《My Mr. Gu is Courting Death Again》 Chapter 1: Breaking off the Engagement

Chapter 1: Breaking off the Engagement

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio After a passionate, steamy night, Xu Wei felt the man beside her rise from the bed and enter the bathroom. Shey sprawled across the bed, exhausted and unmoving. The sound of water flowing could be hearding from the bathroom. Xu Wei forced her eyes open and nced at the clothes scattered all around the floor. The fresh memory of the night¡¯s activities surfaced in her mind, and she instinctively clutched the nket as her cheeks blushed crimson. She and Gu Yu... Since they were young, both of them had been betrothed to each other by their respective families. However, Gu Yu hadn¡¯t harbored much interest in this betrothal. He had been indifferent to her, and she could never guess what he was thinking. It was only after he had met with a car ident, and she had stayed by his side for three months to take care of him, that his attitude toward her had improved tremendously. They had been together for a while, and now that they had consummated their rtionship, he was going to take responsibility and marry her, wasn¡¯t he? She couldn¡¯t help but quiver in excitement at that very thought, and her eyes twinkled brightly. As she was lost in her thoughts, the door to the bathroom suddenly opened. The man walked out leisurely. Xu Wei looked over. He had tied a towel around his hips, revealing his sexy, sculpted chest. His body was still covered in water droplets, and he looked mesmerizing. Even though they had already been intimate, Xu Wei still couldn¡¯t help but lower her eyes. Gu Yu¡¯s handsome face carried an air of frostiness. His eyes looked dark and cold. As he strode past her, he did not spare her a single nce. He loosened his towel and put on his clothes unhurriedly. Xu Wei tightened her fist around the nket. She took in a deep breath and considered her next words carefully before gently saying, ¡°Gu Yu, we...¡± Xu Wei voiced out a few words, but she was too shy to finish the statement. However, Gu Yu didn¡¯t seem like he was about to say anything to fill the void. She stopped for a short moment before steeling herself and continuing, ¡°Since we¡¯ve already done it, don¡¯t you think...¡± Gu Yu did thest button on his suit before turning around. He lifted his eyebrows and rested his eyes on her. Xu Wei instinctively stopped talking. His expression didn¡¯t betray his emotions, and the look in his eyes was candid. However, Xu Wei could feel an indescribable and imposing aura emanating from him, and it made her feel very unsettled. Gu Yu¡¯s eyes slowly raked through Xu Wei¡¯s exceptionally beautiful face. When he saw that she was beginning to panic, the corners of his lips slowly lifted, and he replied, ¡°Done it? Done what?¡± Xu Wei froze in shock. What was that supposed to mean? They had just consummated their rtionship. Wasn¡¯t he supposed to follow the script and marry her now? Gu Yu saw the nk look in her eyes, and his lips twitched. As it dawned on him what she was asking, he sarcastically and crudely retorted, ¡°You voluntarily threw yourself into my arms and gave me your virginity. And now you¡¯re telling me that you want me to take responsibility for you?¡± The sound of his voice was so pleasant to Xu Wei¡¯s ears. But the words that he just uttered chilled her to her bone. The blood drained from her face, and her hands trembled. Although she had indeed initiated the first move and kissed him under the influence of alcohol, he hadn¡¯t rejected her advances. In fact, he had taken it one step further and pinned her beneath his body... Everything had been fine. Why did he suddenly be so cold? Why was he saying such cruel things? Had she done something wrong? Gu Yu sneered and took two steps up to her. His long and slender fingers tilted her chin up, and his eyes narrowed. He stared into her ashen face before dering chillingly, ¡°I will give you an answer.¡± ¨C Xu Wei waited an entire week for that answer. It came through Gu Yu¡¯s phone call. No... actually, it came through his assistant¡¯s phone call. The assistant sinctly ryed Gu Yu¡¯s intentions; he wanted to break off the engagement! Chapter 2: Embarrassed

Chapter 2: Embarrassed

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio After the call was disconnected, Xu Wei sat on the couch, dumbfounded. Her face slowly turned white. Her father saw her expression, and asked matter-of-factly, ¡°Wei, was that Yu on the line? What did he say? Is there going to be a wedding soon?¡± Her mother looked at her expectantly from the side, waiting for her reply. Is there going to be a wedding soon? That question broke Xu Wei out of her stupor, and she jerked her head up. She met her parents¡¯ eyes as she trembled involuntarily and bit her lip subconsciously. After that fateful day, the news of her spending the night together with Gu Yu had been spread by an unknown source. Before she knew it, everyone in their circle had be aware of that fact. When the news reached Mr. and Mrs. Xu, they were ted. Because of Gu Yu¡¯s indifferent attitude towards their daughter, they had been expecting the betrothal to go up in mes sooner orter. It, therefore, came as a pleasant surprise that Gu Yu had consummated his rtionship with Xu Wei. With this rtionship consummated, Gu Yu would naturally have to marry their daughter! Xu Wei observed the joyful smiles on her parents¡¯ faces. She opened her mouth, but no words came out, and she closed it again. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to say it out loud. She was quiet for a long time, and the look in her eyes was somber. Xu Wei¡¯s father finally realized that something wasn¡¯t right. The smile disappeared from his face, and he asked in a serious tone, ¡°Wei, is something wrong? Just what did Yu say?¡± Xu Wei didn¡¯t dare to meet her father¡¯s gaze. She knew how much her parents were hoping for her and Gu Yu to get married, and for her to be the mistress of the Gu family! She lowered her eyes and stared at her pale fingers for a good 20 seconds before forcing the words out of her throat, ¡°Gu Yu said that he wants to break the engagement...¡± Her voice was weak and feeble. Her father was silent immediately, while her mother was stunned. It was a long while before Mrs. Xu was finally able to find her voice. She asked in disbelief, ¡°You¡¯re saying that after Yu consummated his rtionship with you, not only does he not want to take responsibility, he wants to break the engagement?¡± Mr. Xu¡¯s brows knitted together. However, he was, after all, a businessman, and was able to remain calm. He mumbled something to himself before asking, ¡°Wei, did something happen between you and Gu Yu?¡± Over the past week, Xu Wei had been reying this question over and over in her head. However, regardless of how much she thought, she couldn¡¯te up with an answer. She, too, couldn¡¯t understand why Gu Yu had suddenly turned so cold when their rtionship had warmed up to the extent that he had slept with her. Mrs. Xu saw the perplexed look on Xu Wei¡¯s face and couldn¡¯t hold herself back. She said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you give Yu a call and have a good talk with him?¡± ¡°No!¡± Xu Wei objected without a second thought. ¡°That previous phone call was made by his assistant! It is obvious that he doesn¡¯t want to have anything to do with me. If I were to call him now, I will just be bringing shame and insult upon myself!¡± It would be just like the other night when she had summoned up her courage and asked him to take responsibility. The cold and cruel words he had said in reply to her still pierced her heart to this day. She knew Gu Yu¡¯s personality like the back of her hand. A man like him was lofty and overbearing. Once he had decided upon something, nobody could change his mind. Since he had decided that he wasn¡¯t going to marry her, if she threw all her dignity away, that would only intensify his disdain for her. ¡°Are we just going to let him break the engagement like that? What will happen to you? Who will be willing to marry you in the future? You¡¯ll be the shame of the family!¡± What had transpired between them that night had be public knowledge. If news of their broken engagement got out, it went without saying how embarrassed Xu Wei would be. The Xu family would be shamed, and they¡¯d be the butt of everyone¡¯s jokes! Xu Wei remained silent as she heard her mother¡¯s words of admonishment. After some time, her father, who had remained silent until then, turned to look at Xu Wei and said straightforwardly, ¡°Go overseas for a while. Come back when this matter has died down.¡± Although his tone was light, it was an unquestionablemand. Chapter 3: Matchmaking

Chapter 3: Matchmaking

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Although her father had told her to go overseas for a while, Xu Wei knew that this while wouldst for a long, long time... Even so, she didn¡¯t possess the right to say no. The next day, Xu Wei packed her luggage, and, using the excuse that she was going to study, she left for the United States. Although the breaking of the engagement wasn¡¯t publicized, the social circle was small enough that everyone in it was talking about it within a few days. In the end, the rumor that became fact was that Xu Wei had climbed into Gu Yu¡¯s bed in an effort to force him to marry her. However, the n had backfired, and Gu Yu had broken off the engagement instead. Such a brazen and shameless woman was unfit to be the mistress of the Gu household! Because of the shame she had brought upon the Xu family, she had been exiled to a foreign country. By the time this story reached Xu Wei¡¯s ears, she had already been overseas for more than a fortnight. Throughout everything, Gu Yu had not contacted her at all! Following that, she had all domestic news blocked out, and Gu Yu, whom she had once thought that she would spend the rest of her life together with, eventually became a stranger to her. Three years passed in the blink of an eye. ¨C When Xu Wei walked out of the airport, the Xu family¡¯s chauffeur, Uncle Chen, was already waiting at the entrance. He spotted her and quickly rushed up to greet her, taking her luggage from her as he did so. ¡°Miss Wei, you must be tired from the long journey.¡± Xu Wei nodded her head lightly and smiled in reply. As the car sped through the wide roads, Xu Wei lowered the window and looked out of the car. The Capital had changed a lot in three years. High-rise buildings had sprung up, and the poption had increased. Most eye-catching of all were the ads of Su Ziqian that were posted at every road and junction. Su Ziqian was a belle who had gained national poprity in recent years. Even while overseas, Xu Wei had heard of her. When the car stopped at a red light, Xu Wei turned her gaze to an enormous poster of Su Ziqian hanging on the exterior of a huge shopping mall. She had beautiful and expressive eyes that wereplemented by a sweet smile. She was a beauty, indeed. Xu Wei gazed at the poster in deep thought for a moment before looking away. ¨C The moment she reached home, she wasn¡¯t given a chance to rest before her father brought her out again. A small banquet was being hosted in the grand and magnificent country club. It was the birthday party of her father¡¯s business partner, Mr. Wu. All the invited guests were rich and wealthy. She was attending, firstly as her father¡¯s plus one, and secondly... because her father wanted to introduce her to a prospective husband. Indeed, the reason why she was finally able to return to China after three years of exile overseas was that her family needed her to form a marriage alliance. Three years ago, cracks had begun to show in the management of the Xu Corporation. After her betrothal to the Gu family fell apart, thepany was saddled with even more problems. The fate of the Xu Corporation was currently hanging on a thread, and if no further investments rolled in, thepany would have no option but to file for bankruptcy. In order to save thepany, Xu Wei had to ensure that she made a good impression on this date. As long as he fancied her and was willing to marry her, the Xu Corporation would stand a chance of being resurrected! ¡°Wei, although Mr. Zhang is a little older than you, he¡¯s very steady and mature. He¡¯ll treat you well. Most importantly, he holds two listedpanies in his hands. That makes him an ideal choice of husband for you. You must remember to present yourself wellter.¡± Xu Wei frowned imperceptibly and pursed her lips when she heard her father¡¯s instructions. Her only reply was a single sound of acknowledgment. Her obedience earned her a smile of approval from Mr. Xu. He held her and led her through the crowd toward Mr. Zhang. Mr. Zhang was of a medium build and was almost the same age as Xu Wei¡¯s father. His stomach was round, and his eyes were cloudy. When he caught sight of Xu Wei, he looked at her openly from head to toe. Without waiting for Mr. Xu¡¯s introduction, he rushed up hurriedly and held on to Xu Wei¡¯s hand. ¡°Miss Xu, you¡¯re indeed as beautiful as Mr. Xu told me you¡¯d be!¡± Xu Wei frowned, but before she could give a response, there was a suddenmotion at the entrance of the banquet hall! Chapter 4: Reunited

Chapter 4: Reunited

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio A handsome man and beautiful woman together was always an eye-catching sight. Xu Wei nced over instinctively, and her eyes settled on the man who stood out among the crowd. His eyes were finely shaped, like almonds, with a slight upturn. In colloquial terms, they were known as phoenix eyes. He had a high nose bridge and thin lips. He looked indifferent as if nothing could ever faze him, and he had a cold, ruthless aura about him. Beside him was a stunningly beautiful woman. Her hand was tucked in the crook of his elbow as she leaned on him delicately. Her smile reached her eyes, and she looked endearing. She recognized the woman. It was none other than the insanely popr Su Ziqian, whose face was stered all over the streets and on the billboards. As for the man... Xu Wei knew that her return meant it would only be a matter of time before she met Gu Yu again. However, she never expected it to be this soon and this sudden. Strangely, an indescribable emotion rippled through her heart. She couldn¡¯t tell if it was nervousness or anticipation. Gu Yu and Su Ziqian were surrounded by a crowd as they made their way in, and they were heading in her direction. Gu Yu seemed to sense her gaze on him, and he looked over. His eyes met with Xu Wei¡¯s, and, as both of them gazed at each other, Xu Wei¡¯s heart skipped a beat. However, the very next moment, Gu Yu acted as if he hadn¡¯t seen a thing. He moved his gaze away and walked right past her. Xu Wei lowered her eyes to hide the self-mockery that surfaced within her. She had naively imagined the scene of her reunion with Gu Yu. She had imagined all sorts of possibilities, but it had never crossed her mind that it would be this horrible. He hadn¡¯t even blinked when he saw her. It was almost as if she were invisible. ¡°Wei, Mr. Zhang is talking to you.¡± Mr. Xu¡¯s words broke Xu Wei out of her reverie. She quietly took a deep breath to regain herposure and pasted a smile on her face. She tilted her head over and asked gently, ¡°Yes?¡± Mr. Zhang was extremely fond of her submissive demeanor, and he smiled so hard that his eyes were almost closed. Mr. Xu observed how the situation was unfolding and nodded his head approvingly at his daughter. Following that, he made up an excuse to leave, but not before shooting Xu Wei a look, as a warning and reminder not to let this opportunity slip. The moment he left, Xu Wei unobtrusively retrieved her hand from Mr. Zhang¡¯s grasp and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Zhang, it¡¯s too noisy here. Why don¡¯t we head outside to the courtyard and find a seat?¡± Her suggestion was exactly in line with Mr. Zhang¡¯s desire. He nodded eagerly. ¡°Let¡¯s go right now.¡± However, Xu Wei stopped him. ¡°Mr. Zhang, I need to use the washroom. Could you head over there first and wait for me?¡± ¡°Yes, of course! Definitely! Come over quickly! I¡¯ll be waiting for you!¡± After getting rid of Mr. Zhang, Xu Wei rubbed her exhausted brows. She nced at the crowd in front of her and picked up a champagne flute from a passing waiter. She found herself an inconspicuous corner and sat down. A few socialites took their seats in the booth beside her and chatted as they drank their champagne. ¡°The Prince¡¯s plus one today is Su Ziqian. I wonder how on earth Su Ziqian managed to get so lucky! To think she managed to catch the Prince¡¯s eye. I¡¯m so envious and jealous!¡± ¡°Exactly! She¡¯s been favored for three years! It¡¯s not something a normal woman can achieve. From what I can see, Su Ziqian doesn¡¯t seem all that special. I seriously wonder how she managed to bewitch the Prince! I heard that, back then, it was because of her that the Prince called off his engagement!¡± ¡°Back then, the eldest daughter of the Xu family went as far as to climb into his bed, and she still wasn¡¯t able to get the Prince to marry her. In the end, she was chased out of the country with her tail between her legs, and the Prince became a couple with Su Ziqian immediately after that. Until today, both of them are still joined at the hip. My guess is that Su Ziqian is going to end up being the mistress of the Gu household.¡± Chapter 5: New Girlfriend

Chapter 5: New Girlfriend

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio So much time had passed since that matter urred, but Xu Wei remained the butt of her social circle¡¯s jokes. Fortunately, she was already somewhat numb to such words. However, throughout these three years, it would be a bald-faced lie if she said she wasn¡¯t curious about why Gu Yu had broken the engagement after sleeping with her. During these three years, she often looked back into the past. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder just what the reason was as to why Gu Yu had suddenly turned so heartless toward her after a blissful night of passion. In the period of time after his car ident, he had warmed up toward her. She had even caught a hint of indulgence in his eyes, asionally, when he was looking at her. He had also taken her along with him during important functions and out to meet his friends, which was akin to a silent acknowledgment that she was his fianc¨¦e. Was this statement she just heard the answer? Had he broken his engagement with her because of Su Ziqian? As she was deep in her thoughts, she suddenly caught a glimpse of her father looking for her with an unsmiling expression. She finished the rest of her champagne in one gulp and got up to avoid him. She headed into the restroom at the end of the corridor. Xu Wei turned on the tap and took her time washing her hands. The door to the restroom suddenly opened, and a beautiful figure walked in. Thedy scanned her surroundings with a serious look in her eyes. Su Ziqian nced at Xu Wei instinctively. For a moment, their eyes almost met. Almost. She walked up to her side and opened her handbag to retrieve her lipstick. She looked at her reflection in the mirror as she applied it. Xu Wei raised her head and looked forward. She observed Su Ziqian through the mirror. She was even more beautiful in person than she was in print. Her eyes were bright and round with a mesmerizing glint, and her lips were deliciously pink and kissable. She was tender, beautiful, and delicate. Was this the kind of woman Gu Yu truly liked? Xu Wei wasn¡¯t the only one checking the other woman out. After Su Ziqian had applied her lipstick, she took out her face powder to touch up her makeup. Finally, she redrew her eyeliner. When she was done, she put away her cosmetics and turned to leave. However, when she reached the exit, she turned her head to look back. She gave Xu Wei a nce from head to toe before pushing the door open and stepping out. Xu Wei had already lingered in the washroom for ten minutes when her cell phone rang. It was her father. She knew if she didn¡¯t reappear soon, he was going to be angry. She reapplied her lipstick and stepped out. When she found out that Mr. Zhang had left first due to an urgent matter, Xu Wei heaved a sigh of relief. Her father reprimanded her, but when she obediently acknowledged her mistake, he didn¡¯t exactly have much more to say. Since Mr. Zhang had left, they didn¡¯t have any reason to remain at the function. After all, the Xu family of today was no longer the same Xu family of old. In this circle, it was amon trait to ingratiate oneself with the lofty and trample on the fallen. The presence of Mr. Xu and his daughter wentrgely ignored by everyone. With no one to mingle with, they chose to leave early. As Mr. Xu and Xu Wei made their way to the exit, they spotted Gu Yu sitting alone in a booth. He was probably tired of making small talk, and at that moment, was sitting with his eyes closed. His assistant stood to the side, rejecting any individual who came forward to chat. Gu Yu sat there casually, with his tie loosened. Even unkempt, he wasn¡¯t an eyesore. His demeanor and actions were as-a-matter-of-fact. Three years had seen him mature and be even more handsome. Xu Wei¡¯s father paused in his steps and looked over. He turned his head back to Xu Wei and said, ¡°Wei, since you and Yu are both coincidentally here, why don¡¯t you go over to say hi?¡± Although the betrothal between the two of them had been called off and they weren¡¯t fated to be husband and wife, it would still be beneficial to the Xu family if Xu Wei could maintain a friendship with him! Chapter 6: Successful in Both His Love Life and Career

Chapter 6: Sessful in Both His Love Life and Career

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xu Wei clenched her fists subconsciously. It would be a lie if she said she had never harbored any hope of meeting him again. However, when she saw that he had looked right past her and treated her as invisible, she knew that going forward to greet him would only result in her own humiliation. ¡°Nah.¡± Xu Wei shook her head decisively. Xu Wei¡¯s father couldn¡¯tprehend her decision. She pursed her lips lightly, and exined, ¡°Dad, you can see that Gu Yu does not want to interact with anyone at the moment. Besides, he came with a femalepanion today. Given our past rtionship, I don¡¯t think... he¡¯ll want to see me.¡± Mr. Xu pondered her words for a moment. Indeed, it wasn¡¯t a good time today. Besides, there were so many other eyes present at the party. If Xu Wei went forward and got rejected by the assistant, it would be embarrassing when word of it got out. ¡°There¡¯ll always be another chance.¡± Xu Wei gave a sigh of relief inwardly when she saw that her father changed his mind. She held on to his arm, and they continued on their way. At the same time that she turned around, Gu Yu, who was resting at the booth with his eyes closed, suddenly opened his eyes. He nced over imperceptibly, and his eyes darkened and became unreadable. The entire atmosphere surrounding him suddenly became cold. ¨C The ck sedan stopped at the lobby of the luxury apartment building. Su Ziqian turned her head to look at the handsome man beside her. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, she couldn¡¯t resist asking in a gentle voice, ¡°Yu, would you like toe up for some coffee?¡± Gu Yu lifted his eyeszily and nced at her. The look in his eyes was emotionless and cold. It gave nothing away and kept the recipient at a distance. He didn¡¯t say a word, but she already knew the answer. She smiled immediately and replied cheerily, ¡°I¡¯ll go back now, Yu. Be careful on the road. Good night.¡± After Su Ziqian turned and walked into the apartment block, the assistant asked, ¡°Back to the vi, sir?¡± Gu Yu didn¡¯t reply. He looked out of the window at nothing in particr and sat in a daze. The assistant nced at his boss through the rearview mirror. Mr. Gu seemed a little out of the ordinary today. Just as the assistant was sure that he wasn¡¯t going to get an answer, the man sitting behind replied in a low voice, ¡°Back to the office.¡± ¨C When Xu Wei got home, she removed her makeup and took a shower. She was physically and mentally exhausted by the time she climbed into bed. She tossed and turned in bed. Perhaps it was because of the jetg, or maybe it was some other reason, but regardless of how tired she felt, she couldn¡¯t fall asleep. She picked up her cell phone intending to just scroll through it randomly. However, her fingers had a mind of their own and automatically typed in Gu Yu¡¯s name in the search engine. By the time she regained her senses, her screen was already filled with all possible information regarding Gu Yu. Three years ago, he had taken full control of the Gu Corporation. He was aggressive in his actions and incisive in his methods. Possessing a very sharp business acumen, Gu Yu brought Gu Corporation to the peak of the industry. In three years, he had cemented his position as a legend in the business world. Apart from this information, the search results were filled with various gossips regarding news between him and Su Ziqian. Su Ziqian was originally a newbie that had been unheard of. Gu Yu had opened an entertainmentpany solely for her and promoted her, alone. It had given her ess to bottomless resources and had pushed her to the prominent position she currently held. Rumor had it that Gu Yu had already brought Su Ziqian to meet his grandfather. Rumor also had it that Gu Yu had taken Su Ziqian to pick a ring, leading to the spection that some good news was just around the corner! Everything she¡¯d heard at the party was turning out to be true... After three years, she had be the ditched fianc¨¦e who was the butt of everybody¡¯s jokes, while he had grown sessful in both his love life and career! Chapter 7: Nothing More than a Business Transaction

Chapter 7: Nothing More than a Business Transaction

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Even though she knew she shouldn¡¯t, Xu Wei couldn¡¯t prevent the ache that appeared in her heart. It felt like a weight pressing against her chest, making it hard for her to breathe. Ever since she was young, she had been told that she would marry Gu Yu when she was older and be the mistress of the Gu household. Although Gu Yu had been indifferent to her, she hadn¡¯t been discouraged. Instead, she had done her best to get near to him and worked hard to endear herself to him. That car ident had be the turning point in their rtionship. But, just when her perfect dream had been about toe true, he had dealt her a heavy blow. It was a blow so heavy that she hadn¡¯t been able to recover from it even until now. She had once wondered if Gu Yu had broken the engagement because she was too frivolous and unrestrained. But, from the looks of things now, it was simply because he didn¡¯t like her. ¨C During breakfast, the next day, Xu Wei¡¯s father received a call. His face lit up immediately, and with a huge smile on his face, he said to Xu Wei, who was quietly eating her breakfast, ¡°Wei, Mr. Zhang says that he is very satisfied with you. If you can set a wedding date as soon as possible, he will allocate the investment capital for ourpany¡¯s key projects.¡± A grin broke out on Mrs. Xu¡¯s face when she heard that. ¡°I knew it! Given how beautiful and well mannered our dear Wei is, Mr. Zhang would definitely like her. This is great! Ourpany will be saved!¡± ¡°Hurry and pick a date. I¡¯ll call Mr. Zhang out to discuss the marriage details.¡± ¡°Right! I¡¯ll pick an auspicious date.¡± Xu Wei was silent as she heard her parents¡¯ exchange. Just like that, they had made her life¡¯s greatest decision for her. No... to put it more urately¨Cjust like that, she had been sold! Her marriage and her happiness were nothing more than a beneficial business transaction to them. That had been how it had been in the past, and that was how it was now! It took Mrs. Xu a moment to suddenly remember Xu Wei¡¯s existence. She looked up at her and asked, ¡°Wei, what do you think?¡± Xu Wei put her fork and knife down on the table and raised her eyes. Slowly, she met her mother¡¯s gaze and gently bit her bottom lip before she opened her mouth to speak. ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want to get married.¡± Throughout her life, she had never gone against her parents¡¯ wishes. However, this time around, for some reason, she had subconsciously voiced her objections. Upon hearing her words, her father¡¯s face darkened. ¡°What did you say?¡± he demanded. ¡°You¡¯re already the joke of our entire social circle. Now that Mr. Zhang is willing to have you, you should be thanking your lucky stars! Do you really think that you have the right to a choice? I¡¯ll tell you this now! You¡¯ll have to marry, regardless of whether you want to or not!¡± She had always known that what had happened three years ago had brought shame upon the Xu family. Until now, it was still a topic of ridicule. She hadn¡¯t allowed herself to care about what other people said. However, the one who was spouting such words right now was her own father. Each word was like a knife that pierced right into her heart. Her face slowly turned white. Mrs. Xu saw the situation and quickly mediated. ¡°All right, dear. Wei just got back. She still hasn¡¯t recovered from her fatigue yet. Let¡¯s not rush into things. Let her rest for a few days before we discuss this again.¡± Xu Wei¡¯s father red at her and was seemingly about to say something when her mother stopped him with a look. He managed to suppress his anger but had lost his appetite. He rose from the table and stalked off. After he finally disappeared through the door, Mrs. Xu reached out and patted Xu Wei gently on her arm. She consoled, ¡°Wei, your dad is especially anxious right now because of thepany. He doesn¡¯t mean to be nasty. Be understanding and don¡¯t hold it against him. He still loves you at the end of the day. All right?¡± Xu Wei forced a smile on her face and nodded her head lightly. ¨C That day, Xu Wei and her mother were in their usual beauty salon for skincare treatments when they received a call from her father, saying that he happened to be in a nearby restaurant. He told them to join him for the meal before going home. Chapter 8: Engagement

Chapter 8: Engagement

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio When thedies reached the appointed restaurant, the hostess brought them to the private room. Upon entering, they saw Mr. Xu seated at the table with Mr. Zhang. The two men were deep in conversation. Mrs. Xu sensed Xu Wei freeze in her tracks, and she tightened her hold around Xu Wei¡¯s arm. ¡°You¡¯re here,¡± Mr. Xumented to his wife and daughter. ¡°I met Mr. Zhang coincidentally and invited him to join us. We¡¯re all going to be a family soon, anyway.¡± He paused for a moment and looked at Xu Wei. ¡°Wei, why aren¡¯t you greeting him?¡± Beforeing, Xu Wei had had a premonition that this wasn¡¯t going to be a simple family meal. But she had never imagined that her parents would be so bold as to go this far. Then again, since when had her feelings ever been in the scope of their considerations? Xu Wei closed her eyes and suppressed her emotions. When she reopened them, she pasted a smile on her face and called out docilely, ¡°How do you do, Mr. Zhang?¡± Mr. Zhang got up immediately and walked over to her. ¡°Don¡¯t stand on ceremony, Wei. We¡¯re about to be engaged, after all. In the future, just call me Lei.¡± He kept his eyes trained on Xu Wei¡¯s face and made no effort to mask his desire whatsoever. Xu Wei felt very ufortable. Xu Wei imperceptibly avoided his outstretched hand. She proceeded to pull a chair out from the table and gave a subservient pose as she said, ¡°Mr. Zhang, please have a seat.¡± ¡°Okay! Sure!¡± After Zhang Lei sat down, Mr. Xu followed suit. Mrs. Xu sat to his side. Xu Wei was about to sit beside her mother, when her father said, ¡°Wei, sit beside Mr. Zhang and keep himpany.¡± Stunned, Xu Wei¡¯s hand paused in midair for a moment, before she pulled out the chair beside Zhang Lei and sat down. Mr. and Mrs. Xu seemed very much in a hurry for her and Zhang Lei to develop their rtionship. Therefore, when Zhang Lei deliberately plied her with alcohol, not only did they not stop him, they even encouraged her to indulge him. Xu Wei tried her best to avoid drinking as much as she could. But she still ended up drinking a fair bit. Her face grew flushed, and her mind started to be a little hazy. She knew that if the situation continued any further, she was going to lose her ability to protect herself. Xu Wei stated decisively, ¡°Please, excuse me. I need to go to the washroom.¡± ¨C Xu Wei turned on the tap and sshed her face with cold water. After washing her face for a good while, she finally regained a little more rity. She retrieved the hangover medication that she kept constantly in her handbag. She poured two pills out onto her palm and swallowed them without any water. Only when the tipsy sensations slowly ebbed off, did Xu Wei leave the bathroom. As she walked through the corridor on her way back to the private room, she walked past a tall man. After Xu Wei returned to the private room, the man headed to the washroom and returned to his private room as well. Seated on the couch was a group of men, each with their arm around a woman, drinking red wine and discussing business. Gu Yu leaned back on the couch right in the middle. His expression was cold, but his demeanor remained elegant. The natural aura he emanated kept people at a distance, and those who did speak with him had a tinge of awe in their voice. He didn¡¯t say much, but every time he opened his mouth, his words were sharp enough to draw blood. The tall man took two steps forward, and, with excitement written all over his face, he announced, ¡°Guess whom I just saw?¡± A round-faced young man by the name of Xu Shuai gave the man a side-eye nce and remarked brusquely, ¡°Whom could you have seen? It¡¯s probably just one of the many beautiful women out there!¡± ¡°She is indeed a beautiful woman, but it¡¯s one that you¡¯d never imagine!¡± Xu Shuaiughed aloud. ¡°What sort of a beautiful woman is beyond the imagination of a yer like you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Xu Wei!¡± The tall man didn¡¯t bother beating around the bush. ¡°I thought I was high from alcohol and made a mistake. But I asked the waitress. It¡¯s indeed her! I didn¡¯t know she was back in China. Moreover, she¡¯s in the private room right next to us. I heard that she¡¯s discussing the details of her engagement with Mr. Zhang!¡± Chapter 9: Meeting Again

Chapter 9: Meeting Again

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xu Wei! Everyone present knew of the history between Xu Wei and Gu Yu. Upon hearing her name, they instinctively looked toward him. After all, no one could be certain exactly what his attitude toward her currently was. Gu Yu acted as if he hadn¡¯t heard a word, and the look in his eyes remained unchanged. He continuedzing on the couch, rolling the stem of the crystal wine ss between his slender fingers. When everyone witnessed his reaction, orck thereof, they rxed and the atmosphere regained its liveliness. One of the men teased aloud, ¡°That oldie from the Zhang family? Isn¡¯t he the same age as Xu Wei¡¯s father? She really isn¡¯t picky!¡± The tall man replied, ¡°Given the Xu family¡¯s current situation, the fact that they can even find an old man willing to marry her is a surprise. She doesn¡¯t have the luxury of being picky!¡± Xu Shuai took a sip of wine andughed humorlessly, ¡°To a woman like Xu Wei, all that matters is money! She can¡¯t be bothered about who the man is! Stop talking about her. It¡¯s spoiling the mood!¡± ¡°You sound really bitter, Master Xu! Please don¡¯t tell us that your heart was broken by Xu Wei before...¡± Just as that statement was made out loud, Gu Yu suddenly ced his winess down on the table. That small sound was enough to silence everyone at the same time. The expression on his face remained emotionless, and no one could tell what he was feeling. He opened his mouth, and coolly dered, ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± With those two words, he got up and strode out of the private room. Xu Shuai watched Gu Yu as he left, and turned back to re at the tall man. ¡°You really don¡¯t know when to shut up!¡± hemented coldly. ¨C By the time Gu Yu had walked out of the restaurant, his assistant had already readied the car and was waiting for him by the roadside. He walked over, but instead of entering the car, he leaned on the vehicle and took out his box of cigarettes. He retrieved a stick, lit it, and took a puff. As the grey smoke curled in the air, his eyes turned as dark as ink. ¨C After the meal, Xu Wei and her parents walked out of the restaurant. The moment they exited, they caught sight of a tall man standing by the road. Even in the dark night, he was still as eye-catching as ever. Xu Wei¡¯s hand clenched subconsciously. They met again... Ever since that party, he was the person she least wanted to meet. She didn¡¯t want to let him witness how low she had fallen after he had abandoned her. She looked away indifferently as if she hadn¡¯t seen a thing. However, Xu Wei¡¯s parents had spotted him, and they headed over to Gu Yu without any hesitation. Xu Wei frowned but had no choice but to follow behind them slowly. Mr. Xu stepped forward and smiled ingratiatingly. ¡°Hello, Yu. Long time no see.¡± Gu Yu leveled his eyes on Mr. Xu¡¯s face and snuffed out his cigarette. He straightened up and pasted a formal and distant smile on his face. ¡°Uncle Xu,¡± he greeted dryly. ¡°I saw you at the party previously, but I didn¡¯t get the chance to say hi. I didn¡¯t expect to bump into you here.¡± As Mr. Xu spoke, a thought suddenly urred to him, and he turned around to push Xu Wei over. He said, ¡°Oh right! Wei is back. She¡¯s been saying that she wants to find an opportunity to drop by and visit you.¡± Xu Wei was dumbstruck at being suddenly pushed in front of Gu Yu. When she heard her father¡¯s words, she felt like killing herself. She never wanted to see Gu Yu again in this lifetime, much less drop by to visit him! She was never going to subject herself to such humiliation a second time! Gu Yu turned the focus of his dark eyes from Mr. Xu¡¯s face to Xu Wei¡¯s. He lowered his eyes and looked down at her. The contempt that shed across his eyes was visible for her to see. Xu Wei balled her fists up fiercely. He was probably thinking that she was a shameless woman. He had already abandoned her once, and here she was, back to cling onto him. Chapter 10: Don’t Discuss Interest with Me. Discuss Money!

Chapter 10: Don¡¯t Discuss Interest with Me. Discuss Money!

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio There wasn¡¯t much expression on Gu Yu¡¯s face. The look in his eyes remained steady and unaffected. As if he hadn¡¯t heard Mr. Xu¡¯s words at all, he curtly stated, ¡°Uncle Xu, I¡¯m busy. I¡¯ll make a move first.¡± With that, he opened the car door and bent his head down to get in. The car soon sped off. Seeing how Gu Yu had given Xu Wei the cold shoulder, Mr. and Mrs. Xu were none too pleased. But more than that, theymented the situation. Seated in the backseat of the car, Mr. Xu couldn¡¯t contain his sigh. ¡°I had thought that Yu would at least show some care to Wei out of consideration for their past rtionship and for old times¡¯ sake. From the looks of it, that isn¡¯t the case for him at all.¡± Old times¡¯ sake? There had to be sweet memories in the first ce in order for that term to be used! Since Gu Yu had never had any feelings for her to being with, what past rtionship was there to consider? Xu Wei kept silent and turned her head to look out of the car window. Mrs. Xu concurred and gave a sigh, as well. She turned to nce at Wei and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Mr. Zhang is good, too. Our dear Wei has a very happy future ahead of her!¡± ¨C During the three years that Xu Wei had been overseas, she hadn¡¯t solely been studying. She had also found a job at a magazine publishingpany. She had taken a leave of absence to return to China. But this morning, she received an email from thepany asking if she was interested in conducting an interview with the immensely popr Su Ziqian. In all honesty, Gu Yu wasn¡¯t the only person she didn¡¯t want to meet. She didn¡¯t want to meet anyone who had anything to do with him, either, especially not his rumored girlfriend. However... She groaned for a moment before moving her fingers to type out her reply. ¡°Don¡¯t discuss interest with me. Discuss money!¡± In order to create incentives for their employees, the magazinepany paid them bonuses in addition to the basic sry. If a reporter was able to expose an explosive piece of news or nab a very valuable interview, a corresponding bonus would be paid out. The other party soon replied with a number. The reward was very generous; indeed, worthy of the interview with a popr actress. ¡°I¡¯ll take it!¡± Xu Wei closed herptop and searched through the phone directory for Su Ziqian¡¯s personal number. She dialed it. Because Su Ziqian hadn¡¯t epted a single magazine interview ever since she gained poprity, Xu Wei was expecting to have to pull out all her stops to convince her to ept this interview. Unexpectedly, when the call connected, all she had to do was reveal her identity for the interview to be granted. Even the timing was confirmed right there and then. When the call was disconnected, Xu Wei didn¡¯t know how to react. This mission had been aplished a little too easily! Was her career beginning to take off, now that her love life was down in the doldrums? ¨C The interview was set for the next day, in the afternoon. Su Ziqian had filming scheduled at the television station that day and could only spare ten minutes. Xu Wei arrived half an hour in advance, to y it safe, and waited for her interviewee in the exclusive VIP lounge. As she sat on the couch, she flipped through the local magazines in order to get a better understanding of the local scene. When it was close to the agreed-upon time, the door to the lounge was suddenly opened. She closed the magazine immediately and adjusted her clothing before standing up and looking over. She had thought that it was Su Ziqian who entered. She never expected to see a handsome man standing in front of her. Xu Wei was stunned, and the pupils in her eyes contracted slightly. Likewise, Gu Yu had never imagined that he would meet Xu Wei at such a ce. He froze mid-step, but his eyes darkened in the next second. The lounge was eerily quiet at that moment, and the atmosphere grew tense. It took a few seconds for Xu Wei to regain her wits about her. She moved her lips, intending to exin herself, but the sense of oppression was so strong that she couldn¡¯t bring herself to utter a word. However, since she was invisible to Gu Yu anyway, it was likely that he¡¯d turn and walk off. Whether or not she exined herself wouldn¡¯t make a difference. Much to her surprise, he stared at her intently, and began to make his way toward her, one long stride at a time! Chapter 11: Are You That Eager to See Me?

Chapter 11: Are You That Eager to See Me?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio As the man neared, Xu Wei¡¯s heartbeat sped up ordingly. Her legs suddenly possessed a will of their own and began stepping backward. However, the couch was behind her, blocking her way. She took a deep breath quietly, and did her best to fight off her nerves and try to say something, ¡°Gu...¡± She had barely uttered a single syble when Gu Yu reached her side. She felt his hands tighten around her wrists as he jerked her over to himself. His tall frame was big enough to almost cover herpletely. ¡°Xu Wei!¡± Gu Yu opened his mouth, and his tone was chilling when he said, ¡°The moment you returned to the country, you appeared in front of me. Once, twice, three times... Are you that eager to see me?¡± These were his first words to her ever since meeting each other again. Although the previous few times they had met, he had treated Xu Wei as if she were invisible and had not even spared her a nce, Xu Wei had never imagined that his first words to her would be so cold and humiliating. She had thought that she was immune to his barbs, but her heart unexpectedly felt as if it were getting pierced. When she was at the extreme end of her emotions, she was contrarily able to calm herself down. The expression on her face did not betray how upset she was. She forced the corners of her lips up in a smile and looked up at Gu Yu. Her eyes were candid, and she kept her cool as she said, ¡°Mr. Gu, you have misunderstood the situation.¡± Mr. Gu? Gu Yu frowned imperceptibly. Xu Wei didn¡¯t notice his expression, and swallowed nervously before continuing to speak, ¡°Meeting you a few days ago was a coincidence. As for today, I¡¯m just here to interview Miss Su. I didn¡¯t expect you to be here, either.¡± She paused for a moment before adding, ¡°Oh, right. I¡¯m now working with a magazine publication.¡± She was confident that he hadn¡¯t kept track of her life so she added that exnation. Gu Yu didn¡¯t seem to believe her words. His lips tightened, and coldness permeated his eyes. It was as if his eyes could see into the depths of people¡¯s hearts, leaving them with nowhere to hide. Xu Wei pressed her lips together, and her eyes shed. Fine. She¡¯d admit that she had epted this interview because she did harbor a tiny curiosity regarding Su Ziqian. She was curious about this woman, who had managed to capture Gu Yu¡¯s heart, and who had delivered to Xu Wei a crushing defeat. Just what was this woman like? Of course, she couldn¡¯t voice those words in front of Gu Yu. When she observed that Gu Yu was silent, she began to panic. However, given her couple of years¡¯ experience as a reporter, she had learned to weather storms and turbulence with a calm and steady disposition. ¡°The meeting was by ident. And this interview is by ident, too? Xu Wei, in these three years, have you not matured at all?¡± Gu Yu¡¯s tone grew increasingly colder, with every word like a chilling gust of wind blowing at her. Xu Wei was speechless. Xu Wei had thought that Gu Yu¡¯s reason for breaking the engagement was because he hadn¡¯t fancied her. Now, judging from the looks of things, it seemed like he actually hated her. She couldn¡¯t understand it. Just what unpardonable deed had she done, for him to abandon her after sleeping with her three years ago, and to utter such heartless words to her now? Even if he didn¡¯t love her, they had, at the very least, been on amicable terms after his car ident. He had previously treated her as if she were invisible, and now, he was losing his temper at her. Was it because she had sought out Su Ziqian? Was it because he was worried that she might do something to Su Ziqian? It seemed like the tabloids were right, and he was truly in love with Su Ziqian. Xu Wei clenched her fists tightly and chose her words carefully before saying, ¡°Mr. Gu, I know you don¡¯t want to see me. Rest assured, in the future, I will ensure that this situation doesn¡¯t recur and that you won¡¯t have to see me again.¡± Chapter 12: Thank You For Doing Me the Favor of Not Marrying Me

Chapter 12: Thank You For Doing Me the Favor of Not Marrying Me

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio She had barely spoken the words when Gu Yu snorted. He clearly didn¡¯t believe her. The first meeting might have been an ident. The second meeting could have been a coincidence. However, the third time around... she had evene looking for Su Ziqian. In his eyes, she was definitely harboring some nefarious intentions. Xu Wei knew that, regardless of what she said, he wouldn¡¯t believe her. Hence, she didn¡¯t bother to exin herself any further. However, she didn¡¯t want to make an enemy out of him. Offending him was not a wise option. ¡°Also...¡± Xu Wei looked at Gu Yu again and met his dark gaze. She pressed her lips together, before clearly enunciating her words as she spoke. ¡°Mr. Gu, I understand that our history makes it easy to misinterpret my actions. However, it¡¯s already been so many years since. I... no longer have any intentions toward you.¡± ¡°Furthermore, I... I¡¯m soon to be engaged.¡± She had no idea why she had added on thatst statement. Perhaps it was because she didn¡¯t want to admit defeat, and she didn¡¯t want to lower her head in front of him. If in the three years that had passed, he had gotten himself a new love, and she had found herself a new protector, at least they would both be even! ¡°Ha!¡± Gu Yuughed out loud. The chill in his eyes ebbed off and was reced with a thickyer of mockery. He lowered his head and looked down at her. ¡°Engaged?¡± he asked unceremoniously, ¡°To that old man from the Zhang family?¡± The words ¡°old man¡± were spoken with a tone of disdain. Xu Wei looked down and didn¡¯t say her word. Her face was emotionless. Gu Yu gave her a side-eye nce and suddenly flung her hand away as if it were a piece of filthy rubbish. He put his hands in his pockets and watched her with eyes that contained no warmth whatsoever, like shards of ice. ¡°But that makes sense, too. Selling your body to achieve your goals sounds very much like your usual style!¡± His tone was light and cavalier, but his words were iparably cruel. Xu Wei¡¯splexion suddenly turned white. Selling your body... She had assumed that the night she had shared with him had at least been mutually consensual. But was this how he had viewed her all along? Was she such a shameless woman in his eyes? She had already paid the price for what had transpired previously. She had been exiled to a foreign country, alone. If not for the fact that her family now needed her, she probably would never have been allowed toe home. He hadn¡¯t suffered any losses whatsoever. Who did he think he was to sit on his high horse and judge and humiliate her? Anger and grievance caused Xu Wei to momentarily forget her fear of Gu Yu. Unwilling to show any weakness, she retorted, ¡°Mr. Zhang may be old, but that¡¯s exactly what I like! Besides, marrying an older man is better than marrying you! Now that you mention it, I still owe you a word of thanks for doing me the favor of not marrying me!¡± Never having imagined that she would utter such words, Gu Yu¡¯s eyes darkened. The aura around him was cold enough to freeze hell over. ¡°Xu Wei!¡± The three sybles were spat out through the man¡¯s clenched jaw. Xu Wei¡¯s body began to shiver. She bit her bottom lip and took in a deep breath. She steeled herself and straightened her back, unwilling to show her fear. Gu Yu¡¯s eyes looked as if he was able to see through her. Just as she felt like she couldn¡¯t breathe, she heard the sound of footsteps at the door. What followed was a gentle and delicate voice, ¡°Yu.¡± Su Ziqian walked in. In three steps, she was beside Yu. She looked up at Gu Yu with eyes full of love and threaded her arm through his without a second thought. ¡°You¡¯re here,¡± she remarked. Seemingly oblivious to the atmosphere between Gu Yu and Xu Wei, she shifted her gaze to thetter and smiled. ¡°You must be Xu Wei,¡± she said. ¡°Sorry to have kept you waiting.¡± Chapter 13: Do You Know Each Other?

Chapter 13: Do You Know Each Other?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio At Su Ziqian¡¯s arrival, Xu Wei slowly released the breath that she had been holding. She quickly rearranged her expression and forced a smile onto her face. She nodded at Su Ziqian politely. ¡°Hello, Miss Su. I¡¯m Xu Wei, the reporter from Z Magazine.¡± As she spoke, she retrieved her name card from her bag and handed it over. Su Ziqian took her card from her hand and politely nced at it before passing it to her assistant, who was standing behind. She looked at Gu Yu, and asked smilingly, ¡°Yu, Miss Xu, I saw that you were talking. Do you... know each other?¡± Judging from how Gu Yu had red up moments before, Xu Wei could easily guess how precious his love with Su Ziqian was to him. In order to avoid any further misunderstandings, she replied without a second thought, ¡°Not at all.¡± Her words were forceful and clear. Gu Yu¡¯s cold eyes turned piercing as he stared at her. Xu Wei looked down instinctively to avoid his gaze. She maintained herposure as she exined, ¡°Mr. Gu is well-known as a genius in the business world. I¡¯ve long admired him. I didn¡¯t expect to suddenly meet him here, and excitedly requested an interview with him. But he rejected me.¡± ¡°Oh, I see...¡± Su Ziqian smiled in understanding. Affectionately, she said, ¡°Yu has always been like that. He doesn¡¯t like the media. Please forgive him, Miss Xu.¡± Xu Wei smiled in reply. ¡°It was I who overstepped.¡± Just like that, their previous exchange was behind them. Su Ziqian turned her head toward Gu Yu, and said coquettishly, ¡°Yu, I have an interview with Miss Xu. Just wait for me over at that corner. I¡¯ll be done soon.¡± She pointed to the couch at the corner of the lounge. Perhaps it was to spare Su Ziqian any embarrassment, but Gu Yu didn¡¯t say anything further. He removed his arms from Su Ziqian¡¯s hold and turned around. However, he didn¡¯t walk toward the couch. Instead, the left the lounge altogether. Su Ziqian didn¡¯t seem to take any offense andughed as she watched him walk away. Only when she was certain that Gu Yu had disappeared past the door did Xu Wei slowly let her guard down. Su Ziqian¡¯s gaze swept across Xu Wei¡¯s face as-a-matter-of-factly. Xu Wei sensed it and quickly rearranged her expression. ¡°Miss Su,¡± she said formally, ¡°shall we begin our interview?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Xu Wei and Su Ziqian each sat on a chair. Xu Wei took out her audio recorder and ced it on the table. Then, she took out her pen and notebook and began the interview. Su Ziqian possessed a very high emotional quotient and was a very intelligent speaker. She was able to handle every question that Xu Wei asked. However, Xu Wei could tell that only 30 percent of everything she said was the truth. Most of the answers were probably prepared in advance by her team. But that was just how things were. Stars were never allowed to be themselves. They had to take on the persona that the audience wanted to see. ¡°Down to thest question.¡± Xu Wei paused for a moment before asking, ¡°Miss Su, you¡¯re well aware that everyone is very interested in your love life, especially between you and Mr. Gu. I would like to ask... Rumor has it that good news between you and Mr. Gu will soon be announced. Is that true?¡± Upon hearing that question, Su Ziqian was stunned for a moment. But, before she uttered a single word, a blissful smile appeared on her face. However, she didn¡¯t reply to the question. Instead, she blinked her eyes yfully and said in an official tone, ¡°I have noment on this question.¡± Even though she hadn¡¯t given a direct statement, the smile on her face was enough of an answer. Xu Wei suppressed the feeling of bitterness that slowly bloomed in her heart. She packed up her things and got up to shake Su Ziqian¡¯s hand. ¡°This was a great interview. Thank you for coborating with us.¡± ¨C Su Ziqian walked out of the television station and headed toward a ck sedan that was parked by the side of the road. The assistant opened the car door for her, and she got in. She smiled sweetly at the man beside her and asked tenderly, ¡°Yu, what shall we eat today?¡± Chapter 14: Don’t You Ever Do Anything So Meaningless Again

Chapter 14: Don¡¯t You Ever Do Anything So Meaningless Again

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Gu Yu was sitting with a notebookputer on hisp. His dark eyes lookedzily at the dense data diagrams on the screen. His face was expressionless, making it hard to tell what he was thinking. He didn¡¯t even blink. It was as if he hadn¡¯t heard Su Ziqian speak at all. Su Ziqian waited for approximately 20 seconds. When she saw that he didn¡¯t intend to reply, she further gentled her tone, and with a hint of coquettishness, said, ¡°Yu, I know you¡¯re very busy. But you still have to eat, regardless of how busy you are, or you¡¯ll fall ill. Let¡¯s eat together, shall we?¡± As she spoke, she stretched her hand towards him, intending to thread it through his arm. However, the moment the tip of her fingernail came into contact with his sleeve, Gu Yu suddenly raised his hand and closed theptop. The dull click that reverberated inside the small interior of the car sounded jarring. Su Ziqian¡¯s hand trembled instinctively. With a single arm, Gu Yu ced theptop aside as he turned his eyes toward Su Ziqian¡¯s face. His eyes were cold as he stared at her for a good two seconds before moving his lips and asking dispassionately, ¡°Why did you ept the interview?¡± He didn¡¯t bother to beat around the bush and went straight to the point. Su Ziqian didn¡¯t expect him to be this direct. She was stunned for a moment and suddenly felt her heartbeat speeding up in a panic. However, she didn¡¯t allow her face to betray her feelings. Maintaining a cool fa?ade, she replied, ¡°It was my agent who epted the interview on my behalf. I had no idea about it beforehand either. But Ms. Li told me that Z Magazine is a world-renowned publication, and will benefit my image overseas. That¡¯s why I agreed to it.¡± Gu Yu tightened his lips, and his eyes were fathomless. Even though she had been by his side for three years, Su Ziqian still couldn¡¯t read this man. She had no idea if he believed her words or not. Su Ziqian observed his expression. For added insurance, she softened her tone even further, and in a voice that was partly petnt and partly apologetic, she said, ¡°Yu, are you angry with me? If you don¡¯t like it, I won¡¯t ept any more interviews. Will that do? ¡°If you dislike this interview, as well, I¡¯ll have Ms. Li call the reporter right away, and have her delete the entire thing.¡± As she spoke, she raised her cell phone and was about to make a call. The very next second, she felt a pressure tighten around her jaw. The man¡¯s hands held her chin in ce. There was no warmth in his fingers whatsoever, and it was so cold that she was forced to look into his eyes. His expression told her that he could see through herpletely, and she couldn¡¯t help but tremble. She felt the man¡¯s cold gaze sweep across her face and she couldn¡¯t hide her panic. He slowly leaned in and stopped right at her ear. Such a ndestine action gave off the impression that he was whispering sweet nothings into her ear. However, the words that came out of his lips were a warning, instead. ¡°Su Ziqian, don¡¯t you ever do anything so meaningless again.¡± With those few simple words, he had bluntly exposed her act. He knew that she had deliberately epted this interview because she had wanted to find out more about his rtionship with Xu Wei. Su Ziqian¡¯s face turned white immediately. Having said his piece, Gu Yu released her and sat back up. His face was cold and his tone unfeeling as hemanded, ¡°Get out of the car.¡± ¨C When Xu Wei exited the television station, she coincidentally caught sight of the car by the side of the road and noticed Gu Yu and Su Ziqian seated inside. For some inexplicable reason, she stood frozen to the spot until she observed Gu Yu holding Su Ziqian by her chin and leaning over slowly to kiss her. She quickly resumed her steps and left the ce. Gu Yu and Su Ziqian¡¯s love was just like a perfect fairytale. It was something she had once thought was hers. But her life wasn¡¯t a fairytale, and she wasn¡¯t a princess, either. ¨C Xu Wei worked through the night to write the interview. When she was done, she sent herpleted report to her superior and crumbled on the bed to sleep. Unexpectedly, when she awoke the next day, something huge had urred! Chapter 15: Something Horrible Has Happened

Chapter 15: Something Horrible Has Happened

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xu Wei woke up a littlete. By the time she had washed her face and headed downstairs, her parents were already done with breakfast. It was a weekend today, and Mr. Xu didn¡¯t need to go to the office. At that moment, he was seated on the couch in the living room with Mrs. Xu. Both of them had somber expressions on their faces. Seeing this, Xu Wei frowned slightly. Instead of walking to the dining room as she had originally intended to, she changed the direction of her feet and headed into the living room. ¡°Good morning, Dad, Mom.¡± Her father looked up at her, but only sighed and didn¡¯t say a word. Her mother, on the other hand, had sorrow written all over her face as she said, ¡°Wei, you came at the right time. Something horrible has happened.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Just as Xu Wei asked the question, her eye caught sight of the newspapers that had been flung on the table. When she saw the headlines, she understood what was going on immediately. Something horrible had indeed happened, but not to them. It had happened to Zhang Lei. Xu Wei reached out for the newspapers and sat down beside her mother on the couch. She quickly skimmed through the news article to gain a better understanding of the situation. Zhang Lei was in the food and beverage industry, and food safety issues had arisen in his restaurants. At the same time, the health products that were produced by hispany were involved in a seriousint regarding carcinogenicpounds. Their consumers had reported them, and due to the severity of the offenses, Zhang Lei had been arrested that morning. Mrs. Xu couldn¡¯t help sighing in despair. ¡°How could the timing be this unlucky? Just as both of you were about to get engaged, this happened to him. Now that he can¡¯t even protect himself, how will he invest in ourpany?¡± Mr. Xu¡¯s expression was dismal, but he still held on to a sliver of hope. ¡°He¡¯s only assisting them in their investigations at the moment. Perhaps it isn¡¯t that serious. After all, Mr. Zhang has umted many contacts over the years. Perhaps this might be as simple a matter as just paying some people off.¡± Xu Wei pursed her lips. She was a reporter herself. She knew well that if such a report was publicized, it meant that there was evidence present. Now that the whole country knew about it, who would dare to pull any strings on Mr. Zhang¡¯s behalf? Furthermore, the problem didn¡¯t just lie with his food products. It was also rted to the carcinogenicity of the health products from hispany. There was no way he¡¯d be able to get off easily. Based on what she could surmise, these weren¡¯t Zhang Lei¡¯s only offenses. Now that he had been arrested, a thorough investigation would ensue, and he was on his path to ruin. However, how did this happen to Zhang Lei out of the blue? ¨C As she had expected, news regarding Zhang Lei was televised again during dinner. The list of his criminal activities was read out, one crime after another¡ªbribery, threats, and even the hiring of hitmen. The stocks of his two listedpanies fell overnight and became worthless. Mr. Xu was so affected that he lost his appetite. He ced his chopsticks down and got up to head into the study room. Mrs. Xu couldn¡¯t stop groaning. ¡°Wei, what are we to do? What is going to happen to us...?¡± Xu Wei didn¡¯t say a word. She couldn¡¯t tell if she was feeling relieved or concerned, regarding Zhang Lei¡¯s predicament. On one hand, she really didn¡¯t want to marry Zhang Lei. However, Xu Corporation was once again plunged into a crisis. Without their lifeline that was Zhang Lei, it was highly possible that the Xu Corporation would crumble. That was something her parents wouldn¡¯t be able toe to terms with. Although she couldn¡¯t think of a way out at that very moment, she had to calm her mother down first. She got up and headed into the kitchen to get a ss of warm water. When she returned, she ced the ss in front of her mother. ¡°Mom, the matter regarding Mr. Zhang is out of our control. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll think of a way to save thepany.¡± Unfortunately, at that moment, Mrs. Xu was too dazed to hear a word she was saying. After broadcasting the news regarding Zhang Lei, the news station turned its focus over to news concerning the Gu Corporation. Chapter 16: She’d Beg Anyone but Him

Chapter 16: She¡¯d Beg Anyone but Him

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The Gu Corporation announced a project in coboration with the state government, expanding their domain yet again. Gu Yu had climbed to the top of the business world. His gorgeous-looking photograph was disyed on the screen. It carried with it an aura of boundless enthusiasm and noble disposition. Contrasted with the previous picture of Zhang Lei looking pathetic in handcuffs, the difference was worlds apart. Mrs. Xu¡¯s eyes were unconsciously drawn to the television screen. As she stared at Gu Yu on the screen, her eyes slowly narrowed. The anxiety in them slowly dissipated and was reced by a small glimmer of hope. Xu Wei sensed her mother¡¯s gaze, and an ominous feeling grew within her. She instinctively picked up the remote control to switch the television off. But before she could do so, her mother spoke up. ¡°Wei, are you still in contact with Yu?¡± Here it came... Xu Wei¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and her hand shivered for a moment before she replied as casually as she could, ¡°Mom, we haven¡¯t been in contact since the engagement was broken. He has forgotten all about me. You witnessed it, previously.¡± At Xu Wei¡¯s reminder, Mrs. Xu recalled the previous instance where she had asked Xu Wei to greet him, only to have him ignore herpletely. Her eyes dimmed ever so imperceptibly, but they lit up with hope again in the next moment. ¡°Wei, regardless, you and Yu were once engaged to be married. Furthermore... didn¡¯t you give your virginity to him? Considering you gave it up to him back then, he should at least show some appreciation.¡± ¡°Mom¨C¡± ¡°Listen to me,¡± Mrs. Xu interrupted her, and hurriedly spoke her thoughts aloud. ¡°Right now, Yu is the only person who can save ourpany. You should try begging him. After all, to him, saving ourpany will be as simple as wagging his finger. Perhaps he¡¯ll be willing to help ourpany out of consideration for the past love you shared!¡± The more Mrs. Xu spoke, the more excited and animated she became. She could almost feel the sess within her reach. Xu Wei frowned deeply, feeling very powerless at that moment. She was asking her to beg Gu Yu? She¡¯d beg anyone but him! Besides, there was no past love between her and Gu Yu to speak of! All that they harbored for each other was disdain and indifference. The fact that he wasn¡¯t kicking thepany while they were down was already something to be grateful for! He was never going to save it! ¡°It¡¯s settled, then!¡± When Mrs. Xu was done with her monologue, she gave the final word, and said, ¡°Wei, give Yu a call right now. Call him out for a good talk.¡± Without allowing Xu Wei to object, she took Xu Wei¡¯s cell phone from the table and scrolled through her contact list. When she found Gu Yu¡¯s number, she pressed the call button. This number was Gu Yu¡¯s cell phone number from three years ago. Xu Wei assumed that he had already changed it. Unexpectedly... the call connected. Mrs. Xu¡¯s eyes lit up and she shoved the phone into her daughter¡¯s hand. Xu Wei had no time to react whatsoever, and she heard the low voice of a maning through the phone. ¡°Hello?¡± Her hand trembled, and in the next second, without a second thought, she disconnected the call. She had previously dered proudly to him that she would keep her distance. Barely a day had passed, and she was already ringing him on the cell phone. Wasn¡¯t that akin to pping herself in the face? ¡°Wei! What did you do?¡± her mother screeched angrily. ¡°Yu picked up the call! Why did you hang up?¡± When Xu Wei had told her that she and Gu Yu hadn¡¯t kept in contact, her hope had dwindled. But now, the fact that Gu Yu was willing to answer the call meant that he still harbored at least some feelings toward her! ¡°I...¡± Xu Wei had no idea how she could exin the rtionship between her and Gu Yu to her mother. Besides, even if she did, it was unlikely that her mother would believe her. Her mother was currently like a woman drowning in the deep waters. She would cling on tightly to any lifeline that presented itself. And right now, Gu Yu was that lifeline! Xu Wei clenched her fist around her cell phone and closed her eyes. She knew she couldn¡¯t run away from this situation. She would have to face it sooner orter. In any case, she couldn¡¯t keep running forever. Hence... COMMENT Xu Wei opened her eyes and looked at her mother. This was the first time she ever spoke in such a firm tone. ¡°Mom, I will not beg Gu Yu. I¡¯d beg anyone but him!¡± Chapter 17: Why Would He Be Sad?

Chapter 17: Why Would He Be Sad?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°I will not beg him!¡± Xu Wei repeated herself, word-for-word, without backing down. All these years, she had never gone against her parents¡¯ wishes. She had always been an obedient daughter. However, she wasn¡¯t just the daughter of the Xu family. She was first and foremost, a human being with flesh and blood¨Ca human being with feelings! Gu Yu had hurt her so badly. Just because she didn¡¯t cry out didn¡¯t mean that it hadn¡¯t hurt! ¡°I dare you to say that again!¡± ¡°I...¡± The words had scarcely left Xu Wei¡¯s lips when Mrs. Xu raised her hand in the air. Her face turned red in anger as she red at her daughter. Xu Wei stared at her hand but made no move to dodge it. Contrarily, her expression grew even calmer as she finished her sentence. ¡°If you¡¯re going to hit me, just do it. But I will not beg Gu Yu. I will find some other way to save thepany. I will not let the Xu Corporation fall!¡± Mrs. Xu¡¯s hand didn¡¯te down. But her face twisted, and she began to cry. Xu Wei¡¯s eyes gradually reddened, too. ¨C When the call from Xu Wei came, Gu Yu was in the office going through some reports. The phone rang, and his eyes swept past itzily. But when he caught sight of the name on the screen, he was dumbstruck for a moment. That moment passed quickly and it was as if nothing had happened whatsoever. After approximately two seconds, he picked the phone up and answered the call. ¡°Hello?¡± There was no reply from the other side. He only heard the slight sound of breathing, but before he could identify it, the call was disconnected with a click. Without any expression on his face, Gu Yu ced the phone down and continued to peruse his reports. A minuteter, he mmed the file of documents shut with a loud thud. He got up and walked to the window, staring out at the night sky nkly. When the secretary walked in, he witnessed his boss standing motionless, like a sculpture. From the back, he looked inexplicably lonely... and sad. He must have gone crazy! Money, a beautiful woman, and power... he had it all. Why would he be sad? The phone rang again. Gu Yu regained his senses and walked over in two steps. He answered the call. The caller was Xu Shuai. ¡°Yu, would you like toe out for a drink?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¨C One weekter, the list of Zhang Lei¡¯s crimes was established. The Zhang Corporation was impounded, and he was facing jail time and a huge fine. Regardless of how rich and powerful one was, in the face of thew, all criminals had nowhere to hide. Zhang Lei had fallen. Naturally, the engagement that the Xu family had agreed upon with him no longer held up. This alliance had been intended to provide some financial relief to the Xu Corporation. Now, the Xu Corporation was once again plunged into a fiery crisis. All the previously signed coborations were canceled, and the financial support stopped. Thepany was having trouble even paying the sries of its employees. Mr. Xu tried his best to keep things afloat for a few days. But he wasn¡¯t able to take it and was sent to the hospital after he fell ill. Mrs. Xu moved into the hospital to take care of him, while Xu Wei reced her father in the office in the interim, as to prevent the chaos from escting. She carefully studied the numbers in thepany reports. They were staggeringly huge. In the past three years, she had managed to earn a tidy sum of money working her darndest as a reporter. Unfortunately,pared to what thepany needed, it was a drop in the ocean and made no difference at all. She massaged her temples and leaned back in the chair, exhausted. The secretary knocked on the door and entered. He reminded her, ¡°Miss Xu, your father originally had a meeting with Mr. Xu nned tonight regarding the financing. Shall I postpone it?¡± Xu Wei had just spent the day analyzing thepany¡¯s situation. Despite its grim outlook, as long as they were able to convince Mr. Xu, the CEO of anotherpany, to invest with them, much of the problem could be solved. Regardless of how little hope there was, she still had to give it a try. She straightened her back and replied somberly, ¡°Don¡¯t postpone it. I¡¯ll meet Mr. Xu tonight on behalf of my father.¡± ¨C In the private room at eight that night... In order to disy her sincerity, Xu Wei arrived early. However, when the appointed time came, Mr. Xu was still nowhere to be seen. Xu Wei did not disy any impatience and continued to wait quietly. After waiting for almost three hours, someone finally opened the door and entered. Chapter 18: Have I Ever Offended You?

Chapter 18: Have I Ever Offended You?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xu Wei rose to greet him, but the man who entered wasn¡¯t Mr. Xu. Instead, it was his son, Master Xu¡ªXu Shuai. Xu Shuai was a very close friend of Gu Yu. In the past, when Gu Yu had brought Xu Wei along as his date for various functions, he had introduced Xu Shuai to her. In a sense, they could be counted as old acquaintances. She paused in shock for a few seconds before quickly recovering and pasting a smile on her face. She stuck her hand out, ¡°Hello, Master Xu.¡± Xu Shuai ignored her outstretched hand. He arrogantly looked up and down at her respectful posture and mocked disdainfully, ¡°Xu Wei, you¡¯re really good at waiting.¡± Xu Wei acted as if she hadn¡¯t heard a thing. She didn¡¯t let embarrassment ovee her. Instead, she courteously pulled a chair out and assumed a subservient pose as she said, ¡°Please have a seat, Master Xu.¡± Xu Shuai entered with long strides but didn¡¯t sit on the chair that Xu Wei had offered. Instead, he pulled out another chair and sat down with much aplomb. He snapped his fingers and called out to the waiter, ¡°Bring me some alcohol!¡± The servers ced the drinks that he wanted on the table, bottle by bottle; there were ten bottles of hard liquor! Xu Wei stood rooted to the spot. She had managed to guess what his intentions were. As expected, Xu Shuai opened his mouth and spoke, ¡°Xu Wei, you want me to finance yourpany? Sure! Once you finish these ten bottles of liquor, I¡¯ll sign the contract immediately!¡± With that, he mmed the contract down on the table. Xu Wei looked at Xu Shuai and didn¡¯t say a word. This exined why the Xu Corporation had called to arrange for a meeting even after they had rejected their request for financing. It had been Xu Shuai¡¯s n all along just to humiliate her. Drinking these ten bottles of hard liquor at one go was going to cost her at least half her life! ¡°Why? You don¡¯t dare to?¡± Xu Shuai folded his arms and mocked. ¡°I thought you¡¯d do anything for money!¡± Xu Wei was silent for a few more seconds before finally responding, ¡°Xu Shuai, have I ever offended you?¡± Her interactions with Xu Shuai were far and few between. Their only connection was through Gu Yu. However, in her rtionship with Gu Yu, she had been the victim. Hence, she couldn¡¯t understand why Xu Shuai would want to pick on her! ¡°Not at all!¡± Xu Shuai replied without a second thought. ¡°I just simply dislike your face!¡± he added as an afterthought. Xu Wei knew that it would be useless to say anything more. In their social circle, it wasmon behavior to curry favor with those on top, and kick the others at the bottom... Her gaze fell onto the few pieces of paper on the table. Those few sheets of paper were of so much importance to the Xu Corporation! She moved her gaze on to the ten bottles of hard liquor. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll drink it. When I¡¯m done, please give me the contract!¡± Xu Shuai snorted and looked at her with disdain. Her secretary at the side quickly interjected, ¡°Miss Xu, that¡¯s too much alcohol. Why don¡¯t you let me drink it on your behalf?¡± Xu Wei shook her head. Xu Shuai hade prepared. There was no way he¡¯d allow someone to take her ce. Regardless of the circumstances, she had to get her hands on that contract! She guzzled one bottle of liquor after another, and her mind began to get hazy. Her face burned red, and the look in her eyes began to lose focus. She felt her limbs going weak, and, toward the end, she could feel the alcohol burning through her gut. The urge to throw up was strong, but she held it back forcefully. Xu Shuai did not stop ridiculing her all the way. He looked very unhappy and even took his cell phone out to record her embarrassing disy. When Xu Wei was done with thest bottle, she quickly apologized and dashed out of the room before she could crumble. She would never allow herself to crumble in front of the enemy and be aughingstock! She staggered toward the bathroom. Her steps were crooked and unsteady, and she identally bumped into someone. Chapter 19: In a Drunken Stupor

Chapter 19: In a Drunken Stupor

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Sor... Sorr... Urghhh...¡± Before Xu Wei could finish her word of apology, her urge to throw up overwhelmed her. She quickly jammed her fist into her mouth and made a move to leave. Unfortunately, her legs lost their strength and gave way under her, leaving her to crumble onto the ground. The individual she bumped into was stunned for a moment. When he caught a glimpse of Xu Wei¡¯s face, he asked in surprise, ¡°Little Wei?¡± As he called her, he turned his head towards his assistant behind him for confirmation. ¡°Lin, it¡¯s Little Wei, isn¡¯t it?¡± Lin quickly rushed up and scanned Xu Wei¡¯s face before nodded his head. ¡°It¡¯s indeed Miss Wei.¡± ¡°When did this child arrive? Why is she so drunk? Come...e here and help her up.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Xu Wei could semi-consciously tell that someone was helping her up and that someone was at her ear calling her name. The voice was very amicable and carried a hint of concern and worry for her. It also sounded very familiar. She wanted to see who the person was, and tried very hard to open her eyes. But the after-effects of the alcohol were too strong, and she had drunk so much at one go. As the alcohol rushed to her head, she flitted in and out of consciousness. All she could see were shadows. She couldn¡¯t see anything clearly at all. ¡°Who... who are...¡± Xu Wei moved her lips with much difficulty. She forced the words out of her mouth, but all that could be heard was her slurry speech. Fortunately, the individual leaned in and managed to make out what she was trying to say. He immediately replied, ¡°Little Wei, I¡¯m Grandpa Gu!¡± Xu Wei no longer possessed the ability to mentally process anything. She felt her surroundings darken right before she passed out. Mr. Gu Sr. patted her gently on her face and called out her name, but there was no reaction from Xu Wei. Given how drunk she was, he couldn¡¯t just leave her either. He came to a decision and had Lin prop Xu Wei up as they left the club together. Mr. Gu Sr. entered the car, and Lin helped Xu Wei into the back seat beside his master. Lin got into the driver¡¯s seat and asked respectfully, ¡°Master, should I send Miss Wei back to the Xu residence, first?¡± Mr. Gu Sr. looked at Xu Wei, who was, at that moment, in a drunken stupor. He hesitated for a moment, and a look suddenly shed in his eyes. He cleared his throat and said, ¡°No. Drive back to the Gu residence.¡± ¡°What? Why?¡± ¡°Stop asking questions and drive!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¨C Gu Residence. Mr. Gu Sr. sat on the couch in the hall. He took a sip of hot tea that had just been brewed and savored its taste. The housekeeper, Mrs. Lin, came down from upstairs and reported to him. ¡°Master, I¡¯ve done as you instructed and brought Miss Wei to Young Master¡¯s room. She threw up just now. I¡¯ve helped her to change her clothes, cleaned her face, and given her some warm milk to drink. She¡¯s now fast asleep.¡± ¡°Good. Very good,¡± Mr. Gu Sr. nodded his head in approval. However, Mrs. Lin seemed conflicted, ¡°Master, there are so many guest rooms in the house. Why did you insist on having Miss Wei rest in Young Master¡¯s room? Young Master has never liked having other people enter his room. Furthermore, a broken engagement lies between the Young Master and Miss Wei... Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a little inappropriate?¡± Before she could finish speaking, Mr. Gu Sr. cut her off. ¡°What do you know? You¡¯re just like your husband, Lin! Both of you know nothing!¡± As he spoke, he threw her a look of disdain. Mrs. Lin had no other option but to keep silent. Mr. Guughed as he sipped his tea, and further instructed, ¡°Now, give your Young Master a call. I don¡¯t care what reason you use, but have hime back immediately!¡± Mrs. Lin¡¯s jaw dropped in shock! Chapter 20: You are Playing with Fire!

Chapter 20: You are ying with Fire!

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Three years ago, the Young Master had ignored his grandfather¡¯s vehement objections and had insisted on breaking his betrothal with the Xu family. In a fit of anger, the Master had told his grandson to scram, and the Young Master had moved out. Ever since then, the rtionship between the grandfather and the grandson had been frosty. Although the Young Master woulde back periodically to visit his grandfather, Mr. Gu Sr.¡¯s pride had prevented him from calling his grandson, regardless of how much he missed him. That was... until today. Was it... thanks to Miss Wei, who was fast asleep upstairs? But the Young Master would certainly not be happy to see her! Right now, not only had the Master ced Miss Wei in the Young Master¡¯s room, he was asking for him toe back. The Master was ying with fire, indeed! She couldn¡¯t help but softly give a word of caution. ¡°Master, are you sure?¡± Mr. Gu Sr. grew annoyed at her nagging, and bluntly replied, ¡°You talk too much! Just do as you¡¯re told! If your Young Master doesn¡¯t return today, you can pack your bags and move over to his ce tomorrow!¡± Mrs. Lin didn¡¯t dare dy any further. She wiped the sweat off her brow and hurried over to thendline. She dialed the Young Master¡¯s cell phone number by heart, and when the call connected, she passed on the message. The recipient sounded very surprised to hear her words, and was silent for a good 20 seconds before replying, ¡°All right.¡± ¨C Half an hourter, Gu Yu returned to the old manor. Mr. Gu Sr. was seated on the couch. In his hand was a photograph that he was staring at intently. As he looked at it, he sighed, and tears appeared in his eyes. Gu Yu walked over and sat opposite him. His eyes swept past the bottle of red wine on the table, and he frowned. He remarked dryly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you feeling unwell? Why are you still drinking alcohol?¡± ¡°Rascal! If Mrs. Lin didn¡¯t say that, would you havee back?¡± His grandfather showed no remorse having had his lie seen through. Instead, he reprimanded unceremoniously, ¡°After your parents passed away, this huge house became so empty. You rascal! You never bothered to return after moving out, leaving me all alone in my old age. If you¡¯re so unwilling to see me, I might as well reunite with my son and daughter-inw in heaven. That way, I won¡¯t be driven to death by your antics!¡± The older a man grew, the more childlike his tantrums became. Gu Yu let him have his way and merely remarked, ¡°You¡¯ll live to a ripe old age, Grandpa.¡± ¡°If you want me to live to a ripe old age, get married quickly! Put a great-grandchild in my arms and add some life to this home!¡± Gu Yu did not respond to his remark. He reached out and poured himself a ss of wine before taking a sip. Gu Yu was always the same. Mr. Gu Sr. suppressed his exasperation and continued, ¡°You weren¡¯t satisfied with Little Wei previously. What about the woman you¡¯re with now? Her name is Su Ziqian or something, isn¡¯t it? You picked her yourself, and you¡¯ve been together with her for three years. If you like her, I won¡¯t have any objections. Pick a wedding date.¡± Mr. Gu couldn¡¯t tell if it was because he had mentioned Xu Wei, or because he had brought up Su Ziqian, but Gu Yu¡¯s demeanor suddenly turned impatient, and his voice turned cold, ¡°If you called me back just to talk about this, I¡¯ll make a move first. You should get some rest.¡± Mr. Gu Sr. became incensed. ¡°Are you that unwilling to spend time with an old man like me?¡± Gu Yu pursed his lip and didn¡¯t say a word. After a prolonged moment, Mr. Gu Sr. gave in. ¡°All right, fine. I won¡¯t talk about that anymore. But I miss your dad and your mom, and I¡¯m having trouble falling asleep. Will you at least have a drink with me?¡± Gu Yu met his eyes, and as he saw the white hair on his head, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to reject his grandfather. ¡°All right,¡± he replied. ¨C The night was quiet. The grandfather and grandson shared the bottle of wine. Gu Yu was liberal with his alcohol intake. Without realizing how much he had imbibed, he slowly began to feel drunk. When they were almost done with the wine, Mr. Gu Sr. observed that Gu Yu was more or less inebriated. He called out to Mrs. Lin, ¡°Help the Young Master up to his room.¡± Chapter 21: Remember to Lock the Door!

Chapter 21: Remember to Lock the Door!

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Mrs. Lin was keeping a close watch as Mr. Gu Sr. and his grandson drank together. She was almost dozing off when Mr. Gu Sr. suddenly barked hismand. She jolted up with a start and was instantly awake. She was worried that she had misheard, and asked, ¡°Master, did I hear correctly that you want me to help the Young Master up to his bedroom?¡± Mr. Gu Sr. looked at her with an expression of angry contempt on his face as he replied, ¡°You don¡¯t say! Where else should he go if not back to his room?¡± ¡°But...¡± Miss Wei was sleeping in the Young Master¡¯s room at that very moment! Before she could utter the rest of her sentence, she was cut off by the Master¡¯s warning look in his eyes. She swallowed nervously and replied, ¡°Yes. I will help the Young Master up to his room now.¡± ¡°Hold on!¡± Mr. Gu Sr. spoke again and motioned with his finger for Mrs. Lin toe closer. Mrs. Lin leaned her ear over without a second word. ¡°Remember to lock the door!¡± Mrs. Lin was speechless. Mrs. Lin bent forward and helped her Young Master up. With much difficulty, she finally managed to maneuver him upstairs. As Mr. Gu Sr. watched the both of them leave, he leaned back on the couch, beaming. He picked up the photograph, and said to the couple in it, ¡°The both of you left early not having aplished anything major. Tonight, you¡¯d better keep a close eye on your son, you hear me?¡± ¨C Mrs. Lin helped Gu Yu into the room andid him on the huge bed before finally releasing a huge breath. She had watched the Young Master grow up, from a tiny little boy, into the handsome and dashingd that he was now. She was very proud of him and very happy. Like the boy¡¯s grandfather, she too hoped to see the Young Master get married, have children, and live the rest of his life happily ever after. But... She slowly moved her gaze from the Young Master onto Xu Wei, who was sleeping on the other side of the bed, and her eyes were filled with apprehension. Three years ago, he had resolutely insisted on breaking his engagement with Miss Wei, to the extent that he had a falling out with his grandfather. In the years that followed, he had never mentioned Miss Wei. It was as if he hadpletely erased her from his memory. Furthermore, he currently had Miss Su as hispanion by his side. She could clearly tell what the intention of Mr. Gu Sr. was. However, nothing forcibly done was ever going to be agreeable! Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t dare defy the Master¡¯smand. Mrs. Lin sighed heavily and pulled the covers over Gu Yu¡¯s body. She turned and tiptoed out of the bedroom, locking the door behind her. ¨C It had been a very long time since Xu Wei hadst gotten drunk. It was her drunkenness three years ago that had given her the misced courage to kiss Gu Yu, leading to what had transpired that night, and resulting in Gu Yu¡¯s contempt of her. That was how she had be the butt of everyone¡¯s joke. In the three years that she had been overseas, regardless of what the asion was, and regardless of what the situation was, she had always insisted on maintaining a clear head. She would never allow herself to get drunk again and make a mistake that couldn¡¯t be salvaged. However, tonight, for that contract, for Xu Corporation¡¯s only chance of survival, she had no choice but to drink those ten bottles of liquor. All of a sudden, she felt as if she had kicked something, and seemed to hear a very soft groan. She looked over instinctively. Her surroundings were dark, and her vision was blurry, and she could only make out a vague outline. It was strange and familiar at the same time. Who was that? She couldn¡¯t resist the urge to inch nearer. Those eyes, that nose, that mouth... The pupils in her dark eyes suddenly contracted, and she was stunned. What was Gu Yu doing here? Chapter 22: A Sweet Dream or a Nightmare

Chapter 22: A Sweet Dream or a Nightmare

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xu Wei rubbed her eyes, but he was still there. She closed them and opened them again, and still, he was lying there quietly. In the three years that she had been away, she used to dream of Gu Yu every night at the start. But every time she saw him in her dreams, he was cold and untouchable, mocking her, despising her, and making her very sad. Later on, perhaps it was because she was unwilling to think of him any longer, but he had gradually disappeared from her dreams. Tonight, she was dreaming of him again. It was probably because this was a rare asion, that she was drunk and unable to control her innermost emotions, that he had once again appeared in her dreams. Fortunately, this time around, he wasn¡¯t ring coldly at her or ridiculing her, and she was free to look her fill of him. Xu Wei subconsciously inched closer. She kept her eyes trained on that handsome face, and her hand slowly reached out. The tip of her fingernded on his brows, and she stroked it gently. She trailed her finger down his eyebrow, eyes, nose, and lips, down to the contours of his cheeks. Her actions were light as a feather as if he were a fragile piece of porcin that could shatter at the slightest strength. It was so rare that she had a sweet dream with Gu Yu in it; she didn¡¯t want to wake up so soon. Had she missed Gu Yu too much? Why... did this feel so real? She could almost feel the warmth under her fingertip, and the warm breathing from the man... She leaned her face over to his, intending to scrutinize if he was indeed real. Just when her face was inches away from his, Gu Yu¡¯s eyes suddenly shot open. His eyes were the color of ck ink. They looked dark and heavy, and as his gaze prated her, Xu Wei¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she froze. Time seemed to stop as they looked into each other¡¯s eyes. However, very quickly, the moment melted away like ice in a volcano. A perplexed expression appeared in his eyes and brought along with it an emotion that Xu Wei couldn¡¯t decipher. Xu Wei was stupefied too. She had thought that this dream was going to go down the same road as the others before, and end with Gu Yu giving her the cold shoulder. This direction of this dream didn¡¯t seem right... Her mind was in a blur, and she didn¡¯t possess the capacity to evaluate the situation any further. There was no movement for a while. She was still leaning in close to Gu Yu, and her hand was still touching his face. As their breaths slowly mingled together, Gu Yu¡¯s eyes darkened. His breathing gradually deepened too. Without realizing it, he snaked his arm around her slender waist, and she tumbled into his embrace. Her body was burning, and so was Gu Yu¡¯s. The warmth dimmed her consciousness even further, to the extent that shepletely forgot to resist. Xu Wei watched in a daze as the man¡¯s face came closer, and in the next second, his lips were on hers. Her eyes widened. She knew at the back of her head that she was supposed to push him off, but either because she was weak from the alcohol, or because she wanted to indulge in this dream, she slowly closed her eyes instead and reached her arms out to hug him around his neck. Gu Yu wasn¡¯t gentle. In fact, his actions were urgent and forceful, and he ripped off her clothes. He sank himself into her and plundered her body with reckless abandon. Pain seared through Xu Wei, but she was no match for the man¡¯s strength. She could only lie still as he conquered every bit of her body. But this was a dream! Why did it still hurt so much? After some time, it finally stopped. She felt the weight atop her body disappear and wanted very much to open her eyes and look. But her head lolled to the side, and she fell into a deep sleep instead. Chapter 23: Why Are You Sleeping Together?

Chapter 23: Why Are You Sleeping Together?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio When Xu Wei woke up again, it was apanied by a splitting headache. Her whole body was aching unbearably, and when she tried to sit up, she identally pulled her leg. With a cry of pain, she fell back onto the bed. Her hand came in contact with something warm, and she turned her head instinctively. A man¡¯s face came into view immediately. She looked at the face in disbelief and turned her neck stiffly. Her eyes moved from his naked body to the messy bedding on the bed, and the clothes strewn all over the floor. In that instant, her body began to tremble, and her hands and feet turned cold. Everythingst night had not been a dream... It had been real... But... she had been in the country club drinking! How did she end up here? And... how did she end up having rtions with Gu Yu? She held her head in her hands and tried hard to recall the previous day¡¯s events. Unfortunately, all she could remember was dashing out of the private room and bumping into someone. As for who that someone was, she had no idea. She couldn¡¯t call to mind anything whatsoever regarding what had happened after that. Had the person she bumped into been Gu Yu? Was he the one who had brought her here? That was impossible! If she had bumped into Gu Yu, he would have left her to fend for herself. He would never have taken her with him, much less have sex with her... What on Earth was going on? Xu Wei was utterly confused, and she was unable to clear her mind. All she knew was that she couldn¡¯t remain here. She had to leave, and she had to leave immediately! Ignoring the pain all over her body, she clenched her jaw and crawled out of bed. Her hands trembling, she reached down to pick her clothes off the floor and hurried to put them on. But she was so nervous, and her hands were shaking so much, that she was unable to put on her clothes properly even after some time. There was a sudden knock on the door, and a voice followed. ¡°Young Master, are you awake yet?¡± This voice wasn¡¯t exactly foreign to Xu Wei. She recalled that it was the voice of the Gu family¡¯s housekeeper, Mrs. Lin... Her hand jerked in shock, and she quickly looked around the room. She could feel her heartbeat in her throat. She had been too nervous before and hadn¡¯t recognized her surroundings then. This was the Gu family manor, and she was right in Gu Yu¡¯s bedroom... In other words, Mrs. Lin wasn¡¯t the only one present. Grandpa Gu would be around too! The thought had barely urred to her when she suddenly heard the voice of Mr. Gu Sr. outside the door. ¡°Is that rascal not awake yet? The sun is already high in the sky! Open the door! I¡¯m going in to wake him up!¡± An ominous feeling came over Xu Wei, and she quickly got dressed. She got up and wanted to run to the closet room to hide. She had barely taken two steps when her foot got caught in the clothing on the floor, and her body went sprawling forward. And that was how she came tond squarely on top of Gu Yu, who was lying in bed! Possibly already awakened by the knock on the door, Gu Yu¡¯s eyes flew open when Xu Weinded on him. Xu Wei stared at him, and he stared back at her. Xu Wei¡¯s eyes were filled with panic, and the initial iprehension in Gu Yu¡¯s eyes gave way to cold shards of ice. At that very moment, the door burst open. Mr. Gu Sr. was leaning on his cane, and with Mrs. Lin steadying him at the side, he walked in. ¡°Oh, my God! You kids... you... you...¡± Mr. Gu Sr. looked like he was in shock, and kept repeating the same word over and over without being able to finish his sentence. Mrs. Lin nced at Mr. Gu Sr.¡¯s exaggerated acting skills and muttered something under her breath. She had no choice to go along with his act and say, ¡°Young Master, Miss Wei, why are you... sleeping together?¡± Chapter 24: The Two of You Should Get Married

Chapter 24: The Two of You Should Get Married

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Why were they sleeping together? That was a question Xu Wei wanted to be answered more than anyone else! She didn¡¯t dare meet the eyes of Gu Yu, who was lying beneath her. She quickly scrambled to her feet, but her limbs felt like jelly, and it took her much effort to steady herself. When she spoke, her voice was hoarse, ¡°Grandpa... Gu...¡± Her first instinct was to exin herself, but she didn¡¯t know how to. Gu Yu sat up in bed, his handsome face cold and hard. He turned his dark eyes to her, and fury rose from them. The vibes he emanated were appallingly chilly. Even though Xu Wei wasn¡¯t looking at him, she could sense that frightening tension, and her body couldn¡¯t help but tremble. Mr. Gu Sr. assessed the situation and exchanged a look with Mrs. Lin before opening his mouth to extricate her. ¡°Mrs. Lin, why don¡¯t you take Miss Wei out so that she can get cleaned up?¡± Mrs. Lin hurried toply and quickly walked over to lead Xu Wei out. ¡°Come on, Miss Wei. Let¡¯s go.¡± When the twodies left, Mr. Gu Sr. looked at Gu Yu. He opened his mouth, intending to interrogate his grandson, but when he saw the ice in Gu Yu¡¯s expression, he felt his conscience pricked and could only forge ahead by saying, ¡°You... you horrible rascal! Look at what you¡¯ve done! Put on your clothes and meet me downstairs!¡± With that, he strode out of the bedroom effortlessly. ¨C Mrs. Lin took Xu Wei to the guestroom and turned on the water heater for her. Sheid out a fresh set of clothes for her before retreating out of the bedroom. Xu Wei took her bath robotically, and when she emerged from the water, she saw in the mirror the lingering marks that resulted from their frenzied intercourse. She felt her heart sink. Although she couldn¡¯t remember the exact details of what had transpired the night before, there was a fragment in her mind where Gu Yu and her were moving together. She had thought that it was a dream... It seemed that, in her dream, she had approached him first. Later, when he had kissed her, not only had she not resisted, she had even responded... At that thought, her already pale face turned even whiter. She thought back to that fateful night three years ago. Back then, she had initiated it, too. After that, she had been criticized for overestimating her worth and had been called a shameless woman for climbing into a man¡¯s bed to force a marriage. What about this time? A few days back, she had confidently told him that marrying Zhang Lei would be better than marrying him and had thanked him for his favor of not marrying her. But she had climbed into his bed yet again... The more she thought about it, the more unsettled she became. She had never wished more that she could just disappear into thin air. She dyeding out for as long as she could until Mrs. Lin came to knock on the door. She had no choice but to emerge from the room, and follow Mrs. Lin down the stairs. In the living room... Mr. Gu Sr. and Gu Yu were seated on the couch, waiting. Mr. Gu Sr. was beaming from ear to ear, while Gu Yu sat, cold and emotionless. Those who knew him well would have known that he was, right then, at his scariest. Mr. Gu Sr. saw Weiing and waved her over. ¡°Little Wei,e and sit here with me.¡± Xu Wei went over obediently and sat down as he had asked. She avoided Gu Yu¡¯s eyes at all costs and didn¡¯t dare to look at him at all. Mr. Gu Sr. looked Xu Wei up and down, and when he noticed a suspicious-looking, red mark on her delicate, white neck, his smile deepened. It was indeed as he had expected! Suddenly aware of Grandpa Gu¡¯s eyes on her, Xu Wei shrunk her neck into her shoulder and casually ran her hand through her hair in an effort to cover up that mark. Gu Yu¡¯s eyes swept across her, and his lips lifted in a cold smile. ¡°Ahem!¡± Mr. Gu Sr. cleared his throat and straightened his back. His expression turned somber, and with the authority of a patriarch, he announced, ¡°Since the both of you had rtions yesterday, the Gu family will take full responsibility. So, pick a date. The two of you should get married!¡± Chapter 25: Why Are You Such a Slut?

Chapter 25: Why Are You Such a Slut?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xu Wei never expected Mr. Gu Sr. toe to such a decision without even asking either of them anything. Her eyes widened in astonishment, and she didn¡¯t dare believe her ears. Grandpa Gu wanted Gu Yu and her to get married? Gu Yu, on the other hand, maintained a mask of calm indifference. Even the look in his eyes didn¡¯t change. As if he had been expecting this all along, he smiled humorlessly, bringing with unconcealed mockery with it. Mr. Gu Sr. didn¡¯t dare to look directly at his grandson at that moment. He simply took Xu Wei¡¯s hand in his, and asked earnestly, ¡°Little Wei, don¡¯t worry. Let me take charge of this situation. I definitely won¡¯t allow you to be at a disadvantage. Are you still willing to marry Gu Yu?¡± Was she willing to marry Gu Yu? Xu Wei could control the wild beating of her heart. She wrung her hands together, and indecision shed in her eyes. ¡°Grandpa Gu, I...¡± she finally managed to find her voice, but because her mind was too jumbled, she wasn¡¯t able to process her thoughts, and momentarily couldn¡¯te up with a reply. Or, to put it more urately, she should have vehemently rejected the notion without any hesitation, but deep down in the innermost recesses of her heart, she still harbored a hint of hope toward Gu Yu. But before she could organize her thoughts, Gu Yu, who had been keeping silent until now, suddenly stood up. He strode up to her and grabbed her by her wrist. He headed up the stairs and dragged her behind him without any tenderness or sympathy. He walked very quickly, without caring if she could keep up. Xu Wei stumbled behind him and almost fell a few times. Combined with the fact that her body wasn¡¯t feeling good, Xu Wei frowned fiercely in pain. But she gritted her teeth and didn¡¯t make a sound as she followed behind. Once inside the room, Gu Yu mmed the door shut and flung her away. Xu Wei wobbled a few times before managing to regain her bnce. Gu Yu stood a step away from her. His eyes darkened dangerously, and his lips narrowed into a hard line. He looked at her with fury burning in his eyes; how he wished he could grind her into ashes! The next moment, his thin lips moved, and he said angrily, ¡°Xu Wei, I had thought that you would have possessed a small modicum of dignity. I never expected you to be this unscrupulous, and make use of even my grandfather! You said it yourself that you wouldn¡¯t appear before me again. But now that Zhang Lei has toppled, you¡¯ve set your sights on me? Xu Wei, I didn¡¯t want you three years ago, and yet you¡¯re still showing up at my door now. Why are you such a slut?¡± Unscrupulous... Slut... The cruel words, one after the other, were like a basin of freezing water dousing that small spark of hope she had held. At the same time, it provided her confused mind with sudden rity. In the three years that had passed, she had spent the first year in sorrow and pain. She had been awakened by nightmares every night until she didn¡¯t dare to fall asleep. Many times, she stayed awake until the sun came up. Fortunately, time healed all wounds. In the second year, she had begun to work hard at her studies and work. She mingled in the campus societies and filled her schedule to the brim. She was so busy that she hadn¡¯t had time to think about it and recall that awful night. In the third year, she had finally managed to put him out of her mind. She was finally about tough, and start her life anew. She was determined to live her life well and determined to be happy every day. She thought that she had managed to leave the past behind and move on from Gu Yu and that she would never be hurt because of him again. But as it turned out, that wasn¡¯t the case at all... It turned out that her heart still hurt painfully and dreadfully. The pain was even worse than what he had inflicted on her physically the night before by a thousand times over! Chapter 26: I Don’t Want to Marry You!

Chapter 26: I Don¡¯t Want to Marry You!

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio It was all her fault. It was her fault for harboring hope. It was her fault for overestimating her worth. It was her fault for being unable to let go. She had presented him, with both hands, the chance to ridicule her again. Xu Wei¡¯s face was frighteningly pale. Her fists were clenched in a death grip, and her fingernails pierced into her palms, but she didn¡¯t feel any pain at all. She concluded that the person she had bumped into at the country club was probably Grandpa Gu, and he had likely brought her back to the Gu residence when he had seen how drunk she was. As to how she had ended up in Gu Yu¡¯s room, and what exactly had transpired between Gu Yu and her in the blur, she had absolutely no idea. Given that, how on Earth could she have made use of anyone? But from his point of view, he probably assumed that, in order to marry him, she had searched out Grandpa Gu, and deliberately arranged such a scene so that she could force him into matrimony. She quirked her lips but didn¡¯t utter a word in her defense. She knew that, regardless of what she said, Gu Yu wouldn¡¯t believe her. In his heart, she was an unrepentantly ruthless and shameless slut! Xu Wei took a deep breath and suppressed her impulse to cry. Then, she slowly opened her mouth and stated in no uncertain terms, ¡°Just treat it like nothing had happenedst night. I will make it clear to your grandfather that I do not want to marry you!¡± I do not want to marry you! As her words resounded in Gu Yu¡¯s ears, he narrowed his eyes and red at her pale face and trembling body. He pressed his lips into a thinner line, and his eyes grew even colder. His chest rose and fell a few times before he spat his words out menacingly, ¡°You¡¯d better keep your word!¡± There was nothing more to be said between Gu Yu and herself. She was afraid that if she remained there any longer, she¡¯d reveal a sign of weakness. Xu Wei turned around abruptly and rushed towards the door. The moment she pulled the door open, she found Mr. Gu Sr. and Mrs. Lin standing there and looking at her with expressions of concern. They had clearly heard the whole exchange. Xu Wei felt her nose ache and was almost unable to hold back her tears. She lowered her head, unwilling to let Grandpa Gu see her face. She hurriedly said, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t want to marry Gu Yu. I¡¯ll visit you another time. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± After that, without waiting for Mr. Gu Sr. to reply, she made her way past them and ran down the stairs, out of the Gu residence. When Grandpa Gu saw Gu Yu standing, rooted to the spot, without any expression on his face, he was incensed! He stalked over and whacked his grandson on the arm with his walking stick. ¡°You damn rascal! Aren¡¯t you going to give chase?¡± Gu Yu acted as if he hadn¡¯t heard a word. ¡°Also, let me tell you this now! I was the one who orchestrated everything yesterday! It had nothing to with Little Wei at all! You maligned her and said such unforgivable words to her! I want you to find her and apologize right now!¡± Gu Yu remained unmoving, and his eyes didn¡¯t reveal what he was thinking. No one knew if he believed his grandfather¡¯s words or not. He looked at Mr. Gu Sr., and when he spoke, it was devoid of any warmth. ¡°Grandpa, I don¡¯t need you to concern yourself with my marriage. Do not do such a thing again.¡± With that, he took a step and strode out. ¡°Stop where you are!¡± Mr. Gu Sr.¡¯s eyes widened with anger. ¡°You damn rascal! I did it all for your good! I dare you to say that you have no feelings for Little Wei whatsoever! I did get you drunk, and I did have you put on the same bed as Little Wei! But I didn¡¯t force you to have sex with her! Since you didn¡¯t restrain yourself and chose to sleep with her, you have to bear the responsibility!¡± Gu Yu did not stop in his tracks. He made his way out of the residence, into the driver¡¯s seat of his car, and sped off! ¨C He had just driven out of the main gate when he saw that small and weak figure slowly walking along the side of the road. Chapter 27: Coming Just at the Right Time

Chapter 27: Coming Just at the Right Time

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Gu Yu instinctively slowed his car down, and his eyes fell on Xu Wei. She was a lot skinnier than she had been three years ago. It was almost as if the wind could blow her away at any time. She didn¡¯t seem to be feeling very well. Her gait was rocky and awkward, and her face was white. Under the sunlight, she looked shockingly pale. But still, she gritted her teeth and continued to put one foot in front of the other. After walking for a while, she stopped and bent down to remove her stiletto shoes. She rubbed her feet for a moment, then, holding the shoes in her hand, continued on her journey. The sun¡¯s rays were harsh, and the surface of the ground was scorching hot. When her bare feet came into contact with the ground, it made her face scrunch up in pain. The area she was in was a vi estate, and vis lined the road continuously. It was impossible to get a taxi here. If she continued walking at this pace, it was going to take her at least half an hour to get out. The speed of the car gradually decreased. When Gu Yu finally recovered his senses, he had unknowingly stepped on the brakes and slowed the car to aplete stop. He was dazed for a good second, but he regained his wits quickly and his lips lifted in a sartorial smile. He had expected that this woman, Xu Wei, could still move his heart. A feeling of vexation arose from his chest, and his eyes darkened. He looked away and pressed his lips into a thin line. He started his engine again, and the car sped off, mere inches past Xu Wei. Xu Wei froze in her tracks and stood rooted to the spot. She watched as the ck sedan slowly disappeared into the distance before looking down and continuing to walk forward. After walking for a long time, she finally managed to get a taxi. By the time she got in, the soles of her feet had been scaled red. The angry red blisters throbbed painfully. But this pain was nothing to her. When she got back to the Xu residence, because her parents were still in the hospital, she didn¡¯t have to exin her absence over the night to anyone. She made her way upstairs,y on the bed, burrowed under the covers, and closed her eyes. ¨C Gu Yu drove to the office. At the meeting, although his expression was detached, as usual, everybody around him could feel an indescribable tension emanating from him. At that moment, their greatest wish was to turn invisible. They didn¡¯t even dare to breathe, for fear of bing his cannon fodder. Gu Yu¡¯s assistant had worked with him for a very long time and was able to read Gu Yu¡¯s verbal and nonverbal clues at a nce. Naturally, he could tell that his boss was in a very bad mood, but he had no idea who and what had been the cause of it. Could it be because of what had happened with Miss Su a few days ago? After the meeting was over, the assistant followed Gu Yu back to his office. He waited until Gu Yu was seated at his work table before briefing him on the day¡¯s schedule. When he was done, he hesitated for a moment before saying eventually, ¡°Mr. Gu, Miss Su has been calling repeatedly. She would like to see you. Would you...¡± Gu Yu lifted his eyelids and fixed his dark eyes on his secretary. Upon receiving that single look, the assistant felt the hairs on his back stand and quickly swallowed whatever else he had been about to say. In the past, whenever Mr. Gu wasn¡¯t in a good mood, the mention of Miss Su would be sufficient to lift his spirits a little. This time around, he didn¡¯t even want to hear her name! The assistant didn¡¯t dare to be a smart-aleck any longer. He steadied his emotions, and stated formally, ¡°I will take my leave.¡± Once outside the office, the assistant wiped his brow. Cold sweat covered his hand. In the many years that he had been by his boss¡¯ side, this was the first time that he had witnessed such a scary aspect of him. Even when he had quarreled with his grandfather in the past, he hadn¡¯t acted as he did today. The assistant made his way back to his table and took a sip of milk tea to calm himself down. He was about to get to work when he received a call from the main reception. Young Master Xu hade to visit! He got up to greet Xu Shuai, and after a second thought, decided to quietly warn him before he entered Gu Yu¡¯s office. ¡°Young Master Xu, Mr. Gu is in a bad mood today. You should be careful...¡± ¡°Oh? He¡¯s in a bad mood?¡± Xu Shuai wiggled his brows andughingly said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I came just at the right time!¡± Chapter 28: Thriving on Abuse

Chapter 28: Thriving on Abuse

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The assistant thought that he had misheard. He had told Young Master Xu that Mr. Gu was in a bad mood! At that moment, anyone who got in his way would have his wrath unleashed upon him or her! Everyone was scurrying to get away, and he had said that he hade at the right time? Was Young Master Xu actually a masochist? Did he thrive on abuse? When he saw the assistant¡¯s confused face, Xu Shuai patted him on the shoulder and exined himself with hesitation. ¡°That¡¯s because I have something in my hands that will change your boss¡¯ mood in an instant! I guarantee you it¡¯ll dispel his anger!¡± The assistant¡¯s eyes lit up immediately. ¡°What is that?¡± Xu Shuai didn¡¯t answer him but gave him a mysterious smile, instead. He tugged his clothing straight before pushing the door to Gu Yu¡¯s office open and striding in. ¨C Upon entering the office, Xu Shuai headed straight to Gu Yu¡¯s work desk. He pulled out a swivel chair and sat down in it with much aplomb. Gu Yu didn¡¯t bother to lift his eyelids. He kept his eyes on his documents, and ordered curtly, ¡°If you have something to say, say it. If not, get out.¡± Xu Shuai was long used to Gu Yu¡¯s temper and shrugged his shoulders. However, he still possessed an ounce of fear when it came to facing Gu Yu¡¯s icy re. He stated his case right away. ¡°Yu, I heard that you¡¯re in a bad mood. I¡¯m here... to cheer you up!¡± As he spoke, he retrieved his cell phone from his pocket and tapped open a video on the screen. He ced the gadget on the table and pushed it over to Gu Yu. ¡°I had a good time having Xu Wei y right into the palm of my hand yesterday. I had her drink ten bottles of strong liquor all on her own! Look at how pathetic she looks! I almost diedughing. Since women like her love money so much, I used money to get her to dance to my tune like a monkey! Look at her! Isn¡¯t this interesting?¡± Gu Yu originally couldn¡¯t be bothered with him. But when he heard the mention of Xu Wei¡¯s name, his eyes darkened, and he looked down at the screen in front of him. In the video, Xu Wei stood frowning with a pale face as she guzzled one bottle of alcohol after another. Even as she began to stumble, and her body swayed, she ignored her urges to throw up and continued to soldier on¨Call the way until she had finished all ten bottles. When the video was over, Gu Yu¡¯s eyes turned cold. His hand clenched involuntarily as if an internal rage was brewing within him. ¡°You said... that this was yesterday?¡± he asked casually, without any warmth, not revealing his emotions. Xu Shuai ignorantly nodded his head. ¡°Yeah! This wasst night!¡± Last night... Therefore, Xu Wei had been drunk? Therefore, it had really been as Grandpa had said? That everything had been orchestrated by him alone, and had nothing to do with her? Therefore, she hadn¡¯t made use of Grandpa to climb into his bed? Had he... maligned her? Uncontrobly, the conversation between him and Xu Wei that morning in the bedroom appeared in his mind. She had stood there, her face white as a piece of paper, and her eyes had been filled with hurt and despair. He had thought that she was putting on an act! That was, after all, who she was! Xu Shuai was still busymenting to himself. ¡°Unfortunately, she ran away after finishing the ten bottles. And I had no idea where she went, so I was unable to record the rest of her demeanor. I¡¯m sure it would have been a st!¡± ¡°Yu, do you think I should upload this video onto Weibo and let everyone witness this ugly side to Xu Wei? That way, she won¡¯t be able to continue staying here and will have no choice but to scram back overseas. It¡¯ll spare us the annoyance!¡± As he was speaking, he suddenly heard a loud crash. Gu Yu had smashed his phone to the ground, shattering it into many pieces! Chapter 29: The Grand Plan

Chapter 29: The Grand n

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The assistant¡¯s ear was to the door, and when he heard themotion on the other side, his heart almost stopped! He had thought that Young Master Xu would really be able to cheer his boss up. From the looks of it now, not only had he been unable to clear the storm, he had brought a hurricane upon himself! Was this the grand n Young Master Xu had said he had? As expected, 30 secondster, the door to the office opened, and Young Master Xu cupped the broken pieces of his phone in his hands. As he walked out, he blubbered as he said, ¡°This was a limited edition phone that I just bought! I had only used it for a day!¡± The assistant looked at him sympathetically. He had already warned him that the boss was in a horrible mood and had told him to look out, but he had insisted on riding right into the eye of the storm. He was lucky that the only thing broken was the cell phone! However, he simply patted Xu Shuai on his shoulder and consoled him. ¡°My sympathies, Young Master Xu.¡± After Xu Shuai left, the assistant went over to close the office door. Through the crack, he saw Mr. Gu seated behind the gigantic work desk in a daze. His eyes were focused in the distance, looking at nothing in particr. It was obvious that he was lost in his own thoughts. The assistant was stunned. He had never seen the boss behave so frighteningly before, and he had never seen the boss look as perplexed as he did now. In fact, his boss almost looked helpless! At that thought, the assistant jerked back abruptly. To him, Mr. Gu was a characterrger than life that nobody and nothing could sway. How was it even possible that he¡¯d be perplexed and helpless over something? ¨C Xu Wei slept through the whole day and the whole night. When she awoke, it was already morning the next day. After she showered, she went downstairs for breakfast, and the secretary brought her bag and coat over. She had left her belongings in the private room the other day after getting drunk and being brought back by Grandpa Gu. However, she couldn¡¯t find the contract inside. The secretary lowered his head, ashamed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Xu. I wasn¡¯t able to secure the contract. Young Master Xu said he only agreed to sign it with you. Without you around, he refused to sign it!¡± Xu Wei pressed her lips into a thin line. At the end of the day, Xu Shuai had probably never intended to enter into any contract with her. That had merely been his way of humiliating her. Even though she had known that, she still couldn¡¯t help but harbor that little hope. ¡°All right, understood. Go back to the office, first. I need to go to the hospital.¡± The secretary nodded his head and turned to leave. Xu Wei returned to her room and changed her clothes. She sat at her vanity counter and applied some makeup in a bid to improve her wanplexion. Then, she got up and drove to the hospital. There hadn¡¯t been any improvement in Mr. Xu¡¯s condition over the past few days. When she entered the room, he was in the middle of a coughing fit, and Mrs. Xu was helping to stroke his back. ¡°Dad. Mom.¡± Mrs. Xu looked at her with worry and fatigue etched between her brows. When she spoke, it wasn¡¯t with much strength either. ¡°Here you are, Wei.¡± Xu Wei¡¯s father looked over and focused his gaze on her. His eyes were filled with hope as he asked, ¡°Wei, I heard that you had a meeting with Mr. Xu. How did it go? Is he willing to help us?¡± Xu Wei lowered hershes and bit her bottom lip before replying softly, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry. I wasn¡¯t able to secure the contract.¡± The light in Mr. Xu¡¯s eyes dimmed, and hey back on the bed lifelessly, as if he had lost the will to live. ¡°Is... the Xu Corporation going to end in our hands just like that?¡± Mrs. Xu couldn¡¯t stop her tears from streaming down her face. Xu Wei couldn¡¯t bear to see how hopeless her parents looked. She opened her mouth to say something, but nothing came out at all. Just as the atmosphere in the hospital room had plunged to an all-time low, there was a sudden knock on the door, and someone walked in. Chapter 30: I’m Here to Propose a Marriage

Chapter 30: I¡¯m Here to Propose a Marriage

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Mr. Gu Sr. leaned on his walking stick as he hobbled in. Following behind him was Lin, carrying a basket of fruits and medicinal herbs. No one had expected him to show up suddenly. Everyone froze in shock, especially Xu Wei, who, in addition to feeling surprised, also experienced an ufortable premonition. Mrs. Xu was the first to recover her wits. She quickly rearranged her features into a smile, and rushed forward to greet their guest, ¡°Mr. Gu! What are you doing here? Please, have a seat!¡± Mr. Xu regained his senses too, and the look in his eyes slowly came back to life. Three years ago, after the Gu family had reneged on the betrothal with the Xu family, the two families hadn¡¯t kept in contact. Following that, the Xu family had experienced one setback after another, until they were no longer of sufficient standing to interact with the Gus. As a result, he hadn¡¯t seen Mr. Gu Sr. in a very long time. He surely hadn¡¯t expected Mr. Gu Sr. to visit him in a hospital! If not for the fact that his physical condition didn¡¯t permit him to, he would have gone forward personally to wee their guest. When Mr. Gu Sr. saw him struggling to sit up, he quickly said, ¡°Mr. Xu, please do not stand on ceremony. Just lie down. I heard that you were ill, and wanted to pay you a visit. Apologies for not letting you know beforehand.¡± Mr. Xu was so ovee with gratitude, and replied, ¡°Mr. Gu, what are you saying? I¡¯m so honored that you coulde!¡± Mrs. Xu led the elderly man to the couch and offered him a seat before pouring him a cup of hot tea. ¡°Mr. Gu, please, have some tea.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Xu Wei suppressed her jumbled emotions. Although she still felt somewhat awkward at seeing Grandpa Gu at that moment, she couldn¡¯t allow herself to give anything away in front of her parents. She pasted a smile on her face and pretending as if nothing had happened, then rushed up to Mr. Gu Sr. and greeted in a gentle tone, ¡°Long time no see, Grandpa Gu.¡± Mr. Gu Sr. took one look at Xu Wei and knew what she was getting at. He didn¡¯t call her bluff and instead nodded at her amiably as he said, ¡°Little Wei, you left for three years and didn¡¯t even give me a phone call. I missed you so much!¡± Hearing that sentiment made Xu Wei¡¯s nose ache with unshed tears. Grandpa Gu had always treated her well and had especially doted on her. Even when Gu Yu had been cold and unfriendly toward her, Grandpa Gu had continued to look out for her and help her. In fact, he had admonished Gu Yu many times because of her. ¡°Come here. Let me take a good look at you!¡± said Mr. Gu Sr. Xu Wei went over and sat by his side. Mr. Gu Sr. held her hand as he looked her up and down. He had initially only intended to make a match between Gu Yu and her. Unfortunately, she had ended up suffering by Gu Yu¡¯s hands and being humiliated instead, and Mr. Gu Sr. was feeling very guilty for his part in it. When he saw that herplexion was still passable, he finally heaved a sigh of relief. With his night-long worry finally put to rest, Mr. Gu Sr. turned to Xu Wei¡¯s father and asked after his health. He turned to Lin and said, ¡°Get in touch with Professor Wu. Ask him to take some time to give Mr. Xu a diagnosis.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Mr. and Mrs. Xu looked at each other. Mr. Gu Sr.¡¯s helping hand was met with gratitude and even more surprise. Mr. Xu¡¯s eyes grew meaningful as he looked at the elderly Mr. Gu. It was reasonable for Mr. Gu Sr. to visit him on ount of the previous rtionship between both families. However, now that the Xus and the Gus had nothing to do with each other, Mr. Gu Sr.¡¯s act of having his personal physician tend to Mr. Xu had additional meaning to it. The purpose of his visit wasn¡¯t simply to check on the patient. As expected, after he finished instructing Lin, Mr. Gu Sr. straightened his back and looked at Mr. and Mrs. Xu. ¡°Mr. Xu, there¡¯s another reason why I¡¯m here today,¡± he said somberly. Mr. Xu sat up as well, and replied, ¡°Please, go ahead, Mr. Gu.¡± Grandpa Gu held Xu Wei¡¯s hand, and patted the back of her hand gently as he said, ¡°I¡¯m here to propose a marriage.¡± Chapter 31: A Billion-Yuan Bride Price (1)

Chapter 31: A Billion-Yuan Bride Price (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Propose a marriage?! Although Mr. and Mrs. Xu were somewhat expecting something like that, hearing it said aloud still shocked them to their core, and they were unable to recover for some time. Xu Wei¡¯s hand began to tremble violently, and her eyes widened. Her heart sank, but she wasn¡¯t in shock. She was panicking! From the moment she had seen Grandpa Gu walking in, Xu Wei had experienced a premonition but had pushed that hunch to the back of her head and told herself not to worry needlessly. She didn¡¯t expect this to actuallye true! Mr. Gu Sr. wasn¡¯t in a rush to receive a reply and patiently waited as they slowly processed the information. The hospital room was quiet for a full minute before Mr. Xu found his voice. He suppressed his tumultuous emotions at that moment and asked hesitantly, ¡°Mr. Gu, are you saying... that you¡¯re here on propose marriage on behalf on Gu Yu?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Mr. Gu Sr. nodded his head in the affirmative. He repeated himself carefully, ¡°I¡¯m here to propose marriage to Little Wei on behalf of Gu Yu! I hope that all of you here will agree to this marriage.¡± ¡°Oh, my God...¡± Mrs. Xu covered her mouth with her hand and looked at her husband. ¡°Is this for real? Gu Yu wants to marry Wei?¡± Upon hearing the confirmation, joy lined Mr. Xu¡¯s brows, and he replied without a second thought, ¡°We agree to it... we agree to it. Of course, we agree to it!¡± Three years ago, when the Gu family had backed out of the betrothal, he had been unable to demand an exnation out of them, regardless of how much Xu Wei had suffered. After all, the social and financial disparity between the Gus and the Xus had been too great. Later on, Gu Yu had gotten himself a new me, and in the three years that he¡¯d spent doting on that little starlet, by the name of Su Ziqian, he had never once asked about Xu Wei. Regardless of how unwilling Mr. Xu was to ept it, he could only be resigned to the fact that Gu Yu and Xu Wei were not going to end up together. He had finally managed to get Zhang Lei interested in Xu Wei and willing to marry her. Unfortunately, he had suddenly fallen from grace. Mr. Xu had assumed that it was the end of the road for him, and that the Xu Corporation and family were going toe to ruin. He had never expected there to be a light at the end of the tunnel! Never in his wildest dreams had he imagined that he¡¯d be able to be inws with the Gu family! With the backing of the Gu family, and Gu Yu has his son-inw, the Xu family would stand a chance of making aeback! As he thought about it, his excitement gave life to his blood and injected color back into his pale face. Mr. Xu¡¯s reply came as no surprise to Mr. Gu Sr. He didn¡¯t reply to him but looked, instead, to Xu Wei, who was in a daze, and asked again, ¡°Little Wei, is this marriage agreeable to you?¡± Although she had stated unequivocally the day before that she didn¡¯t want to marry Gu Yu, Grandpa Gu was still unwilling to give up and wanted to try his luck again. Was it agreeable to her? The day before, when Mr. Gu Sr. had asked her if she was willing to marry Gu Yu, she had hesitated, because her heart had still harbored hope. But after hearing everything that Gu Yu had said to her, his merciless humiliation had jolted her to her senses. Not only had Gu Yu never liked her, but he also hated her to the core. He wanted nothing to do with her whatsoever. How was she supposed to present herself to him again so shamelessly? She wanted very much to maintain thatst shred of dignity. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m sor¨C¡± She had barely gotten a few words out when her father predicted what she was about to say. Afraid that she would ruin everything, he quickly interrupted her and said, ¡°Mr. Gu, marriage has always been determined by the parents. Since I agree to it, Xu Wei will naturally agree to it, too!¡± Xu Wei frowned. ¡°Dad...¡± ¡°Shut your mouth!¡± her father berated. Mr. Gu Sr. was quiet for a moment before he said, ¡°Mr. Xu, I would like to speak to Little Wei in private.¡± Chapter 32: A Billion-Yuan Bride Price (2)

Chapter 32: A Billion-Yuan Bride Price (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Although Mr. Xu was uneasy about letting Xu Wei speak to Mr. Gu Sr. in private, he wasn¡¯t in a position to deny the elder¡¯s request, either. He red at Xu Wei warningly as he said, ¡°Wei, why don¡¯t you take Grandpa Gu for a walk and have a good talk with him?¡± Xu Wei could only nod her head in assent. She supported Mr. Gu Sr. by his arm as they both walked out of the hospital room. The two of them strolled along the corridor of the hospital. It was bright and sunny outdoors, and a gentle breeze blew past. However, Xu Wei wasn¡¯t in the mood to appreciate the fine weather, and she looked down with a heavy heart. Mr. Gu Sr. noticed how she was behaving, and his heart went out to her. He knew very well what Xu Wei¡¯s parents were like, and he didn¡¯t care much for them. But they had been blessed with a very good daughter. Mr. Gu Sr. had watched Xu Wei grow up. Her beauty and intelligence made her quick-witted and lovable. Also, she was kind-hearted and considerate. If only he had such a granddaughter, he¡¯d keep her in the palm of his hand and not let any harme to her! He would never allow her to be subjected to any humiliation! ¡°Little Wei, please don¡¯t hold it against me for proposing the marriage to your parents without first letting you know.¡± Grandpa Gu¡¯s eyes were kind, and his voice was very sincere. ¡°I like you very much, and I want very much for you to be part of my family. Originally... we should have been a family three years ago.¡± Xu Wei shook her head. ¡°Grandpa, I don¡¯t hold it against you. However...¡± She paused for a moment and bit her bottom lip, but forged ahead anyway, ¡°But you know very well that Gu Yu doesn¡¯t like me. So, this marriage¨C¡± ¡°But do you like him?¡± The sudden question from Grandpa Gu halted Xu Wei mid-sentence. Xu Wei grew quiet, although she couldn¡¯t be sure if it was because she didn¡¯t want to answer the question or because she didn¡¯t dare to. Grandpa Gu saw her hesitation and didn¡¯t push her further. The both of them walked to a pavilion and sat down. Mr. Gu Sr. motioned Lin with his eyes, and Lin nodded in response before taking out some documents from his briefcase and cing it on the table. Xu Wei looked at the document with curiosity. Mr. Gu Sr. did not beat around the bush with her and went straight to the point. He said, ¡°This is the bride price that the Gu family is offering the Xu family. It is a contract that is worth a billion yuan.¡± (Approximately 140 million USD.) Mr. Gu Sr. was indeed worthy of his reputation as a legendary tycoon in the business world. He knew what the Xus needed the most at that moment, and his offer was very hard to refuse. Xu Wei¡¯s hands began to tremble uncontrobly. Mr. Gu Sr. pointed to the contract on the table gently and continued. ¡°The crisis that the Xu Corporation is facing now is not something that can be solved with a few random coborations and the backing from an investor or two. The ability to truly save the Xu Corporation is now in your hands.¡± Even though Mr. Gu Sr. had been retired for many years, his bearing as he spoke, and the aura he emanated, had not lessened at all. Every word of his hit the nail on its head and resounded in Xu Wei¡¯s ears. Xu Wei closed her eyes; she didn¡¯t have the ability to voice a rebuttal. ¡°Little Wei, this is my biggest show of sincerity. Regardless of whether it¡¯s for the sake of your family, or for yourself, I hope that you will give this marriage some serious consideration.¡± Xu Wei stared at her Grandpa Gu in a daze and looked back at the contract. Finally, she lowered hershes and, with her lips quivering, said in almost a whisper, ¡°Gu Yu will never agree to this...¡± Three years ago, he hadn¡¯t wanted her. Three yearster, he wasn¡¯t going to want her, either. ¡°Child, your consent is all that matters. Think about it properly. I¡¯ll wait for your answer.¡± ¨C On the way back, Lin could not suppress his curiosity and asked, ¡°Master, why are you so insistent that Young Master marries Miss Wei?¡± Chapter 33: Refusal to Marry (1)

Chapter 33: Refusal to Marry (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Although Mr. Gu Sr. liked Miss Wei very much, the one who had to actually marry her was the Young Master! It was the Young Master who¡¯d have to spend the rest of his life with her! Furthermore, the Young Master didn¡¯t like Miss Wei. Forcing the two individuals together like this was likely going to result in an unhappy marriage for both of them. He had worked for Mr. Gu Sr. for many decades and knew the man very well. However, when it came to this matter, he couldn¡¯tprehend his boss¡¯s intentions at all. Mr. Gu Sr. sat in the back seat of the car and leaned back. He patted his kneezily before answering leisurely, but with confidence, ¡°Because Little Wei will definitely make Yu happy!¡± Lin thought he had heard him incorrectly. How did his Mastere to the conclusion that Miss Wei would make the Young Master happy when the Young Master so clearly hated her? Was his Master... getting senile with old age? His throat bobbed and he weakly replied, ¡°Master, how are you so sure?¡± Mr. Gu Sr. suddenly burst outughing and asked apletely irrelevant question. ¡°How do you think the Zhang family fell?¡± The topic had been changed too abruptly, and Lin couldn¡¯t keep up. He was confused. Why had the Zhang family been brought up out of the blue? Mr. Gu Sr. saw the flummoxed expression on Lin¡¯s face and shook his head. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin and closed his eyes, instead, humming the tune of his favorite song ¡°Love Beyond Death.¡± ¨C When Xu Wei returned to the hospital room, she looked up, only to meet her parents¡¯ inquisitive looks. Mrs. Xu pulled her over impatiently and asked, ¡°Wei, what did you and Mr. Gu discuss? You didn¡¯t say anything stupid about not wanting to get married, did you?¡± Before Xu Wei could say anything, her mother caught sight of the contract in her hand and snatched it over without asking. Her eyes quickly skimmed through it. The next moment, a huge grin broke out on her face. She turned around and eximed to her husband, ¡°Hubby, look at this contract! It¡¯s a bride price of a billion yuan! The Gu family is forking out a billion yuan as the bride price to marry Wei!¡± ¡°A billion?¡± Mr. Xu¡¯s voice changed frequency, and he waved his hand urgently, ¡°Let me have a look at that!¡± Mrs. Xu put the document into his hands and he quickly perused it. When he was done, his hands were trembling emotionally, and his face was red with excitement. ¡°The Gu family¡¯s legendary reputation is indeed well-deserved! Look at how generous they are!¡± Mrs. Xu sped her hands together, ¡°The Xu family is saved! Heaven is indeed protecting us!¡± ¡°We aren¡¯t just saved! Good days now await the Xu family!¡± The greed in Mr. Xu¡¯s eyes was undisguised. A billion yuan was merely the beginning in this marriage alliance between the Gus and the Xus! In the future, once Wei was married to Gu Yu and had given birth to a son, the entire Gu empire would belong to his grandson! Wasn¡¯t that akin to it belonging to him? Xu Wei stood rooted to the spot. As she looked at the smiles on the faces of her parents, a chill ran through her body. As an outsider, Mr. Gu Sr. had thought to seek her opinion. However, her parents¡ªher own biological parents¡ªhad only considered the benefit this marriage would bring to the family and the corporation. Not once had they asked whether or not she was willing to! At that moment, she refused to be themodified daughter of the Xu family. She clenched her fists tightly and took a step forward. Looking at her parents, her lips quivered, and she slowly but surely voiced her opinion out, ¡°Dad, Mom. I don¡¯t agree with this marriage. I don¡¯t want to marry Gu Yu!¡± Her father¡¯s face froze. ¡°Say that again!¡± Her mother tried to cajole her, ¡°Wei, this is not the time to be willful.¡± But Xu Wei refused to give in. She looked her father in the eyes and repeated herself resolutely, ¡°I am not marrying him!¡± The next moment, Mr. Xu¡¯s hand flew across Xu Wei¡¯s face in a resounding p. His chest rose and fell in anger. ¡°If you won¡¯t marry him, you aren¡¯t my daughter! The Xu family does not have a daughter as disobedient as you!¡± Chapter 34: Refusal to Marry (2)

Chapter 34: Refusal to Marry (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio When Xu Wei reached home, the housekeeper was shocked by the swollen red hand mark on her pale face and said, ¡°I¡¯ll get some ointment for you, Miss Wei.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary,¡± Xu Wei replied. Xu Wei headed upstairs into her room and sat on the couch. She pulled her knees to her chest and wrapped her arms around her legs as she curled herself into a small bundle. With her face buried between her knees, her shoulders quaked as she sobbed. After some time, her phone rang. She slowly raised her head and wiped the tears off her chin. She picked up her cell phone, and when she saw the name of the caller on the screen, warmth enveloped her heart. She took a deep breath to suppress the lump in her throat and recovered her natural voice before pressing the ¡°answer¡± key. ¡°Hello?¡± The caller heard her voice and knew immediately that something was wrong. ¡°Sis, are you crying?¡± ¡°No.¡± The boy called her bluff. ¡°I can see through your lie.¡± Xu Wei changed the topic immediately. ¡°Wang, isn¡¯t it the middle of the night for you? Why aren¡¯t you asleep yet?¡± Xu Zhanwang was her biological younger brother. The names of both her and her brother had been picked by their now-deceased grandfather. She was Xu Wei, and he was Xu Zhangwang. Together, they were ¡°zhang wang weii,¡± which literally meant ¡°looking into the future.¡± It had been his hope that the two siblings would join hands to take the Xu family to even greater heights and create asting dynasty for the future generations. Xu Zhanwang had juste of age this year and was currently overseas studying. Xu Zhangwang ignored her question, and continued, ¡°I know of everything that happened today, including the fact that Dad pped you. Sis, does it hurt?¡± ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying to me again.¡± The boy¡¯s voice wasced with unhappiness. ¡°If it didn¡¯t hurt, you wouldn¡¯t be crying. You¡¯re always saying that because you don¡¯t want me to worry. But, Sis, I¡¯ve already grown up. I¡¯m no longer a little kid. I have the ability to protect you!¡± The tears that Xu Wei fought hard to hold back started pooling in her eyes again. She sniffed and tried to control her voice as she said, ¡°Yeah. I know. My little brother has grown up.¡± ¡°Sis, listen to me. If you don¡¯t want to marry, then don¡¯t. Don¡¯t give in to Dad and Mom anymore. At most, the family will file for bankruptcy. I can always defer my studies and find a job. I will work hard to earn money¨Clots and lots of money, and I¡¯ll take care of you, Dad, and Mom. I won¡¯t let you suffer.¡± After disconnecting the call, the tears fell freely from Xu Wei¡¯s eyes. Her younger brother was so considerate that her heart ached for him. At his age, he was supposed to live a bright and carefree life, and not be sacrificing his future for her sake. ¨C Xu Wei spent the whole night tossing and turning restlessly. Only when the sun finally rose did she manage to fall into a fitful sleep. But she didn¡¯t manage to sleep for long before her maid woke up with a knock on her bedroom door. She arose to open the door, only to be met with the maid¡¯s panic-stricken face. The maid said, ¡°Bad news, Miss Wei! Madam just called to say that Master is in critical condition! She wants you to go to the hospital right away!¡± Xu Wei didn¡¯t have enough time to change. She simply wore a long coat over her pajamas and dashed off to the hospital. When she finally reached, she saw her father lying motionlessly on the bed. His breathing was shallow, and doctors were surrounding him in an emergency effort to save him. Her mother was standing to the side, sobbing uncontrobly. She rushed forward and hugged her mother. When Mrs. Xu saw her daughter, it was as if she had found her lifeline. She grabbed on to Xu Wei¡¯s hand desperately and said, ¡°Wei, your dad is refusing surgery. He said that if you won¡¯t agree to the marriage, he¡¯d rather die! I¡¯m begging you. Please agree to it! I¡¯m begging you!¡± Her younger brother, mother, father, the whole Xu family... for a moment, she was crushed under their weight. She had assumed that she had a choice. But the truth of the matter was that there had never been another option! Xu Wei picked up her cell phone robotically and dialed it. She said, ¡°Grandpa Gu, I¡¯ll do it.¡± ¨C After the surgery, Xu Wei exited the hospital in a daze. All of a sudden, a ck sedan zoomed toward her, stopping mere inches away from her body. She looked over, startled, and saw Gu Yu sitting emotionlessly in the driver¡¯s seat. Chapter 35: You’re Going to Marry Me? (1)

Chapter 35: You¡¯re Going to Marry Me? (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The window came down slowly, and the man said in a deep voice, ¡°Get in.¡± Xu Wei hesitated for a second before opening the car door and getting into the passenger seat in front. Before she could even buckle up, Gu Yu floored the gas pedal, and the car sped off. He didn¡¯t say a word to Xu Wei, and his handsome face remained cold and hard. His lips were pressed into a hard, thin line, and the energy that emanated from him was oppressive, making Xu Wei feel very nervous. The car picked up speed and began weaving through the traffic. Xu Wei grabbed onto her seatbelt instinctively as her face paled. After some time, Gu Yu stepped on the brakes, and the car screeched to a halt. Xu Wei stroked her chest in a bid to calm her frantic heartbeat and, upon catching her breath, realized that Gu Yu had driven the car to the beach. At that hour, there was no one else around, and the waters were calm and peaceful. Gu Yu did not speak, and neither did Xu Wei. In the small confined space of the car, the tension was palpable, and Xu Wei was beginning to find it hard to breathe. Fortunately, Gu Yu couldn¡¯t bear to share the same space as her for more than necessary and broke the silence first. ¡°You¡¯re going to marry me?¡± At his brusque question, Xu Wei¡¯s fingers trembled. She had already guessed the purpose of his visit and knew that this conversation wasn¡¯t something that she could escape from. She looked down and kept quiet for a seconds before nodding her head. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Huh!¡± Gu Yu smacked his hand on the steering wheel and turned to look at Xu Wei. His eyes were dark and fathomless, just like his emotions, and, when he spoke, his voice grew colder with every passing word. ¡°You¡¯re going to marry me?¡± He was repeating the same question. Xu Wei knew that Gu Yu was a person who did not reveal his emotions openly. Even if his outward demeanor was calm, it did not mean that he was truly calm. There was every possibility that it was merely the calm before the storm. She wrung her hands so tightly together that her knuckles turned white. She had originally assumed that she would no longer have any entanglements with him for the rest of her life. She had originally assumed that both of them had gone of different paths that were destined to never cross again. However, she had not been able to stand by and watch her father¡¯s life in danger. She had not been able to stand by and watch her mother crying and begging her. And she had not been able to stand by and watch her brother ruin his bright future. Xu Wei closed her eyes and held back her tears of despair. She opened her mouth and spat out that word resolutely, ¡°Yes.¡± The moment that word escaped her lips, Xu Wei felt herself being grabbed by thepels of her coat. Like a ragged doll, she was hauled by Gu Yu right before his nose. The man¡¯s lips turned into an unkind smile as he red at her and spoke, one word at a time, ¡°Who was it who promised me that she would never appear in front of me again? Who was it who said that she didn¡¯t want to marry me? Who was it who said to act as if the events of that day had never urred? And now, you¡¯re saying that you¡¯re going to marry me?¡± When he saw Xu Shuai¡¯s video recording a few days ago, he truly thought that he had maligned her and that she hadn¡¯t deliberately gotten herself drunk and made use of his grandfather to climb into his bed. His opinion of her had improved just that little much. And look at what happened after that! Today, he had received a call from his grandfather, saying that he had to take responsibility for whatever had transpired that day. He was beholden to marry Xu Wei, and she... had already agreed to the marriage.¡± That thought alone was enough to force a furiousugh out of Gu Yu. ¡°Xu Wei! I had thought that you were a least a person of your word. But as it turns out, a leopard never changes its spots. You¡¯re disgusting!¡± Chapter 36: You’re Going to Marry Me? (2)

Chapter 36: You¡¯re Going to Marry Me? (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Disgusting... She didn¡¯t me Gu Yu for despising her. At that moment, even she despised herself. How she hoped that she could do as she had done three years ago. When he had rejected her, she had left the country without so much as looking over her shoulder. Although she had been exiled to a foreign ce, she had at least managed to hold on to whatever dignity she had left and retain a sliver of the beautiful memories she had once shared with him. But the moment she had made the phone call to Mr. Gu Sr. and voiced her agreement to the marriage, she had lost the right to hold her head high in front of him and would never be able to look at him again from an equal ground. Although it had already been impossible between them three years ago, Xu Wei¡¯s heart still hurt unbearably at this moment. She felt as if someone had dug her heart out. It was so painful, that she was losing her rein on her emotions and wanted nothing more than to just cry aloud. Xu Wei bit her bottom lip hard in order to control herself. She wasn¡¯t going to allow Gu Yu to witness her breaking down. She took a deep breath and raised her head to look Gu Yu in the eye. Rearranging her features into a mask of nonchnce, she said, ¡°Mr. Gu, it was indeed my intention not to bother you again. However... Grandpa Gu offered me a bride price of one billion yuan. That temptation was way too great for me to turn down.¡± Her words served to enrage Gu Yu even further. With his huge hand, he held her by her slim neck. The look in Gu Yu¡¯s eyes as he red at her pierced right into her soul. He looked as if he wanted to skin her alive. ¡°You agreed to marry me because of the... one billion?¡± Gu Yu¡¯s voice was without warmth. The two individuals were at very close proximity, and Xu Wei could see the murder in his eyes clearly. At the same time... she was sure she was mistaken, but she sensed that, in addition to the murderous rage, that had been a sh of something that resembled hope. The moment that thought materialized, Xu Wei kicked herself inwardly. This was not a time for her imagination to be running wild! But... had she agreed to marry him solely for the one billion and the Xu family¡¯s sake? She could lie to herself, but she couldn¡¯t lie to her heart. She had agreed to it because... it was the only way she could stay close to him. Xu Wei suddenly didn¡¯t dare to look at Gu Yu, for fear that her eyes would give away her thoughts. She blinked her eyes and nodded her head frantically. ¡°Yes, Mr. Gu. I know you hate me, and I know that you have someone else in your heart. However, because of the one billion, I had no choice but to agree to marry¨C¡± The man tightened his fingers around her neck, and Xu Wei felt her words being strangled in her throat. She was unable to continue speaking. She didn¡¯t struggle. Regardless of how hard it was to breathe, she didn¡¯t move a muscle. For that instant, she felt that perhaps it would be for the better if he managed to seed in choking her to death. That way, she wouldn¡¯t have to bear the burden of her family, and wouldn¡¯t have to betray her feelings. ¡°Good. Very good.¡± Gu Yu looked at her andughed humorlessly in anger. When he spoke, his tone and words were vicious and dark. ¡°Xu Wei, I won¡¯t let you die just like that. That will be letting you off too easily!¡± He patted her on her cheek with his icy cold hands, and she shivered in response. After that, she felt her body thrown back, and her back mmed against the car door. She drew a quick breath in pain. Gu Yu red at her and smiled coldly. His eyes were still aze with fury, but his tone had resumed its usual dispassion. ¡°Xu Wei, since you started this game, don¡¯t you regret it! I will definitely give you a good game... until you¡¯ve had enough!¡± Gu Yu¡¯s chest rose and fell violently. The look in his eyes gave way to pure malice as he looked at her again. His lips curled, and he spat out his next words, ¡°Get out of the car.¡± Chapter 37: To Waste Not the Encounter, in Your Hands I Put My Future (1)

Chapter 37: To Waste Not the Encounter, in Your Hands I Put My Future (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xu Wei walked along the beach for a long time, and a chill settled all over her. When she finally got into a taxi, she couldn¡¯t help hugging her arms. She knew that such treatment was not the end, but merely the beginning of things toe, and she had to learn to get used to it. When she returned to the Xu residence, she received a call from her mother telling her that her father had regained consciousness. All he needed was to recuperate well, and the doctors were confident that he¡¯d recover in no time. She could finally rest assured. After hanging up the call, Xu Wei went upstairs to her room. An email from her boss came in at precisely that moment. She sat at her work desk and looked through the email. When she got up, she identally knocked over a pile of books on the table. She crouched down to pick the mess up and caught sight of one particr book with a white cover. She froze for an instant before slowly reaching out for it. This was her diary. More urately put, it was her diary from three years ago. In actuality, she never had the habit of recording the details of her daily life. However... ever since the moment she had first met Gu Yu, she had, without realizing it, begun jotting down every single encounter with him and its apanying details down. From the time that Xu Wei had begun to gain an awareness of her social environment, she knew that she had a fianc¨¦. It was a marriage that her grandfather had arranged for her and, when she grew up, she was going to marry that boy. The young version of her had only known that a wedding was when a girl wore a beautiful wedding gown and stood together with a handsome boy in a ck tuxedo, became man and wife, with God as their witness, then went on to live happily ever after. She hadn¡¯t met her fianc¨¦ then and knew nothing about what he looked like or what his character was like. All she had known was that he had a lovely name: Gu Yu. Later on, during her adolescence, she began to learn more about romantic feelings. In that period, various kinds of idol dramas became popr, and she started to wonder about her own fianc¨¦. What did he look like? Was he handsome? Was he gentle? Was he anything like the male leads in the dramas, with a handsome face and a gentle smile? Finally, she had met Gu Yu for the first time at hising of age party. That day, she had dolled herself up prettily like a princess, and her parents had brought her to the party. She had been sleepless with excitement the night before. Although she had never met him in all these years, she had heard much about him from the lips of others. She had been told that he was very handsome¨Ceven more so than the idols in the entertainment industry. He was very outstanding and had already gained many academic degrees at his young age. Everyone had only good things to say about him. She had eagerly anticipated meeting him and wondered if like her. He was eagerly anticipating to meet his fianc¨¦e, too. When she had found out that she was to attend his birthday party, she had put in much thought in preparing a meaningful gift. Because she had no idea what he liked, she had personally made a wristband for him as a birthday present. Unfortunately, reality hadn¡¯t been as perfect as she had imagined it to be. When her parents had presented her to him and introduced her as his fianc¨¦e, he had looked at her with cold disdain in his eyes. That young man had been even more handsome than she had imagined. His posture and bearing exuded an aristocratic aura. But, at the same time, there was a coldness about him that kept others at a distance. Although he had been indifferent toward her, she had assumed that it was his usual temperament and that he was indifferent to everyone else as well. Hence, she had summoned up her courage, and when she saw him alone on the terrace, she had walked up to him and presented her gift to him. ¡°Happy Birthday, Gu Yu!¡± That had been her first time uttering his name, and her voice had carried her nervousness along with it. Gu Yu had looked idly at her and reached out to take the gift from her hand. But before she could even smile, he had flicked his wrist toward the trash bin beside him and, without even blinking an eye, thrown the gift in. Chapter 38: To Waste Not the Encounter, in Your Hands I Put My Future (2)

Chapter 38: To Waste Not the Encounter, in Your Hands I Put My Future (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The color had drained from Xu Wei¡¯s face instantaneously. Gu Yu had not even spared her a second nce before walking off. But, just as his shoulder had brushed against hers, he had paused for a moment and looked at her from out the side of his eye. With a coldugh, he had said, ¡°I have no interest in you. Stay the hell away from me.¡± Those had been his first words to her. As it turned out, the fianc¨¦ that she had been longing to meet had not liked her at all. Did it hurt? At that point, as she had looked at her present lying in the trash bin, her nose had ached, but she hadn¡¯t cried. Eventually, she had reached in and plucked the wristband back out. After that, she hadn¡¯t met him again, all the way until they entered university. By then, she had grown into a young woman with a bit of a temper and some backbone. Given that he had said such nasty words to her before, she had kept her distance from him. However, they had still ended up meeting. The campus wasn¡¯trge, but it wasn¡¯t exactly small, either, and it wasn¡¯t that easy to bump into someone. However, for some unknown reason, she¡¯d kept bumping into him. In ss... during lunch... at the gym... She had strengthened her resolve not to bother with him. However, imperceptibly, his image had carved itself into her heart, bit by bit. Love was without reason, and it wasn¡¯t something that could be controlled at will. She had no idea when she had fallen in love with Gu Yu, but fallen in love with him, she had. At the start, she had been content with just looking at him from afar. She had started to keep a diary, recording every single instance that her heart had skipped a beat. She had begun to observe him secretly and had done many silly things for his sake. She had originally thought that her love was destined to be kept a secret. Unfortunately for him, he had met with a sudden ident. At that time, although his life had been preserved, he had stayed unconscious. The doctors had told them that it was possible he¡¯d be a vegetable and that he might never wake up again. When she had gotten the news, she¡¯d deferred her studies against her parents¡¯ wishes. Dragging her luggage behind her, she had gone to the hospital and moved into his hospital room. She had stayed by his side and taken care of him conscientiously. She¡¯d even spoken to him daily and told him random stories of the times when she was young... Finally, on one bright and sunny morning, as shey on the edge of the bed sleeping, her hand was suddenly held by the boy¡¯s beautiful and elegant hand. Gu Yu had woken up, and the first thing he had seen upon opening his eyes had been her. From that moment onwards, her existence had meant something to him. Later on, she had naively thought that her love was finally requited, and had written a quote that contained both their names in her diary. To waste not the encounter (yu), in your hands I put my future (wei). In other words, she wanted to put her future in the hands of her beloved man, in order for the destiny of their encounter not to go to waste. Unexpectedly, he had suddenly rejected her. He had been awfully heartless to her, and she hadn¡¯t even known what she had done wrong. Upon closing the diary, Xu Wei kept the book inside her safe and locked it up. It was as if she was locking up her feelings that could never be said aloud. ¨C Mr. Gu Sr. knew that if he insisted on holding a wedding banquet now, Gu Yu would never appear. Therefore, he settled for the second-best option, which was to let Gu Yu and Xu Wei register their marriage first in order to make it official. He put on his reading sses and flipped through the almanac before finally picking an auspicious date. Following that, he had Mrs. Lin give Gu Yu a call, notifying him to turn up at the Civil Affairs Bureau the following Tuesday at ten in the morning! As an afterthought, he added in a threat. ¡°If you don¡¯t turn up, I¡¯ll marry Little Wei myself and have her be your grandmother!¡± Chapter 39: She’s Unworthy (1)

Chapter 39: She¡¯s Unworthy (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Tuesday, ten in the morning. At the entrance of the Civil Affairs Bureau... The agreed-upon time arrived, but Gu Yu was still nowhere to be seen. Mr. Gu Sr. pulled a long face in displeasure. Xu Wei stood obediently to the side. She couldn¡¯t identify how exactly she was feeling and had no idea if she was hoping for him to turn up or not. The other day, he had almost strangled her to death. It was obvious how much he hated her and was against this marriage. If it had been up to her, she¡¯d keep her distance far, far away from him. But s, the choice wasn¡¯t hers. Without realizing it, half an hour passed, and Mr. Gu Sr.¡¯s face had darkened considerably. He thumped his walking stick on the floor forcefully and was about to have Lin give Gu Yu a call when a ck sedan suddenly appeared in front of them. The car came to a halt, and the door opened. The man alighted from the vehicle. His posture was straight, and he was iparably good-looking. However, he exuded coldness, and his eyes were without warmth. He looked up, and his gaze swept past them. It lingered on Xu Wei for a moment longer, and Xu Wei felt the hairs on the back of her neck stand in response. He was here... Xu Wei looked down and subconsciously wrung her hands together. She could feel her heart skip a beat. Now that Gu Yu was here, Mr. Gu Sr. released a huge sigh of relief, but his pride made him stubborn. He remarked, ¡°Had youe a secondter, you would have ended up with a new grandmother!¡± Gu Yu pretended not to hear him. He acknowledged his grandfather with a nod of his head and called out, ¡°Grandpa.¡± As usual, he treated Xu Wei as if she were invisible. He didn¡¯t even so much as look at her out the corner of his eye. Grandpa Gu sighed inwardly when he witnessed that. There was a minute moment when he had doubted himself and questioned if his insistence on their marriage was wrong. However, that thought was fleeting. He had always felt that Little Wei was destined to be Yu¡¯s savior. Just like how, when Yu had met with his ident and had almost be a vegetable, it was Little Wei¡¯s unwaveringpanionship that had finally woken Yu up. This instance wasn¡¯t going to be an exception, either. Little Wei would definitely regain Yu¡¯s heart, and they would live happily ever after. He trusted his own gut, and he was confident that he knew his grandson well enough. When he was through with his thoughts, he cleared his throat and looked at Gu Yu somberly. He said, ¡°Your presence here means that you agree to this marriage and are willing to marry Little Wei. Since that is the case, you will have to take responsibility for this marriage, and take responsibility for Little Wei. You¡¯d better treat her well. If she were to suffer for any reason, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± Gu Yu¡¯s eyes darkened, but they didn¡¯t reveal his emotions. He lifted his eyes and looked at Xu Wei before his lips curled in a sardonic grin. He stated carefully, word by word, ¡°I can marry her.¡± Even Grandpa Gu was stunned by how easily Gu Yu had capitted. However, in the next second, Gu Yu added, ¡°But I have conditions!¡± As expected... Grandpa Gu recovered hisposure and said, ¡°State them.¡± Gu Yu didn¡¯t look at Mr. Gu Sr. Instead, his eyes focused on Xu Wei, and he sneered at her scornfully as he spoke. ¡°This marriage is not to be made public, and there is to be no wedding. Also, no one else is to know of my rtionship with her.¡± They had known that Gu Yu wouldn¡¯t give in easily. But they hadn¡¯t expected that his conditions would be this harsh, either. His conditions meant that even if Xu Wei married him, she wouldn¡¯t be a proper wife! Grandpa Gu was so incensed that he almost uttered the words, ¡°Go to hell!¡± However, Xu Wei, who had been silent throughout, suddenly spoke up. Chapter 40: She’s Unworthy (2)

Chapter 40: She¡¯s Unworthy (2)

Her voice was very soft, and the tremor in it was detectable. However, her answer was crisp and clear. ¡°Done!¡± she dered. Mr. Gu Sr.¡¯s intended words disappeared in his throat, and when he saw how Little Wei hadpromised for the interests of everyone else, his heart went out to her. When Gu Yu saw that Xu Wei had agreed to his terms without even batting an eyelid, he narrowed his eyes and resumed his cold demeanor. A moment of self-deprecation passed through him. Indeed, all Xu Wei had been after in this marriage was the one billion, and not him, Gu Yu! Heughed scornfully and didn¡¯t look at her again. With wide strides, he entered the Civil Affairs Bureau. Mr. Gu Sr. opened his mouth and was about to say something, but he eventually changed his mind and patted Xu Wei on her shoulder. Since this was Little Wei¡¯s decision, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for him to say anything more. His top priority at that moment was to have the two of them sessfully register their marriage, and have the official statuses settled. Everything else couldeter. Throughout the whole process of filling out the forms, having his photo taken, and swearing the oath, Gu Yu¡¯s face was emotionless and so frosty that people around couldn¡¯t help but keep their distance. Xu Wei was very silent, too, and tended to the matters in a mechanical fashion. The two individuals did not look like a newlywed couple at all. They were more like two strangers who had nothing to do with each other. As the witness to the marriage, Mr. Gu Sr. couldn¡¯t stomach the atmosphere any further. When they exited the Civil Affairs Bureau, he voiced amand to Gu Yu, ¡°Little Wei has agreed to your conditions, but there is one thing that you must fulfill!¡± Gu Yu stood still and looked at his grandfather. Mr. Gu Sr. pulled Xu Wei, who had been trailing behind Gu Yu, over and ced her in front of his grandson before saying, ¡°You have to put a wedding ring on her, at the very least, in order for this ritual to be trulyplete.¡± Aughter of disbelief emerged from Gu Yu as if he had just heard a joke, and he rejected his grandfather immediately. ¡°I don¡¯t have one,¡± he replied. Xu Wei wasn¡¯t surprised at all. Why would he have a wedding ring prepared for her when he didn¡¯t even want to marry her in the first ce? Not willing to witness another fight break out between the grandfather and grandson, she quickly interceded, saying, ¡°Grandpa, that¡¯s not necessary...¡± However, Mr. Gu Sr. refused topromise on this. He lifted his chin and motioned it toward Gu Yu¡¯s neck. His discourteously called his bluff, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. Isn¡¯t there a ring hanging around your neck? Just use that!¡± Xu Wei would never have noticed that the chain around Gu Yu¡¯s neck bore a ring if not for Mr. Gu Sr. mentioning it. She looked over instinctively, but the ring was hidden beneath his clothing, and only a faint outline could be seen. Obviously, she didn¡¯t harbor any ridiculous expectations that Gu Yu had intended that ring for her. Since that clearly wasn¡¯t the case, he had probably prepared it for Su Ziqian. Upon hearing Grandpa Gu¡¯s words, the look in Gu Yu¡¯s eyes grew thunderous and a raging fury ignited in them. Without thinking, he spat out the words, ¡°She¡¯s unworthy!¡± She was unworthy... Even though Xu Wei had been expecting it, hearing those words said aloud was, nevertheless, still a huge blow to her. Mr. Gu Sr. was incensed. He pointed at Gu Yu with a trembling hand and said, ¡°If she¡¯s unworthy, who¡¯s worthy? Don¡¯t you forget that she¡¯s now your official wife! If you won¡¯t treat her properly, fine! Get a divorce right now! I¡¯ll marry her!¡± When Mr. Gu Sr. was done with his tirade, his face turned white and he began wheezing. Lin quickly rushed forward to hold him up, and Xu Wei stroked his back to help him regain his breath. Gu Yu red at his grandfather in silence for a good several seconds. His lips were pressed together in a hard line, and the aura he emanated was frighteningly ominous. Chapter 41: Newlyweds (1)

Chapter 41: Newlyweds (1)

There was a raging storm brewing in his eyes, and he red at Xu Wei in anger. He seemed to be at the end of his tether, with a desire to grind her into a fine dust. Xu Wei didn¡¯t dare to face him and looked away. She kept her eyes averted from his ring as well. She knew that anything she said at the moment would only serve to add fuel to the fire, so she chose to remain silent, instead. After approximately a minute of impasse, Gu Yu violently raised his hand and yanked the ring off his neck. Before Xu Wei could process what was going on, she felt her hand jerked over forcefully, and then the ring was shoved right onto her ring finger by Gu Yu. Then, he flung her hand away and turned to leave! On the way back... Mr. Gu Sr. held the marriage certificates in his hand and kept looking them over repeatedly. Although the circumstances hadn¡¯t been ideal, the oue had still been good. His dear Yu was finally married, and to Little Wei, whom Mr. Gu Sr. was fond of. Now they were finally a proper family. He was sure that his son and daughter-inw in heaven would approve, too, if they could see it. As he gazed at the certificates, tears welled up in his eyes. Xu Wei noticed it and didn¡¯t say a word to interrupt him. She quietly handed a piece of tissue to him. Mr. Gu Sr. took the tissue from her and dabbed the tears from his eyes, before looking up at her and saying, ¡°I am so happy. I thought I¡¯d never get to witness Gu Yu getting married in my lifetime. You¡¯re a blessing, indeed.¡± Was she a blessing? Xu Wei¡¯s gaze fell subconsciously on the ring on her ring finger. The pink diamond on it sparkled and was very beautiful. However... did it really belong to her? Mr. Gu Sr. seemed to know what was going through her mind and consoled her. ¡°Little Wei, ever since Gu Yu¡¯s parents passed away, he had closed his heart. You¡¯re the only one who ever stood a chance at unlocking and entering his heart. Although I have no idea why he suddenly broke the engagement three years ago, I believe that you will be able to regain his heart. You seeded three years ago, and I¡¯m confident you¡¯ll seed again now!¡± Entering Gu Yu¡¯s heart? She had also once thought that she had entered Gu Yu¡¯s heart. But reality told her that Gu Yu had never liked her. Xu Wei opened her mouth to speak, but the words couldn¡¯te out. She didn¡¯t want to break her Grandpa Gu¡¯s heart and shatter his dreams. ¡°Therefore, Little Wei, please promise me that you¡¯ll manage this marriage well. Please do not give up on Yu. Although I know that rascal has a horrible temper, please be patient with him. There wille a day when he will finally see the good in you. I¡¯m putting him in your care. Will you please take good care of him?¡± Mr. Gu Sr. held Xu Wei¡¯s hand. His eyes were brimming with sincerity, and his words were earnest. At that very moment, he had put away all his pride and aggression, and he was nothing more than a normal grandfather who doted on his grandson. Seeing Mr. Gu Sr. in this state, Xu Wei did not have the heart to reject him. Even though she knew how arduous the road was going to be, she gently nodded her head. Mr. Gu Sr. beamed brightly like a little child. Xu Wei returned to the Xu residence and quickly packed her bags. She got into the car and following the address that Mr. Gu Sr. had given her, headed to the apartment Gu Yu was currently living in. The apartment building was located in the most prestigious part of the city center. When she reached the front door, she stood there for a good five minutes summoning up her courage, before she finally unlocked the door with the key that Mr. Gu Sr. had given her. Gu Yu wasn¡¯t in, and the entire apartment was bathed in darkness. Theyout was simple and spacious and was done ording to his tastes. However, there was no warmth in it; it didn¡¯t feel like a home at all. Her eyes did a quick sweep of the entire ce, and she had to admit that there was a hint of joy in her heart. Chapter 42: Newlyweds (2)

Chapter 42: Newlyweds (2)

All because she couldn¡¯t find a trace of any woman living in this apartment. Perhaps the love nest that Gu Yu shared with Su Ziqian was somece else, but what she didn¡¯t know couldn¡¯t hurt her. Since she didn¡¯t see it, she¡¯d treat it as if it didn¡¯t exist. From now on, this was to be the home she shared with Gu Yu. After leaving the Civil Affairs Bureau, Gu Yu returned to the office. As he sat behind his huge work desk, he went through his work methodologically, without any emotion on his face. Even after the sky turned dark, he showed no signs of stopping. After his assistant answered the tenth call from Mr. Gu Sr., he turned to look at the clock on the wall. It was almost 11. He nced furtively at his boss, who was, at that moment, emanating ¡°don¡¯t-you-daree-near-me¡± vibes. He shivered unconsciously. Unfortunately, Mr. Gu Sr. had given him a clear order: it was Mr. Gu¡¯s wedding night, and he was to make sure that Mr. Gu returned home! He sped his hands together in prayer toward the clock before steeling himself and entering the boss¡¯ office. The assistant took a deep breath, and weakly urged, ¡°Mr. Gu, it¡¯s veryte, and it¡¯s your wedding night. Would you like to go...¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Gu Yu froze while typing on his keyboard and shot the assistant a look. The cold warning in Gu Yu¡¯s eyes made the assistant suddenly feel as if he¡¯d been transported to the North Pole, and he began shivering uncontrobly. But Gu Yu pretended as if he hadn¡¯t heard a word. He resumed typing on his keyboard. As he typed, he instructed indifferently, ¡°Book me a ticket to Germany.¡± The assistant jerked back in surprise. ¡°Now?¡± he asked. ¡°Now!¡± It was his boss¡¯s first day married. Yet, he didn¡¯t want to go home to apany his wife, but instead wanted to go to Germany? Wasn¡¯t that inappropriate? ¡°Mr. Gu, this...¡± he spoke up without thinking. ¡°Yes?¡± That single word conveyed a wealth of meaning. ¡°Right away, sir. I¡¯ll book the ticket now!¡± Xu Wei unpacked her luggage and put away her belongings. She cooked dinner, but even after the food turned cold, Gu Yu still hadn¡¯t returned home. She didn¡¯t have much of an appetite and, after a couple of mouthfuls, emptied the rest of the food down the trash. Xu Wei took a shower, and, as she was towel-drying her wet hair, she looked at the time on the phone. It was close to midnight. She snuggled under the nket but didn¡¯t sleep. Instead, she leaned against the headboard and waited. Midnight came and went. One o¡¯clock came and went. Two o¡¯clock came and went. Three o¡¯clock came and went... it was soon day. After that, Gu Yu never returned home. Although Xu Wei had his number, she didn¡¯t dare to call him. She knew that she¡¯d be courting trouble and humiliation if she did. She was aware that she didn¡¯t have the right to ask his whereabouts, much less demand that he came home. One weekter, she finally received news about it, and it was from the newspapers. The prince of the Gu family was on vacation in Germany with his rumored girlfriend, Su Ziqian, and they looked very much in love. They had just arrived back on the morning flight. So it turned out that he had been with Su Ziqian this whole time... Then again, she was nothing more than a wife that his grandfather had forcibly shoved into his hands. His heart belonged to Su Ziqian, and his ideal wife was probably her, too. Xu Wei stared at the news article for a long time before looking back at her ring finger. Her lips turned up, revealing a bitter smile. Although the ring was on her finger, it didn¡¯t belong to her. Xu Wei raised her hand and slowly removed the ring, and along with it her delusional hopes and dreams. That night... Xu Wei was sound asleep when she suddenly felt a weight on top of her body. Her eyelids flew open, and she was met with Gu Yu¡¯s enraged eyes. She froze. The next moment, the man had torn her nightgown open. Chapter 43: Remember to Take Your Pill (1)

Chapter 43: Remember to Take Your Pill (1)

Her bare skin came into contact with the cold night air, and Xu Wei shivered from the chill. She was instantly awake and alert. She instinctively raised her hands and shoved them against Gu Yu¡¯s chest, intending to push him off. However, Gu Yu caught her hands and held them above her head. She tried to struggle but was no match for his immense strength. Her struggle was like a huge joke to Gu Yu. His lips curled in a contemptuous smile, and disdain was clear in his eyes. ... She knew that, upon marrying Gu Yu, marital rtions were now part of her obligation, and she wasn¡¯t in any position to deny him. However... Xu Wei opened her eyes with much difficulty. Under the dim night-light of the room, she barely made out the outline of the man¡¯s cold, harsh face. The expression in his eyes was murderous, and he looked as if he couldn¡¯t wait to kill her. Although she had no idea what she had done wrong, she could clearly sense the fury emanating from the man in front of her. The blood drained from Xu Wei¡¯s face, and her breathing grew panicked. She bit down on her bottom lip forcefully in a bid to maintain herst shred of dignity. Because she knew... that Gu Yu wasn¡¯t going to be gentle with her! Xu Wei closed her eyes and suppressed the tears that were welling up in them. But she had no idea if her actions were further provoking Gu Yu. In the blur of the moment, Xu Wei felt Gu Yu grab her chin with his hand. He moved his lips to her ear and, in a hoarse and mocking tone, asked, ¡°Xu Wei, are you already unable to bear it? This is just the beginning.¡± Spoken without an ounce of warmth, his message was like a bucket of ice water doused over her head. It was so chilling that she instinctively opened her eyes. She met Gu Yu¡¯s eyes. They were distant and icy, like sharp knives stabbing into her heart mercilessly. She knew that Gu Yu disliked her. But it was only at this moment that she realized how much he truly hated her... She couldn¡¯t fathom why... Was it because she had overstepped her boundaries and had chosen to marry him? Was it because she had destroyed his chance of marrying his ideal partner? At that instant, the pain in her heart eclipsed every other emotion in her. She could only feel her heart shattering into a million smaller pieces, making it hard for her to breathe. A long while passed. Without even sparing her a nce, Gu Yu strode into the bathroom. The door mmed shut with a loud bang, and Xu Wei instinctively curled her body up into a tight ball. Chapter 44: Remember to Take the Pill (2)

Chapter 44: Remember to Take the Pill (2)

Approximately ten minutester, the door to the bathroom opened, and the mist rushed out. Gu Yu emerged wearing a bathrobe, and he walked over to the bedside. He looked down at Xu Wei from his towering height. Xu Wei felt as if she had juste back from death¡¯s door, and her whole body felt lifeless. Shey on the bed, numb and motionless. But, when he looked over, she gritted her teeth and summoned all her strength to pull the covers over herself. She wanted to hide her bruise-ridden body away from his sight and was unwilling to let him see how pathetic she looked at that moment. That small gesture was sufficient to produce a thinyer of perspiration on her back. Gu Yu observed her demeanor, and his lips twisted into an unkind smile. He stared at her for a good two seconds before taking a sudden step forward and bending over to get closer to her. His treatment of Xu Wei moments before had left her utterly traumatized. She shrank back subconsciously, but he reached out and caught her by her chin. His fingers tightened, forcing her to look up. The man¡¯s handsome face was mere inches away from hers, but all Xu Wei felt was panic and fear. Gu Yu wasn¡¯t surprised to see her acting this way. Then again, there wasn¡¯t any other emotion in his eyes at all. However, when he opened his mouth to speak, his words were ruthlessly cruel and sharp. ¡°Xu Wei, since you couldn¡¯t bear your loneliness and were so eager for me toe back and f*ck you, I was naturally much obliged!¡± Everything that had happened tonight hade so suddenly that Xu Wei wondered if it was all a dream. When she heard Gu Yu¡¯s words, she had no idea what he meant at all. What did he mean when he said that she couldn¡¯t bear her loneliness and was so eager for him toe back to f*ck her? However, Xu Wei¡¯s confused expression only served to fan the mes of fury burning within Gu Yu. Heughed sardonically, and mockeryced his tone when he said, ¡°What now? Are you going to put on an act and pretend not to know anything? Xu Wei, wipe that disgusting expression off your face. You can throw all your tricks my way. I¡¯ll dly respond anytime!¡± With that, he suddenly jerked his hand back as if her chin were something filthy. Xu Wei lost her bnce and fell back onto the bed. Gu Yu walked into the dressing room and changed into a fresh set of clothes. He came out, dressed to the nines, and, without sparing Xu Wei so much as a nce, headed straight to the door. He suddenly recalled something after a few steps and stopped in his tracks. He turned around and fixed his icy re on her. Without any attempt at tactfulness, he said bluntly, ¡°Remember to take the pill. I don¡¯t want another worthless rtion to arise between you and me!¡± With that statement, Gu Yu mmed the door shut and left. Xu Weiy on the bed in a daze. Gu Yu¡¯s parting remark kept ying repeatedly in her ear. When he had forced himself on her, regardless of how painful it had been, she hadn¡¯t allowed herself to shed a tear. However, that statement alone was sufficient to cause tears to pour out of her eyes uncontrobly. Another worthless rtion... She had married Gu Yu. But to him, she was nothing more than a worthless rtion. He no longer had her isted in his apartment,ing back once every three to five days. However, he never stayed the night. He merely repeated the actions of the first night¡ªusing her roughly before leaving without a backward nce. This didn¡¯t seem like his home. It became more like a hotel. And Xu Wei... she was beginning to feel more like a whore than a wife. When she had first moved in, she had assumed that this was going to be the home she shared with Gu Yu. She now realized that it had been nothing more than a delusional dream. Chapter 45: - This Isn’t My Home (1) Chapter 45: This Isn¡¯t My Home (1) Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xu Wei had no idea when Gu Yu would return. But Gu Yu¡¯s recent torment of her had put her in a state of extreme nervousness and anxiety. The slightest sound at home was enough to trigger her panic. Back when Gu Yu never came back, she had harbored that small string of hope that he would return. But now, his mere shadow was enough to frighten her. She did still like him, but she could no longer endure his heartless acts of humiliation and degradation. She did not want to remain in the apartment any longer, for fear that Gu Yu would return at any time and subject her to further intolerable harm. After Mr. Xu¡¯s surgery, he recuperated in the hospital for a fortnight. He was being discharged on this day, and Xu Wei headed to the hospital to pick him up. With the excuse that she wanted to spend more time with him, she followed her parents back to the Xu residence. Mr. Xu¡¯s discharge from the hospital, coupled with Xu Wei¡¯s recent marriage to Gu Yu, put Mrs. Xu in extremely high spirits. She tended to the kitchen personally and prepared a table full of scrumptious food. Joyous events frequently elevated the soul. Xu Wei¡¯s father was cheerful the whole night. If not for the fact that his health did not permit him to drink, he would have happily indulged. After dinner, Xu Wei took a walk with her father for a while before sitting down to watch some television. However, he was no longer as energetic as before and retired early to his bedroom to rest. When Mrs. Xu was done with her chores in the kitchen, she came out and nced at the clock on the wall. It was already past nine. She saw that Xu Wei had no intention to leave, and pestered, ¡°Wei, it¡¯s gettingte. You should go back soon. Don¡¯t keep Yu waiting!¡± Go back¡­ Those two words struck terror in Xu Wei¡¯s heart, and she trembled unconsciously. She hade out today precisely because she was trying to escape the ce temporarily. She didn¡¯t want to go back! Naturally, she couldn¡¯t allow her mother to notice anything strange. With her smile that belied her real emotions, she said, ¡°Dad just got discharged from the hospital. I would like to stay at home for a few days to keep himpany.¡± Mrs. Xu frowned in disapproval, ¡°How does that make sense? You¡¯re a newlywed. How can you just leave your husband alone at home? If someone didn¡¯t know better, they¡¯d think we brought you up badly! Yu will be unhappy about it!¡± ¡°Besides, your dad has me to take care of him. There will be plenty of opportunities in the future for you to keep himpany. You don¡¯t have to do it now.¡± ¡°Mom¡­ I¨C¡± Xu Wei was about to say more when her mother cut her off again. ¡°Wei, don¡¯t think for a moment that just because you¡¯ve married Yu, you can afford to getcent. An outstanding man like Yu will have many women moring for his attention. Even though he¡¯s married, there¡¯ll still be many shameless women with their eyes on him, just like that¡­ that little starlet by the name of Su Ziqian! Moreover, you and Yu have not made your marriage public! If you don¡¯t keep a close eye on him, you¡¯ll be reced in no time!¡± From the running monologue that Mrs. Xu unleashed on her daughter, Xu Wei managed to pick out the keyword. Su Ziqian! She frowned slightly, and a thought suddenly urred to her. She turned to look at her mother, and asked, ¡°Mom, you know of Su Ziqian?¡± Although Su Ziqian had been Gu Yu¡¯s femalepanion for these three years, based on what she knew, he had never once acknowledged Su Ziqian as his official girlfriend within his circle. In that case, to those in his inner circle, Su Ziqian was simple a woman without any status, and no one would take her seriously. ¡°Of course I know of her! In the past, when you and Gu Yu weren¡¯t married, I couldn¡¯t have cared less about their interactions. But now that both of you are married¡­ Gu Yu didn¡¯t return home, and instead jetted off to Germany on holiday with that starlet to the knowledge of everyone! And you weren¡¯t even anxious about it at all? As your mother, I could only worry on your behalf!¡± Chapter 46 - This Isn’t My Home (2) Chapter 46: This Isn¡¯t My Home (2) Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio She could only worry on her behalf? A sense of foreboding crept over Xu Wei, and she instinctively clutched her mother¡¯s hand as she asked in a trembling voice, ¡°Mom, what¡­ what did you do?¡± Xu Wei applied too much strength, and her mother yelped in pain before Xu Wei realized her actions and quickly released her. Mrs. Xu hadn¡¯t expected her daughter¡¯s reaction to be so strong, and her tone turned uncertain as she replied, ¡°I was just afraid that Yu was having too much fun and had forgotten about you, so I gave his grandfather a call and asked him to urge Yu to go home!¡± So that was what had happened! No wonder Gu Yu had returned home all of a sudden! No wonder Gu Yu had uttered all those senseless words to her! No wonder he was so angry! He had probably surmised that his grandfather had forced him home because she had gone whining to Grandpa Gu! Gu Yu wasn¡¯t a person who marched to someone else¡¯s beat. The sole reason he went along with his grandfather¡¯s wishes was that he was filial. But for someone like her, who had stupidly intruded into his world, he wouldn¡¯t hold back! The memory of how ruthless he¡¯d been with her the other night resurfaced in her mind, and Xu Wei¡¯s shivered subconsciously. Her hands and feet turned cold. Mrs. Xu hadn¡¯t noticed anything amiss with her daughter. She held Xu Wei¡¯s hand and self-absorbedly said, ¡°Wei, you know that the hopes of our entire family are on your shoulders. You have to put in more effort with Yu, and ensure that you hold on to his heart. Don¡¯t do anything that will make him unhappy. Don¡¯t let what happened three years ago repeat itself, where he just broke the engagement without any warning. It was very hard for us to attain this marriage connection. You mustn¡¯t let it go to waste. Do you hear me?¡± Put in more effort with Yu¡­ Ensure that you hold on to his heart¡­ Don¡¯t do anything that will make him unhappy¡­ This marriage connection mustn¡¯t go to waste¡­ From the start until the end, her mother had never uttered a single word of concern¨Cnot even a simple, ¡°Wei, have you been well?¡± Xu Wei exited the Xu residence, and the ornate front doors slowly closed behind her with a dull thud. She turned around and looked at the house before her. Even though she had stayed there for so many years, she was now beginning to find it foreign. This ce¡­ was no longer her home. No matter how hurt she was, there was no longer a ce here for her to lick her wounds. Xu Wei smiled, but her smile was full of bitterness. The world was vast, and yet there was no ce she could call her own. On the ground floor of the apartment building¡­ When the guard was doing his nightly patrol, he saw Xu Wei seated on the bench in a daze. Because she was pretty, he took a second look. After one round, she was still there. After returning from his second round, she still hadn¡¯t budged. When he came back from his third round, she had finally gotten up. But she didn¡¯t leave. It was probably because the night wind was chilly, and that she felt cold, that she began to walk on the spot. Then, she started jumping around the bench, as if to warm herself up. The guard looked at the time. It was almost midnight. Thinking for her safety, he stepped forward and asked, ¡°Miss, it¡¯ste. Why aren¡¯t you going home? Which unit do you stay in?¡± Home? Xu Wei looked up and stared nkly into the eyes of the guard. She suddenly broke out in a smile, and quietly replied, ¡°My home isn¡¯t here.¡± She was clearly smiling, but the vibes she gave off were of sorrow, and the guard¡¯s heart went out to her. He didn¡¯t know what to say. The assistant drove Gu Yu back. As the car entered thepound, he saw his boss¡¯s newly-wedded wife, Xu Wei, standing with the guard by the bench, conversing with him about something. Without a second thought, he drove over. When the car neared her, the assistant brought it to a halt and rolled down the window, intending to call out to her. Unexpectedly, her words to the guard drifted over and could be clearly heard by the assistant, as well as Gu Yu, who was seated in the backseat! Chapter 47 - Resistance (1) Chapter 47: Resistance (1) Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The assistant¡¯s face froze mid-smile. He was aware of the matters between Mr. Gu and Xu Wei. Back then, the couple had been inseparable and lovingly sweet to each other. But he didn¡¯t know either why Mr. Gu had suddenly experienced a change of heart three years ago and backed out of his engagement with Xu Wei. In the present, Mr. Gu had presumably married Xu Wei because of his grandfather¡¯smand. However, in the many years that the assistant had been working under Gu Yu, he hade to know that his boss wasn¡¯t a person who could be ordered or controlled by anyone. Therefore, if he had agreed to marry Xu Wei, it had to be because some part of him wanted to. The assistant had assumed that, given the beautiful past that Mr. Gu had shared with Miss Xu, despite the fact that the marriage was an alliance between two corporations, there would still be an element of true love present. He never expected¡­ that the situation between the couple had deteriorated to this state! They were already married, but Mr. Gu still abhorred Miss Xu. Miss Xu, on the other hand, seemed like she had married solely for the one billion yuan. Otherwise, she would never have said, ¡°This isn¡¯t my home.¡± What her words meant was that even though she was married to Mr. Gu, she didn¡¯t truly see Mr. Gu as her husband, and didn¡¯t see this ce as her home! The assistant could sense the tension emanating from Mr. Gu in the backseat. Cold sweat appeared on his brow, and he kicked himself inwardly for being a smart aleck and driving up to Xu Wei on his own ord! He didn¡¯t dare turn around to face Mr. Gu at that moment. All he could do was keep silent, lighten his breathing, and do his best to be as invisible as possible. Xu Wei took out her cell phone to check the time. It was already past midnight and Gu Yu had note back. From the looks of it, it was likely that he wasn¡¯ting back at all tonight, and she could finally rest assured and return to the apartment. She blinked back the destion that had been in her eyes moments before, and hurriedly muttered to the guard, ¡°I live in Apartment Six. I¡¯ll go up right now!¡± She hadn¡¯t said that she was going home, but merely ¡°going up.¡± Without waiting for the guard to respond, she brushed past him and left. Xu Wei returned to the entrance of her apartment and took out her keys to unlock the door. She entered, and, just as she was about to close the front door, a hand suddenly shot out to hold it back. Her heart skipped a beat. In the next second, the door was forcibly pushed open, and the huge, solid figure of a man entered her view. His expression was menacing and the look in his eyes was chilling. The vibes he gave off were full of rage. Within this period of time, Xu Wei had grown familiar with his rages. She wanted to run instinctively, but, before she could even lift her foot, Gu Yu had already walked over and grabbed her wrist. He flung her onto the shoe cab at the entrance. When he had gripped her wrist, he had noticed that her ring finger was clean and bare. She had said that this wasn¡¯t her home, and she had even removed her wedding ring! Gu Yuughed humorlessly. Anger rolled in his eyes and turned into a torrential wave of rage. Fury clouded his judgment, and, without even heading into the bedroom, he proceeded to f*ck her there and then. He shredded her clothing mercilessly. She was wearing a blouse, and as he ripped it apart, the buttons flew off and bounced on the marble floor with a crisp and clear sound. Xu Wei¡¯s limbs turned cold and froze in fear. In the past, regardless of how unwilling she had been, she had gritted her teeth and bore with it, because she had married him. She was his wife, and that was her duty. However, today¡­ she was feeling too distressed. She didn¡¯t want to engage in that act with him at all! She wanted to push him off! She wanted to get as far away from him as possible! Xu Wei raised her hands subconsciously and pushed against him with all her might, but the little strength she had couldn¡¯t budge him at all. Instead, her resistance hadpletely infuriated Gu Yu. Chapter 48 - Resistance (2) Chapter 48: Resistance (2) Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio He dragged Xu Wei into the bedroom. ¡­ Xu Wei felt despair rushing at her from every corner and direction, engulfing her from within. She had never cried throughout any of Gu Yu¡¯s torments. But at that moment, she couldn¡¯t control her tears, and they gushed out all at once. She didn¡¯t want Gu Yu to witness the state she was in, so she turned her face away from him and buried it in the pillow. She bit her lip hard to prevent herself from making a sound. Gu Yu¡¯s hand inadvertently brushed against her face, and the wet sensation made his fingertip pause and tremble slightly. He seemed to realize something, and, with his huge hand, he forcibly turned Xu Wei¡¯s face toward himself. Herplexion was white and bloodless, and her eyes were swollen red from crying, even as tears continued to pour out unceasingly. As he looked at her, he, strangely, felt as if someone had punched him in the gut, and he didn¡¯t move for a long while. The bedroom quieted down, and all that could be heard was the slight sound of his ragged breathing and her broken sobs. It was the sound of Gu Yu¡¯s cell phone ringing that finally broke him out of his reverie. Seeming jumping on that as an excuse to flee, Gu Yu jerked himself away from Xu Wei¡¯s body and leaped off the bed. He retrieved his cell phone from his pants on the floor and answered it without checking the identity of the caller. The sound of Su Ziqian¡¯s voice came through the phone. ¡°Yu¡­¡± Because the room was so silent, Xu Wei could hear it too. Gu Yu nced at Xu Wei instinctively as shey immobile and emotionless on the bed. An unidentifiable emotion shed fleetingly across his eyes. He shut his eyes and reorganized his emotions. When he spoke, his voice was low and gentle. ¡°Yeah? What is it?¡± Xu Wei¡¯sshes trembled imperceptibly, and she closed her eyes as she burrowed deeper into the quilt. Under the covers, she could hear the flurry of actions as he got dressed and mmed the door behind him. The sound of his footsteps slowly and gradually disappeared into the distance. Xu Wei reopened her eyes and stared nkly at the ceiling. She reyed the sound of Gu Yu¡¯s gentle voice in her mind. Not too long ago, he had once been that gentle with her, too¡­ Chapter 49 - Behave! Stop Fooling Around. (1) Chapter 49: Behave! Stop Fooling Around. (1) Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xu Wei¡¯s mind slowly drifted off afar, back to her memories from three years ago. After Gu Yu had awakened from hisa, they had be a couple automatically. To put it more urately, he had finally permitted her to be by his side. Although he had never given her avowals of love and sweet nothings, he had doted on her. He had doted on her very, very much. The assistant had just reached home in the car when his boss phoned him and instructed him toe back. He stepped on the gas pedal and drove back to the apartment building in the shortest time possible, only to see Mr. Gu seated on the bench that Xu Wei had upied moments before. Mr. Gu¡¯s head was tilted up, and he was looking at a light in a unit above him in the apartment building. He was dressed thinly in a singleyer of clothing. He didn¡¯t seem to feel anything as the cold wind blew. The assistant had no idea how long his boss had been sitting there. He looked deste and sad. This was the second time since Xu Wei¡¯s return that he had seen his boss in this state. The assistant automatically turned his gaze in the direction of where Mr. Gu was looking, and all of a sudden, he recalled his memories of Gu Yu and Xu Wei. He still remembered that the first time he had ever met Xu Wei was three years ago. At that point, Mr. Gu had recently joined the Gu Corporation. The assistant had been sent by Mr. Gu Sr. to aid his grandson. One night, Mr. Gu had worked veryte into the night due to the outstanding workload, and he had been apanying him in the office. Just as he had been about to be ovee by fatigue, he¡¯d suddenly heard the sound of light footsteps. He had looked up from his mountainous pile of documents to see a beautiful and petite youngdy walking over with lunchboxes in her hands. It had been winter back then, and she had been dressed in a thick, white fur coat and a pair of skinny jeans. She had looked clean and pleasant to the eyes. However, she had been wearing a hat with bunny ears and long, furry pendants that fell from both sides of her ears. Her nose had been slightly frosted, and she had looked really cute. He had stared at her in a daze until she¡¯d walked up to his table and waved her hand in front of his eyes to get his attention. She¡¯d grinned widely at him and, in a crisp and sweet voice, said, ¡°Hello! You must be Gu Yu¡¯s assistant. I¡¯m Xu Wei!¡± Xu Wei! Of course, he¡¯d known that name! She was Mr. Gu¡¯s fianc¨¦e! He¡¯d regained his senses and stood up quickly as he greeted her politely. ¡°Hello, Miss Xu.¡± Xu Wei had been tickled by his actions. Her eyes had turned into thin crescents as she smiled at him. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite, friend. Just call me Wei. I¡¯m here to deliver supper for both of you. You¡¯ve worked hard.¡± As she spoke, she¡¯d retrieved one of the lunchboxes and ced it on the assistant¡¯s table. ¡°Take your time to eat it. I¡¯m going in to see Gu Yu.¡± As the assistant had stared at Xu Wei¡¯s back, he couldn¡¯t help but think to himself that, not only did she look and sound sweet, she was also a gentle and considerate girl. Considering she came from a wealthy family, she was a rare gem, indeed! It was no wonder indeed that Gu Yu had chosen her. She was such a perfectdy; who wouldn¡¯t like her? As the assistant had partaken of his supper, he had peeped quietly into his boss¡¯s office. He¡¯d been curious about how his usually icy boss was like when interacting with his fianc¨¦e. No one could have guessed! He¡¯d gotten a shock of his life when he¡¯d witnessed it! No one was permitted to interrupt Mr. Gu while he was working. However, he¡¯d allowed Xu Wei to snatch the documents from his hands before opening the lunchbox and cing the food in front of him on the work desk. Gu Yu had simply stared at her audacious actions without any emotion on his handsome face, but there wasn¡¯t any disapproval in his eyes. In fact, his gaze had been doting. Mr. Gu had taken two symbolic mouthfuls before retrieving his documents to continue working. Xu Wei had refused to ept it and angrily picked up a pair of chopsticks on her own to pick some food before holding it out in front of his mouth. ¡°Open up,¡± she had said. Chapter 50 - Behave! Stop Fooling Around. (2) Chapter 50: Behave! Stop Fooling Around. (2) Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio When Mr. Gu had made no move to take a bite, Xu Wei had widened her eyes. The assistant had thought to himself that nobody could force Mr. Gu to do anything against his will, and it was likely that Miss Xu was going to end up infuriating Mr. Gu! Just as he had begun saying a silent prayer for Miss Xu, he had witnessed the high and mighty CEO of the Gu Corporation opening his esteemed mouth like a little kid in response to Xu Wei¡¯s feeding. He had been bbergasted! Afterward, when Mr. Gu was done with supper and had returned to his work, Xu Wei hadn¡¯t left. She¡¯d explored his office for a while before returning to his side. She¡¯d seemed to be annoyed that Mr. Gu wasn¡¯t paying her any attention. She¡¯d walked behind him and leaned on his back without a second thought, wrapping her arms around his neck. Her head had popped up from behind him, and she had leaned it over his shoulder. With her face stered onto his, she¡¯d read his documents along with him. The assistant had been expecting Mr. Gu to re up. But his expression hadn¡¯t changed in the slightest. It had stayed the same as if he were already used to it. The assistant had been thoroughly bbergasted! Finally, Xu Wei had been bored with reading documents over Gu Yu¡¯s shoulder. She¡¯d looked around yfully before smiling secretly to herself and cing her bunny-ear hat on Mr. Gu¡¯s head! That had finally elicited a reaction out of Mr. Gu. His brows had shot together in a frown, and he¡¯d looked toward Xu Wei before reaching his hand out toward her. At that moment, the assistant could feel his terror rise inwardly. Xu Wei was about to get thrown out by Mr. Gu! Unexpectedly, Mr. Gu reached forward and pinched Xu Wei¡¯s little cheeks. When he spoke, his voice was low and gentle. ¡°Behave! Stop fooling around.¡± What on Earth? The assistant had been bbergasted beyond recovery! When their work had finally beenpleted, the assistant had followed behind the couple as they went downstairs. Upon exiting the building, they had been faced with the harsh winter wind. Xu Wei had shivered from the cold before looking up into Gu Yu¡¯s eyes and whining coquettishly, ¡°I¡¯m cold¡­¡± Mr. Gu had looked at her, and his expression hadn¡¯t changed as he held his long coat open for her to burrow inside his embrace. He had wrapped her inside his coat firmly and blocked the wind for her. The assistant had felt that he could die from shock on the spot. Just what had he done in his previous life to deserve this? It had been bad enough that he¡¯d had to workte on such a cold night, and now he¡¯d had to watch as the couple snuggled up in front of him?! The assistant couldn¡¯t help but sigh at the memory of the past. There was no way anyone could convince him that the couple hadn¡¯t felt anything for each other before! But how did a couple that had once been so in love evolve into the state they were in currently? In actual fact, the reason why Xu Wei refused to recall the past was because the past had been too perfect. She was afraid to touch those memories, for fear that the harshness of her current reality would slowly erode them. But she knew it well in her heart that, without those happy memories of the past, there was no way her current self could endure what she was going through. Mr. Gu Sr. had done all he could to match-make Gu Yu and her together. He had hoped for her to make the best out of this marriage, and she didn¡¯t want to let him down. However¡­ how much longer could she rely on those memories to survive? She had absolutely no idea how much longer she could hold on for. After that night¡¯s unpleasant parting, Gu Yu hadn¡¯t returned to the apartment once. Xu Wei had no idea if his absence was because of Su Ziqian, but she didn¡¯t allow herself to ponder that question. In any case, Gu Yu¡¯s absence was a boon for her. With the hefty investment, the Xu Corporation slowly recovered. Since Mr. Xu¡¯s health had not recovered fully, Xu Wei still had to take his ce at the office in the interim. While she was going through the documents, her phone suddenly rang. Her eyes swept across the screen, and she paused in surprise. Chapter 51 - I’ll Get Back at Him for You (1) Chapter 51: I¡¯ll Get Back at Him for You (1) Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xu Wei answered the call, and she heard a warm, familiar voice that cheered her up instantly. ¡°Sister, I¡¯m back in the country! Let¡¯s meet tonight at our usual ce at eight. Don¡¯t bete!¡± ¡°All right.¡± A smile lingered on Xu Wei¡¯s face even after she disconnected the call. The caller was her good friend, Xiao Chun. She was Gu Yu¡¯s sister. More urately put, she was Gu Yu¡¯s god-sister. When Gu Yu was ten years old, his parents passed away in an ident. The emotional impact of losing his son and daughter-inw had been too great for Mr. Gu Sr. to bear, and his physical and mental health had begun to take a beating. Xiao Chun¡¯s mother, Bai Yufang, was a famous psychiatrist. She had been hired to treat Mr. Gu Sr., and it was thanks to herpany and therapy that Mr. Gu Sr. had managed toe out of his grief. Mr. Gu Sr. had felt an intense connection with her and, acting on his empathy, had recognized her as a god-daughter. In that sense, Xiao Chun was as good as half a granddaughter to Mr. Gu Sr. and developed a sibling rtionship with Gu Yu. She had met Xiao Chun for the first time at Gu Yu¡¯s 18th birthday party. They had clicked immediately like old friends and became bosom buddies in no time. In the past, Xiao Chun had even given her suggestions on ways to attract Gu Yu¡¯s attention. In a way, she had witnessed Xu Wei¡¯s entire journey regarding her feelings for Gu Yu. Because of the broken engagement three years ago, Xu Wei had be theughingstock within her social circle. Girls she had once seen as friends had turned their noses up at her and kept their distance. Only Xiao Chun had maintained their friendship. Xu Wei had had her secretary empty out her schedule for the night. At seven o¡¯clock, she left the office and drove to their usual ce that they had agreed to meet at¨CGu Garden Country Club. The Gu Garden Country Club was one of the many properties owned by the Gu family and was very exclusive. Back then, Xiao Chun, Gu Yu, and she had hung out there often. Sinceing back from overseas, Xu Wei hadn¡¯t stepped foot into the property. Subconsciously, she just wanted to escape all the ces that triggered her memories. Xu Wei stopped the car, opened the car door, and got off. As she gazed at the familiar-looking entrance, an unidentifiable emotion surfaced. Upon entering, Xu Wei was greeted by the manager. The manager¡¯s smile was very sincere as she said, ¡°Miss Xu, long time no see. Have you been well?¡± Xu Wei nodded her head in reply. Xiao Chun had called ahead to make arrangements, and the manager led Xu Wei to their usual private room that they had frequently used in the past. She prepared a pot of hot tea for Xu Wei and retreated respectfully. At 8.15, the door to the private room opened, and a charming youngdy walked in. In a couple of steps, she was right beside Xu Wei and reached out to snatch the cup from Xu Wei¡¯s hands. She downed the contents of the cup in one gulp. ¡°Oh, my God! I¡¯m so thirsty! The traffic jam was crazy!¡± It was normal for the traffic to be congested in the capital, and Xu Wei chuckled in response. Even after so many years, Xiao Chun¡¯s personality hadn¡¯t changed one bit. She was still as passionate and energetic as ever! ¡°Little Wei, I missed you so much!¡± Xiao Chun leaned over and gave Xu Wei a bear hug as she said that. ¡°You horrible woman! You just disappeared for three years without a word! I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re finally back!¡± They hadn¡¯t met for a long time, and Xu Wei missed her very much, too. She returned the hug affectionately. Xiao Chun ordered a whole table of dishes and opened an expensive bottle of red wine. The two friends sat at the table, eating, drinking, and reminiscing on old times. ¡°Oh, right!¡± Xiao Chun swirled her goblet gracefully before raising it toward Xu Wei in a toast. With a smile, she said, ¡°I have yet to congratte you! Congrattions! My best wishes to you for a happy marriage!¡± Xu Wei wasn¡¯t surprised by her words at all. Given her rtionship with Grandpa Gu and Gu Yu, it wasn¡¯t out of the ordinary for Xiao Chun to have found out about her marriage to Gu Yu. Xiao Chun sighed. ¡°Who would have thought? Three years ago, Brother Yu rejected you, but you still wound up marrying him in the end!¡± Chapter 52 - I’ll Get Back at Him for You (2) Chapter 52: I¡¯ll Get Back at Him for You (2) Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xu Wei looked down and didn¡¯t say a word. Xiao Chun suddenly realized what she had said, and looked at her abashedly. ¡°Wei, I¡¯m sorry! You know I don¡¯t have a filter when I speak. I didn¡¯t say that on purpose! I¡¯ll punish myself by smacking my mouth!¡± With that, she raised her hand and smacked her mouth a few times in session. Xu Wei quickly caught her wrist to stop her when she saw that. ¡°Enough. I¡¯m fine. Besides, what you said is true.¡± She knew that Xiao Chun was a very straightforward person, who often spoke whatever was on her mind. Xu Wei had grown used to it a long time ago. Hearing Xu Wei say that, Xiao Chun released a sigh of relief. She picked up her goblet and took a sip of wine before saying, ¡°I heard that your marriage was arranged by Grandpa. Since the beginning, you¡¯d been dreaming of marrying Brother Gu. Now that your dream hase true, you must be feeling over the moon!¡± A dreame true? Over the moon? Those words were like needles, piercing into Xu Wei¡¯s heart. In the past, she had indeed dreamed of marrying Gu Yu and bing his bride. But he hadn¡¯t wanted her then! In the present, while she no longer wanted to marry him, she had no choice but to. This marriage wasn¡¯t a dreame true at all, and she wasn¡¯t over the moon, either. All she had received so far was Gu Yu¡¯s coldness, mockery, humiliation, and degradation¡­ Xiao Chun watched as Xu Wei maintained the bright smile on her face. However, after many years of close friendship, she could identify the bitterness in Xu Wei¡¯s smile. Xiao Chun already had her answer even with Xu Wei replying, and immediately kicked herself for her insensitivity! She stretched out her hands and cupped Xu Wei¡¯s cheeks as she consoled her. ¡°Wei, Brother Yu is not a heartless person. There wille a day when he realizes how good you are to him. I believe that you¡¯ll definitely be able to thaw his heart, just like you did back then!¡± Grandpa Gu had said that. Now, Xiao Chun was saying that too. They all believed that she¡¯d be able to walk into Gu Yu¡¯s heart once again. However, she no longer believed in herself anymore¡­ When they were done with their meal, Xiao Chun and Xu Wei walked out of the private room. Coincidentally, the door to the private room opposite theirs opened as well. A couple walked out immediately. The man was suave and good-looking, and the woman was enchantingly beautiful. The woman held the man by his arm, and, with a delicate smile on her face, her head was crooked to one side as she spoke to him. When Xu Wei registered who they were, she froze mid-step. Gu Yu¡­ Su Ziqian¡­ It had been more than a fortnight since he had left that night, and she hadn¡¯t seen him since. She never expected to meet him here. She didn¡¯t want to see him, and she didn¡¯t want him to see her either, out of concern that a misunderstanding might arise. Her immediate response was to head back into the private room. Xiao Chun¡¯s first reaction upon seeing Gu Yu was surprise, followed by the realization that Xu Wei was intending to hide away. She frowned subconsciously and stopped her without a second thought. She asked in exasperation, ¡°Wei, why are you hiding? You¡¯re the official wife! Why on Earth are you scared of an insignificant actress?¡± Xu Wei wasn¡¯t scared of Su Ziqian. The one she was afraid of was Gu Yu! If Gu Yu met her here, there was every possibility that he would humiliate her in front of everyone. That would be embarrassing beyond imagination! But she had no idea how to exin everything to Xiao Chun within that short second, and could only hold her back as she said, ¡°Chunchun, Gu Yu doesn¡¯t want anyone to know of our marriage.¡± Xiao Chun blew up the moment she heard that. ¡°You¡¯re already married, and yet he doesn¡¯t want anyone to find out? He¡¯s even out in public with another woman! Brother Yu has seriously gone overboard! No way! I¡¯m going to get back at him for you today!¡± Before Xu Wei could stop her, Xiao Chun rushed forward and called out, ¡°Brother Yu!¡± Following Xiao Chun¡¯s greeting, Xu Wei immediately felt Gu Yu¡¯s eyes on her! Chapter 53 - It’s Not Like You Have a Husband (1) Chapter 53: It¡¯s Not Like You Have a Husband (1) Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio All the way across the corridor, Xu Wei could feel the chill emanating from Gu Yu. She clenched her fists subconsciously, and the tips of her fingers turned white. Gu Yu paused his eyes on Xu Wei for a quick second before looking away inplete indifference, as if she were someone irrelevant. After Xiao Chun had called out to Gu Yu, she forcefully dragged Xu Wei, who was frozen stiff behind her, and marched toward them. Standing in front of Gu Yu, Xu Wei did not dare to look up at his expression. Her only other option was to keep her eyes lowered and suppress her urge to run. She did her best to maintain her calm mien. Xiao Chun looked at Gu Yu, and a grin spread across her face. ¡°What a coincidence, Brother Yu!¡± Gu Yu lifted his eyeszily and swept her a nce. His tone, when he spoke, was cool and casual. ¡°When did you get back?¡± ¡°I just got back this morning. I missed Wei so much that I asked her out for a meal the moment my flightnded. I wanted to call you along, too, but I couldn¡¯t get through your cell. I see now that it¡¯s because you were already otherwise preupied with a beautiful woman.¡± It was only then that she turned her eyes to Su Ziqian and haughtily looked her up and down. With a frown, Xiao Chun asked, ¡°Brother Yu, who is this?¡± Su Ziqian knew that Xiao Chun was Gu Yu¡¯s god-sister. She had previously seen her a few times when Gu Yu had taken her to his functions, but they had never exchanged words before. Su Ziqian wasn¡¯t an idiot. After being in the entertainment industry for so long, she had developed very keen observation skills. She had easily identified the enmity in Xiao Chun but hadn¡¯t expected such a deliberate and obvious snub from her. Su Ziqian was a popr and well-known star. It was impossible for Xiao Chun not to know who she was. Besides, she had been by Gu Yu¡¯s side for the past three years. Everyone knew that she shared a special rtionship with him. For Xiao Chun, to ask such a question was a deliberate brushoff on her part. The smile on Su Ziqian¡¯s face wobbled slightly, but she quickly regained herposure and dignifiedly gave a self-introduction to Xiao Chun. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Su Ziqian. You must be Xiao Chun. I¡¯ve heard Gu Yu mention you many times. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡± When Xiao Chun saw how quickly Su Ziqian had been able topose herself, she narrowed her eyes. This woman wasn¡¯t simple, indeed! After a pause, Su Ziqian looked toward Xu Wei and, in a gentle voice, said, ¡°Hello, Miss Xu. Here we meet again.¡± Xu Wei inclined her head and responded with a polite smile. ¡°How do you do, Miss Su.¡± Gu Yu¡¯s gazended imperceptibly on Xu Wei. When he witnessed her calm demeanor, elegant smile, and the serene look in her eyes, his eyes darkened, and he sucked in a breath. Xiao Chun suddenly eximed and suggested, ¡°Since we met so coincidentally today, let¡¯s hang out together! Treat it as my weing party!¡± Just a mere exchange of greetings was enough to zap all of Xu Wei¡¯s energy. She wanted nothing more than to escape Gu Yu¡¯s gaze; how was she going to survive hanging out in the same room as him? Xu Wei shook her head instinctively. ¡°Chunchun, I think I¡¯ll pass. I¡¯ll go back first¡­¡± Xiao Chun cut her off brusquely, and enunciated her words clearly as she said, ¡°Go back, my ass! You¡¯re happily single, and it¡¯s not like you have a husband waiting at home for you! What¡¯s the rush?¡± With that, she turned her head toward Gu Yu, and asked, ¡°Am I right, Brother Yu?¡± It¡¯s not like you have a husband¡­ Was that what Xu Wei had imed? The look in Gu Yu¡¯s eyes darkened, and he didn¡¯t reveal his emotions. However, the temperature surrounding him seemed to plunge a few degrees. Xu Wei tugged on Xiao Chun¡¯s clothing quietly, in a bid to get her to stop talking. Even though it was for her sake, provoking Gu Yu was ultimately of no benefit to her! Gu Yu didn¡¯t reply. It was Su Ziqian who spoke up first. ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go!¡± With that, she looked at Gu Yu and asked coquettishly, ¡°Yu, can we?¡± Chapter 54 - Unable to Fit In (2) Chapter 54: Unable to Fit In (2) Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio There weren¡¯t any superfluous expressions on Gu Yu¡¯s face. He narrowed his eyes and tightened his brow as swept his gaze past Xu Wei¡¯s face in a fleeting moment. He opened his mouth and replied, ¡°All right.¡± From the viewpoint of others, this change in his expression was attributed to the assumption that his initial reluctance to go had been outweighed by his affection for Su Ziqian, and his doting desire to ede to her wishes. A smile appeared on Su Ziqian¡¯s face immediately; it was the face of a woman basking in happiness. Xiao was so put off by Su Ziqian¡¯s coquettish disy that her goosebumps rose all over, and she discourteously rolled her eyes in full view of everyone. Xu Wei kept silent throughout and didn¡¯t make a single sound. Xiao Chun was yful and fun-loving. In addition to the few of them, she made a number of phone calls and invited all her close friends in her social circle over. When she was on the phone with Xu Shuai and found out that he was at the nightclub they frequented, rousing the crowd, they decided to head over immediately. With everyone in agreement, the four of them headed over to the nightclub by the name of A-PUB. Xu Shuai was the undisputed ¡°Prince of the Nightclubs¡±. Every night, if he wasn¡¯t on his way to a nightclub, it meant that he was already partying in one. When they reached the venue, he was already on a high. He jumped onto the stage and tapped the microphone, striking a cool pose before announcing to the audience, ¡°Tonight, all tabs are on me, Young Master Xu! Let me hear some noise!¡± At that moment, the audience below the stage broke out in cheers and hoots. One very voluptuousdy ran straight up and offered her lips to Xu Shuai in an embrace. Xu Shuai did not shy away and gave her a French kiss right there and then! The cacophony of cheers, screams, and shouts from the audience was almost enough to bring the roof down. Gu Yu was immune to this scene. Xiao Chun was immune to it, too. Xu Wei knew what Xu Shuai¡¯s personality was like and wasn¡¯t surprised either. Only Su Ziqian yelped out in disbelief. Xiao Chun gave her a look of contempt out the side of her eye and remarked, ¡°Why are you making much ado over nothing?¡± Su Ziqian¡¯s face revealed her grievance at the sudden attack. ¡°Wei, let¡¯s go!¡± Xiao Chun put her arm over Xu Wei¡¯s shoulders and walked ahead on the path that they were all familiar with. Xu Shuai had already made arrangements for the biggest and most luxurious private room to be prepared for them. When they entered, someone notified Xu Shuai, who promptly pushed away the girl he was tangling tongues with. With a look of regret in his eyes, he dered, ¡°Don¡¯t fall for me. I¡¯m but a myth!¡± The four individuals settled in. Xiao Chun and Xu Wei sat together, Gu Yu chose a random spot to sit, and Su Ziqian sat beside him without any hesitation. Xu Shuai pushed the doors open and entered. Following behind him was a waiter with an array of fruit tters, snack tters, and various bottles of premium liquor. Xu Shuai was very close to Gu Yu, and very close to Xiao Chun as well. In colloquial terms, they were all like bros with each other. He plunked his butt right beside Xiao Chun and rested his arm on her shoulder. ¡°Princess of the Nightclubs, wee back! From now on, we will conquer the nightclubs together and dominate them all!¡± Xiao Chun¡¯s lips curled in a patronizing smile as she clenched her fist and whacked him on the head. ¡°Scram!¡± she admonished. Xu Shuai held his head in his hands, andined, ¡°Yu, aren¡¯t you going to take this sister of yours in hand? If she continues to be this fierce, who¡¯s going to dare to marry her in future?¡± Gu Yu¡¯s face broke out in a rare smile when he saw this. ¡°She¡¯s not my responsibility.¡± Xu Wei had been feeling very unsettled and uneasy due to Gu Yu¡¯s presence. However, upon witnessing the exchange between Xiao Chun and Xu Shuai, she felt as if she were transported back to the happy times in the past. Her lips turned up in a smile of their own ord. Su Ziqian was the only one left feeling awkward when she saw the atmosphere between the four people. She was clearly present, but, considering how she was unable to fit in, she was as good as invisible. Chapter 55 - The Pampered Consort Holds Power (1) Chapter 55: The Pampered Consort Holds Power (1) Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Friends and acquaintances came trickling in, and even after the first round of drinks was over, Xiao Chun still hadn¡¯t lost track of her original motive. She crossed her legs and leaned back on the couch. She looked at Su Ziqian haughtily and said, ¡°Miss Su, since everyone is in such a good mood today, why don¡¯t you sing a song to enliven the atmosphere even more?¡± Although she had worded it as a request, it was actually amand! Xiao Chun wanted her to sing a song to liven up the atmosphere? Who did she think she was to ostracize and humiliate her that way? The smile on Su Ziqian¡¯s face disappeared immediately, and she went silent. Xiao Chun¡¯s eyes were full of provocation, and she didn¡¯t mince her words. ¡°Why? Are you unwilling to? Are you looking down on us? Do you hold yourself above us?¡± As Xiao Chun spoke the words ¡°hold yourself above us,¡± she made sure to enunciate her words clearly. Everyone present there was from a rich and powerful family and was somebody of status. Even Xu Wei, who was theughingstock of the group, had been born to a proper and respected family. They were all individuals from the upper ss. But what was Su Ziqian? No matter how popr she was in the entertainment industry, without the firm backing of a powerful family, she was nothing more than an outcast actress. If not for the support of Gu Yu, the prince of the Gu family, she would never have even possessed the right to appear at such a gathering. Therefore, the phrase ¡°hold yourself above us¡± had been uttered as a massive joke! However, she was, after all, the pampered consort of the prince. Even if everyone looked down on her, no one could risk offending the prince and thus wouldn¡¯t dare do so outrightly. Su Ziqian was stunned by Xiao Chun¡¯s words, and her eyes reddened. She could sense everyone in the room looking at her, their eyes brimming with glee over her misfortune. Their looks were scornful and mocking. She had known that Xiao Chun had set this whole thing up with nefarious intentions. But she had walked into it all the same because she wanted to remain by Gu Yu¡¯s side. She wanted to face all his friends and im her sovereignty! Especially toward Xu Wei, this woman who had once been Gu Yu¡¯s fianc¨¦e! Su Ziqian had been by Gu Yu¡¯s side for three years, and Gu Yu had doted on her for three years. She had been so certain that their rtionship would evolve to the next level soon, and that she¡¯d be Gu Yu¡¯s wife and the mistress of the Gu household. Unfortunately, Xu Wei had suddenly returned! All these years, Gu Yu had doted on her, and given in to almost every whim and fancy she had. However, she had this nagging feeling that a portion of his heart had been keptpletely out of her reach. Her intuition told her that it had something to do with Xu Wei! Therefore, the first time she had met Xu Wei in the restroom at the party, she had suddenly panicked. That had led to her agreeing unhesitatingly when Xu Wei had called and requested an interview. She had wanted very much to meet Xu Wei, the only woman that Gu Yu had ever acknowledged in public. She had worked hard for so long, and the position of Mrs. Gu was finally within her reach. She wasn¡¯t going to allow anybody to spoil her chances! As she had expected, Gu Yu did indeed treat Xu Wei differently. Toward her, and perhaps everyone else, Gu Yu was always indifferent. Only when it came to Xu Wei did his mood be vtile. Fortunately, that was all there was to it. Gu Yu was still by her side and hadn¡¯t involved himself unnecessarily with Xu Wei. As such, she believed that Gu Yu¡¯s heart was still with her. She was also confident that she would be in no way inferior to a woman Gu Yu had rejected three years before! But how lucky Xu Wei was! She came from a good background with the right connections. Even her friends were great. She didn¡¯t even have to lift a finger, and she had friendsing to her aid. All Xu Wei had to do was sit quietly by the corner and watch as Xiao Chun bullied a poor, defenseless girl like herself. Su Ziqian knew that if she rejected Xiao Chun¡¯s request, there was no telling what Xiao Chun would do next! Fine! While Xu Wei had Xiao Chun looking out for her, she¡ªSu Ziqian¡ªhad her own protector, too! At that moment, a courteous smile resurfaced on Su Ziqian¡¯s face, and she said to Xiao Chun, ¡°Not at all! Since you¡¯d like to hear me sing, I¡¯ll happilyply! However¡­ I¡¯m a little too shy to sing on my own. I would like Yu to sing with me.¡± Chapter 56 - The Pampered Consort Holds Power (2) Chapter 56: The Pampered Consort Holds Power (2) Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio With me¡­ That phrasing of hers had been a stroke of genius. Su Ziqian agreed to sing, but she wanted the high and mighty Prince to sing with her. If he agreed to it, it would prove that she meant something to him. That way, all these people from the upper ss, with their noses up in the air, would no longer dare to look down on her! The moment Su Ziqian said that, Xiao Chun snorted. Su Ziqian seriously overestimated herself! Everyone else present looked on in anticipation of how the situation would unfold. Xu Wei did not want to have any conflict with Gu Yu and did her best to keep a low profile. She also kept her eyes averted from Gu Yu and Su Ziqian. Other than Xu Wei herself and Gu Yu, the only other people who knew about their marriage was probably Xiao Chun and Xu Shuai. In the eyes of everyone else in their circle, she was, at present, only Xu Wei, and represented only the Xu family. Every action and word of hers would affect the way the Xu family was viewed. Because of the broken engagement, she had been mocked for a long time. Right now, Gu Yu was parading his new me in front of her. Everything was seemingly peaceful on the surface, but she knew that, underneath it all, everyone was staring at her, waiting for her to make a fool of herself again. She refused to let her actions bring shame to her family once again. She couldn¡¯t stop Xiao Chun from humiliating Su Ziqian, but she refused to have any part in it. She kept her eyes lowered and, with her goblet in hand, focused on drinking her alcohol. What a joke it was! She was Gu Yu¡¯s wife but had to watch as he cozied up to another woman. She was Gu Yu¡¯s wife, but she didn¡¯t even have the right to get jealous¡­ She was doing her utmost to act as if she couldn¡¯t see anything that was going on around her, but when she heard Su Ziqian utter that sentence, her fingers subconsciously tightened around the goblet. Since her return, she had heard many, many stories about how much Gu Yu doted upon Su Ziqian. She had also personally witnessed the way Gu Yu kissed Si Ziqian. Furthermore, he had spent their honeymoon period with Su Ziqian. However¡­ she was still curious just how far Gu Yu would go in pampering Su Ziqian. Was Gu Yu¡­ going to agree to it? Although Su Ziqian had daringly made such a request, in truth, she was simply making a gamble and risking it all on a single stake. She knew that Gu Yu did not like public disys of affection, and he didn¡¯t like it when she publicized his affection. Most importantly, she couldn¡¯t get a handle on how his mind worked. But this time around, she was determined to give it her all. She reasoned that Gu Yu wouldn¡¯t embarrass her in front of so many people! She sucked in a deep breath silently and turned her head to look at Gu Yu. Her huge, pretty eyes shined dazzlingly at him, and she asked coquettishly, ¡°Yu, let¡¯s sing together, shall we?¡± Everyone in the private room held their breath as they awaited Gu Yu¡¯s answer. Gu Yu lifted his eyes and looked at Su Ziqian. His expression darkened, and a chill emanating from him was aimed straight at her. Her smile froze and her face turned white. Had she angered him? Gu Yu¡¯s eyes swept past her face and wandered over to Xu Wei, who was sitting opposite. It was as if themotion in the private room had nothing to do with her. She sat there in her own little world. Regardless of what was said, or what was done, she looked without seeing and quietly resumed her drink. Her bodynguage clearly spelled out the word ¡°indifference¡±. She had been indifferent when she¡¯d seen him with Su Ziqian! She had told Xiao Chun that she didn¡¯t have a husband. And the other day, she had told the guard that her home wasn¡¯t here! Gu Yu¡¯s face darkened, and his lips rose is a mocking smile before he replied, ¡°Sure.¡± Following that one word, the entire room was silent for a good ten seconds. Xiao Chun¡¯s expression turned ugly, and she motioned toward Xu Shuai with her brows. Xu Wei felt a painful ache shoot through her uncontrobly. Chapter 57 - Their Song (1) Chapter 57: Their Song (1) Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Ziqian had thought that she was about to be rejected, and it was to her surprise that Gu Yu agreed to her request. In that instant, her eyes lit up in a huge smile, and she ran over to the song selector and turned her head back delicately. She called out, ¡°Yu, we¡¯ll sing¡­ Hiroshima Mon Amour, all right?¡± Gu Yu¡¯s face was shrouded in the shadows, and his expression couldn¡¯t be seen. He seemed to hesitate for a moment¨Cor perhaps not¨Cbefore replying in a cold and indifferent tone, ¡°Whatever.¡± Hiroshima Mon Amour¡­ Like a heavy weight, those words pressed down on Xu Wei¡¯s heart painfully. Xiao Chun, who was in the know, jumped up immediately. She was about to say something in protest when Xu Wei stopped her with her sharp look and a quick hand. She pulled Xiao Chun to sit back down. Xu Wei looked up at the angry Xiao Chun and shook her head silently. Xiao Chun opened her mouth to speak. ¡°But this song¨C¡± Xu Wei interrupted her quickly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter!¡± On the other side of the room, Su Ziqian had already selected the song ¡°Hiroshima Mon Amour¡±, and the instrumental intro had begun to y. She walked back to Gu Yu¡¯s side and sat down. She picked up a microphone and passed it to Gu Yu before taking a microphone of her own and looking affectionately at the handsome man beside her. ¡­ You should have refused me before. You shouldn¡¯t have allowed me to chase for your love. ¡­And given me the illusion I longed for. Leaving me a name I would never forget. ¡­ Gu Yu¡¯s voice was deep, low, and had a mesmerizing quality to it. Although he didn¡¯t sing with any emotions, his singing was pleasant to the ears, and the listeners were soon intoxicated by the sound of his voice. Su Ziqian followed up with the female part. Her voice was extremely sweet and carried with it a strong sense of happiness that was contrasted sharply against the mncholic style of the song. ¡­ Time cannot be rewound. The space is easily broken. The love for 24 hours. Will be the beautiful, unforgettable memory in my life. ¡­ This song was the only song that Xu Wei and Gu Yu had ever sung together. Xiao Chun was yful, and Xu Wei, in the past, had been equally fun-loving. Both of them together had been wild beyond control. This had been especially true after Xu Wei had gotten together with Gu Yu. He had pampered her so much that she had be a spoiled princess, unafraid of anything! She recalled one of her birthdays when she and Xiao Chun had reserved a Karaoke room to sing their hearts out. Both of them had removed their shoes and climbed atop the couches, singing and jumping all the way. Finally, they had stillined that it wasn¡¯t lively enough, and Xu Wei had pestered Gu Yu to sing with her. Gu Yu had been unwilling to, and Xu Wei had proceeded to coax and pester him simultaneously. When he remained unyielding, she had thrown a tantrum. Standing on her feet, she had bent over with one hand holding the couch for support, and the other holding Gu Yu¡¯s chin firmly in her hand. She had demanded domineeringly, ¡°Gu Yu, you have to sing with me! If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll look for another boyfriend!¡± Gu Yu had raised his brow and smiled coldly, ¡°Care to repeat that?¡± Xu Wei had been terrified instantaneously and immediately sat on hisp. With her arms around his neck, she had wheedled, ¡°Gu Yu¡­ Sing with me, please? I¡¯m begging you. You¡¯re the best! You¡¯re the handsomest! I love you most¨C¡± Gu Yu had heartlessly pushed her away with his index finger on her forehead. He had, however, acquiesced to her request. ¡°Which song do you want?¡± At that moment, the song ¡°Hiroshima Mon Amour¡± came on. Xu Wei didn¡¯t bother selecting another. She raised her chin toward the screen and said, ¡°Let¡¯s just sing this!¡± Xiao Chun, at the side, had immediately piped up, ¡°Wei, haven¡¯t you heard? This song is cursed! Rumor has it that couples that sing this song will definitely break up. Aren¡¯t you afraid that this song will jinx your rtionship with Brother Yu?¡± She had been so full of confidence back then! She¡¯d looked up fearlessly and dered, ¡°No curse will ever work on me! I¡¯m not scared. If that¡¯s really the case, Gu Yu and I will be the first couple to break that curse, and live happily ever after into our old age after singing this song!¡± She had chucked Gu Yu under the chin before announcing, ¡°You, Gu Yu, belong to me, Xu Wei! For the rest of your life!¡± Chapter 58 - Their Song (2) Chapter 58: Their Song (2) Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio At the recollection of that memory, tears welled up uncontrobly in Xu Wei¡¯s eyes. In the confines of her own home, she could live in denial and pretend that whatever she didn¡¯t see didn¡¯t exist. She never allowed herself to ponder on the rtionship between Gu Yu and Su Ziqian. However, right now, she was witnessing with her own eyes how much Gu Yu doted upon Su Ziqian. She¡¯d also witnessed how her precious memory meant nothing to Gu Yu. Gu Yu had sung with her three years ago. Now, three yearster, Gu Yu could repeat the same gesture with Su Ziqian. It had been delusional on her part to think that this song, Hiroshima Mon Amour, had belonged to her and Gu Yu alone. Xu Wei could no longer endure it, and she was afraid of losing herposure in front of everyone. She didn¡¯t want to be the subject of everyone¡¯s joke once again. Grabbing Xiao Chun¡¯s hand, she whispered, ¡°Chunchun, I¡¯m making a move first.¡± Xiao Chun, naturally, wasn¡¯tfortable seeing Xu Wei fleeing the scene in this manner. But when she caught sight of Xu Wei¡¯s reddened eyes, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to insist. ¡°Let me send you back,¡± she said. ¡°Don¡¯t. This get-together was organized to wee you back. It won¡¯t be appropriate for you to leave. Don¡¯t worry. I can handle myself.¡± Xiao Chun stroked Xu Wei¡¯s on her head and said, ¡°All right, then. Be careful on the way home. Drop me a message on WeChat when you get home.¡± Xu Wei took a deep breath and suppressed her urge to cry. She quickly nodded her head, got up, and exited the room without a sound. Xiao Chun¡¯s eyes followed Xu Wei until she disappeared behind the door, and then she turned her gaze back to Su Ziqian. At that moment, Su Ziqian¡¯s eyes looked unsettling to her, and so did her nose. For that matter, every feature of Su Ziqian was aggravating to Xiao Chun. Xiao Chun had originally allowed Su Ziqian toe in order to teach her a lesson. Unexpectedly, she had ended up hogging the limelight. There was no way Xiao Chun was going to take this lying down. She couldn¡¯t take it anymore! To hell with it, even if Gu Yu was backing Su Ziqian! Xiao Chun stood up and was about to flip out when Gu Yu suddenly flung the microphone away. The microphonended with a loud, piercing screech on the marble floor. This sudden turn of events left everyone speechless. Gu Yu couldn¡¯t be bothered with anyone. He motioned to Xiao Chun and Xu Shuai with his chin and casually uttered, ¡°I¡¯m off!¡± After dropping the two words, he got up and left! Only when he disappeared past the door did Su Ziqian finally regain her wits. As she heard the backing track of the song continue without its singer, her eyes darkened, and her fingers clenched around the microphone in a vice grip. Seeing how the situation had unfolded, all the anger that had built up in Xiao Chun¡¯s chest dissipated immediately. She cleared her throat and resumed her aristocratic demeanor. The next words she uttered were dripping with contempt. ¡°It¡¯s important for a person not to overestimate their worth. People should be realistic in their expectation, and not reach for things that are way beyond their reach.¡± She paused for a moment before turning her head to look at Su Ziqian and asking, ¡°Don¡¯t you agree, Miss Su?¡± Su Ziqian bit her bottom lip forcefully, and her pretty eyes gradually turned red. Her lips quivered, but she didn¡¯t dare to utter a word. Picking up her handbag, she dashed out of the room. At Su Ziqian¡¯s departure, Xiao Chun eased her posture and lifted her goblet to clink it against Xu Shuai¡¯s. Xu Shuai downed his drink in one go, and remarked, ¡°I gather you¡¯ll be staying in China?¡± ¡°Yeah. After traveling around the world, I¡¯ve discovered that my homnd is still the best!¡± Xu Shuai nodded his head in agreement. ¡°In other words, I can now start to court you?¡± Xiao Chun snorted before replying seriously, ¡°If you lined all your girlfriends up, the line would be long enough to circle the earth a few times! Do you even know who¡¯s beside you when you wake up in the mornings?¡± Xu Shuai gave the question some serious thought before responding, ¡°Indeed, I don¡¯t, but that¡¯s because they all look the same! You can say that I¡¯m pretty consistent. My taste hasn¡¯t changed in so many years; I still go for the ¡®stic-surgery face¡¯! You really won¡¯t consider me?¡± ¡°¡­ Get the f*ck away from me!¡± As Gu Yu drove out of the building, he was just in time to catch sight of Xu Wei getting into a taxi. However, the taxi went in the opposite direction of their apartment. The look in his eyes darkened as he stepped on his gas pedal and followed the taxi. Chapter 59 - She was Crying (1) Chapter 59: She was Crying (1) Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The taxi didn¡¯t go far and stopped at the entrance of a shopping mall nearby. Gu Yu stopped his car as well and watched as Xu Wei alighted and entered the mall. It was alreadyte at night, and most of the shops in the mall had already closed. What was she doing here at this hour? His brows shot together in bewilderment. He shut off the car¡¯s ignition and alighted from the vehicle. In long strides, he followed behind. Xu Wei entered the mall and went straight into the elevator. On the ground floor, Gu Yu watched at the number on the screen showed the lift going all the way up and stopping on the seventh floor. He turned his eyes to the directory beside him and saw that on the seventh floor was a movie theatre. So, instead of heading back to the apartment thiste at night, she hade to watch a movie on her own? Since when did Xu Wei watch movies on her own? She hated being lonely and had always called friends along. Alternatively¡­ had she arranged to meet with someone? At that thought, Gu Yu¡¯s eyes darkened, and he pressed for the elevator. Upon entering, he pressed the seventh floor. Although it waste at night, it was, after all, a Friday, and people didn¡¯t have to go to work the next morning. Hence, the movie theater was still rtively packed. Xu Wei queued for some time before her turn finally came at the ticketing counter. When the counter assistant asked for her choice, she replied without a second thought. ¡°What is the most tear-jerking movie showing at the moment?¡± The counter assistant replied, ¡°More than Blue.¡± The title of the movie itself sounded depressing enough¡­ Xu Wei nodded her head. ¡°That movie will do. One ticket.¡± She paused for a moment before adding, ¡°Please give me a corner seat.¡± The counter assistant looked at her suspiciously. Most moviegoers wanted the best seats in the theatre, but here she was, asking for a corner seat¡­ Upon having her ticket checked and entering the theater, Xu Wei found her seat and sat down. The lights around her dimmed, and the movie began. Xu Wei stared wide-eyed at the screen, and, within a few seconds, tears came flowing out. There weren¡¯t any sad scenes at the start of the movie, but tears kept streaming out of her eyes uncontrobly and dripping off the edge of her chin. A couple was seated not too far from her and heard the sound of her sobbing. The girl looked at the screen, and back at her before asking her boyfriend in bafflement, ¡°This is clearly a funny scene! Why is that girl crying so sorrowfully?¡± The boy looked over and replied, ¡°Maybe she punctured a tear duct? Well, you girls love sentimentality. This movie was filmed to milk you for your tears anyway!¡± ¡°D*mn, whom are you referring to with your talk on sentimentality? I think something must have happened to her!¡± ¡°All right. That¡¯s enough. Why are you being so nosy? Just watch the movie!¡± Gu Yu was seated a few rows behind Xu Wei, and his eyes were focused on her. The lighting in the theater was very dim, and he could only make out the outline of her back, and her shoulders that trembled from time to time. When the movie ended, it was past midnight. Xu Wei exited the theater with her eyes red and swollen. She headed into the washroom to ssh her face with cold water before going to the ground floor and returning back to the apartment. She turned on the lights in the apartment. The ce was cold and empty. Xu Wei sat on the couch and hugged a pillow. She leaned her head back against the couch covers with a dull expression in her eyes. She hadn¡¯t watched a second of the movie at all. All she had needed was a ce to have a good cry. She had suppressed the urge for so long and had no longer been able to endure it. The Xu residence and the apartment both weren¡¯t hers, and she couldn¡¯t cry in either ce, for fear of being seen by her parents or Gu Yu. Out in public, she didn¡¯t have as many concerns. She didn¡¯t have to keep her act up and could cry as much as she wanted to. Suddenly, a noise came from the door. Chapter 60 - She Was Crying (2) Chapter 60: She Was Crying (2) Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xu Wei pulled her mind back to reality and sat up immediately. She stared at the entrance in panic. Gu Yu was back? But Gu Yu was with Su Ziqian tonight! It didn¡¯t make sense for him to be back! That thought had just shed through her mind when the door to the apartment opened, and the figure of a big, tall man walked in, apanied by his chillingly cold aura. The moment he entered her view, Xu Wei¡¯s body couldn¡¯t stop shivering. The blood drained from her face as she took a hasty step back. She dreaded every time he returned. He always forcefully bedded her without a word, conquering her ruthlessly, and tormenting her mercilessly. Just the mere thought of it was enough to make anxiety shoot through her! She watched Gu Yu as he changed his shoes at the entrance and walked in. He nced over, and before she could hide, his eyes met hers. Her body began to tremble, and she quickly looked down. Even when she wasn¡¯t looking at him, she could clearly feel his eyes on her. Her heartbeat gradually sped up to the point where it was beating wildly. She was so afraid that he woulde over to her at that moment and force himself onto her. She didn¡¯t want that at all! Just as she felt as if his gaze was beginning to suck the life out of her, Gu Yu finally moved. He lifted his feet but didn¡¯t walk toward her as he normally did. In fact, he made a detour and headed into his study. In that short span of time, Xu Wei felt as if she had just been to the gates of hell and back again. Gu Yu¡¯s footsteps slowly softened in the distance until he disappeared behind the doors of his study. It was only then that Xu Wei finally dared to raise her head and release a sigh of relief. From the looks of it, Gu Yu had returned today not to screw her, but for some other reason, she supposed. Then again, the person he currently liked was Su Ziqian. If not for the fact that he had mistakenly believed that she had gone whining to Grandpa Gu about him, he wouldn¡¯t havee back so furiously to bed her. Besides, what he had done wasn¡¯t exactly considered ¡°bedding¡± her. It had been more of a deliberate torment. Xu Wei originally thought that Gu Yu had either left something behind at home, or perhaps he had some business to attend to and would soon leave. Unexpectedly, after he exited the study, he headed into the bedroom. Xu Wei was in the midst of taking her clothes. She had been waiting for Gu Yu to leave before heading into the shower. When he suddenly appeared in the room, she dropped her clothes in fright. She quickly crouched down to pick her clothes up, but because her hands were trembling so hard, she couldn¡¯t seem to get a grip on them. Gu Yu nced at her and treated her as invisible like he usually did. He walked into the bathroom and closed the door with a loud bang. Following that, the sound of water spraying and flowing could be heard. After approximately 15 minutes, Gu Yu emerged from the bathroom. His body was wrapped loosely in a bathrobe, and his hair was still dripping wet. As he walked, the water droplets fell onto the floor, drop by drop. With a towel in his hand, he rubbed his wet hair dry and walked over to the couch. He sat down, opened hisptop, and began to go through his documents. Xu Wei¡¯s heart sank when she saw that. Judging from Gu Yu¡¯s actions¡­ it seemed that he had no intention to leave tonight. She was very upset today. Even though she had cried her eyes out in the movie theater, her sorrow had only managed to lessen by a small portion. She wanted nothing more than to be alone. But with Gu Yu present, she had no choice but to gather up her strength and put on a good show once again. Moreover, she was also very frightened that Gu Yu would suddenly decide to mercilessly torment her again. She had no wish to remain in the same space as Gu Yu at all. Unfortunately, this was Gu Yu¡¯s apartment, and she had no right to demand him to go! Xu Wei entered the bathroom. After lingering inside for more than an hour until her skin had turned red, she slowly made her way out. Chapter 61 - You Overestimate Your Self-Worth (1) Chapter 61: You Overestimate Your Self-Worth (1) Gu Yu was still seated on the couch, looking at hisputer. His long fingers were typing away at the keyboard, making a crisp, clicking sound. Xu Wei didn¡¯t dare interrupt him. She stood to the side hesitantly, wondering whether or not to go to bed. She was frightened of offending Gu Yu. Eventually, she made her way quietly to the huge bed. She flung the covers open and climbed in. She turned around to have her back facing Gu Yu. It had been barely five minutes since she hadin down when Gu Yu seemed to already be done with his work. He closed hisptop and got up, heading towards the bed. Xu Wei felt the covers being lifted off, and the mattress beside her sank. The man had gotten into bed. The bed was enormous. Even with Gu Yu in it, there was still a vast expanse of space between the two of them. Even so, Xu Wei couldn¡¯t resist inching a little more to the side. Her whole body bnced on the edge of the bed. Gu Yu switched the light off, and the bedroom became dark. Xu Wei clenched the nket in her hands and trembled as she waited for Gu Yu to begin his torment of her. But as she waited in anticipation for a long while, there was no movement from Gu Yu. It seemed as though he hade back to the apartment simply to sleep. She didn¡¯t dare turn her head to look at him. But, as another five minutes went by, Gu Yu remained quiet and still, and her heartbeat slowly settled. However¡­ in the time since they had be married, although Gu Yu had engaged in other intimacies with her many times, he had never shared a bed with her. Each time he¡¯d finished with her, he¡¯d leave without sparing her a second nce. So why was it that today, not only had he not abused her, but he was also sharing a bed with her? Xu Wei couldn¡¯t figure it out no matter how hard she tried. There was no point in her trying to guess what Gu Yu was thinking. Plus, she had cried for such a long time that day, that she was already feeling exhausted. When the room quieted down, her eyelids slowly closed. She didn¡¯t have the strength to fight it, and as her vision went dark, she drifted off to sleep. ¨C Upon hearing Xu Wei¡¯s breaths grow slow and steady, Gu Yu opened his eyes. He turned his head and saw that the woman beside him was curled up in a little ball. He had no idea what he had been thinking,ing back here. When he had seen her crying at the movie theater for so long, exiting with swollen, red eyes, and a deste look, he hadn¡¯t been able to restrain himself from following her back to the apartment. By the time he regained his senses, he¡¯d already found himself standing at the entrance. Despite his refusal to admit it, and regardless of whether it had been in the past or the present, this woman possessed the ability to make him act oddly. He couldn¡¯t control himself around her. This was very vexing, indeed! The sound of sobbing drifted over Gu Yu¡¯s ears and broke him out of his reverie. He snapped out of his thoughts as he realized, for some reason, Xu Wei was crying again. She was someone who never liked crying, and in the past, she had always avoided sad movies. She only enjoyed seeing movies with happily-ever-afters. However, today, not only had she watched a sad film, but she was also crying in her sleep. Was she this depressed because of the movie she¡¯d seen? If a fictional story could elicit such an emotional response from her, why was it that she was so emotionless when it came to him? Gu Yu stared hard at her back and watched as her shoulders trembled uncontrobly. In a trance, he reached his hand out, intending to pat her on the back. Unexpectedly, the moment his hand came into contact with her shoulder, her body jerked vehemently. The crying stopped, instantly. She quickly sat up straight. Still shuddering, she opened her mouth, and her voice was urgent and panicky as she said, ¡°No, please¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m not feeling well today¡­¡± Gu Yu¡¯s hand was left suspended in the air as he observed her fear and nervousness. A strange emotion engulfed him. Although the room was dark, Xu Wei could still sense the man¡¯s gaze on her body. The coldness it emanated seeped into her bones. She bit her bottom lip hard, to the extent that it almost drew blood. Chapter 62 - You Overestimate Your Self-Worth (2) Chapter 62: You Overestimate Your Self-Worth (2) Moments before, as she was halfway between dreand and reality, she had subconsciously felt someoneing near to her. She had instinctually jolted awake and protests had left Xu Wei¡¯s mouth before she could stop to think. She had thought that she might be able to escape his torment that night, but it seemed that even now, he wasn¡¯t willing to let her off easy. After some time, Gu Yu pursed his lips and sneered. With dark eyes, he red at her callously. His lips curled up, and his words to her were cold. ¡°Xu Wei, you overestimate your self-worth! Even if you offered up your body to me, I wouldn¡¯t take it!¡± With that, he got out of bed abruptly and strode to the coatroom. He emerged after changing his clothes and mmed the door as he left. Xu Wei hugged her nket and sat there in stunned silence. Gu Yu¡¯s words kept reying in her ears, and her heart went numb with pain. She had never felt so miserable before. ¨C Gu Yu angrily yanked the car door open and got in. He clenched his hands into fists and punched the steering wheel forcefully. The memory of Xu Wei¡¯s terrified expression surfaced in his mind over and over, and his heart was bing a jumbled mess. The pain on her face was almost palpable¡­ Xu Wei was finally afraid of him. She knew her ce and wouldn¡¯t dare try her tricks on him any longer. But why wasn¡¯t he feeling any satisfaction from getting his revenge? In the past, Xu Wei would never have been afraid of him. She used to be a woman who had no fear of climbing all over him! Gu Yu mmed his back against the seat of the car and closed his eyes. Stuck in a trance of his memories he could hear Xu Wei¡¯s crisp and demanding voice. ¡­ ¡°Gu Yu, you¡¯re not allowed to look at other girls! You can only look at me, and you can only like me! I have to be the most beautiful girl in your eyes!¡± ¡°Gu Yu, I really want to put a tag on you that says ¡®Already spoken for!''¡± ¡°Gu Yu, admit it! You were born for my sake! You¡¯re mine, and mine alone!¡± ¡°Gu Yu, if I ever find out that you like another woman, I¡¯ll tie you up and hide you somewhere that only I know of!¡± ¨C Words of the past kept repeating themselves in his head. However, within a few seconds, Gu Yu seemed to recall something else. The warmth in his eyes disappearedpletely, leaving iciness in its ce. ¨C Xiao Chun was going to start working at the Gu Corporation soon, so she asked Xu Wei to go shopping with her for new suits. Of course, Xu Wei agreed. While the only goal of their trip was for Xiao Chun to buy suits, in reality, she just bought whatever caught her fancy without batting an eye, regardless of whether it was bags, shoes, or anything else. Before much time had passed, both their hands were full of shopping bags. While trying on shoes, Xiao Chun pointed at a pair and said, ¡°Wei, that pair of shoes suits you! You should get them!¡± Xu Wei shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. I still have plenty of shoes back home.¡± ¡°Am I hearing you wrong?¡± Xiao Chun looked at her in disbelief. ¡°We buy them to make ourselves happy! Since when have you cared how many shoes you have? There is no limit to the number of shoes we can own! The more, the better!¡± The shoes sold there weren¡¯t cheap. In the past, she had been exactly like Xiao Chun was, buying whatever she wanted. But now, her family was in debt, and the Xu Corporation needed the Gu family¡¯s bride price to stay afloat. She couldn¡¯t afford to be wasteful with money anymore. Of course, Xiao Chun was aware of the Xu family¡¯s predicament¡ªbut Xu Wei had already married Gu Yu and was the mistress of the Gu family! A frown appeared on her face as the wheels in her head turned, and she suddenly came to a realization. With a start of surprise, she asked, ¡°Wei, are you telling me¡­ that Brother Yu didn¡¯t give you any money? You¡¯re his wife, and he hasn¡¯t given you a single cent to spend?¡± Wife? To Gu Yu, she was nothing more than the vicious woman who had destroyed his chances of marrying the woman of his choice. Even though Xiao Chun was a good friend, Xu Wei wasn¡¯t willing to expose exactly how unhappy her marriage was. She didn¡¯t allow an ounce of sorrow to show on her face. Instead, she pasted on a bright smile, and pretending that she hadn¡¯t heard the question, she remarked, ¡°That pair of shoes looks really good on you!¡± Xiao Chun read between the lines, and even though she was outraged on her friend¡¯s behalf, she didn¡¯t push the issue any further. When the time came to pay their bill, Xu Wei¡¯s cell phone suddenly rang. The call came from Grandpa Gu. She answered the call, and as she listened to his words, her fingers tightened around the phone and her knuckles turned white. Chapter 63 - Are You and Yu Happy Together? (1) Chapter 63: Are You and Yu Happy Together? (1) Grandpa Gu said, ¡°Little Wei, the Gu family¡¯s regr get-together is this weekend. Even though that rascal won¡¯t allow us to publicize your marriage, I still want you to meet the family. Get Yu to bring you along for the event.¡± Xu Wei knew that Grandpa Gu meant well, but given the way her rtionship with Gu Yu currently was, it would be impossible to get him to agree to this! She pursed her lips and couldn¡¯t find the words to reply. As she remained silent, Grandpa Gu seemed to sense that something was amiss. His voice deepened as he asked, ¡°Little Wei, has Yu been bullying you again? Has he beening home at nighttely?¡± Xu Wei began to panic and quickly answered, ¡°No, he¡­ he hasn¡¯t bullied me. And¡­ and yes, he¡¯s beening home.¡± It wasn¡¯t her intention to lie to Grandpa Gu. But first of all, she didn¡¯t want Grandpa Gu to worry about her, and secondly, she didn¡¯t want Grandpa Gu getting angry with Gu Yu and forcing him to do something against his will. After all, Grandpa Gu could force Gu Yu to go home, but he could never force Gu Yu to have a change of heart. If Gu Yu didn¡¯t like her, nothing would change that! If Gu Yu was forced to do something he didn¡¯t want to do, she¡¯d be the one that ended up suffering at his hands. She would prefer to not cross paths with him at all¡ªthat way, they¡¯d both be content. Grandpa Gu fell silent. It was as if he was pondering how much truth there was to her words. After a long pause, he asked, ¡°Little Wei, are you and Yu happy together?¡± Are you and Yu happy together? That simple question caused Xu Wei¡¯s eyes to redden. Even her parents had never asked her that question. They didn¡¯t care whether or not she was happy. All they cared about was if she could hold on to her position as the mistress of the Gu household. Since the beginning, Grandpa Gu was the only one who cared and spared a thought for her. Xu Wei swallowed the lump in her throat and took a deep breath. She fought hard to maintain herposure as she replied, ¡°We are quite happy. He treats me¡­ quite well.¡± Although she had convincingly disguised her tone, Grandpa Gu knew his grandson too well. With a hint of skepticism, he said, ¡°Little Wei, you don¡¯t need to cover for that rascal. If he dares to bully you, let me know! I¡¯ll break his legs!¡± Xu Wei had been feeling down, but when she heard Grandpa Gu¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help bursting outughing. Someone who didn¡¯t know better would have thought that she was the one that Grandpa Gu was rted to, not Gu Yu. Xu Wei steadied her emotions and said, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m telling the truth. We¡¯re really quite happy together.¡± Grandpa Gu didn¡¯t pry any further. He said, ¡°If you¡¯re happy together, then I don¡¯t have to worry. Since that is the case,e over this weekend with Yu. I want to let the whole family know that you are my legitimate granddaughter-inw and the mistress of the Gu household for this generation!¡± Xu Wei knew that despite his old age, someone like Grandpa Gu wouldn¡¯t be easily fooled by a couple of reassuring sentences. His mind was still very clear. Although Grandpa Gu hadn¡¯t continued to question the im that she and Gu Yu were happy together, that didn¡¯t mean that he believed her. In truth, he wanted to witness it with his own eyes! If either she objected to going to the family gathering, or if Gu Yu refused to turn up at the gathering with her, the truth of their rtionship would be revealed. Now¡­ how was she going to convince Gu Yu to bring her to the family gathering? As she pondered that question, Grandpa Gu suddenly spoke up again. ¡°Little Wei, why don¡¯t I give Gu Yu a call as well?¡± ¡°No!¡± Startled out of her wits, Xu Wei let fly her exmation without thinking. Chapter 64 - Are You and Yu Happy Together? (2) Chapter 64: Are You and Yu Happy Together? (2) Previously, her mother had ratted Gu Yu out to Grandpa Gu, who then forced Gu Yu to go home. That act had led him to heartlessly tormenting her. If Grandpa Gu made that kind of phone call again, Gu Yu would surely assume she was manipting Grandpa Gu in order to go to the family gathering! She didn¡¯t want to be on the receiving end of his fury again! Immediately, she realized that her reaction had been a little too extreme, and she was quickly concerned that she had aroused Grandpa Gu¡¯s suspicions. She forced out a chuckle and tried to exin. ¡°What I mean to say is¡­ I¡¯ll just let Gu Yu know about it when hees hometer. Please don¡¯t trouble yourself, Grandpa.¡± ¡°Alright, then. I¡¯ll be waiting for you at home this weekend, and I¡¯ll have Mrs. Lin prepare your favorite dishes.¡± ¡°Thank you, Grandpa.¡± Upon hanging up the call, Xu Wei rubbed her brows. She had managed to subdue Grandpa Gu for now, but when it came to Gu Yu¡­ she didn¡¯t have much confidence. Xiao Chun had settled her bill by then, and she had paid for two pairs of shoes. She handed a shopping bag to Xu Wei and said, ¡°Since your husband didn¡¯t give you a credit card, you¡¯re free to use mine instead!¡± Xu Weiughed and didn¡¯t bother being formal with her. She graciously epted the bag, saying, ¡°Thanks, sis!¡± She knew Xiao Chun well. If she rejected the gift, Xiao Chun would be upset; therefore, she willingly epted it. After all, gifts were frequently exchanged between the both of them. She knew it would only be a matter of time before an opportunity to give her something in return would arise. ¨C After they left the boutique, they noticed that the mall was holding an event with a media star, attracting a huge throng of spectators. The crowd of fans packed the room, filling the entire floor surrounding the stage. Xu Wei looked over in curiosity, and in one nce, spotted the eye-catchingly beautiful Su Ziqian standing on the stage. The host was in the middle ofplimenting her beauty as she smiled coyly, looking effortlessly graceful and sexy. The fans below the stage wouldn¡¯t stop squealing in delight. Xiao Chun noticed her as well, and she snorted in disdain. ¡°What a fake disy of coquettishness. I have no idea what those fans see in her, and I have absolutely no idea what on earth Brother Yu likes about her!¡± Finally done singing praises of Su Ziqian¡¯s beauty, the host began to interview her. ¡°Miss Su, rumors have been going around that you¡¯re about to be the new spokesperson for the Gu Corporation. Are they true?¡± Su Ziqian gave a knowing smile and replied, ¡°I¡¯m unable to answer that question at this time. You¡¯ll have to wait for the official announcement. What I can assure all of you is that the announcement will be good news!¡± Although she hadn¡¯t given a direct answer, her response essentially confirmed the rumor. The fans began screaming excitedly. Upon hearing that, Xiao Chun was filled with indignation. ¡°He¡¯s even giving Su Ziqian the position of Gu Corporation¡¯s spokesperson? In the past, that position has only been given to the top stars. Brother Gu is really trying to push Su Ziqian to the top¡ªis he trying to make a deity out of her or something?¡± Xu Wei didn¡¯t say anything in response. She knew very well that Gu Yu was this way. If he wanted to, he could spoil a person to the utmost of his ability. In the past, hadn¡¯t he indulged her demands to the point of ridiculousness as well? Su Ziqian now had what Xu Wei had once had, and she was protected in the palm of Gu Yu¡¯s hand. However, Su Ziqian was more fortunate than she had ever been, because Gu Yu actually liked her. As for herself, Gu Yu had never genuinely liked her. Everything that had happened between them in the past was probably because of a moment¡¯s interest in her. Or, perhaps, that had been his way of repaying her for taking care of him after the ident. The host asked another question. ¡°There have been rumorstely that you have a very close rtionship with the prince of the Gu Corporation. Are you able to reveal to us whether congrattions will be in order anytime soon?¡± Chapter 65 - Only the Favored One Has the Right to be Fearless (1) Chapter 65: Only the Favored One Has the Right to be Fearless (1) That question had been asked often in the past, but Su Ziqian had never given a direct answer before. She usually either changed the topic or gave a vague answer in order to skirt around the question. However, this time around¡­ Su Ziqian straightened her back as a shy look came over her. She looked out towards the crowd, and her eyes fell squarely on Xu Wei as she raised her hand. Her fair and slender hand was disyed for all to see, and on her ring finger was a conspicuous-looking diamond that sparkled brightly. Nothing more needed to be said! The host was so surprised that the next few words were uttered haltingly. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re engaged already?¡± Su Ziqian smiled without saying a word as the fans screamed unceasingly. They were all ted that their goddess was about to marry her Prince Charming. This was what the public had been hoping for. They indeed looked like a match made in heaven. The fans wholeheartedly approved of this union! The short-tempered Xiao Chun couldn¡¯t bear to watch, and she gritted her teeth as she remarked to Xu Wei, ¡°What a shameless woman! Wei, you should give her a couple of firm ps and show her who the real wife is!¡± Xu Wei stared at the diamond ring on Su Ziqian¡¯s finger. She suddenly recalled the day that Gu Yu and she had registered their marriage. Grandpa Gu had forced Gu Yu to put the ring that was worn around his neck onto her finger, and Gu Yu had angrily retorted that she wasn¡¯t worthy! Although that ring was gone now, he had still been able to acquire another ring for Su Ziqian. What use was it being the ¡°official wife,¡± when in Gu Yu¡¯s heart, Su Ziqian was the only woman he acknowledged? Fortunately, she had maintained a shred of her dignity by removing that ring from her finger a while back. Otherwise, how awkward it would be! ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Xu Wei said, and she turned to leave. However, Xiao Chun grabbed her arm and held her back. Disappointment and disapproval were evident in her eyes as she looked at Xu Wei. ¡°Wei, you¡¯ve changed! Don¡¯t you remember what you used to be like? You would never have allowed another woman near Brother Yu! If any woman had been bold enough to step forward, you¡¯d have dealt with her immediately! But look at yourself now! You¡¯re already married to Brother Yu! Do youck the courage to protect your marriage? Or do you not care about Brother Yu anymore? Was your marriage to him solely because of the money? Is that why nothing else matters?¡± Nothing else mattered? She didn¡¯t care? How she wished that that were true¡ªthat nothing mattered and she didn¡¯t care. But in truth, of course it mattered to her! She, more than anyone else, wished that she could be her former self again! But¡­ did she have the right to? Xu Wei raised her head and looked Xiao Chun in the eye. With a tight smile, she spoke with emphasis on each word. ¡°Chunchun, only the chosen one has the right to be fearless. Do you get what I¡¯m saying?¡± Once before, she had been the person that Gu Yu had chosen. However, that person was now Su Ziqian! If she kicked up a fuss, she¡¯d just be looking for humiliation and would surely end up looking like the fool! As Xiao Chun observed how transparent Xu Wei was being, she wasn¡¯t sure if she was more outraged by herck of a backbone or by the injustice she was suffering! Neither of them was in the mood to continue shopping after that. Since Xu Wei had driven over on her own, after bidding farewell to Xiao Chun, she headed to the lift to go to the parking lot. She didn¡¯t care to search Su Ziqian out, but it seemed that Su Ziqian hade looking for her. Su Ziqian stopped her at the entrance of the lift and pointing a finger towards the stairwell, she said haughtily, ¡°Miss Xu, I have something to say to you!¡± The way she spoke made it clear that it wasn¡¯t a request. It was amand! Xu Wei nced at her. The few times they had met previously, Su Ziqian had been elegant and refined, with a magnanimous disposition. This time around, she didn¡¯t bother with that act. Chapter 66 - Only the Favored One Has the Right to be Fearless (2) Chapter 66: Only the Favored One Has the Right to be Fearless (2) Respect was something that went both ways. Since Su Ziqian was being rude to her, Xu Wei saw no need to be courteous. Xu Wei treated Su Ziqian as if she were invisible and simply stepped past her. Su Ziqian never imagined that Xu Wei would disregard her so tantly, and she was stunned for a moment. Her expression darkened, and she marched up to Xu Wei in her stilettos and said, ¡°Xu Wei, are you deaf? Did you hear what I said to you?¡± Xu Wei had intended to ignore her, but when she saw how persistent and determined Su Ziqian was, she stopped in her tracks and asked inly, ¡°What do you have to say?¡± Su Ziqian smiled smugly and announced, ¡°Xu Wei, I¡¯m sure you heard everything that was said just now! I¡¯m soon to be the spokesperson for the Gu Corporation. Furthermore, Yu and I are about to get married!¡± The only reason she¡¯d responded to that second question, was because she¡¯d seen Xu Wei standing there. Xu Wei, who, of course, was already Gu Yu¡¯s wife, had no reaction. With no idea what to reply, she simply said, ¡°Okay.¡± This wasn¡¯t the reaction that Su Ziqian had expected. She wasn¡¯t sure if the nonchnt demeanor was because Xu Wei was overconfident, or if it was because Xu Wei looked down on her. Su Ziqian¡¯s eyes lit up with fury as she continued, ¡°Xu Wei, I know that you used to be Yu¡¯s fianc¨¦. But he rejected you three years ago! I¡¯ve been by his side since then, and he opened this mediapany just for me, in order to invest in me and promote me! Whatever I want, he will give me. I¡ª¡± Xu Wei calmly interrupted her. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in whatever¡¯s going on between the two of you. Get to the point!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± When Su Ziqian saw that Xu Wei was indifferent, the rest of what she had to say became lodged in her throat. It was a very unpleasant sensation! She took a deep breath and red at Xu Wei. Enunciating her words clearly, she spoke again. ¡°Xu Wei, I¡¯d advise you to keep your distance from Yu! He doesn¡¯t want you anymore! Have a little more dignity, or you¡¯ll end up really embarrassed!¡± Truth be told, Xu Wei had never intended to make things difficult for Su Ziqian. Of course, she could do that, easily. However, she felt that theck of affection Gu Yu had for her was between Gu Yu and herself¡ªit had nothing to do with Su Ziqian. However, if Su Ziqian insisted on strutting around in front of her, she was forcing her hand. Gu Yu could oppress her, but that didn¡¯t mean Su Ziqian could as well! Su Ziqian didn¡¯t know any better, and Xu Wei was going to give her a lesson she would never forget! Xu Wei looked up and stared straight at Su Ziqian. She pulled her lips up into a rxed smile and drawled, ¡°Miss Su, what status are you speaking to me with at the moment? Are you speaking as Gu Yu¡¯s girlfriend? As his wife?¡± Regardless of the assumptions the public had settled on, all these years, Gu Yu had never publicly acknowledged his rtionship with her. Su Ziqian was momentarily dumbfounded and couldn¡¯t get out a word. Xu Weiughed and took a step forward. She continued, ¡°Oh, right! You¡¯re not from our circle, so you probably have no idea. In our circle, only those with status have any say! So keep your words to yourself until Gu Yu gives you an official status! Only then, will your words bear any weight. Got it?¡± Those sentencesid bare the fact that not only had Su Ziqian never been publicly acknowledged, but she also wasn¡¯t even part of their circle. These facts were her weak spots, and Su Ziqian¡¯s expression turned ugly immediately. Xu Wei saw that nothing more needed to be said. She turned on her heel and left! ¨C Back at the apartment, Xu Wei leaned against the couch. She was feeling lifeless and emotionally exhausted. Although she had easily defeated Su Ziqian with just a few words, she hadn¡¯t gained any satisfaction from that victory. It was all meaningless at this point, anyways. In the end, she had overestimated herself. She couldn¡¯t tell what the future had in store for her anymore, and she was finding it hard to hold on. As the sky darkened, she came to a decision. Xu Wei picked up her cell phone and scrolled to Gu Yu¡¯s number. She clicked on it. The line rang for a while, and just before it rang out, Gu Yu answered the phone. His voice was cold as he asked, ¡°What is it?¡± Chapter 67 - Being Subservient On the Line (1) Chapter 67: Being Subservient On the Line (1) When Xu Wei called, Gu Yu had been in the middle of a meeting. The cell phone had suddenly started vibrating on the table, and he ignored it until he caught a glimpse of the caller ID on the screen. He picked up the phone. He stared stonily at the name on the screen, and several emotions flickered across his eyes before disappearing just as quickly. He raised his hand, gestured to pause the meeting, and rose from his seat. Once he was outside the boardroom, he swiped his finger across the screen and put the phone to his ear. ¨C When Xu Wei heard Gu Yu¡¯s voice over the phone, all the mental preparation she had done went out the window. She instinctively shrank back and fought the urge to retreat into a shell. Mere moments before, as she had leaned back on the couch and watched the sky gradually darken, all she could think of was how hurtful Gu Yu had been to her, and how loving he had been towards Su Ziqian. Each memory shed through her mind like a movie, tearing into her heart. No one knew what she was going through. Throughout time, humans have clung onto hope in order to keep going. Without taking into ount all the other external motivations involved in her decision, the fact that she had married Gu Yu indicated that she possessed some level of hope. Gu Yu was her first love. He had been the first man to touch her heart, and would probably remain the only one. Perhaps it was because that kind of love only came around once in a lifetime, that she had been so reluctant to let it go! She wasn¡¯t one to go down without a fight, and she had wanted to give it her all, onest time. However, she knew now that there had to be a fine line between hope and empty dreams. She had thought that what she was holding onto was hope. She now realized that it was nothing but fantasy. She had been silent for a long time, and Gu Yu seemed to grow impatient. When he spoke again, his tone was substantially rougher. ¡°Speak up!¡± Xu Wei reeled her mind back in and bit her bottom lip. Without allowing herself to second-guess her decision, she hurriedly said, ¡°There¡¯s a family gathering this weekend. Grandpa hopes that we¡¯ll attend it together.¡± ¨C Gu Yu¡¯s eyes slowly darkened as he heard her message. Since she had returned from being overseas, she had called him twice. The first call was when the Zhang family had copsed, and this was the second one. Indeed, it seemed that she only approached him when she needed something! Gu Yu scoffed as his lips curled into a sardonic smile. Contemptuously, he spat out his next words. ¡°Is Grandpa the one hoping? Or are you? Time and time again, you use Grandpa as an excuse. Do you know how disgusting that is?¡± ¨C Even though she had expected that kind of response, Xu Wei¡¯s face turned white as a sheet of paper! Her hand clenched unconsciously. She felt no pain, even as her nails dug into her palm. She hadpletely forgotten how averse to pain she had once been¡­ She sniffed and fought hard to contain the ache that was spreading through her throat. Slowly, word-by-word, she got out her intended message. ¡°Gu Yu, I know you hate me and detest having to see me. It is not my intention to bother you. However, Grandpa has made it clear that he hopes we¡¯ll be happy together. Given his age, I¡¯m sure it is neither your wish nor mine to see him worry about us. Am I right?¡± Gu Yu didn¡¯t speak. Regardless, Xu Wei wasn¡¯t looking for a response. She took a deep breath and continued talking. ¡°Therefore, I¡¯m humbly asking for you to attend the family gathering with me to set Grandpa¡¯s heart at ease. I will never bother you again in the future, and I won¡¯t interrupt your life any longer. If you wish to be with Su Ziqian, I will¡­ I will even cover up for you in front of Grandpa.¡± She had to force herself to utter thatst statement. Xu Wei had never imagined a day woulde where she would actually offer to cover up for the man she loved being with another woman. Chapter 68 - Being Subservient On the Line (2) Chapter 68: Being Subservient On the Line (2) Gu Yu scoffed in anger, and his tone was harsh and icy. Even through the phone, Xu Wei could feel his fury radiating towards her. He said, ¡°Are you negotiating with me? Xu Wei, what right do you have to negotiate with me? Now that using Grandpa¡¯s name isn¡¯t working anymore, you¡¯re pretending to be generous instead? Xu Wei, if you were a little more straightforward, I might have considered humoring you. But seeing this little act of yours just makes me disgusted!¡± Xu Wei hadn¡¯t harbored much hope that he would agree to her request. But she never imagined that given how much she had just humiliated and lowered herself in their conversation, he¡¯d still be so angry that he would say such repulsive things to her! Then again, it seemed that he didn¡¯t believe a single word that came out of her lips anymore. At that very moment, he probably thought that her suggestion was another of her ¡°nefarious schemes.¡± He probably assumed she was pulling out all the stops to manipte him into bringing her to the family gathering. Another possibility was that he hated her so much that everything she did and said was wrong in his eyes. Perhaps even her very existence was a crime to him! Averse to hearing her voice any longer, Gu Yu had hung up the phone with a click at the end of his sentence. As Xu Wei heard the disconnect tonee through the phone, her eyes slowly welled up in tears of despair. ¨C Gu Yu¡¯s assistant stepped out of the boardroom and caught sight of his boss talking on the phone in the corridor. Because Gu Yu¡¯s back was to him, the assistant hadn¡¯t been able to see his expression. He took a few steps forward and whispered hesitantly, ¡°Mr. Gu, the meeting¡ª¡± Before he could say any more, Gu Yu hurled the phone to the floor with a loud crunch, and it shattered into pieces. The assistant¡¯s heart skipped a beat in that moment, and ayer of cold sweat formed on his back. He had caught a glimpse of Xu Wei¡¯s name on the phone earlier. In his experience, the boss never picked up phone calls during meetings. Though Gu Yu¡¯s face had remained emotionless when he saw who was calling, he had still halted the meeting and stepped out to answer the call. It was obvious that Xu Wei was special to him in some way. But why had the boss¡¯ mood taken such a sharp turn for the worse during that short period? Ever since the Boss had married Xu Wei, his control over his temper had begun deteriorating by the day. While he hadn¡¯t exactly been amiable in the past, the most he would do was maintain a deliberateck of emotion in order to make someone squirm with difort. However, now, he was losing control over his emotions! He lost control of himself whenever Xu Wei was involved. Evidently, Xu Wei mattered one hundred times more to the boss than he had previously assumed! The shattered phone did nothing to release the fury Gu Yu was experiencing. Reying what Xu Wei had just said to him felt like piercing his heart with a handful of needles. Anger had consumed his mind, and he hadn¡¯t been able to filter his words. In that moment, the only thing he wanted was for Xu Wei to feel the same anguish that he had felt! He had shamed her for putting up a front. However, he knew that she wasn¡¯t putting on an act. She was being genuinely benevolent towards him, because¡­ clearly, she didn¡¯t care for him. That was why she could be so open-minded and could promise never to interfere with his life again! That was the only exnation for how she could even push him into the arms of another woman without batting an eye! Ha! What a considerate f*cking wife he had married! How f*cking considerate, indeed! ¨C Meanwhile, across town¡­ After being humiliated by Xu Wei at the mall, Su Ziqian was simmering with rage. It was a very unpleasant feeling that she couldn¡¯t seem to rid herself of. Naturally, to fix this problem, she donned a pair of shades and put on a mask, heading out to a nightclub for drinks. When her manager, Ms. Li, found her, Su Ziqian had already polished off a dozen bottles of beer and showed no signs of stopping. Chapter 69 - Continuing to Court Death (1) Chapter 69: Continuing to Court Death (1) Walking in on that scene, Ms. Li quickly snatched the beer away from Su Ziqian in horror. She eximed, ¡°Oh, my god! What is wrong with you? You have an ad to shoot tomorrow! Drinking this much is going to make your face puffy and swollen in the morning! How are you going to go on camera in that state?¡± Unhappily, Su Ziqian whined back at her, ¡°Stop controlling me! Give me back my beer!¡± As she spoke, she stumbled up to snatch the bottle back. Ms. Li swiftly motioned for the server toe and remove the bottles of alcohol. Next, she coaxed Su Ziqian into following her to the washroom and seeded in cleaning her face for her. Only when Su Ziqian had finally sobered up a little, did she bring her back to the private room. Ms. Li stood and stared at Su Ziqian lying limply on the couch. With a harsh frown, she asked, ¡°What on earth are you doing? Didn¡¯t you just get signed on as the spokesperson for the Gu Corporation? Plus, Mr. Gu has already proposed to you! You should be happy that you¡¯re flourishing in both your career and your love life! Why are you trying to drink yourself into oblivion?¡± ¡°Proposed?¡± Su Ziqian repeated the word and suddenly began to spill about everything. ¡°Who the hell proposed to me? No one! Gu Yu didn¡¯t propose at all! There was no proposal!¡± That outburst shocked Ms. Li to the core. That afternoon, onstage at the mall, Su Ziqian had acknowledged her rtionship with Mr. Gu and had even publicly disyed a diamond ring! That equated to an implicit announcement that he had proposed to her! Intending to strike while the iron was still hot, Ms. Li had taken the initiative to contact several media outlets so they could publicize the story! ¡°Oh, my goodness! What exactly are you saying? Are you telling me that Mr. Gu never proposed to you? Where did that ringe from?¡± ¡°Are you talking about this?¡± Su Ziqian raised her hand and looked at the sparkling diamond on her finger. With a sad, mocking smile, she replied, ¡°I bought this for myself, using my own money!¡± ¡°¡­Are you crazy? So Mr. Gu didn¡¯t propose to you, and that was all a show?¡± The color drained from Ms. Li¡¯s face. Everyone knew that Mr. Gu hated it when Su Ziqian mentioned anything about their rtionship. All these years, though Su Ziqian had been discontent with that arrangement, she had nevertheless toed the line. Unfortunately, recently, she was overstepping boundaries right and left! Earlier, because she had epted Z Magazine¡¯s interview without his permission, Mr. Gu had given her the cold shoulder for a whole fortnight. Later on, when she had received news that he had gone to Germany on business, she had pursued him and followed him all the way there. It was only after she had incidentally bumped into him on the return flight that the argument had been grudgingly resolved. Why was she courting death again, so soon after that? She had publicly announced that Mr. Gu had proposed to her! Once that erupted in the news the next day and found its way to Mr. Gu¡¯s ears, there was no telling what he would do! Men didn¡¯t like women who overstepped their bounds! Her recklessness was going to be her own downfall, sooner orter! If Su Ziqian fell from grace, her assistant would suffer the consequences alongside her. That thought alone was enough to put Ms. Li in a bad mood. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid! Gu Yu dotes on me too much to get angry with me for that. He won¡¯t!¡± Although Su Ziqian kept insisting on it, her tone carried a hint of insecurity. Ever since Xu Wei had returned from being abroad, Gu Yu¡¯s moods and actions were bing increasingly unpredictable. He alternated between being warm and cold with her, and he had begun to keep his distance. She couldn¡¯t help panicking a little, especially when she noticed that the ring Gu Yu had always worn around his neck was gone. He had already been wearing that ring around his neck three years ago when she first met him. He had always worn it and had never allowed anyone else to touch it. Once, in a moment of spoiled yfulness, she had demanded the ring from him. In response, he had patted her on the cheek and smiled mischievously, but his words to her were startlingly cold. Chapter 70 - Continuing to Court Death (2) Chapter 70: Continuing to Court Death (2) ¡°This is not something you¡¯re allowed to covet!¡± What a sinct and damning reply that had been! To this day, Su Ziqian was still unable to forget how Gu Yu¡¯s tone and expression hadn¡¯t had an ounce of warmth in them. The harshness he had disyed then had given her chills. She couldn¡¯t understand why he felt so strongly about the ring. Gu Yu had never objected to anything she¡¯d asked for before. All she had to do was voice her desire, and he¡¯d have someone deliver it to her doorstep. She was even beginning to wonder what he would do if she asked for the stars! So why was he refusing to give her this old ring? Her woman¡¯s intuition told her that this ring already belonged to someone else. However, the only woman apart from herself who had ever been linked to Gu Yu was his ex-fianc¨¦e, Xu Wei! She had asked around, and when she¡¯d found out about the story of Xu Wei and Gu Yu¡¯s breakup, she was convinced that Xu Wei couldn¡¯t have been the ring¡¯s owner. If it had been her, that would mean that Gu Yu liked her. And if that were so, why would he have backed out of their betrothal? Su Ziqian hadn¡¯t been able to wrap her head around it, so she eventually decided to stop thinking about the ring¡¯s owner altogether. Other than the fact that her family background was unavoidably inferior, she was confident that all her other traits were impable. She believed that Gu Yu would eventually be willing to put that ring on her finger and ask her to marry him. Regardless of who the ring used to belong to, she would eventually be the one and only owner! She had always confidently held onto that belief¡ªuntil Xu Wei returned. She was now beginning to panic and feel anxious. In fact, she wasn¡¯t acting much like herself at present! Ms. Li scoffed in infuriation at Su Ziqian¡¯s foolish sense of confidence. ¡°Ziqian, have you already forgotten the incident regarding the interview? You¡¯ve made a huge mess this time! If Mr. Gu gets mad, you¡¯re going to lose everything you have right now. I¡¯ll be blunt with you! Mr. Gu may dote on you, but he has never once acknowledged you in public! A man can change his mind at the drop of a hat! Just look at how he treated his ex-fianc¨¦e! They used to be such a loving couple, and she was so favored! But didn¡¯t he dump her all the same? Do you want to be next?¡± Xu Wei was thest person that Su Ziqian wanted to hear about at that moment, and the mere mention of her set off Su Ziqian¡¯s fuse. ¡°What a joke! Can Xu Wei even begin topare with me?¡± ¡°Forget it. Given the current situation, for your sake as well as mine, we¡¯ll just have to figure something else out!¡± Su Ziqian stared at Ms. Li. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ms. Li¡¯s lips curled up in a conspiratorial smile. ¡°I think that the reason Mr. Gu has never acknowledged you is because of his grandfather. Prestigious families like his usually insist on marrying within their circles, after all. However, given how old Mr. Gu Sr. is, I¡¯m sure he has a weakness!¡± Su Ziqian was stunned for a moment before the answer came to her. ¡°A grandchild?¡± ¡°Exactly. As long as you conceive Mr. Gu¡¯s child, you won¡¯t have to worry about the old man¡¯s standards. If you¡¯re lucky and it¡¯s a son, I refuse to believe that his grandfather won¡¯t wee you into the family with open arms!¡± What she said did make sense. However, as Su Ziqian listened to her n, she didn¡¯t look pleased at all. In fact, she was frowning. Ms. Li detected her displeasure straightaway and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± Su Ziqian¡¯s expression changed a few more times before she finally gritted her teeth and forced the next sentence out. ¡°Gu Yu has never touched me!¡± Considering that he had never touched her intimately before, how was she going to make a child with him? Ms. Li was dumbstruck. It had been three years, and he had never once touched her? Was Mr. Gu¡­ unable to perform? ¡°Also¡­ he doesn¡¯t let me touch him, either! For these past three years, other than allowing me to put my arm in his at social functions, at any other time, he won¡¯t even let me touch a finger!¡± Su Ziqian hadn¡¯t originally intended to share such an embarrassing snippet of her life with Ms. Li, but this matter had been eating away at her anyways, and she couldn¡¯t understand it herself. Was Gu Yu the problem? Or was it herck of charm that was to me? As Ms. Li digested this new information, she was silent for a moment. Her expression stiffened with resolve and she said, ¡°If Mr. Gu won¡¯t make the first move, you¡¯ll have to instead! I have something wondrous that will guarantee you a night of passion with Mr. Gu!¡± Chapter 71 - Pull Onto The Bed (1) Chapter 71: Pull Onto The Bed (1) Su Ziqian wasn¡¯t stupid. She knew what this ¡°wondrous thing¡± was that Ms. Li was referring to. However, she wasn¡¯t eager to ept Ms. Li¡¯s help immediately. Instead, she furrowed her brows and her gaze turned serious. She could understand Gu Yu¡¯s temper. She knew that even though he adored her, there were some lines she couldn¡¯t cross. The reason she had been able to stand by Gu Yu for three entire years, was that she knew her ce and had been very obedient! She was also very confident in her appearance and her figure. Although Gu Yu was the one who had helped her be famous, without her exceptional beauty, she would never have been able to reach the status she was now. Even so, she still needed to rely on deception and despicable means to climb into Gu Yu¡¯s bed? No¡ªher pride wouldn¡¯t allow it! What¡¯s more, she sincerely liked Gu Yu. She felt that Gu Yu liked her, too. The reason Gu Yu wouldn¡¯t touch her was probably that he cherished her dearly. Since she wasn¡¯t at an eptable status yet, he had to control how much he desired her. How could she bear to calcte against him? As someone who had managed to survive in this industry for a long time, Ms. Li was extremely clever. When she observed Su Ziqian¡¯s expression, she quickly saw exactly what the girl was thinking. She sniggered to herself. How many Cinderes could there be in this world? The world of the wealthy and elite wasn¡¯t a ce thatmoners could easily enter. From the moment they were born, the elite lived in a different world. They would never step out of that world unnecessarily, andmoners would have a very difficult time stepping into it. Su Ziqian¡¯s path to stardom had been very smooth. Mr. Gu hadn¡¯t allowed her to experience any setbacks, so now, all she thought about was love. Her easy path had made her arrogant. She thought too highly of herself. If Mr.Gu really loved her so much, he would have married her a long time ago. Why would he let her stay outside and continue working? The funniest part of it all was that Mr. Gu hadn¡¯t touched her over the past three years. If a man slept with a woman, it didn¡¯t necessarily mean that he liked her. However, if a man didn¡¯t touch a woman he was courting, there could only be one reason. He wasn¡¯t sexually attracted to her! If he wasn¡¯t sexually attracted to her, how could he love her? Ms. Li opened her mouth to speak a few times, but in the end, she didn¡¯t try to persuade Su Ziqian any further. She knew how arrogant and stubborn Su Ziqian was. That was the result of all the fans that worshipped her. She was strong-willed and wouldn¡¯t listen to someone else¡¯s reason or advice. Su Ziqian would seek her manager out when she realized the full extent of the crisis she was in. The conversation ended without a conclusion. Su Ziqian had sobered up by then. After venting about all the things that frustrated her, she felt much better. She got up and said to Ms. Li, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the washroom to fix my makeup. After that, let¡¯s leave.¡± Ms. Li nodded. Surprisingly, Su Ziqian was back within less than a minute. Her face was cross and her expression seemed even worse than before. She was trembling in anger and her hands were clenched tightly in little fists. The veins on the backs of her hands were popping out. ¡°What happened?¡± Ms. Li was puzzled. Su Ziqian didn¡¯t say anything. She rushed to the coffee table and, in a rage, swept everything on it to the floor. Fruit tters and empty bottles of alcohol crashed to the ground. Ms. Li had never seen Su Ziqian throw such a huge tantrum before. She was dumbfounded. When she regained her senses, she quickly went to close the door of the room. She feared that if people recognized Su Ziqian, her reputation would be tainted by scandal. Su Ziqian was so angry that her chest heaved violently. A malicious look shed across her eyes. She raised her head and spoke to her puzzled manager. ¡°Can you get that wondrous thing for me right now?¡± Ms. Li wasn¡¯t sure what could have happened in that short period that had caused Su Ziqian to change her mind so quickly. Nevertheless, she was happy with the result. She nodded and replied, ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll make arrangements immediately!¡± Chapter 72 - Pull Onto The Bed (2)

Chapter 72: Pull Onto The Bed (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Ziqian was at the A-PUB nightclub, as usual. The ce wasn¡¯t very big, but the atmosphere was good and all kinds of alcohol were avable. Most importantly, it provided plenty of privacy. Therefore, many celebrities liked to go there. It turned out that Gu Yu was there as well, that night. Xu Wei¡¯s phone call had caused his mood to remain dark until the end of the meeting. As soon as it was over, he sped over to the club. Worried that Gu Yu would act irrationally, the assistant called Master Xu. Master Xu was in the midst of getting busy with a model he¡¯d managed to get his hands on. He had already taken off all his clothes and was about to go further when he received the call. The assistant quickly exined the situation and begged him to go and take care of the boss. Xu Shuai looked at the body of the beautiful model lying before him. This was certainly a dilemma. Still, it onlysted for a few seconds. Quickly, he picked up his clothes from the ground and got dressed, piece by piece. Lust was tempting, but his brother was iparable! As he walked out the door, he blew a kiss to the model. ¡°Baby, we¡¯ll get together another day!¡± By the time Xu Shuai reached him, Gu Yu had already drunk too much alcohol. He sat at the bar with a frosty aura surrounding him. He was giving off the impression that anyone who came close to him would be killed. The beautifuldies who approached him to strike up a conversation ended up crying and running away with their hands to their faces! What a waste! He moved forward and first greeted Gu Yu, before going behind the bar and pulling up his sleeves. In deft, quick movements, he began to concoct drinks. He looked very handsome and suave, and the beautiful women nearby cried their love for him. Once he finished making drinks, he pushed a cocktail in front of Gu Yu and said, ¡°The name of this drink is ¡®the Heartbroken Man.¡¯ It suits you perfectly!¡± Gu Yu raised his eyebrowszily and looked over at Xu Shuai. He didn¡¯t say anything, but the death re was enough to make anyone¡¯s hairs stand up. Xu Shuai touched his cold neck and continued fearlessly. ¡°Yu, remember everything Xu Wei did to you in the past? She even used your grandpa to force you to marry her. Why can¡¯t you just forget about her? Why do you have to lose your mind and get drunk over her?¡± Hmph. How funny was that? He thought that Yu was drinking away his sorrows because of her! ¡°Either shut up, or go away!¡± Anger was palpable in his voice as Gu Yu yelled dangerously at Xu Shuai. Xu Shuai looked back at Gu Yu in surprise. He opened his mouth, but for his own sake, he decided to shut up. He poured alcohol into an empty cup and joined Gu Yu in drinking. Gu Yu wasn¡¯t just drinking alcohol¡ªhe was gulping it down. Xu Shuai tried to slow him down a few times, but he failed. He could only watch helplessly as Gu Yu emptied his ss down his throat. It was already veryte in the night, and Gu Yu was totally drunk. Xu Shuai was trying to decide if he should send him to Xu Wei¡¯s apartment or somewhere else. In that moment, Su Ziqian miraculously appeared in front of him! Oh, right. How could he have forgotten Gu Yu¡¯s soulmate? Xu Shuai handed Gu Yu off to Su Ziqian and left with his mind at ease. Su Ziqian had booked a room at the five-star hotel directly across from the nightclub, and with the help of Ms. Li, she brought Gu Yu up. They ced him on the bed. Ms. Li mixed the drug she had acquired with water and passed it to Su Ziqian. Then, she left the room and closed the door behind her. Su Ziqian fed the mixture to Gu Yu before heading to the bathroom to have a shower. She sprayed perfume onto her body and walked out with only a towel wrapped around her. She reached the bed and looked at Gu Yu¡¯s handsome face. She stood beside the bed and bent down to kiss him. Gu Yu¡¯s eyes suddenly popped open. His gaze was deep and intense, and she could see a strong desire in it. She stopped moving. ¡°Yu, it¡¯s me...¡± Gu Yu stared at her for a few seconds. Then, he seemed to recognize her. He grabbed her wrist abruptly and pulled her onto the bed. Chapter 73 - Dont Challenge My Bottom Line (1)

Chapter 73: Don¡¯t Challenge My Bottom Line (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Ziqian¡¯s heart palpitated violently. She watched as Gu Yu attempted to turn his body with great effort. He ced a hand next to her cheek and pushed his body up so that he was right above her, but not touching her. He lowered his eyes and looked at her. She had been beside Gu Yu for three years, but this was the first time she was able to get this close to him. He was very handsome. She had seen all kinds of men in her many years in the entertainment industry, but none of them were even half as handsome as him. What¡¯s more, he was very sessful. He was invincible in the business world. No one could defeat him. A man like him was paying attention to only her and had no other women hanging around him. How could she not fall hopelessly in love with him? Her cheeks started to turn red. The saying goes: it¡¯s not the wine that intoxicates, but the drinker who gets himself drunk. Su Ziqian had drunk so much alcohol earlier, but she wasn¡¯t drunk anymore. Now, just from staring at him, she felt like she was bing intoxicated again. She hadn¡¯t wanted to use these methods to get him. However, earlier, when she was on her way to the washroom, she saw Gu Yu and Xu Shuai seated at the bar. Pleasantly surprised, she made her way over, but she paused when she overheard what Xu Shuai was saying. That was how she found out what a shameless bitch Xu Wei was. So she had made use of Mr. Gu Sr. to force Gu Yu to marry her! No wonder Xu Wei had been so calm when she¡¯d told her about Gu Yu¡¯s proposal. Xu Wei had even mocked her! Who knows? She might have been secretlyughing at her the whole time! Xu Wei was so deceitful and cunning that Gu Yu was forced to marry her. That was why he had gotten himself drunk at the club. She had never seen Gu Yu like this before. He was usually so in control and never revealed his emotions to anyone! Her heart ached for Gu Yu, and she began to really hate Xu Wei. Knowing all this, she didn¡¯t care much about morals anymore. As long as she was the one to bear Gu Yu¡¯s child, Mr. Gu Sr. would stop supporting Xu Wei. Then, Xu Wei would be chased out of the Gu family and the role of the mistress of the Gu family would be hers! She got increasingly excited the more she thought about it. This beautiful dream seemed to be right within her grasp. Si Ziqian couldn¡¯t control herself as her mouth opened and she blurted out, ¡°Yu, I love you!¡± Beads of sweat appeared on Gu Yu¡¯s forehead. It seemed that the drug was beginning to affect him. His gaze grew deeper and deeper. The man¡¯s handsome face slowly became bigger in front of her eyes. Su Ziqian grinned uncontrobly. She closed her eyes and waited for his kiss. However, after several seconds, she didn¡¯t feel anything. She opened her eyes in confusion and saw Gu Yu¡¯s face, only a couple centimeters away from hers. Yet, he had stopped there and wasn¡¯t moving any lower. His eyes were dark and he was furrowing his brows furiously. He seemed to be struggling violently with something, but at the same time, it seemed as though nothing was happening. As she tried to see his emotions more clearly, Gu Yu suddenly grabbed Su Ziqian¡¯s hand. In the next second, he pulled her up and pushed her off the bed without showing any pity! His actions were swift, decisive, and smooth. When Su Ziqiannded hard on her butt, she was dazed. She remained stunned for more than a minute before regaining her senses. She looked at Gu Yu, who was still on the bed. He was panting heavily. His face was green, and drops of perspiration dripped down the side of his face. He was so hot that he violently unbuttoned his clothes. She knew that the full effects of the drug were now being released. Chapter 74 - Dont Challenge My Bottom Line (2)

Chapter 74: Don¡¯t Challenge My Bottom Line (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio She didn¡¯t care about the fact that she had gotten pushed off the bed. She quickly picked herself up from the ground and walked towards Gu Yu. ¡°Yu, are you feeling ufortable right now? It¡¯s all right. I¡¯m here. I¡¯ll make you happy...¡± Si Ziqian walked in front of Gu Yu and stretched her hand out to touch his face. Just as the tips of her fingers were about toe into contact with him, Gu Yu suddenly turned his gaze toward her. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± His voice was ragged and he was panting heavily, but it was still very intimidating. Su Ziqian didn¡¯t dare move any more forward. She could see that all the muscles in Gu Yu¡¯s body were tense, in an effort to curb his desire. The veins on his neck could be seen clearly, and he forcefully pushed against the bed with his hands. He closed his eyes and took a few deep breaths. Then, in a stern voice, he said, ¡°Call Xu Shuai and ask him toe here immediately!¡± Su Ziqian¡¯s face dropped instantly. He was drunk and drugged, and he was still unwilling to sleep with her? Was she really that unattractive? Plus, if she called Xu Shuai now, her scheme would definitely fail! As she hesitated, contemting if she should just pounce on him anyways, Gu Yu seemed to see straight into her mind. When he opened his mouth, his voice was full of malice. ¡°Su Ziqian, you¡¯d better not challenge me!¡± Su Ziqian shivered in fright. She didn¡¯t dare to wait and think any more about it. She took out her phone and dialed Xu Shuai¡¯s number with trembling fingers. After the call was made, Gu Yu seemed to have reached the limits of his resistance. A painful expression slowly crossed his face, and his eyes were even bing bloodshot. It was frightening. Ms. Li had informed her that the effects of this drug would be very strong. Even if you only took a little bit of it, you would be consumed with desire. In an attempt to ensure that everything went smoothly, Ms. Li had added a bit extra of the drug. Gu Yu¡¯s willpower had to be very strong to be able to fight the effects until then. If he continued to force himself to resist the drug, he could really get hurt. Su Ziqian felt her heart throb. She walked towards him again. ¡°Yu, don¡¯t fight it anymore. I want to give you everything. I really love you. You love me too, right?¡± She ced her hand on Gu Yu¡¯s shoulder. In the next second, she let out a scream of pain. Gu Yu had grabbed her wrist and twisted her arm behind her. He got off the bed, dragged her towards the door of the room, and flung her out, mming the door with a bang. Gu Yu rushed to the bathroom and stood under the showerhead. He twisted the knob for cold water. ¨C Xu Shuai had rushed over, and when he arrived, he saw Su Ziqian squatting pitifully outside the door of the room with only a towel wrapped around her. Her haggard appearance made his heart sink. He asked, ¡°Where is Yu?¡± Su Ziqian answered pitifully, ¡°Yu is inside. He chased me out. I¡¯m really worried that something might happen to him¡­¡± She choked back sobs. Xu Shuai didn¡¯t even want to look at the reckless and stupid woman. Gu Yu had sought him out because he was always going to nightclubs. Surely, from his knowledge and experience, he would know how to handle this kind of situation! Xu Shuai knocked on the door. The door opened to Gu Yu, wrapped in a bath towel, but still dripping wet. His eyes were confused and lost, and he could barely stand up straight. Xu Shuai immediately brought him to the sofa and ced a pill he had brought in Gu Yu¡¯s mouth. Then, he grabbed an unopened bottle of water from the fridge and made Gu Yu drink it. After a short while, Gu Yu¡¯s pain hade down about halfway. Still, the residual effects of the drug made him furrow his brows furiously. His body was still tense, and there was pain in his eyes. Xu Shuai noticed this. He couldn¡¯t bear to watch Gu Yu suffer much longer, so he said, ¡°Yu, why don¡¯t you just let go? There¡¯s a woman here anyway, and she¡¯s your woman, too. You could stop resisting and just sleep with her...¡± The man turned and looked over without an expression on his face. Xu Shuai paused for a moment and changed the topic. ¡°Or, should I send you home?¡± Chapter 75 - What A Harsh Person (1)

Chapter 75: What A Harsh Person (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Home? Gu Yu couldn¡¯t help but remember the other night, with Xu Wei shivering and shrinking back. He remembered her red eyes and her frightened expression... He closed his eyes and rubbed his forehead with the tips of his fingers. After staying silent for some time, he said in a hoarse voice, ¡°No need. You can leave.¡± Xu Shuai raised his eyebrows. He understood why Gu Yu didn¡¯t want to sleep with Su Ziqian. After all, this woman was someone he had on the outside. But Xu Wei was his legal wife¡ªwhy wasn¡¯t he willing to sleep with her? Forget it. Whether it was Su Ziqian or Xu Wei¡­ he didn¡¯t like either of them. Plus, he could never manage to understand Gu Yu¡¯s thoughts. The more he tried to, the more mistakes he made. ¡°Okay. Have a good rest, then. I¡¯m leaving!¡± Xu Shuai turned and walked to the door. After he had taken a few steps, the voice of the man behind him sounded again. ¡°Wait.¡± Xu Shuai stopped and turned his head. He teased, ¡°Have you changed your mind?¡± His view on life was that you should enjoy it while itsts. He had never made an effort to control his desires. He never had a shortage of women. Why did Gu Yu have to make himself so ufortable? Gu Yu ignored the suggestive look and raised his chin in the direction of the door. ¡°Take her away, too!¡± Naturally, Xu Shuai knew who Gu Yu was referring to. He touched his chin and smiled. What a harsh person! He never gave himself a chance. He was harsh towards himself and even worse towards other people! Once Gu Yu¡¯s parents had left the world and Xu Wei had gone overseas, he seemed to grow up overnight. He quickly became cold-blooded and indifferent. It seemed as though he had locked his heart up in a dark hell. In this world, the only warmth that remained in his heart was for his grandfather, who had kept himpany all this while. At first, he¡¯d thought that Xu Wei would be the second person in Gu Yu¡¯s heart, but in the end... The moment he thought of Xu Wei, Xu Shuai felt his head pound. Last time, he had fooled her into drinking ten bottles of alcohol. He felt that it had been too few. Xu Shuai retracted his thoughts and knelt, mimicked officers from the olden days. He said, ¡°Yes, I understand. May I ask if your highness has any other orders?¡± Gu Yu pointed towards the door with his slender and beautiful hands and chased Xu Shuai away mercilessly. ¡°Hurry up and leave!¡± ¡°I will leave immediately!¡± ¨C Su Ziqian waited outside the door in agitation. The moment Xu Shuai opened the door, she rushed forward impatiently. She wanted to go back in and take a look at Gu Yu, but Xu Shuai closed the door without blinking. Su Ziqian hadn¡¯t managed to get in. She looked at Xu Shuai with bloodshot eyes. ¡°What are you doing? I want to go in!¡± She didn¡¯t know how Gu Yu was feeling. She was really worried about him! Xu Shuai was toozy to entertain her for very long. He crossed his arms in front of his chest and looked down on her. ¡°Yu needs to rest. He asked me to send you away.¡± ¡°But... what about Yu?¡± Xu Shuai wanted tough. ¡°Why don¡¯t you worry about yourself first?¡± Did Yu¡¯s doting over the past three years cause her brain to rot? ¡°...¡± ¡°Are you leaving?¡± Xu Shuai didn¡¯t have much patience left. He had been about to sleep with a pretty model before he¡¯d gotten interrupted and asked to apany Gu Yu. Then, he¡¯d finally managed to make Gu Yu drunk and wanted to go back home for a good sleep. The moment heid down on his bed, he was called up to handle another matter. He was very tired! Su Ziqian¡¯s face turned white and almost continued to purple. She pursed her lips and remained silent. She still wanted to stay behind. What if Yu needed her? Also... Xu Shuai could tell what she was thinking. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to leave, you can stay here by yourself.¡± He threw this sentence at her, raised his feet, and walked past. Suddenly, he felt someone grabbing at his sleeve. Chapter 76 - What A Harsh Person (2)

Chapter 76: What A Harsh Person (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio He turned and saw Su Ziqian looking at him pitifully from the ground. She wordlessly opened her mouth a few times, before weakly saying, ¡°I can¡¯t leave looking like this...¡± There was only a towel wrapped around her body. If she walked out like that and got filmed by someone, there was no way she¡¯d be able to show her face around there in the future. Xu Shuai frowned. In the end, he decided to be a gentleman and took off the zer he was wearing. He threw it at her and walked away with huge steps. ¨C Gu Yu copsed on the bed. The effects of the drug had caused his entire body to tense, and internally, he was burning up. It seemed like balls of mes were colliding right and left inside his body. He couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brows violently. He remembered seeing the beautiful and fragrant Su Ziqian standing in front of him moments before. The fragrance on her body had been so seductive, and it had stimted his sense of smell, making it overly sensitive. He had allowed his desire to control him, and he remembered pulling her onto the bed. He had even wanted to kiss her. Yet, the funny thing was, even when the effects of the drug had gotten so powerful that his body felt like it would explode, he was still unable to kiss Su Ziqian, much less do anything more with her! What had he been thinking about during that time? His mind had actually been filled with images of the times Xu Wei and he had spent together in the past. ... Xu Wei ced a hand on her hip and poked him on the shoulder with her little finger. She said angrily, ¡°Gu Yu, how can you even look at other women? Are they prettier than me? Do they have better figures than me? Are they cuter than me?¡± After acting fierce, she switched to a softer approach. Xu Wei leaned towards him and hugged his waist. She rubbed against him like a kitten and looked up at him. Her small, red face reminded him of the rising sun. ¡°Gu Yu, Gu Yu, how can you look at other women? Don¡¯t you want your cute little Wei anymore?¡± ... Gu Yu, Gu Yu. She was the only one who ever called him by his full name. She said that since everyone called him ¡°Yu,¡± she wanted to be special! But look at what she was saying now¡­ ¡°If you want to be with Su Ziqian, I will even help cover up for you...¡± The drug-induced desire in Gu Yu¡¯s eyes subsided slowly. Coldness engulfed his body bit by bit. He stared nkly at the dazzling ceiling above him until dawn came. ¨C Gu Yu wasn¡¯t the only one who couldn¡¯t sleep. Xu Wei hadn¡¯t slept for the entire night, either. When she got up in the morning, she felt dizzy the moment her feet touched the ground, and she almost fell down. She clutched the bedside table and just stood still for a short while. After the dizziness dissipated, she entered the bathroom to wash up. She made a simple breakfast to fill up her stomach, before opening herptop to deal with the emails that her superiors had sent her. Then, she called her mother and checked in on how her father¡¯s recovery was going. The Xu Corporation was recovering slowly. She didn¡¯t need to watch over it every day anymore. But truthfully, she would rather be busy than idle. When she had free time, she would uncontrobly recount the horrible words that Gu Yu had said to her! Gu Yu had spoken to her so harshly before, that there was no way she could call and ask him to apany her to the Gu family manor again. She couldn¡¯t blow off the family get-together, so she had no choice but to show up alone. She knew that as a wife who showed up without her husband, this family meal would be a tricky ordeal for her. This was because the Gu family was huge. Mr. Gu Sr. had many siblings. Earlier that year, they had fought viciously with one another over who would take on the position of head of the family. In the end, Mr. Gu Sr. had cleared through thepetition, leaving a bloody trail behind him. He became the head of the family! Later on, Mr. Gu Sr.¡¯s only son passed away, leaving behind just one grandson. Mr. Gu Sr. felt that he had killed too many people in the past, so the heavens had taken revenge by iming his son. Thus, he stopped clinging so fiercely onto power and started taking care of his siblings and their descendants. The Gu family became more whole because of this. All of these people would be at the meal, as well! Chapter 77 - Gu Familys two girls (1)

Chapter 77: Gu Family¡¯s two girls (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xu Wei had been engaged to Gu Yu since childhood, so naturally, she knew the members of the Gu family like the back of her hand. Grandpa Gu was the oldest of three brothers. The middle brother also had a son, who had gotten married and now had three sons and a daughter. The youngest brother had a son and a daughter. The son had gotten married and had a daughter, but he turned out to be a typical yboy. When his wife couldn¡¯t stand his behavior any longer, they got divorced. As for his sibling, she had settled in Australia with her husband¡¯s family and hadn¡¯t had children yet. Grandpa Gu¡¯s two siblings had passed away one after another a few years back, so now their households were all headed by the sons. Even if these elders were dissatisfied with her, at the most, they would judge her quietly and wouldn¡¯t be too hard on her. As for the family members who were in the same generation as her¡­ Gu Yu¡¯s male cousins wouldn¡¯t do much to her. The most difficult ones were going to be the Gu family¡¯s two girls: the second household¡¯s daughter, Gu Xue, and the third household¡¯s daughter, Gu Shuang. Gu Xue had three brothers, and she was the youngest in the family. She had been spoiled since she was a child. She was famous for her arrogance and bossiness, and she was also famous for controlling her brothers. But the one she had the most control over was not any of her brothers, but her cousin, Gu Yu! Gu Shuang¡¯s temperament was slightly cooler byparison. Having been born into a noble family, she was the sort of woman who was haughty and contemptuous of everyone else. In fact, Xu Wei had endured encounters with them before! Xu Wei had gotten to know them at around the same time as Gu Yu and Xiao Chun¡ªat Gu Yu¡¯sing-of-age ceremony, which was when he turned eighteen. On that day, Xu Wei had lost Gu Yu¡¯s gift, so he said some very unpleasant things to her. As soon as he walked off, Gu Xue and Gu Shuang appeared in order to ridicule her and sneer at her. At that moment, Xiao Chun happened to pass by, and she came forward to defend Xu Wei. On one side were Grandpa Gu¡¯s two grandnieces, and on the other was his adopted granddaughter. They didn¡¯t get along to start with. Xu Wei was an excuse to start bickering. Both sides quickly became enraged, and everyone started to fight and w at each other¡¯s hair. Everyone had been so young and immature at the time that no one would concede. Gu Xue and Gu Shuang teamed up against Xiao Chun, who was gradually starting to lose the fight. Without a second thought, Xu Wei kicked off her high heels, rolled up her sleeves, and rushed over to help! Xu Wei and Xiao Chun¡¯sbined power was far greater than Gu Xue and Gu Shuang¡¯s. Although they had just met, they seemed to share an unusual connection and finally ceased fighting, leaving the other two girls on the ground, battered and exhausted! Since then, Xu Wei and Xiao Chun had formed a strong friendship and forged asting feud with Gu Xue and Gu Shuang! Later on, when Xu Wei was with Gu Yu, Gu Xue and Gu Shuang did not bother her any less. However, each time they came at her, they were met with an equal amount of abuse from Xu Wei, which just cemented their hatred toward her! ¨C Time passed quickly, and the weekend arrived in an instant. Xu Wei went to the beauty salon in the afternoon for some skin and body care to make herself look a bit more radiant, as she usually presented herself. She did not want Grandpa Gu to see her looking pale and haggard. After returning to the apartment, she sat in front of the dressing table and carefully applied bright makeup. She then picked out a long, light-colored dress, and she paired it with high heels. After confirming that the outfit went together perfectly, she picked up her bag and prepared to leave. Suddenly, her cell phone dinged and a text message appeared. Xu Wei picked up the phone and saw the identity of the sender disyed on the screen. She raised her eyebrows and tapped the phone, revealing the contents of the text message. It was a photograph with a line of text below it. Xu Wei looked at the message for over ten seconds, but in the end, she did not reply. Instead, she locked the screen, threw the phone back into her bag, and walked out the door! Chapter 78 - Gu Familys two girls (2)

Chapter 78: Gu Family¡¯s two girls (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Happy events refresh the spirit. Grandpa Gu had arranged this family banquet in anticipation of seeing Gu Yu and Xu Wei return as a happy and affectionate couple. But after an entire day of waiting and looking forward to it, he was met with only Xu Wei, arriving by herself. He couldn¡¯t help but heave a deep sigh. The rest of Gu¡¯s family had already arrived a while before, and they were all gathered together in the living room. There sat Grandpa Gu, nked by Gu Xue and Gu Shuang. The two girls incessantly called his name, chiming one after another, ¡°grandpa this,¡± and ¡°grandpa that.¡± As Xu Wei obediently greeted everyone, she could see the disappointment in Grandpa Gu¡¯s eyes. She gently held his hand, and in a whisper, she exined, ¡°Grandpa, Gu Yu, he... he¡¯s a little busy, so he can¡¯te today. Allow me to apologize to you for him.¡± Grandpa Gu could easily see through her excuse. He knew that she was just covering for Gu Yu, but he chose not to expose her. Just as he was about to put the matter aside, Gu Xue went ahead and spoke first. ¡°Brother Yu never misses family banquets because he¡¯s busy. He didn¡¯te because he doesn¡¯t recognize you as his wife, and he didn¡¯t want to bring you here to see us. How dare you have the nerve toe here alone?¡± Gu Shuang chimed in, ¡°Sister, do you still have to ask that? She¡¯s famous for being shameless. She climbed into that bed three years ago to try to secure her marriage, and it¡¯s still a joke within our circle. Anyone who wanted to save face would never appear in front of us again, but look at her! She went on to ask Grandpa for one billion yuan as a bride price, and she forced Brother Yu to marry her. I just want to say one thing: shameless people don¡¯t have limits!¡± Although no one else spoke, they all had the same condescending sneer on their faces. Now, Xu Wei was actually d that she had heard so many unpleasant things from Gu Yu. Gu Xue and Gu Shuang¡¯s insults weren¡¯t quite up to that level, so they didn¡¯t seem too hurtful to her anymore. They saw her as aughingstock, but she didn¡¯t really care. It was more of an embarrassment to Grandpa Gu. After all, Grandpa Gu had wanted to show off the new couple that day. Grandpa Gu didn¡¯t want Xu Wei to be wronged any further. There was still some time before dinner. He thought quickly and said, ¡°Little Wei, go out to the yard and help Grandpa feed the koi.¡± Since the deaths of his son and daughter-inw, Grandpa Gu had be obsessed with feng shui. The feng shui master had directed him to dig a pond in the front yard and fill it with golden koi, which would keep his home safe! Xu Wei understood his intention to protect her, so she nodded and turned to leave. Gu Xue and Gu Shuang exchanged a knowing look, then excused themselves to go to the bathroom together. They headed toward the bathroom, but once the old man was no longer in sight, they turned directly towards the pond, instead. ¨C Back at the Gu Corporation, the assistant checked his watch again. It was already half-past seven. The old man had called him earlier to remind him of the family banquet, so he could make sure it was in his boss¡¯ schedule. The banquet was due to start at eight o¡¯clock, so he turned and nced at Gu Yu in the office. He was still reading documents, and showed no signs of stopping. This family banquet was going to be different from ones in the past. It would be the first family banquet since Mr. Gu and Xu Wei had gotten married. If Mr. Gu refused to go, he would be making Xu Wei face the pack of hungry wolves that was the Gu family by herself¡­ that thought was terrifying, but mentioning Xu Wei in front of Mr. Gu was equally terrifying... The assistant hesitated for another five minutes. Finally, he straightened his chest, gathered up all his courage, and knocked on the office door before walking in. The assistant stood at the front of the office and looked at Gu Yu, who didn¡¯t bother to lift his head. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°Mr. Gu, the family banquet is about to start. Shall I prepare your car?¡± ¡°No need!¡± Did this mean that he wasn¡¯t going? The assistant scratched his head, decided to bite the bullet, and added, ¡°Mr. Gu, this is the first time you and the young mistress will be greeting your family as husband and wife. Leaving her there alone isn¡¯t good, no?¡± Gu Yu closed the document at once, raised his eyes, and aimed a cold stare at his assistant. Chapter 79 - The Awful Old Man Sure is Bad (1)

Chapter 79: The Awful Old Man Sure is Bad (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Do you want me to repeat myself?¡± The man uttered icy words through thin lips. The secretary felt the air of danger Gu Yu was emitting and did not dare to say anything more of the matter. He shook his head frantically. ¡°N-no thank you, I understand now.¡± Gu Yu shot him another nce and noticed that he was still standing there. He askedzily, ¡°You have a lot of free time or something?¡± The assistant¡¯s head throbbed like a drum as he blustered, ¡°No, no, I still have plenty of work left to do, so if you¡¯ll excuse me¡­ sorry for bothering you.¡± He turned his head and ran off once he finished speaking. After regaining his wits, the assistant wiped cold sweat from his forehead and gulped down a ss of milk tea to calm himself. He made a mental note to never bring up Xu Wei in front of Mr. Gu again! Back inside the office, Gu Yu was going through files. He flipped through a few pages, but he couldn¡¯t seem to process any of it. He tossed them aside as he leaned back in his chair and took a cigarette out of the pocket of his suit jacket. He lit the cigarette in his mouth, breathed in deeply, and blew out the smoke. The smoke wafted through his office, creating a haze in front of his eyes. He was well aware of the kind of people that were a part of the Gu family. They were harsh and capitalistic, always holding themselves above others with a fa?ade of nobility and purity, while actually doing corrupt acts in the dark. If it hadn¡¯t been for the fact that his grandfather was mourning the death of his beloved son and didn¡¯t want his grandson to be left without family, he wouldn¡¯t have returned and epted his family. As for the many things his family had done in the past, he had always turned a blind eye. Because he was the heir, the family naturally curried to Gu Yu¡¯s favor. However, none of them had given Xu Wei much regard when the Xu family had been at its peak prosperity, let alone now, when the family was fallen. She was still not epted into the family, even as a wife. It wasn¡¯t hard to imagine the kind of treatment she would be receiving tonight! But what about it? She had insisted on marrying him for his money and would, therefore, have to shoulder the burden that came along with that. She was the one who had asked for all of this! Gu Yu sank deeper into his thoughts with the cigarette still in his hands. When the burning end reached the tip of his finger, a sudden stab of pain pulled his mind back to reality. Was he actually worrying about Xu Wei? The man¡¯s expression quickly grew grim as he put his cigarette out in the ashtray and sat back up in his seat. His cell phone, ced to the side, caught his gaze. It was almost 8 o¡¯clock. His eyebrows came together as a tinge of frustration grew in his eyes. After several minutes, he finally stood up. He grabbed his suit jacket, phone, and car keys, and swiftly left the office. The assistant had still been organizing files when he felt a gust rapidly blow by him. He stood there, dumbfounded for a second, until he looked over¡­ Oh, my¡ªwasn¡¯t that Mr. Gu? Where was he going in such a hurry? The assistant turned and nced at the clock on the wall. It was almost 8 o¡¯clock. He suddenly understood everything. He kept saying that he wouldn¡¯t go, but he ended up leaving in the end! The assistant wanted to say, ¡°Boss, I don¡¯t believe you! You sure are an awful, old man!¡± ¨C Ever since Gu Yu hadpletely taken over Gu Corporation, the old man could rx¡ªhe now had all the free time in the world. Thus, the koi fish in the pond had all gained some weight. White and round, they were full of life. Xu Wei used to love the koi fish. When she had visited the Gu household in the past, she would always stop to feed them, so she became quite skilled in feeding the fish. Gu Xue and Gu Shuang had followed her, and no longer had to hide their hostility. Gu Xue stepped forward and grabbed the fish food out of Xu Wei¡¯s hands. She threw it to the ground and stomped on it. ¡°I can¡¯t trust the fooding from your hands¡ªyou might poison grandfather¡¯s precious koi!¡± Chapter 80 - The Awful Old Man Sure is Bad (2)

Chapter 80: The Awful Old Man Sure is Bad (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xu Wei lowered her gaze and looked at the floor, which was covered in fish food. Her hands clenched into fists. She had never feared Gu Xue and Gu Shuang, but today was the family banquet, and she had been invited by her grandfather-inw. The old man¡¯s attitude had already been damaged because she was not able to attend with Gu Yu, and picking a fight with the girls would just make things moreplicated for her grandfather-inw. She slowly rxed her hands, and as if she hadn¡¯t heard Gu Xue¡¯s words, she turned around to ask for more fish food from Mrs. Lin. Xu Wei¡¯s apathy and disregard made Gu Xue feel as though she hadnded a fist on cotton. This made her very uneasy. This woman had used Gu Yu¡¯s love for her as a shield to look down on them in the past, but now, she waspletely unacknowledged. How dare she continue to treat them like this! All of their old grudges resurfaced as Gu Xue furiously stepped in front of Xu Wei and blocked her path. She sneered with arrogance, ¡°Xu Wei, did you be mute? You were so high and mighty before! What happened? Did you be a tiger without its fangs, now that Brother Yu isn¡¯t around?¡± Gu Shuangughed and corrected her, ¡°What tiger? She¡¯s clearly a turtle! Look at how cowardly she looks¡ªhow funny!¡± Xu Wei pretended not to hear the insults and looked sternly at Gu Xue standing in front of her, then she calmly opened her mouth. ¡°Move aside!¡± This exasperated Gu Xue. ¡°How dare you speak to me like that, with your status! Do you really think you¡¯re the mistress of the Gu family? Brother Yu was just being a good grandson, entertaining grandfather¡¯s request to marry you, but in the eyes of the Gu family you¡¯re nothing more than a dog!¡± Gu Shuang stepped forward beside Gu Xue and added, ¡°Xu Wei, do you really think you have the right to put on an act in front of us right now? Even if you¡¯ve convinced our grandfather, so what? Brother Yu doesn¡¯t like you, so you¡¯re nothing!¡± ¡°Of course, don¡¯t say we never give you a chance¡­¡± Gu Shuang exchanged a nce with Gu Xue and continued, ¡°If you kneel right now, apologize sincerely to us, and plead for our forgiveness for all the wrongdoings you¡¯ve done in the past, perhaps we will give you a chance to be epted into the family. Otherwise¡­ don¡¯t think for a second that you¡¯ll be able to live a good life within the Gu family!¡± Gu Xue immediately pulled out her phone and turned on the video camera. She turned it on Xu Wei with her chin up and sneered, ¡°Kneel down!¡± Three years had passed, and Xu Wei thought that they would have grown up at least a little. To her surprise, they were still just as childish and foolish as before. No wonder she¡¯d always stepped over them in the past. They wanted her to kiss up to them? She didn¡¯t even make an effort to suck up to Gu Yu¡ªwhy would she ever do it to them? They really thought too highly of themselves! Xu Wei didn¡¯t even want to bother with giving them a response. She lifted her foot, stepped around them, and continued making her way back. Gu Xue and Gu Shuang¡¯s expressions immediately changed. They hadn¡¯t expected Xu Wei to be so indifferent. Fury consumed Gu Xue as she grabbed Xu Wei¡¯s shoulder without a second thought and violently pushed her into the pond! Because Xu Wei¡¯s back was towards Gu Xue, she hadn¡¯t expected that move. She had no time to catch herself, but she wasn¡¯t about to go down that easy. As she fell, she turned and caught hold of Gu Xue¡¯s hand, dragging her down as well. Both women crashed into the pond at the same time, and the ssh of water was so big that it even sprayed Gu Shuang. Both Gu Xue and Gu Shuang screamed in anger. Gu Xue was shocked; she hadn¡¯t expected Xu Wei to strike back. As she stood there, drenched, and her carefully drawn-on makeup dripped down her face, she became so furious that she almost felt like her organs were on fire. The moment she crawled out of the pond, she lifted her hand to p Xu Wei across the face. In fear that Gu Xue would get caught off guard again, Gu Shuang swiftly grabbed onto Xu Wei to prevent her from running away. She watched the hand fly through the air towards Xu Wei¡¯s face, and she could almost feel the winding off Gu Xue¡¯s palm as it broke through the air. Chapter 81 - Protecting His Wife Skillfully (1)

Chapter 81: Protecting His Wife Skillfully (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xu Wei couldn¡¯t escape Gu Shuang¡¯s restraining grip¡ªshe could only subconsciously close her eyes and wait for the blow toe. However, the pain she was expecting never arrived on her face, and after a couple of seconds, her full eyshes trembled as she slowly opened her eyes. She observed the scene before her eyes: Gu Xue¡¯s hand was frozen beside her face, and it was being held down by arger hand, which was wrapped around Gu Xue¡¯s slim wrist. The veins of therger hand were popping out slightly with the force it was squeezing with. In a daze, her eyes slowly followed the hand all the way up the arm until she saw Gu Yu standing there, his figure illuminated in the moonlight like a deity that had just arrived in the mortal world in a silver glow. He looked breathtakingly beautiful and elegant. Gu Xue also hadn¡¯t expected Gu Yu to suddenly appear. She stood there, mute and dumb at first, until her eyebrows lifted in joy and she prepared toin to him. She turned to Gu Yu and spoke in a spoiled attitude. ¡°Brother Yu, what good timing. I know that she¡¯s married into our family. She is one of us now, so I wanted to make amends for our misunderstandings in the past. I wanted to fix our rtionship, but not only did this slut refuse to acknowledge me, but she also pushed me into the pond!¡± She began to wail dramatically. ¡°Brother Yu, please help me out and be the judge here!¡± Gu Xue grew more and more upset as she spoke and pulled at her drenched clothing. ¡°Brother Yu, look! This is a new skirt that I just bought. It¡¯s a limited-edition item, and it took me a lot of effort to get my hands on it. Now that she¡¯s ruined it, I won¡¯t be able to wear it anymore!¡± Of course, Gu Shuang knew exactly what had happened in that situation, and she proceeded to add fuel to the fire. ¡°Brother Yu, Xu Wei is so awful! It¡¯s one thing that she forced you to marry her, but she also refuses to respect us because grandfather favors her. She even tried to teach us a lesson as the new mistress of the Gu family. How shameless can she be?¡± Without breaking a sweat, Xu Wei quietly listened to Gu Xue and Gu Shuang dump all the me on her and give false ounts of the situation. Instead of getting agitated, her lips simply lifted into a mocking curl. The girls only had these many tricks up their sleeves. Gu Yu¡¯s dark eyes glossed over Gu Xue and Gu Shuang, and then they finally rested on Xu Wei¡¯s dripping face. It was a cold night and of course, the water temperature was even colder. After falling into the pond, her small face was starting to go pale from the chill. He stared at her for a few seconds then lifted his chin. He pointed at Xu Wei, opened his mouth, and said, ¡°She pushed you?¡± Gu Xue frantically nodded in agreement. Her eyes were already filled with tears as she ground her teeth and said, ¡°Yes, Brother Yu. This slut was the one who pushed me!¡± Gu Shuang immediately followed up with, ¡°I can prove it! I saw it with my own eyes!¡± ¡°Brother Yu, she needs to give me an apology right now, or else I will not let this go,¡± Gu Xue added. Xu Wei lifted her eyes and shot a nce at Gu Yu withrge pupils. Her lips trembled a little before closing back up, and she stood there wordlessly. She didn¡¯t exin herself. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to, but that she knew the Gu Yu standing before her wasn¡¯t the same Gu Yu as before. The old Gu Yu would always stand by her, even if she didn¡¯t say anything. But now, even if she tried to exin until her lips dried up, he wouldn¡¯t believe a single word that came out of her mouth. He was no longer her prince¡­ Gu Yu took in all of her expressions with his eyes. He noticed as she held back her words, and he saw the ray of light that shed quickly across her eyes before disappearing as she stopped struggling and epted defeat. Gu Yu¡¯s dark eyes gradually sunk as a trace of anger resurfaced from within. His thin lips pressed into a hard line. Gu Xue and Gu Shuang both lifted their heads with proud smiles as they watched him. Brother Yu was getting angry¡ªXu Wei would be punished! Gu Yu opened his mouth again and directed his next question towards Gu Xue. ¡°How did she push you? Like this?¡± He lifted a hand towards Xu Wei as he spoke, and it seemed clear that he was about to reenact the scene! Chapter 82 - Protecting His Wife Skillfully (2)

Chapter 82: Protecting His Wife Skillfully (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xu Wei clenched her hands, which had been dangling by her sides. She braced herself and refused to dodge the blow. Gu Yu clearly wanted to use Gu Xue and Gu Shuang as an excuse to mock her, and if she ran away, it would just be anotherughing matter for the girls! Gu Xue and Gu Shuang didn¡¯t bother hiding their joy as they watched Xu Wei¡¯s pale white face and waited for her to embarrass herself. In the next second, the sound of an object falling into the pond rang through the air and arge volume of water sshed out again. At the same time, a woman¡¯s sharp screech pierced the air. Xu Wei watched in amazement as Gu Xue¡¯s soulless eyes widened while she fell into the pond. Gu Xue was even more shocked; she would never have thought that Gu Yu would, at thest moment, push her into the pond instead of Xu Wei. She didn¡¯t have time to react and choked on a few mouthfuls of pondwater, coughing violently when she burst out of the water. Gu Shuang froze on spot and blinked a few times in disbelief. It took her a moment to realize what had happened, and then she rushed over to help Gu Xue and frantically attempted to pull her out of the pond. Gu Xue had now been pushed into the pond twice, and she began trembling from the coldness of it. Feeling both angry and indignant, tears and snot rolled down her face simultaneously. Combined with her blurred makeup, she was starting to look quiteical. She opened her mouth in a huff but didn¡¯t dare say anything despite being filled with outrage. She could only re at him helplessly with reddened eyes. Almost as though Gu Yu hadn¡¯t noticed her expression, he pointed a long finger at Xu Wei and said, ¡°Who is she?¡± Gu Xue didn¡¯t dare to release her anger on Gu Yu, so she took it out on Xu Wei. Without thinking, she answered instantly, ¡°A slut!¡± Gu Yu¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, and he remained cool. The tone of his voice was calm as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask you one more time. Who is she?¡± Even as immature as Gu Xue was, she could feel that the coldness behind his calm tone was even more chilly than the water in the pond, and that fact made her shiver uncontrobly. At that point, if she still couldn¡¯t see that Gu Yu was helping Xu Wei instead of defending her, then she really was a fool. But why should she bow her head to Xu Wei? As she watched from the side, Gu Shuang quickly pulled on Gu Xue¡¯s sleeve to remind her to watch her words! In the Gu family, even if someone could get away with wronging the old man, no one could get away with disrespecting Gu Yu. Everyone in the family was well aware that despite his young age, Gu Yu was much more brutal than his grandfather! Gu Xue soundlessly opened her mouth a few times before she finally squeezed a few words out of her mouth. ¡°Sis¡­sister-inw!¡± Tears rolled down her face as she spoke. Gu Yu didn¡¯t give her an ounce of sympathy and continued by asking, ¡°Who pushed who?¡± Gu Xue sobbed as she answered, ¡°I¡ªI pushed my sister-inw!¡± The man put his hands in his pockets and said nonchntly, ¡°Since you were the one that pushed her, what should you do?¡± He was implying that she apologize! Gu Xue¡¯s face immediately went pale, and she hastily whined, ¡°But she also dragged me into the pond!¡± ¡°So, she dragged you.¡± Gu Yu nodded andughed. ¡°So, what?¡± Just those two simple words had a powerful meaning to them. The color in Gu Xue¡¯s face had nowpletely drained. She felt as though she were seeing the Gu Yu of three years ago in that moment¡ªthe Gu Yu that would always protect and adore Xu Wei no matter when or where, and no matter what was right or wrong. ¡°Sorry! I¡¯m sorry, okay?¡± Gu Xue tossed these words over her shoulder as she ran off, crying. Gu Shuang followed closely behind. The area by the pond suddenly quieted down. The unexpected scene had left Xu Wei in a dreamlike state, and she hadn¡¯t pulled herself back to reality. She stared dumbly at Gu Yu. Was the man before her eyes real? She watched Gu Yu slowly walk towards her while her heartbeat uncontrobly grew faster. Chapter 83 - My Woman Should be as Beautiful as a Flower (1)

Chapter 83: My Woman Should be as Beautiful as a Flower (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The man before her stood still and his ck eyes looked her up and down. As if he looked around her, or perhaps he didn¡¯t, his eyebrows scrunched back up together. Once again, a familiar coldness appeared behind those eyes, and the words that came out of his mouth were back to being harsh and uncaring. ¡°How long do you n on standing here like an embarrassment?¡± That single sentence smashed the daydream that had risen in Xu Wei¡¯s head earlier. She bit down on her lip and lowered her head. Even if he had stood up for her before, there were countless reasons he would have done that, none of which could possibly be the one she¡¯de up with in her head¡­ Why was she getting ahead of herself again? It was about time for dinner, so Grandpa Gu had asked Mrs. Lin to retrieve Xu Wei. When she walked over, she first saw Xu Wei, fully drenched, and then she noticed an upset-looking Master Gu Yu. She was dumbstruck! When did the young master arrive? What was going on? Perhaps¡­ perhaps the two of them had gotten into another fight? Gu Yu¡¯s gaze fell onto Mrs. Lin, and he ordered her without any emotion in his voice, ¡°Take her back in for a change of clothes in case grandfather sees her and makes a big deal again!¡± He turned and left immediately after speaking. Mrs. Lin watched him walk away then turned to look at Xu Wei, who was still standing in the same spot, dazed. Her face wasn¡¯t disying much emotion¡ªit was calm, but strange and slightly upsetting to look at. When other members of the Gu family humiliated her in public, she could easily remain collected and unaffected. But from the young master, all it took was a single line, or even just a cold nce, to hurt her. It was because she cared about him, that he was able to hurt her so much. Mrs. Lin let out a deep sigh in her mind and said sympathetically, ¡°Young Madam, please follow me.¡± Xu Wei had stayed at the Gu household before and had left some of her clothing behind. Mrs. Lin went through the closet in Gu Yu¡¯s room and was able to find her a change of clothes, crumpled in the corner of the closet. She took them out, turned to Xu Wei, and smiled as she said, ¡°Young Madam, look¡ªthe Young Master didn¡¯t throw away all your old clothes. This is proof that he isn¡¯tpletely heartless towards you.¡± Knowing that Mrs. Lin was trying to console her, Xu Wei smiled a little and epted the kind gesture. However, she was reluctant to consider what she¡¯d said and didn¡¯t think any more about what those words might have meant. Xu Wei took a quick shower to clean up, blew her hair slightly dry, and changed into the clothes Mrs. Lin hadid out for her. She then swiftly made her way downstairs, afraid of making everyone else wait for dinner. Everyone was already in their seats in the dining room, but Gu Xue and Gu Shuang were not present; perhaps they hadn¡¯t finished changing their clothes yet. Grandpa Gu was wearing a bright smile from seeing that Gu Yu had arrived. When he saw Xu Wei enter the room, he waved her in eagerly. ¡°Little Wei,e here.¡± Xu Wei nodded and slowly made her way over. Grandpa Gu sat at the head of the table, with Gu Yu to his left and the second master of the house, Gu Xiong, to his right. Gu Xiong was Gu Yu¡¯s uncle. Next in the family hierarchy was Gu Xiong¡¯s wife, Rong Fanghua, and the rest were below her, as they were younger members of the family. There was an empty space beside Gu Yu, which was most likely her seat. No matter what her rtionship with Gu Yu was at the moment, his appearance at the gathering seemed like confirmation that he¡¯d epted her proposal to act like a loving couple in front of his grandfather. She drew in a deep breath, lifted her head with a smile, and walked over. She sat beside Gu Yu, looking as natural as she could, and apologetically said, ¡°Sorry for making everyone wait.¡± A variety of different expressions appeared on the faces at the dinner table: Grandpa Gu was grinning, Gu Yu looked emotionless, and everyone else looked to be confused, deep in thought, or judgmental. They had alle originally to watch Xu Weilei embarrass herself, but then, Gu Yu had suddenly arrived. On top of that, he had told off Gu Xue and Gu Shuang for bullying Xu Wei and didn¡¯t even let them stay for dinner. He¡¯d sent them off directly after the incident at the pond! Hadn¡¯t they said that those two had a bad rtionship? Chapter 84 - My Woman Should be as Beautiful as a Flower (2)

Chapter 84: My Woman Should be as Beautiful as a Flower (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Now that everyone had arrived, Grandpa Gu asked Mrs. Lin to start dinner. The servants of the household brought the dishes to the table one by one, and they turned out to be virtually all of the dishes that Xu Wei loved. As she watched them get brought out, she felt her heart warm, and she gave Grandpa Gu a discreet smile. Grandpa picked up on the signal she¡¯d sent and returned the gesture with a grin and a handsome wink. Xu Wei couldn¡¯t hold in the smallugh that bubbled to her lips in response to the yful old man. Gu Yu heard it and shot her a sideways nce with eyes that remained cold and dark. Xu Wei immediately swallowed herughter and the joyful expression dropped off her face. It was so quick that the moment of rxation could have just been in his imagination. Gu Yu¡¯s gaze remained fixed on her for a few seconds, then his pupils became even darker and colder. Everyone watched the small interactions between those three people. It was clear that Grandpa Gu was quite fond of Xu Wei, but it was increasingly hard to tell what Gu Yu thought of her. After dinner, Grandpa Gu asked for someone to open a bottle of his prized red wine to share with the family. The family sat on the sofa in the living room and drank as they chatted about the economy and the future of the Gu family business. Xu Wei didn¡¯t know enough to participate in the conversation, so she got up and walked to the kitchen to help Mrs. Lin cut up fruit. When Xu Wei came out with a te of freshly cut fruit, Uncle Gu Xiong shot her a dirty look and spoke while twirling a ss of red wine in his hand. ¡°A-Yu, you¡¯re the most capable heir of our generation, and you have no opponents in the market. You¡¯ve greatly expanded the Gu Corporation over these past years! The only tragedy is that you didn¡¯t manage to marry a noble wife as well; being part of a powerful couple would bring you and the entire family to another step above everyone else!¡± He paused for a second and said, ¡°What a regrettable thing for you.¡± Xu Wei naturally caught that thisment was directed towards her. Her footsteps faltered slightly, but the expression on her face remained unchanged as she walked over nonchntly, leaned down, and ced the tter on the table. Gu Yu¡¯s handsome face also remained calm as he heard his uncle¡¯sment. His long and elegant fingers grasped the foot of his wine ss, and he twirled it slightly between them. Then, he put his head back and downed the rest of the wine in his ss in a graceful manner. It was as if this snidement about Xu Weilei didn¡¯t affect him at all and was not even worth his time! Gu Xiong watched this and curled his lip, then continued to target Xu Wei. ¡°I identally stained my shoes with a bit of wine, please wipe them clean!¡± Despite saying please, the tone of his voice was that of an order, and it treated Xu Wei as if she was just a servant! Xu Wei clenched her fist, but in the next second, arge, slightly cold palm grabbed onto her hand. She froze, turned to see Gu Yu holding her hand, then immediately felt her body being pulled by a strong force towards a spot on the sofa next to Gu Yu. Xu Wei¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Gu Yu lowered his eyes andzily yed with Xu Wei¡¯s slim white fingers in his, as he said casually, ¡°The Gu family doesn¡¯t need to add more to what we already have, especially for me! Should I choose a woman who is only as pretty as a flower?¡± This was clearly in response to Gu Xiong¡¯s ¡°regrettable¡±ment. With that merciless rebuttal, Gu Xiong¡¯s sneer froze on his face. Gu Yu lifted his eyes and looked directly at him. Then, as if he suddenly remembering something, he added, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I didn¡¯t think as much as you seem to have, uncle. I guess this is what I get for falling for someone beautiful.¡± Gu Xiong¡¯s expression almost immediately soured, and his wife, who sat beside him, turned surly. Gu Xiong was never a businessman, but he had always had great ambition. In order to fight against Gu Yu¡¯s father in the past, he had practically sold himself to the Rong family. He had married the average-looking Rong Fanghua because she¡¯de from a well-off family. Gu Yu¡¯s s¨¦ments caused Gu Xiong to choke on his spit and caused his blood pressure to rise at an rming speed. Chapter 85 - Lets Divorce (1)

Chapter 85: Let¡¯s Divorce (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio While insulting his uncle, he had also underhandedly praised his new wife; he¡¯d called Xu Wei beautiful! This skillful dressing down had not only stopped the man in his tracks, but had also left him with no legs to stand on in this conversation! Gu Xiong¡¯s eldest son, Gu Feng, already had a grudge against Gu Yu because his precious little sister was practically smitten with him. Now, his father had been harshly humiliated in front of him, and his expression became cross. He stopped hiding his hostility and said, ¡°Yu, a wife is supposed to be chosen based on her virtuosity, but you married a woman with such an infamous reputation, instead! If everyone else found out that the two of you got married, our Gu family would be aughingstock!¡± His disdain and disrespect shone through clearly when he didn¡¯t even bother using Xu Wei¡¯s name, straight up calling her a ¡°thing.¡± Gu Yu smiled and the corners of his lips lifted. But there was no smile in his eyes as he said calmly, ¡°Then you can leave the Gu family immediately and found your own household. That way, nobody will make fun of you.¡± There was a short pause. Then, he looked at Gu Feng and said, ¡°The Gu Corporation¡¯s legal team is on call twenty-four-seven; it wouldn¡¯t even take more than a minute for you to make an official request!¡± Gu Feng had still been full of aggression a second before, but he quickly backed down and grinned nervously. ¡°Yu, you know your brother was just joking. P-please don¡¯t mind me.¡± Gu Yu leaned back on the sofazily and said, ¡°My mother and father only have one son, and that is me!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Gu Feng was flustered and paused for a minute. Cold sweat rolled down his back. ¡°Yu, your cousin was wrong. I didn¡¯t control my mouth, so I apologize. I¡¯m sorry little brother and sister, I¡¯ve had quite a bit to drink, and I started speaking nonsense. I¡¯ll punish myself with three more shots!¡± Without hesitation, he frantically picked up his wine ss and guzzled down three shots worth of wine. His face turned red. Grandpa Gu, who had been watching quietly from the side, finally spoke up to mediate the situation. ¡°Alright, alright. We¡¯ve had our dinner and our wine already. New members, now you have all seen that Little Wei is here now as a member of the Gu family. She will be the mistress of the Gu family from now on, understood?¡± ¡°From now on, anyone that disrespects her will also be disrespecting me. And then, I will be mad, okay?¡± Despite speaking in a yful tone, his words had a strong and indisputable message to the family. Even if anyone else was dissatisfied, they were only allowed to smile and nod their heads in eptance. The night grew dark and people began to leave. Grandpa Gu was very pleased to see Gu Yu protecting Xu Wei like that and drank a few extra sses of wine, bing tipsy. Xu Wei walked with him back to his room and carefully helped him to his bed. The old man held her hand with a pleased expression on his face. ¡°Little Wei, I knew that you could walk in Yu¡¯s heart once again. I was right, I was definitely right¡­¡± ¡°Little Wei, you have to work hard now; hurry up and bear a child with Gu Yu. No¡ªnot just one¡ªit¡¯s best if you have more. Grandpa can raise them! Yu is too lonely, and I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be with him for too much longer. I don¡¯t want him to be alone when I¡¯m gone¡ªI worry about that¡­¡± Grandpa Gu¡¯s optimistic rambling gripped Xu Wei¡¯s heart with sorrow, and a trace of tears surfaced in her eyes. She¡¯d broken Grandpa¡¯s trust. She couldn¡¯t walk into Gu Yu¡¯s heart. Everything today had just been an act that Gu Yu had yed alongside her¡­ She didn¡¯t want the old man to see her tears, so she quickly turned her head down, took a breath in, and said softly, ¡°Get some rest, grandfather.¡± Grandpa Gu nodded obediently. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go find my son in my dreams. I¡¯ll tell him that I found a good wife for Yu, so I¡¯m better than him!¡± Xu Wei walked out of the room to see Gu Yu with his back turned to her, his hand resting on the handle in the hallway as he looked out towards the night sky. The mansion had suddenly quieted down and be empty. His silhouette looked strangely lonely, and it almost made her want to walk up and give him a hug. As she watched him, she slowly walked towards him as if enchanted. Chapter 86 - Let’s Get a Divorce (2)

Chapter 86: Let¡¯s Get a Divorce (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Perhaps it was because of what Grandpa had just said, or maybe it was because of the protectiveness towards her that Gu Yu had disyed. It could have even simply been the seductive charm of the quiet night. In any case, whatever the reason, as she regained her senses, she reached her arms out and encircled them around Gu Yu¡¯s waist. It was exactly the same way she had hugged him so many times in the past. However, the moment her fingertips touched his clothing, memories of the text message she had received as she was leaving the house that afternoon came shing back into her mind. She thought of the photograph and the message that hade with it¡­ Su Ziqian had sent the message, and the photo was of her and Gu Yu in an intimate position. Gu Yu¡¯s eyes had been closed, and his head was leaning against her shoulder as he slept peacefully. Su Ziqian had her face turned towards his, and she gazed at him lovingly. The looked like a couple in love. The message she had written read, ¡°Even if you¡¯ve seeded in forcing Yu to marry you, he still doesn¡¯t love you. I¡¯m the one he loves! Regardless of whether or not he¡¯s married, I¡¯m not going to leave. But if you have any dignity left, you should step out of this by yourself! Don¡¯t embarrass yourself anymore!¡± Gu Yu had always had more than his fair share of admirers, and when Xu Wei had been with him in the past, she had beaten back those pests every time! She had never imagined that there woulde a day where she would be one of those pests, herself! Was this what people would refer to as karma? She was the official wife, and yet, the concubine was the favored one and was moring for her to step back! What a sad twist of events¡­ Xu Wei slowly curled her fingers and balled her hands up into fists. Her arms gradually stiffened, and she withdrew them gently. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. By the time she reopened them, she had regained control of her emotions. ¡°Grandpa has fallen asleep,¡± she said in a whisper. The moment she spoke those words, Gu Yu turned around. He swept his gaze past her emotionlessly, and without a word, he headed down the stairs. All that love and protection that he had disyed earlier that night had been nothing more than an illusion that would soon disappear¡­ Gu Yu left the main house and walked towards his car. He opened the door to the driver¡¯s seat and got in before starting the engine. Xu Wei had taken a taxi over earlier that day, and she hadn¡¯t entertained the delusion that Gu Yu would give her a lift back home. Just as she was pondering how she would get a taxi, she realized that Gu Yu¡¯s car hadn¡¯t left. It was still where it sat when he had gotten in. Xu Wei narrowed her eyes. Was he¡­ waiting for her? She was so wary of her emotions that she didn¡¯t even dare to harbor that small ray of hope. Gu Yu grew impatient and honked forcefully. The sound pierced the quiet night and startled Xu Wei out of her thoughts. She widened her eyes in surprise and looked over. The window of the car rolled down, and he demanded brusquely, ¡°Get in!¡± Xu Wei opened the door robotically and got into the passenger seat. Before she could even steady herself, the car began to start off! She could sense that Gu Yu was in a horrible mood. And she guessed that it was probably because he was annoyed about having to put on this act with her. He had always been someone who needed to be in control of everything, and he never would have lowered himself to conforming to someone else¡¯s ns or wishes in the past. Even though she knew that everything he had done had been for the sake of his grandfather, at that very moment, she still had the urge to thank him sincerely. ¡°Gu Yu, thank you¡­ for today,¡± she uttered. Gu Yu continued staring straight ahead, and his face was devoid of emotion as he replied, ¡°You¡¯re the person that Grandpa chose. I don¡¯t care if you embarrass yourself, but don¡¯t go embarrassing Grandpa!¡± It was fortunate that she wasn¡¯t still clinging onto any hope. That allowed her to smile unaffectedly when she heard his response. However, since he had turned up at the gathering, it was time for her to keep to her side of the bargain. Xu Wei fought hard to paste a smile on her face and keep her voice light as she said, ¡°Regardless, Gu Yu, thank you for cooperating with me in that act today. From now on, I won¡¯t bother you again.¡± Each word had been enunciated clearly. She pursed her lips and forced out the most difficult words she had ever uttered. ¡°Let¡¯s get a divorce!¡± Chapter 87 - Xu Weilai, Are You Regretting It Now? (1)

Chapter 87: Xu Wei, Are You Regretting It Now? (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio This marriage between them should never have existed in the first ce. Everything between them had ended three years ago. This had all happened because of that sliver of hope, her inability to let go, and an overestimation of her self-worth. She had relied on the beautiful memories she had shared with Gu Yu in the past and Grandpa Gu¡¯s words of encouragement to convince herself, over and over again, that she could turn this marriage around and start over with Gu Yu. However¡­ Gu Yu¡¯s coldness, Su Ziqian¡¯s provocation, and Grandpa Gu¡¯s heartfelt and drunken words came together in her mind and crushed herpletely. Marriage was between two people. It wasn¡¯t something she could work hard at on her own to protect and uphold. Most importantly, Grandpa Gu had asked her to bear a child with Gu Yu¡­ no, to bear many, many children with him so that he wouldn¡¯t be lonely. Grandpa Gu was worried that if he left, Gu Yu would be all alone. She recalled the fateful night when Gu Yu had cruelly and heartlessly said to her, ¡°I don¡¯t want another worthless rtion to arise between you and me!¡± Gu Yu didn¡¯t want to have any children with her. How was she supposed to grant Grandpa Gu his wish and have many children, when Gu Yu had destroyed that possibility from the very get-go? Therefore, she had made the decision to let go of all this and help Gu Yu get what he wanted. As long as they were divorced, he¡¯d be free to be with the woman he loved: Su Ziqian. Su Ziqian would bear many, many children for him, and he¡¯d never have to be alone again. The apartmentplex was very quiet at night, and there weren¡¯t any other cars around. Xu Wei¡¯s words rang out clearly in Gu Yu¡¯s ears. His eyes darkened, and he mmed his foot on the car brakes. The car had been going fast, and the sudden halt resulted in a piercing screech from the friction of the tires on the road. The inertia threw Xu Wei¡¯s body forward, but as her seatbelt caught her, she felt her back m against the backrest of the seat. It was deathly quiet inside the car, and the windows had frosted up. Gu Yu didn¡¯t look at her and didn¡¯t say a word. In fact, his handsome face betrayed no emotion whatsoever. However, the energy around him slowly turned chilly, and his hands slowly clenched the steering wheel tightly. A menacing aura drifted towards Xu Wei, and she suddenly found it hard to breathe. However, once spoken aloud, words were like spilled milk. They couldn¡¯t be taken back. And she refused to take them back. Xu Wei lowered her eyes and didn¡¯t dare to look at him. She gripped her seatbelt tightly with both hands in front of her chest and resumed nervously speaking in a whisper. ¡°Gu Yu, I know this marriage was never something that you wanted. You only did it for Grandpa because you couldn¡¯t turn him down. The same goes for what happened today. You clearly despise me, and yet, you were forced to protect me¡­¡± As she spoke, Xu Wei could taste the bitterness in her mouth. Whether she was doing this for him or for herself, she wasn¡¯t sure. ¡°Therefore, I will keep my promise. I¡¯m willing to divorce you. However¡­ I don¡¯t want to break Grandpa¡¯s heart. So, can we not mention anything to Grandpa for the time being? When¡­ when the time is right, we¡¯ll let him know. Is that okay?¡± Her thinking was that once Gu Yu and Su Ziqian settled down with a child of their own, it would lessen the blow of their divorce for Grandpa, and he would be more epting of it. Xu Wei had said everything that she had prepared beforehand, but she didn¡¯t get a single reply from Gu Yu. She didn¡¯t dare to press him for it, and instead, she just turned her head to the side to nce at him. Despite how dark the night was, she could make out his hostile expression and sense the chilling from him. Her hair stood on end, and she couldn¡¯t help but shiver. After approximately a minute, the man finally opened his mouth to speak. ¡°Xu Wei, are you regretting it now?¡± Chapter 88 - Xu Weilai, Are You Regretting It Now? (2)

Chapter 88: Xu Wei, Are You Regretting It Now? (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio That sudden question caught Xu Wei by surprise and left her with no time to react. She stared at him in confusion. Gu Yu swept his dark gaze over her, and as if he found her innocent expressionughable, his lips pulled back into a sardonic smile. However, there was no hint of humor in his face at all. He didn¡¯t exin himself, and he didn¡¯t say anything else. Instead, he pressed down on the gas pedal forcefully and the car zoomed off! The speed increased, and the car elerated like a leopard running into the night. Before Xu Wei could process what Gu Yu¡¯s words had meant, her mind started to go nk. Her face slowly lost its color, and her heart beat wildly as her grip tightened around the seatbelt Gu Yu was driving like a crazed man. The road down the mountain was winding, and several times, it almost seemed as if he was about to hit the guardrails. Xu Wei was so terrified that she forgot how to breathe! She opened her mouth, wanting to tell Gu Yu to slow down. But her words got caught in her throat and she couldn¡¯t make a sound. Besides, even if she did say something, she knew that Gu Yu wouldn¡¯t listen! Although she didn¡¯t know the reason for it, she could sense that Gu Yu¡¯s fury at the very moment was like a raging fireball. Wasn¡¯t it a fact that he didn¡¯t want their marriage in the first ce? The car continued speeding on for some time, and just as Xu Wei started to feel like she was going to suffocate, the car finally stopped! She sat there, gasping for air, and attempting to ease the difort that had been caused by the extreme speed. However, Gu Yu offered her no respite. With a loud click, he unbuckled his seatbelt and turned his body to face her. In the next moment, Xu Wei felt her chin be locked in Gu Yu¡¯s chilly grasp. His grip around her chin was very strong, as if he wanted nothing more than to shatter her bones. He jerked her face over and forced her to look up into his dark eyes. Truthfully, Gu Yu¡¯s eyes were very beautiful. Xu Wei especially remembered that the first time she had seen him, at his eighteenth birthday party, his eyes had been the first thing to captivate her. Even though his eyes were very dark, at the same time, they were able to shine brightly. They were like the brightest stars in the entire gxy, and they were shining in the night sky. In the past, these eyes had carried light, warmth, and love when they looked at her. Now, all that was left in them was hate, anger, and resentment. Gu Yu lifted his thin lips and his tone was hostile as he said, ¡°Xu Wei, when you married me for that one billion, I warned you not to regret it! Did you think my words were a f*cking joke?¡± Growing up, Gu Yu had received a ster education, and he easily stood out among his peers. Regardless of how angry he got, and even if he lost control of his emotions, he never resorted to using vulgarities. The fact that he was using that word was evidence that his fury hadpletely boiled over! Just as his words rang out, the sound of waves crashing against the shore could be hearding from outside the car. Xu Wei moved her face stiffly towards the window and saw a sandbank in the distance. As she looked into the dark and limitless ocean, a memory suddenly came back to her. On the day that she had agreed to the marriage, Gu Yu had stopped her at the entrance of the hospital and had driven her to this very same beach. Back then, he had said to her, ¡°Xu Wei, since you started this game, don¡¯t you regret it! I will definitely give you a good game¡­ until you¡¯ve had enough!¡± Gu Yu watched Xu Wei¡¯s eyes gradually widen, and he narrowed his eyes. His breathing slowed, and with a menacing smile, he asked, ¡°Do you remember, now?¡± Xu Wei didn¡¯t say a word, and Gu Yu didn¡¯t need her to say anything, either. ¡°Xu Wei, from the looks of it, I¡¯ve been too kind to you this whole time. You¡¯ve gotten the idea that you could marry me when it suited you, and now, divorce me because you feel like it. Do you think of me as so inconsequential, that you would y with me in the palm of your hand?¡± Chapter 89 - An Object Bought for a Billion (1)

Chapter 89: An Object Bought for a Billion (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio His words shocked Xu Wei to the core. That thought had never crossed her mind¡ªit couldn¡¯t cross her mind; that would be impossible! Regardless of the past or present, she had never thought him as inconsequential, and much less, she had never thought to y with him in the palm of her hand. ¡°Gu Yu, that wasn¡¯t¡­¡± She wanted to say that that wasn¡¯t what she¡¯d meant. But the moment those few words came out of her mouth, Gu Yu increased the pressure of his fingers around her chin. She yelped in pain and wasn¡¯t able to finish the rest of her sentence. She noticed the scorn and disdain in his eyes and instantly knew that he wouldn¡¯t listen to any of her exnations. He had already decided that she had been ying him this whole time! ¡°Xu Wei, you were the one who forced this marriage to happen. You forced me into a marriage with you. And now, you¡¯re telling me that you want out? Do you think I¡¯m yours tomand as you please? Xu Wei, who do you think you are? You¡¯re nothing more than an object I bought for one billion yuan. Do you even have the right to say these words to my face? You want a divorce? Wouldn¡¯t that be letting you off too easily? Do I, Gu Yu, look like someone who would engage in a losing transaction with you?¡± Gu Yu was evidently very angry. Every statement he made was vicious and merciless. Xu Wei knew that Gu Yu had never treated her like a wife, but she had never thought that he¡¯d see her as nothing more than an object. An object with a price tag of one billion yuan¡­ She chuckled inside her head. What an expensive object she was¡­ She never imagined that she¡¯d be able tough at a time like this. But in reality, she actually didugh. Because of the word ¡°object,¡± she opened her mouth andughed. When a woman loved a man, what was the limit of her endurance? To what extent would she endure heartlessness, derision, disdain, and ill-treatment? Truthfully, her endurance had never been very high. In the past, she¡¯d lose her temper just from Gu Yu failing to smile at her. At present, enduring was all she could do, regardless of how hurtful his words to her were, regardless of how he tormented her, and regardless of how he paraded his other woman in front of her. She had been beginning to feel like she was turning into an emotionless dummy. Evidently, that wasn¡¯t the case. That wasn¡¯t the case at all. She felt the pain. She was miserable. She felt her heart breaking into a bloody mess with every word he said. Her eyes welled up with tears, but she refused to allow herself to cry. All his actions were justified. She had indeed taken one billion yuan from him, and she had no right to refute any of what he¡¯d said. ¡°I¡¯ll return it to you.¡± Xu Wei fought to regain control of her voice and said crisply to him, ¡°I¡¯ll return that billion to you.¡± Even if she didn¡¯t have that amount of money at the moment, she¡¯d work hard to earn it. Regardless of what she had to do, regardless of how long it¡¯d take, she¡¯d return it. She wouldn¡¯t owe him a single cent! Gu Yu reacted as if he¡¯d just heard the funniest joke ever. He knew the state that the Xu Corporation was currently in very well. Although the initial billion had been able to bring thepany back from death¡¯s door, Xu Wei¡¯s father wasn¡¯t capable or courageous enough to keep their sess running long term. Given how unreliable her family was, how was she going to produce one billion yuan on her own? That was nothing more than an empty dream! ¡°Sure! I¡¯ll be waiting!¡± Gu Yu curled his lips into a smile and his tone of contempt was easily recognizable. Xu Wei was so grief-stricken that she felt like she might shatter at any moment. Thatst sentence of his was thest straw in destroying her carefully maintained fa?ade ofposure. She momentarily forgot about her fear of Gu Yu and hollered without thinking, ¡°Gu Yu, do you think that I won¡¯t seed? Since I was able to marry you for one billion yuan, I could always do it again! You¡¯re not the only rich man in this world, after all!¡± Chapter 90 - An Object Bought for a Billion (2)

Chapter 90: An Object Bought for a Billion (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Her voice was apanied by the relentless sound of waves rolling in to shore. Xu Wei saw the contemptuous smile on Gu Yu¡¯s face fade away. His dark, ck eyes were instantly filled with a violent fury. At that very moment, he looked like the devil incarnate. Xu Wei realized toote the weight of what she had uttered, and ayer of cold sweat appeared on her back. But she knew that given the chance, she¡¯d say the same thing again. Truly, she couldn¡¯t bear it any longer! ¡°Indeed! I had almost forgotten what your specialty was.¡± Gu Yu¡¯s tone as he spoke was very calm, but Xu Wei couldn¡¯t stop herself from trembling. He analyzed her with his gaze and suddenlyughed. Immediately, his expression darkened, and a murderous look that Xu Wei had grown ustomed to shed across his eyes. What was about to do was overwhelmingly clear! Before Xu Wei could process what was happening, she had instinctively raised her arms to push him away and had whirled around to open the car door. However, Gu Yu¡¯s actions were even faster. The sound of the car door being locked echoed in her ears and in the very next second, Xu Wei felt the backrest of her seat being lowered all the way. With one hand, the man snatched both of her wrists, held them in ce, and pushed her body down! Gu Yu forced his body on top of hers and held her arms together above her head. In the narrow confines of the car, she found herself unable to move. Despite that, she still tried her best to struggle against him. Her initially pale face began to turn red. She didn¡¯t want to do that with him at all, particrly not now! ¡°Let go of me, Gu Yu. Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Gu Yu looked at her from above, and when he parted his thin lips to speak, each word was aimed to kill. ¡°Since this marriage is a business transaction with your body, Xu Wei, you ought to be more professional. You¡¯ve already taken the money, and now you¡¯re telling me not to touch you? When have you ever heard of such a good bargain?¡± Hisughter was cruel as he added, ¡°Do you think you have the right to reject me?¡± Xu Wei¡¯s breathing grew panicked. Her strength was nothingpared to that of Gu Yu. At that very moment, she was like a fish on the chopping block, ready for ughter. There was no chance of victory in going up against him physically. Anxiously, she blurted out, ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that Su Ziqian will be hurt by what you¡¯re doing now? If you have needs, go to her! I¡¯ve already promised that I¡¯d return the money to you!¡± Su Ziqian! This was the second time she was pushing him into the arms of another woman without so much as batting an eyelid! Clearly, this marriage was a prison to her, one that she couldn¡¯t wait to escape. And he, Gu Yu, was nothing more than an insignificant stepping-stone. Ha. Ha. Chapter 91 - The First Snow, First Kiss, and First Confession (1)

Chapter 91: The First Snow, First Kiss, and First Confession (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xu Wei had no idea where she was headed. She only knew that she couldn¡¯t bear to be within the same space as Gu Yu, not even for a second longer. If Gu Yu were just a mere stranger, his actions that day wouldn¡¯t have affected her that much. However, he wasn¡¯t just any man. He was a man whom she loved so very much¡­ And loving him was akin to personally handing him a metaphorical dagger, enabling him to stab her right in the heart. And now? She was reduced to nothing but a bloody mess. Gu Yu leaned back in his seat. He watched as Xu Wei¡¯s silhouette teetered, her feet stumbling along as she fought to put one foot before the other. Her long skirt pped in the sea breeze as she shivered from the cold. Her steps were unsteady as her body threatened to copse at any moment. Still, she refused to look back, not even once. Relieving himself of his desires gave him no satisfaction. In its ce, a huge sense of emptiness was left behind, an emptiness that slowly, but surely, engulfed him whole. He couldn¡¯t help but recall the moment just before when Xu Wei was beneath him. She had struggled initially but soon after, sheid motionless with her eyes closed. Her expression was calm, harboring a deathly stillness. It was as if she was telling him there was nothing he could ever do that would invoke any reaction out of her. What he hated the most was her indifference. She had turned his life upside down but remained calm and unbothered still. Three years had passed, but she was still a cruel and ruthless outsider. As Xu Wei slowly disappeared into the distance, his eyes gradually darkened as he snapped out of his reverie, re-adopting his usual cold demeanor. He deftly rearranged his slightly disheveled clothing, transforming back to his usual prim and proper self. With his hands on the steering wheel, he stepped on the gas pedal, and the car sped off. The headlights of his car shone from behind, as he drove towards her direction. But Xu Wei continued to tread forward without looking back. The car passed her by but showed no signs of stopping, speeding past her instead. Gu Yu looked at the rearview mirror and watched as her figure slowly faded, as his grip on the wheel tightened. ¨C The night was freezing, but it paled inparison to the coldness she felt in her heart. Xu Wei watched as the ck car vanished from sight, feeling as if her heart was being gnawed on by an army of ants. The pain was slight, but she felt it deeply still. Suddenly, somethingnded on top of her head. A few times, one after the other. She instinctively swept her hand across her hair, feeling a sensation that was cold to the touch. Snow? She looked upwards and watched as snowkes cascaded from the dark sky. The snowfall gradually increased, and she stared at the sight in a trance. In the darkness, her tears were uncontroble as they streamed down her face. It was snowing. That was¡­ the first snow of the year. She hadn¡¯t shed a tear for Gu Yu despite his treatment moments ago. But somehow when she was faced with the snow, her tears couldn¡¯t seem to stop. It was the first snow¡­ During the first winter as a couple, they had watched the first snow together. Back then, after being influenced by various idol dramas, she was especially ted when she saw the first snow. She had insisted on dragging Gu Yu to watch it with her. She reached out her hand and caught a falling snowke. With a beaming smile, she said to him, ¡°Gu Yu, do you know what the first snow is the best time for?¡± The man stood tall as his handsome face stayed expressionless. He looked at her in anticipation without saying a word. In any case, Xu Wei didn¡¯t expect him to know the answer. After all, all he knew were the figures written all over his business documents! Xu Wei skipped her way in front of Gu Yu, facing him directly. She fluttered her eyshes, and said in a crisp, clear voice, ¡°Gu Yu, the first snow is the best time for a confession.¡± Chapter 92 - The First Snow, First Kiss, and First Confession (2)

Chapter 92: The First Snow, First Kiss, and First Confession (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio They had been together for some time by then, but Gu Yu had never confessed his feelings to her. Even though he clearly doted on her, to a girl, a perfect confession was something a rtionship couldn¡¯tck. Without his a direct confession of his feelings for her, she wouldck a sense of security. However, Gu Yu had never taken the initiative to speak those words. She had hinted it to him many times, but, regardless of whether he was feigning ignorance or was truly ignorant, he had never spoken any words of love and affection to her! As a result, she had decided to stop relying on hints and to express herself openly! Xu Wei cleared her throat and gathered her courage as she deliberately raised her chin and said, ¡°Gu Yu, you can confess now! I¡¯m listening!¡± Back then, Gu Yu had simply looked at her, his eyes reflecting the snowkes in the sky and the confidence on her face. She had waited for him to speak. His lips had quivered imperceptibly. In the end, she hadn¡¯t received a confession. What she received was his hand going gently behind her head, pulling her closer to him. He had lowered his head and, pressing his thin lips against her red ones, had kissed her thoroughly while the snow hadnded on them. Xu Wei¡¯s eyes had widened, and her world had spun around in that instant. That had been her first kiss. And that had been the first kiss between them too¡­ Xu Wei had been at a loss of how to react. She could only feel how fast her heart had been beating, how hot her face had been feeling, and how fast her breath had be. At the end, the only thing she had been conscious of was the sensation of Gu Yu¡¯s lips on hers. This kiss hadsted for a long, long time. Only when she had felt that she was about to expire fromck of air did Gu Yu release her. His finger had traced her swollen lips, and she had heard him chuckle before saying, ¡°Next time, remember to breathe.¡± Xu Wei¡¯s face had already been red. The moment he had said that, her face had reddened even further, and she had red at him in response. This man¡­ hadn¡¯t allowed her any emotional preparation at all. Jus like that, he had stolen her first kiss. Even though it had been nothing like what she had expected, she had been brimming with happiness all the same. Xu Wei had known that his kiss had taken the ce of his confession. The possibility of him expressing it verbally was now close to none. However¡­ ¡°Gu Yu, it¡¯s fine if you won¡¯t confess! I¡¯ll do it, then!¡± If he wasn¡¯t going to do it, she¡¯d do it instead. For every step that he took, she could take ten. She wasn¡¯t going to allow anything to lengthen the distance between them! Back then, they had been watching the snow on the mountain top. The top of the mountain overlooked the entire city¡¯s skyline. It had been a beautiful, panoramic view at night. Xu Wei had walked over to the railings and had cupped her hands around her mouth as she had yelled out into the distance, ¡°Gu Yu, I love you! I love you! I love you! I love you!¡± Her voice had reverberated around the mountains, and had echoed back to her. When she had been done yelling, she had turned around with a smile on her face. Gu Yu had been standing behind her, gazing at her deeply. When their eyes had met, the snow had be nothing more than their backdrop. The first snow, first kiss, and first confession had be her most precious and perfect memory. She had thought that Gu Yu¡¯sck of a confession had been because he had been ustomed to hiding his love deep inside his heart. It was only in the three years when she was away, that she had slowly begun to understand that the reason he hadn¡¯t verbalized it was because it never existed for him. ¨C The instant a snowkended on the windshield of the car, Gu Yu¡¯s foot instinctively stepped on the breaks. He stared out of the window into the snow, and slowly became lost in his thoughts¡­ He looked at his rearview mirror subconsciously. There was nothing there. The figure of Xu Wei had disappeared a long time ago. Chapter 93 - Just Who Was Tormenting Whom? (1)

Chapter 93: Just Who Was Tormenting Whom? (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Gu Yu gripped the steering wheel tightly as his frown deepened. His eyes revealed his inner turmoil for a moment before his grip loosened, his eyes shutting in exhaustion. After approximately half a minute, he opened his eyes again, found his phone, and made a call. ¨C His assistant drove in a taxi by the beachside for a long while before he finally located Xu Wei. She was crouching by the side of the road, with her face buried in her hands. Huge droplets of tears streamed down from between her fingers. She was clearly crying out in destion, and yet not a single sound left her mouth. As he watched her, he suddenly recalled the saying, ¡°the greatest sorrow is silence...¡± The snowfall had gotten heavier as more snowkesnded in her hair. He had no idea how long she¡¯d been there for, but her whole body was covered in ayer of white snow. Just looking at her was enough to make him shiver! He sighed inwardly and lowered his cap, ensuring it covered most of his face before he rolled the window down. He deliberately deepened his voice as he said to Xu Wei, ¡°Miss, do you need a taxi?¡± The assistant stole a nce from the rearview mirror. From the moment Xu Wei entered the taxi, she had stopped crying. But her eyes remained dim and hopeless. Her demeanor at that point was even more worrisome than when she had been crying moments before. However, in that instant, he was merely ying the role of a taxi driver who was unacquainted with her, and whatever words of constion he had for her couldn¡¯t be voiced. The roads were empty at night, and the traffic was smooth. They reached the downtown area very quickly. As they passed by a 24-hour convenience store, Xu Wei¡¯s voice suddenly rang out hoarsely, ¡°Sir, could you please stop here for a moment? I would like to buy a bottle of water from the convenience store.¡± She had been crying for so long. It was only natural that she¡¯d feel thirsty, and the assistant didn¡¯t hesitate as he stopped the car by the side of the road. ¡°Thank you. Please wait for a while.¡± Xu Wei opened the car door and got off. She headed into the convenience store but soon after, reemerged very quickly. In her hand was a bottle of water. Once she was back in the car, she opened the bottle but did not drink from it. Instead, she took out a strip of medication from her bag and deftly pushed out a pill. She popped it into her mouth, took a gulp of water, and swallowed the pill whole! The assistant could tell from her nimble actions that she had done that many times before, and at that moment, his heart broke for her. She hadn¡¯t been thirsty at all! She needed the water to take her contraceptive pill, and her familiarity with the process said it all. He knew that taking such medication, in the long run, would result in detrimental side-effects. It had proved how seriously she took Mr. Gu¡¯s words all the time. As for how he knew that Xu Wei was taking contraceptive pills¡­ He was the one who had purchased them and subsequently, sent them to the apartment under the instruction of Mr. Gu. After Mr. Gu returned from Germany after getting married, he had received a call from Grandpa Gu the moment hended. That very night, he rushed back to the apartment in rage, and the next morning, he had given his assistant that very piece of instruction upon entering the office. He recalled that when he hesitantly asked his boss for the reason, his boss¡¯ expression had turned icy with disdain. He replied that he wouldn¡¯t allow such a woman to be the mother of his child! But¡­ If Mr. Gu detested Xu Wei that much, why did he attend the family gathering? And why would he have called his assistant to pick her up, worried about her being out alone in the middle of the night? He obviously cared about Xu Wei, yet he was unwilling to openly make his feelings known. Mr. Gu was bing increasingly unreadable to him! ¨C Xu Shuai had been feeling restless for the past week and felt that he needed something to do. As a result, he decided to buy over A-PUB, and just like that, he became their new boss. Just as he was looking around his new ce, his capable right-hand man, Wu Er, suddenly rushed over, leaned in his ear, and whispered, ¡°Boss, bad news! Mr. Gu¡­¡± Chapter 94 - Just Who Was Tormenting Whom? (2)

Chapter 94: Just Who Was Tormenting Whom? (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xu Shuai leaned closer to hear what Wu Er had to say. Apparently, upon arrival, Gu Yu had gone into the private room and ordered a lot of alcohol. He had then forbidden anyone from entering to interrupt him! Some servers heard smashing sounds from the room, and when they had knocked on the door, they were greeted with the noise of a wine ss crashing against the same door. Nobody dared to knock again after that. Gu Yu had locked himself inside the private room for more than two hours, and the servers were worried that something bad would happen. They were clueless about how to handle the situation, and hence, they decided to raise the issue directly to Xu Shuai. Xu Shuai furrowed his brows, and without a second thought, he strode towards the private room. On his way there, beautiful women greeted him one after the other; he took no notice of any of them. When he finally reached the door of the private room that Gu Yu was in, he took the keys from Wu Er and opened the door without hesitation. He took two steps forward and was met with a wine bottle that was being flung in his direction. Fortunately, Xu Shuai¡¯s reflexes were fast enough, and he dodged in time for the bottle to miss him. In an instant, the wine bottle was smashed against the wall as it broke into smithereens, bing shards of broken ss that were strewn across the floor. Xu Shuai nced at the mess and turned to look at Gu Yu, who had copsed on the couch. Xu Shuai massaged his temples in consternation. What on earth had gotten into Gu Yu? Why was he making such a huge mess and smashing things? He took a deep breath, wanting to calm himself down. Instead, he felt the stench of alcohol from the room hitting his nose hard. He looked at the side table beside Gu Yu and found a mess consisting of empty bottles. How much exactly did he drink? Xu Shuai felt his chest tighten and his head throb. He strode forwards and stood in front of Gu Yu, staring at him. With the tip of his shoe, he nudged Gu Yu¡¯s leg, and asked without any semnce of tact, ¡°Is this because of Xu Wei again?¡± Although the words were those of a question, his tone resembled that of a firm statement. In this world, Xu Wei was the only person apart from another particr individual in the past who could elicit such a response from him! Xu Shuai couldn¡¯t tell if Gu Yu had heard him or not. Gu Yu didn¡¯t open his eyes. All he did was tip his head as he poured the remaining bottle of wine he was holding into his mouth. Xu Shuai shook his head. His heart ached for his friend as he admonished, ¡°Wine is meant to be slowly savored. The way you¡¯re chugging it like water is an insult to my fine wine! Even though you¡¯re my buddy, I¡¯m going to charge you three times the cost to cover the damages!¡± Gu Yu ignored himpletely. He was immersed in his own world, and everything around him was simply invisible. Xu Shuai¡¯s threat was meant to evoke a reaction out of Gu Yu. When he saw that Gu Yu didn¡¯t react to his taunts, he rubbed his nose and sat on the couch with him. He sensed the pain hiding in Gu Yu¡¯s eyes, and sighed along with him. ¡°Yu, to be honest, I seriously have no idea how your brain works. If you still had any feelings for Xu Wei, you¡¯d have considered getting back together with her by now. On the other hand, if you truly didn¡¯t feel anything for her, you wouldn¡¯t be losing control of yourself time and time again after she returned.¡± Xu Shuai paused for a moment, his voice deepening as he continued, ¡°While being married to Xu Wei, are you really tormenting her? Or is she the one tormenting you?¡± Three years! It had been three years! Other than drowning himself in alcohol for a month after Xu Wei departed overseas after their broken engagement, Gu Yu had never been affected by Xu Wei again. After Su Ziqian appeared by his side, he had pampered her ceaselessly and doted on her so much that it left onlookers speechless. In fact, in certain ways, the affection he had showered her with was more than the amount he had shown Xu Wei. Within a short period of time, Su Ziqian had been awarded a first-ss ticket to the upper echelons of society and was currently a world-ss star. He had assumed that Xu Wei was nothing more than a woman of the past in Gu Yu¡¯s life. Never did he imagine that even until now, Gu Yu was unable to let her go. A shocking thought suddenly urred to him as he spoke again, ¡°Yu, please don¡¯t tell me¡­ that you¡¯re in love with Xu Wei!¡± Chapter 95 - Leaving Without a Debt (1)

Chapter 95: Leaving Without a Debt (1)

Xu Shuai watched as Gu Yu¡¯s face remained nk. The only indication that Gu Yu had heard him was the brief flutter of an eyelid before he soon retracted back into his shell and became emotionless again. Even though Gu Yu hadn¡¯t replied, Xu Shuai had been utterly shocked by his own revtion. He paced to and fro, his brows furrowing in dismay. The reason why he detested Xu Wei was because of the fact that apart from Gu Yu, he was the only other person who knew the real reason for the broken engagement! That reason alone enabled him to see Xu Wei for who she truly was, and he felt outraged on Gu Yu¡¯s behalf. He had been willing to let the matter go when she left. But now that she was back, she actually had the audacity to appear before Gu Yu! In efforts to avenge Gu Yu, he had used thepany contract to lure Xu Wei into drinking ten bottles of alcohol, and recorded her embarrassing behavior while she was drunk! However, when he showed Gu Yu the video in hopes of cheering him up, Gu Yu had smashed his phone instead. He previously assumed that Gu Yu was merely in a bad mood and that seeing Xu Wei had added fuel to the fire, resulting in his anger. As he recalled the incident again, he realized that that may not have been the case at all! Rather, it was that Gu Yu couldn¡¯t bear the thought of someone else mistreating Xu Wei! And there was Zhang Lei, Xu Wei¡¯s prospective husband who was chosen by her parents. Rumor had it that they were already about to get engaged. However, he had fallen from grace overnight, without any chance of recovery. That matter had Gu Yu¡¯s name written all over it! Xu Shuai was a muddlehead most of the time, but his intelligence could still be relied on when he needed it. He carefully recalled all the events that unfolded ever since Xu Wei¡¯s return, and the answer presented itself! However, he still refused to believe it. He knew that Gu Yu had never intended to ept their marriage that was arranged since they were children. It had been because of his car ident, and Xu Wei¡¯s persistent care that he ended up with her eventually. He doted on Xu Wei very much, to the extent that Xu Shuai wondered sometimes if Gu Yu had truly fallen for her. But when he discovered everything that Xu Wei had done, he had called off the betrothal cleanly, without any loose ends! Later on, Su Ziqian came along, and he doted on her even more. A man doting on a woman wasn¡¯t an avowal of love, thus he didn¡¯t give it a second thought previously. He had assumed that Gu Yu¡¯s special treatment towards Xu Wei had solely been because of that matter! However, as he lined the incidents up and considered the big picture, the exnation he arrived at couldn¡¯t have been more urate! If Gu Yu wasn¡¯t in love with Xu Wei, given his personality, there was no need for him to be at odds with her! There were a thousand and one ways for him to make Xu Wei¡¯s life a living hell, he didn¡¯t need to use his own marriage for that at all! Therefore, his marriage to Xu Wei couldn¡¯t be because of Grandpa Gu¡¯s pressure. On the contrary, it was probably his way of keeping Xu Wei by his side. That thought alone was enough to make Xu Shuai shudder. If the situation was as he deduced it to be, that meant that all the things Xu Wei did back then would have been like a stab to Gu Yu¡¯s heart. It would have been fine if he didn¡¯t love Xu Wei. But if he did, that pain would be like the devil, tormenting him every waking moment, and giving him unbearable agony! He loved her, and yet he couldn¡¯t! If he treated Xu Wei well, he wouldn¡¯t be able to live with himself. On the other hand, if he didn¡¯t treat her well, his heart wouldn¡¯t fare much better either¡­ He knew that no one could emerge victorious in this situation. Xu Shuai was dumbfounded by his own realizations. He picked up a wine bottle on the table and began to down it to soothe his nerves. When he was done, he wiped his mouth with the back of his hand, and without saying another word, he walked out. Wu Er had stayed by the door to wait for Xu Shuai. When he saw Xu Shuai emerge from the room, he craned his neck to look inside and asked apprehensively, ¡°Boss, are you just going to leave him like this?¡± Chapter 96 - Leaving Without a Debt (2)

Chapter 96: Leaving Without a Debt (2)

What else could he do? Xu Shuai barked resentfully, ¡°What the hell am I supposed to do? He¡¯s in this state because of love! He¡¯s facing a problem that has no solution! What the hell do you expect me to do about it?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Wu Er¡¯s eyes widened in rm. ¡°Boss, are you kidding? That¡¯s Gu Yu you¡¯re talking about! How can a man like that be in such a bad state because of a woman?¡± Those words had been Xu Shuai¡¯s thoughts exactly. He nced at him and didn¡¯t bother to refute. Wu Er stroked his chin and thought for a moment, before nodding his head and sighing. ¡°Oh well, then again, navigating a woman¡¯s mind is like searching for a needle in a haystack. Us men can never tell what they¡¯re thinking or what their hearts are feeling! That¡¯s why we are at their mercy all day long!¡± Xu Shuai disagreed immediately with that statement, and countered, ¡°That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong. The reason why we can¡¯t read what their hearts are feeling is that their breasts are too meaty¨C¡± Although his boss was well-known for asionally sharing his ¡°nuggets of wisdom¡±, Wu Er was still stunned by his words. This really took the cake¡­ Wu Er gave Xu Shuai a thumbs-up in admiration and said, ¡°You¡¯re indeed the big boss! Your words hit the nail on the head! It¡¯s ingenious! I¡¯m in awe!¡± Xu Shuai epted his ttery unabashedly, and said, ¡°You¡¯ll have much to learn from me in the future! Keep it up!¡± ¡°Roger that!¡± Xu Shuai turned around to nce at Gu Yu in the private room, and instructed, ¡°Don¡¯t bother him. Just get someone to keep an eye on him. When he¡¯s finally asleep, send him to the room upstairs. Let me know if anything else happens.¡± ¡°Got it,¡± Wu Er replied. ¨C When Xu Wei returned to the apartment, it had already stopped snowing outside. The ground was covered in ayer of white, and the whole ce resembled a Winter Wondend. Even though Xu Wei was exhausted, she couldn¡¯t fall asleep. She sat on the windowsill, hugging her knees, and stared outside the window nkly until night turned to day. When the rays of the sun came streaming in, the fog in her mind finally lifted as well, and she snapped out of her trance. The first snowfall in the middle of the night reminded her of the beautiful start of their love story, but it had also destroyed herst bit of resolve. It dawned on her suddenly that she had really lost Gu Yu for good. She had lost the man who she thought loved her once before. Right now, the special ce in Gu Yu¡¯s heart could be filled by anyone but her. Although Gu Yu¡¯s words were very hard to swallow, she had to admit that she agreed to marry him only after taking the billion yuan. Therefore, she didn¡¯t have any dignity to speak of when she was around him! She wanted a divorce, she wanted to allow both Gu Yu and herself to pursue their true desires. But the billion yuan she took had to be returned! But this was a billion, not a hundred! She acknowledged the fact that it would take a long time before she could earn the amount. However, regardless of how hard the process would be, she was going to do it! She wanted to return the money, and leave the marriage without owing him a single cent! Xu Wei was feeling tired and sticky as she got off the windowsill. As her feet touched the ground, her legs copsed under her weight. The memory of the way Gu Yu had humiliated her in the car by the beach surfaced in her mind, and she gritted her teeth. She forced herself to stand up and doggedly made her way to the bathroom. No woman would ever be willing to be treated so badly by the person they loved. No matter how much love she had for him, she would still feel disappointed by his actions. She soaked herself in the bathtub and forcefully scrubbed herself clean. Only when she rid her body of Gu Yu¡¯s scent did she finally emerge, finding herself a set of clean clothes after. After leaving from the bathroom, she carried herptop with her and sat on the couch. She turned on herputer and opened her inbox. Her fingers tapped furiously on the keyboard as she typed out a new message and sent it to her boss! Chapter 97 - The Mysterious Boss

Chapter 97: The Mysterious Boss

She couldn¡¯t ask the Xu family for the amount. Setting aside the fact that her family didn¡¯t have that kind of money, if her parents ever caught wind of her decision to divorce Gu Yu, they would never allow it! They were still intending to use her to reap all the benefits they could from the Gu family, and wouldn¡¯t care what she thought! Therefore, she could only rely on herself. And her only way of obtaining money at the time was through her job. All these years, her job as a reporter had allowed her to earn some ie. Although it was still a long way off from the required amount, she had no choice but to work even harder and continue fighting on! In order to get the highest possible remuneration, her request to her boss this time was this¡ªshe wanted an A-level assignment! The magazine publicationpany categorized their assignments ording to various levels, and the amount of remuneration that was awarded corresponded to the various levels. The higher the level, the higher the payment, as well as the risk that came along with it! Assignments included unearthing unmorous news rted to individuals in society, and digging up the illegal activities of the rich and powerful. Such information was not easily obtained, and the reporters were at risk of various dangers if their covers were blown along the way. The furthest that Xu Wei had ever progressed within thepany was to ept a B-level assignment. Although the task was difficult, it didn¡¯te with many risks, and the marypensation had been above average. Being a reporter had always been her passion, as she had majored in journalism in college. It was never her intention to allow her passion to evolve into a tool for mary gain, and for money be her sole motivation as a reporter. However, during her three years in exile, the Xu family had abandoned her in almost every aspect, allowing her to only keep her name. Her parents hardly provided any money for her, and she had no choice but to earn her own keep. Furthermore, in order to have more autonomy over her own life, and to prevent the Xu family from controlling her, she needed money too! In current society, it remains hard to get anything done without money! If she wasn¡¯t able to fill her tummy, what passion and interest were there left to speak of? As a result, her motto at work had be ¡°Don¡¯t talk about passion. Talk about money!¡± There was a huge time difference between China and the other country. While it was currently morning here, it was nighttime over at the other side. When Xu Wei sent the message, she assumed her boss was asleep, and she would have to wait for some time before he could reply her. Hence, she got up and headed to the kitchen to prepare a sandwich and coffee in the meantime. She hadn¡¯t eaten much the previous day at the family gathering, and after a whole night of torment, her stomach had been growling for a long time. She hadn¡¯t felt hungry while her heart was hurting, but now that she was awake and energized, she was famished. She couldn¡¯t allow her health to be implicated; her body was the most crucial part of this revolution! At the very least, she couldn¡¯t allow herself to crumble before returning all that she owed him! Although she didn¡¯t have much of an appetite, she took her sandwich nevertheless, and munched it down, bite after bite! Surprisingly, when she was only halfway through her sandwich, herptop chimed. It was a notification that a new message had been received. Xu Wei was stunned and held her sandwich in hand as she headed to the bedroom. She checked her mail, and indeed, there was a new message from her boss. She opened it, and read the reply. Big Boss: Why are you making such a request? You¡¯ve never done an A-level assignment before! Xu Wei¡¯s brows rose in surprise. This elusive and mysterious Big Boss of hers was a key figure in Z Magazine and had the most authority there. Z Magazine operated more like a studio than apany. Their scale wasn¡¯t huge, but every individual thepany employed was outstanding at their role. Every reporter was akin to a representative of thepany and carried a certain weight within the industry. Back then, she had gained entry into Z Magazine only after she had written a huge expose on the academic fraud of a famous foreign schr. That expose had taken half a year of immense effort. When she was about to release the report, the schr sent some people to intimidate her into holding back the report, in efforts to cover up the truth. Chapter 98 - The Mysterious Boss (2)

Chapter 98: The Mysterious Boss (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio At that point, she refused to yield, even when her life was on the line. She had refused to hand the evidence over, and the thugs were on the verge of beating her up. As a woman, she was no match for those hulking men. She had tried to resist and make her escape, but she was eventually caught and pinned to the floor! They had threatened to cut both her arms off to prevent her from being able to continue her career in journalism. But just as they raised the knife, someone saved her in the nick of time. A few bodyguards, donned in ck, suddenly appeared and easily overpowered the thugs, beating them to a pulp before sending Xu Wei to the hospital. When she regained consciousness in the hospital, she noticed a fresh bouquet of beautiful red roses ced by her bedside. Attached to the bouquet was a card. The card had read, ¡°I am Zuo. I admire your courage. Wee to my magazine publishingpany!¡± It was only then that she found out that the person who rescued her was the boss of Z Magazine, Mr. Zuo. Hispany never had the practice of recruiting employees in a conventional manner. Instead, they were invited to join through various methods! Moreover, all of them answered directly to Mr. Zuo. He was their only boss. Everyone else was on equal footing within thepany. That dangerous encounter had turned into an opportunity for her! After joining Z Magazine, she had always wanted to find an opportunity to invite Mr. Zuo for a meal to thank him for saving her life. However, she had never met him before. The same was for everyone else, no one had ever seen him before. No one knew who he was, what he looked like, or how old he was. Even his contact number was unknown! Everyone contacted him through email. He would assign a task to his employees, and once the task was epted andpleted, the money would be transferred into the reporter¡¯s bank ount! She had been working for thispany for a few years, and it had been a very meaningful coboration. However, Mr. Zuo had never mentioned or asked about anything else beyond assignment delegation¡ªespecially not about the private lives of his employees! Therefore, she was very surprised that he had asked her such a question instead of simply just handing her an assignment like he usually did. She ced her sandwich down and dusted the crumbs off her hands before cing theptop on herp, replying back to him. Xu Wei: I need money! Big Boss: Since when have you not needed money? Xu Wei¡¯s expression did not falter even as he continued questioning her. Her reply: I need more money! SOS! Big Boss: At present, I do have one A-level assignment, and it¡¯s coincidentally one that takes ce in China. Uponpletion, I can split half the money with you. However, it¡¯s a very dangerous assignment, and I don¡¯t rmend taking the job. I don¡¯t want to lose a capable employee! Xu Wei was very honored by his recognition of her hard work and capabilities. Her boss never held back his praises for his subordinates, and everyone working for him felt a great sense of achievement while carrying out their assignments! Xu Wei: I¡¯ll take it. Regardless of how dangerous it is, I¡¯m willing to do it! I¡¯ll definitelyplete it. Please give me the assignment! However, after sending the message, there was no news from her boss for a while. Xu Wei waited for almost an hour, and just as she was about to go nuts just from the wait, her boss replied. After sending her the details of the assignment, he added a message behind: This person is not one to be trifled with. Be careful. If anything happens, call this number: 187xxxxxxxx. He is my assistant based in China. I hope you won¡¯t need it. Good luck! Xu Wei replied with two words: Thank you. She opened the document file and perused the details of the targeted individual that was under investigation. He was Pang Hai, the tyrant of L City, and had established an infamous reputation within the underground world. He was very arrogant, and his actions were cruel and vicious. In all, he was a frightening character! Many other reporters who had previously tried to dig up dirt on him were met with very tragic ends. Xu Wei took a deep breath. He was indeed not someone to be trifled with. But even if there were great risks involved, she was still motivated to meet the danger head-on. She retrieved her cell phone and quickly saved the assistant¡¯s contact. Following that, she searched herworks and began to track Pang Hai¡¯s movements. Very soon, someone provided Xu Wei with updates. This person was also a reporter. After the call ended, the person on the other end thought for a moment and dialed another number, exposing the fact that Xu Wei was investigating Pang Hai! Chapter 99 - Enemies Often Cross Paths (1)

Chapter 99: Enemies Often Cross Paths (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The day after Ms. Li had instigated Su Ziqian to drug Gu Yu, the moment she stepped into the office, she was immediately notified by the Human Resource department that she was fired and was no longer Su Ziqian¡¯s agent. No reason had been provided whatsoever, and she was asked to hand over all her tasks to the new agent immediately! Ms. Li knew deep down who had been responsible for that decision. Su Ziqian had failed to bed Gu Yu, and she¡ªas the aplice¡ªnaturally had to bear the brunt of Gu Yu¡¯s fury. Despite how reluctant she was to ept it, she didn¡¯t dare to defy the instructions. She packed her belongings, ced them in a cardboard box, and carried it out, feeling the gleeful gazes of everyone else on her. The mediapany was set up for Su Ziqian alone. The position of her agent was second only to the bosses. She had gotten used to being able to assert her dominance, and impose her tyrannical ways on everyone else. Furthermore, in order to avoid getting reced, she intimidated all her subordinates excessively. Those working for her felt no connection or sentiment for her, and now that she had fallen on hard times, they were over the moon witnessing her misfortune! But they had obviously forgotten who she, Ms. Li, was! The fact that she was able to attain this position in the first ce, meant that there was no way she¡¯d fear any of these insignificant people anyway! Therefore, as she walked out, she held her head high. Because she knew she¡¯d be back one day! Regarding the matter of drugging Gu Yu, she had assumed full responsibility on Su Ziqian¡¯s behalf. Su Ziqian now owed her a huge favor. Furthermore, although she couldn¡¯t fully understand Gu Yu¡¯s feelings for Su Ziqian, she was certain that Gu Yu must have possessed some feelings for Su Ziqian. This deduction was based on the fact that Gu Yu didn¡¯ty a hand on Su Ziqian, and only punished her for the issue. As long as she held onto Su Ziqian, and helped Su Ziqian remove all the obstacles thatid in her path, eventually when Su Ziqian marries into the Gu family, she¡¯d be able to get her job back at the snap of Su Ziqian¡¯s finger! Therefore, over the next few days, after cating Su Ziqian, she turned her attention to Xu Wei, in the interest of finding out what she was up to. At present, Xu Wei was Su Ziqian¡¯s greatest obstacle. Su Ziqian had told her that Xu Wei and Gu Yu were already married in secret. Xu Wei was scheming enough to force Gu Yu into marrying her, but Gu Yu didn¡¯t love Xu Wei, and that was why the marriage stayed under wraps the whole time! Although Gu Yu hadn¡¯t publicly acknowledged Xu Wei, she did, after all, hold the position of Mrs. Gu. As long as she was there, Su Ziqian stood no chance of obtaining that title. Her top priority then was to remove the nuisance known as Xu Wei! Ms. Li had been in the entertainment industry for many years. She had learned many tricks of the trade and had amassed a hugework of contacts. She was also on good terms with many reporters. She had requested for those same reporters to help her keep an eye on Xu Wei. If Xu Wei had any updates or made any moves, she wanted to be the first to know! When Ms. Li received the call from the reporter, her lips curled up in a smile, and her eyes lit up. She said to the reporter, ¡°Thank you. I owe you a coffee.¡± After the call ended, she thought about the reporter¡¯s words, and her smile grew increasingly ominous. Pang Hai, was it? Heaven was indeed helping her¡­ ¨C It was Xiao Chun¡¯s first official day working at the Gu Corporation, and she was given the position of Public Rtions Manager. As Mr. Gu Sr.¡¯s god-granddaughter and Gu Yu¡¯s god-sister, on top of the prestige that was associated with her background in the Xiao family, the board of directors had voiced no objection when her appointment was proposed. After the meeting, Xiao Chun stayed behind and entered Gu Yu¡¯s office. As she sipped on the coffee brewed by his assistant, she looked at Gu Yu sitting behind his desk, and said, ¡°Brother Gu, I heard you did Wei a huge favor at the recent family gathering, and even made Gu Xue and Gu Shuang cry. So, does that mean you¡¯re acknowledging Wei as your wife now?¡± Gu Yu didn¡¯t bother to look up and continued looking through his documents. But his mood seemed to darken significantly. Xiao Chun put her coffee down and got up. She walked over to his office desk and leaned forward with both palms nted on the table. Unafraid, she continued probing, ¡°Brother Yu, I want to know! Does this mean that it¡¯s happily ever after for you and Wei now?¡± Chapter 100 - Enemies Often Cross Paths (2)

Chapter 100: Enemies Often Cross Paths (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The pen in Gu Yu¡¯s hand paused imperceptibly before hepleted his signature on the document. He mmed the folder shut and tossed it aside, picking up another folder from the pile on the table. As his eyes scanned the documents, his said tonelessly, ¡°I didn¡¯t get you toe to Gu Corporation so that you could talk bullshit here. Either you shut your mouth now and get to work, or you can get in your resignation and get lost!¡± The smile on Xiao Chun¡¯s face froze, and she remarked, ¡°How heartless!¡± She knew there was no way she could force Gu Yu to say anything he wasn¡¯t willing to, and that staying on in his office was going to be a waste of time. With a pout, she turned to leave. She had barely taken a few steps when she heard the sound of a dry cough behind her. She paused midstep and turned around and found Gu Yu covering his cough with his fist with an intense frown on his face. Xiao Chun¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Brother Yu, are you ill?¡± That exined why his voice sounded so low and hoarse. As she scrutinized his face there and then, she found it a little pale. She had heard from Xu Shuai that Gu Yu had spent a whole night drinking at A-PUB a few days ago. Had he fallen ill due to the after-effects of too much alcohol? Gu Yu¡¯s had reached the end of his patience. ¡°Get out!¡± he yelled. Xiao Chun froze on the spot, and grievance slowly filled her. She was concerned for him, and he was treating her so coldly. Even though she knew he was always this emotionless¡­ she had seen the gentle side of him before. Three years ago, he had been so gentle towards Xu Wei. Would it have killed him now to be a little gentler towards her as well? Xiao Chun grit her teeth and strode out without another word. Unfortunately, enemies were destined to frequently cross paths! The moment she stepped out of the office, she saw Su Ziqian, dressed to the nines, walking over in her high-heels with a lunchbox in her hand. One nce and she knew Su Ziqian was here to cozy up to Gu Yu! Ha! Su Ziqian hade to the office today because her attempt to seduce Gu Yu the other day had failed. Gu Yu had unsympathetically chased her out, and hadn¡¯t answered a single call from her after that. He hadn¡¯t paid her any attention either. She was like a pampered consort that had fallen out of favor and had been abandoned in istion! Moreover, Gu Yu had removed Ms. Li from her side, and sent a new agent in her ce. This new agent was so strict, and insisted on governing everything she did. The frustration was about to drive her insane! She couldn¡¯t bear the cold shoulder any longer. She knew that it was her actions that had displeased Gu Yu, and had decided to personally prepare some snacks and y coy in an effort of appease him. She recalled that once before, when she had angered Gu Yu, she had brought food to the office for him. He seemed to appreciate the gesture, and instantly forgave her for her infraction. Therefore, she was here to reapply the same trick! Su Ziqian spotted Xiao Chun, and her expression sank. But Su Ziqian was a woman on a mission, and didn¡¯t want to waste her time with her. She pretended not to see her, and with her chin in the air, continued walking. However, as she passed Xiao Chun, Xiao Chun suddenly stuck her arm out and rudely blocked her way. Su Ziqian suppressed the anger that had ignited within her and forced a smile out. ¡°Hello, Miss Xiao, here we meet again!¡± she greeted, ¡°I¡¯m in a hurry to meet Yu, and won¡¯t stay to chat with you. I treat you to a meal if we get the opportunity to meet again next time!¡± Xiao Chun was already in a bad mood due to Gu Yu¡¯s attitude towards her, and considering that Su Ziqian was someone she disliked, she unleashed it on her. She immediately refuted her, and said discourteously, ¡°Forget it. If it were your treat, I might very well choke to death!¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Xiao Chun nced at the lunchbox in her hand and mocked, ¡°Su Ziqian, the office is a ce for working, not for you to engage in your romance! Even if you¡¯re trying to seduce a man, you need to judge the setting! Stop disying those slutty tricks you learned from the entertainment industry! It¡¯s embarrassing!¡± Chapter 101 - Want To Take Revenge? (1)

Chapter 101: Want To Take Revenge? (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Ziqian grabbed the lunchbox in her hand tightly. Her face turned red from anger. This was what she hated the most. She hated it when people talked about her family background. Xu Wei used this to mock her and now, Xiao Chun was using it to attack her. Yet, she couldn¡¯t refute even if she wanted to because her family background wasn¡¯t as powerful as theirs! Xiao Chun looked at her long face in satisfaction. She crossed her arms in front of her chest and continued, ¡°That¡¯s right. How can a woman like you have any mourous methods? If you have, you wouldn¡¯t need to drug Brother Yu in order to get into his bed, right?¡± Xu Shuai was the one who told her about this. Xiao Chunughed as she spoke. ¡°Unfortunately, Brother Yu didn¡¯t spare a nce for you even after you drugged him. How does it feel to be thrown out of the room with only a towel wrapped around you? Is the feeling good?¡± ¡°What can I say about you? Things are already like this but you still have the guts toe and look for Brother Yu? I¡¯ve seen shameless people but I¡¯ve never seen anyone as shameless as you! How did you do it? Can you teach me?¡± ¡°Su Ziqian, Brother Yu is very busy. He doesn¡¯t have the time to eat your good. Get out of here!¡± Xiao Chun¡¯s words were so harsh Su Ziqian wanted to rip her mouth apart. No wonder she was Xu Wei¡¯s good friend. They were both equally evil! At first. Su Ziqian didn¡¯t want to be enemies with Chun Xiao. After all, she was the daughter of the Xiao family and Gu Yu¡¯s god-sister. But, she couldn¡¯t bear with her constant provocation anymore. ¡°Xiao Chun, have you finished speaking? What happened between Yu and me has nothing to do with you. You¡¯re just his god-sister. What right do you have to jeer at me?¡± She paused for a moment and thought of something. She scoffed, ¡°People who don¡¯t know your rtionship with him might think that you¡¯re Yu¡¯s wife because you cared so much!¡± Xiao Chun probably didn¡¯t expect Su Ziqian to say such words so her face turned ck instantly. But, very soon, it disappeared. ¡°Let me show you if I, his god-sister, has the right to care about him!¡± She took out her phone after she finished speaking and called the security room. Once someone picked up, she said furiously, ¡°Why are you letting unrted people into the office? What are you all doing? Do all of you want to get retrench?¡± Ten minutester, Su Ziqian was thrown out of the Gu Corporation building with a security guard on each of her sides. The lunchbox in her hand smashed on the ground and scattered all over. Su Ziqian felt indignant and wronged. When she returned to her car, she started crying and scolding Xiao Chun. Tears and mucus flowed down her face. Her makeup was all messed up. Ms. Li called her at this moment. She answered the call and startedining to Ms. Li tearfully. Ms. Li consoled her for a long time before her emotions finally calmed down a little. Then, Ms. Li said, ¡°Qianqian, Xiao Chun treats you like this because she wants to avenge Xu Wei. Do you want revenge?¡± Su Ziqian wiped her nose. ¡°How do I do that?¡± ¡°I received news that Xu Wei is investigating Pang Hai. She wants to expose his secrets. Pang Hai is a vicious person. As long as we reveal this piece of news to him, he¡¯ll naturally take care of Xu Wei! Also, we can ask Pang Hai for help by letting him create scandals for Xu Wei. If Mr. Gu knows this, do you think he can still tolerate Xu Wei?¡± What Ms. Li said made sense but Su Ziqian still frowned. ¡°Why will Pang Hao help us?¡± Ms. Li smiled. She reminded Su Ziqian, ¡°Qianqian, have you forgotten that Pang Hai likes you? He always wanted to have a date with you over a meal but you don¡¯t like him. Thus, you kept rejecting him. This time... whether he will help us or not depends on you.¡± Su Ziqian remained silent. Ms. Li knew that she wasn¡¯t a hard-hearted person so when she noticed that Su Ziqian was hesitating, she gave her a strong push. ¡°Qianqian, without Xu Wei, the position of Mrs. Gu will be yours!¡± Chapter 102 - Want To Take Revenge (2)

Chapter 102: Want To Take Revenge (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Ziqian didn¡¯t want to have any dealings with people like Pang Hai. However... she remembered the humiliation she had to endure because of Xu Wei. She also remembered the perks that came with the extremely enticing position of Mrs. Gu. Hence, she gritted her teeth and replied, ¡°You can make the arrangements!¡± ¨C Xu Wei had been focusing her efforts on investigating Pang Hai for the past few days. When he first started out, Pang Hai was just a local gangster. He entered an organization and gained the boss¡¯s favor because of his formidablebat skills and his ruthless manner of handling things. He was then promoted to the second most powerful position within the organization. After the boss of the organization died in a fight, he naturally became the next boss! He took over the organization and created apany from it. Slowly, bit by bit, he legalized the things the organization was doing and started doing proper businesses. Last year, he was even given the title of an outstanding entrepreneur. In recent times, his image progressively became more and more positive. But, ording to the information given by Xu Wei¡¯s superiors, he did many illegal businesses secretly. For instance, he operated an underground gambling den. However, no one had gotten their hands on any evidence against him yet! There was someone managing his underground gambling den. Every month, that person would give him monthly reports about the den¡¯s business and developments. Xu Wei found out that next Friday, the person had arranged to meet Pang Hai at a club! As long as she was able to get hold of the content of their conversation, she would be able to prove that Pang Hai was running underground gambling dens. After releasing the scandalous news to the public, her mission would bepleted and she could get a huge amount of money as her reward! Friday, at the club. Xu Wei bribed an attendant and changed into her attire. Then, she took the alcohol and walked towards the private room. She had asked about the private room beforehand. She knocked and entered. Immediately, she saw Pang Hai who was sitting right in the middle of the sofa. His appearance was very rough and he looked vicious. There was a long scar on his face too. It was rumored that he was shed while saving his boss in the past! His body was thick and bulky. The muscles on his arms were thicker than her legs! The private room was extremely noisy. Pang Hai¡¯s men were either drinking or ying drinking games. There were many women surrounding them as well. Xu Wei quickly scanned the room. She took note of where Pang Hai and the manager of the gambling den were sitting. Xu Wei breathed lightly and mustered her strength. She smiled and walked in. She ced the alcohol on the table and squatted down. She took out the bottle opener and started removing the bottle caps one by one. Then, as she got up, she stuck the pinhole camera she had been holding in her hand under the table skillfully. The camera was pointed directly at Pang Hai and the manager of the gambling den! Afterpleting all that she needed to do, she got up nonchntly and said in a low voice, ¡°Please enjoy!¡± Then, she turned and left the private room. Pang Hai and his gang drank until midnight. They hugged theirdies and left the club. Xu Wei hung around in a corner and watched as everyone left. She waited for the other attendants to clear the room. When the attendants left, she nced around to make sure that there was no one around. She quickly walked towards the room and sneaked inside swiftly. She closed the door behind her. She rushed to the table and squatted down, stretching her hand while feeling for the camera. She removed the camera and stuck it inside her sleeve! She had to leave the ce as soon as possible. Xu Wei got up and ran to the door. Suddenly, the doors of the private room were pushed open forcefully. The door mmed into the wall beside it and made a huge sound. Pang Hai had returned. His tall and imposing body entered the room while staring at her sinisterly. He lifted the corners of his lips. The scar on his face moved too. It was frightening. ¡°Stupid paparazzi. How dare you scheme against me? I think that you have a death wish!¡± Xu Wei decisively fished out her phone and hid it behind her. She quickly dialed the number of her superior¡¯s assistant. At the same time, she immediately started to run! But, Pang Hai was skilled at martial arts. Hence, his reaction was fast as well. He raised his hand and grabbed Xu Wei by her hair, dragging her backward forcefully! When he noticed her attempt to dial someone for assistance, he sneered. He snatched her phone and mmed it against the wall. Xu Wei was also shoved onto the sofa! Chapter 103 - Feeling Hopeless (1)

Chapter 103: Feeling Hopeless (1)

Pang Hai didn¡¯t show any mercy. Xu Wei felt her scalp turning numb. Her entire body collided heavily with the sofa as her vision turned ck. Xu Wei knew that for someone like him, who thrived from living out his days filled with violence, he was frighteningly ruthless. Hence, if she couldn¡¯t escape, she would definitely end up in a bad predicament! Her phone was damaged and the telephone in the room was not in use. She couldn¡¯t count on any reinforcements to save her. At that moment, she could only rely on herself! After being in the industry for thest few years, she was ustomed to facing danger fearlessly. Running away also became an instinct. She ignored the pain in her body and gritted her teeth as she stood up. In a swift motion, she grabbed the chair beside the coffee table and threw it forcefully in Pang Hai¡¯s direction! Xu Wei appeared weak and delicate so Pang Hai would let his guard down, and assume that it would have been easy to deal with her. Thus, he didn¡¯t take her seriously as a threat and was caught off guard by her resistance. The chair mmed into his chest forcefully. Pang Hai was a little dumbfounded by the unexpected attack. He remained stunned for a moment. If it was any other ordinary man, they might have been unable to withstand the blow. However, to Pang Hai, it was just a brief moment of pain, and it wasn¡¯t very effective in dealing much damage. Instead, it further agitated him, drawing out his viciousness! Pang Hai snorted. He stared at Xu Wei like she was his prey. Malicious intent shined in his eyes. ¡°Youngdy, you¡¯re not bad. You¡¯re really fiery. I had underestimated you!¡± ¡°Come, let¡¯s see what other skills you have. I¡¯ll y with you today!¡± ¨C Xu Shuai came to that club that day as well. One of his brothers told him that an extremely beautiful pianist, who was well-versed in music, chess, calligraphy, and painting, was going to be at the club. He had seen all kinds of beauty before but not the sophisticated type! Beautiful women were collected like stamps throughout his life journey. Whenever he conquered one, he would add it to his stamp collection. Hence, naturally, he wanted to collect a range of differentdies in various styles! In order to show off his wealth, he ordered many bottles of expensive alcohol. But, the beautiful pianist was very cold. She didn¡¯t even look at him properly! He had always been popr among thedies. Besides Xiao Chun who he couldn¡¯t handle and didn¡¯t dare to provoke, there was no other woman who he couldn¡¯t conquer. Now, the second one had appeared! Interesting! After drinking a lot of alcohol, he stood up and said to his friends, ¡°I¡¯m going to the washroom. I¡¯ll continue drinking after Ie back!¡± He staggered towards the washroom. Along the way, he saw ady that looked like Xu Wei from afar. Thedy was wearing an attendant¡¯s uniform and stood suspiciously at a corner for a short while. After that, thedy sneaked into a private room. Xu Shuai rubbed his eyes. Was he seeing things because he drank too much? How could Xu Wei possibly be wearing that uniform and appearing at such a shady ce in the middle of the night? He didn¡¯t give it a second thought. He continued on his trip to the washroom and finished answering nature¡¯s call. Then, he washed his hands and his face to freshen up a little before walking back. Coincidentally, on the way back, he saw a man entering the private room thedy, who looked like Xu Wei, went into. He nced at the man. He was muscr and bulky. After looking at the scar on his face, Xu Shuai immediately recognized the person. He was Pang Hai, the new entrepreneur that managed to turn his illegal business into a legal organization. However, Pang Hai didn¡¯t have a good reputation. The way he carried out his business was vicious and rough, like a mafia boss. Most of the people in the business world looked down on him. Xu Shuai didn¡¯t like being a busybody and interfering in the business of others, so he walked away immediately without looking back. He returned to his private room and sat down. After taking a sip of alcohol, for some unknown reason, he felt that something was amiss! Chapter 104 - Feeling Hopeless (2)

Chapter 104: Feeling Hopeless (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xu Shuai was someone who had seen many different women in his lifetime. Even if two women had undergone stic surgery and ended up with extremely simr faces, he could still differentiate them. That woman he saw just now... could it really be Xu Wei? If it was her, why was she with Pang Hai? Why did they enter the same room in the middle of the night! In the past, he would have been toozy to care about her. But, now, he knew that Gu Yu possessedplicated feelings towards Xu Wei. He thought for a moment. In the end, he still took out his phone and dialed Gu Yu¡¯s number! ¨C Gu Yu hadn¡¯t been feeling well for thest few days. He was coughing and had a headache. However, he didn¡¯t visit the doctor nor did he take any medicine. He continued working day and night without resting so his illness got worse. When his phone rang, he was lying on the bed in the resting area of his office, trying to get some rest. He furrowed his brows and slowly opened his eyes. He took his phone and answered the call. ¡°Yu, where are you?¡± The background of the call was very noisy. Gu Yu was already having a headache and the noise caused his head to hurt even more. He rubbed his temples and replied impatiently, ¡°Just say what you have to say!¡± ¡°Oh, erm, I¡¯m at XX club. Just now, I thought I saw Xu Wei here. She¡¯s with Pang Hai. I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s doing. You know Pang Hai, right? He isn¡¯t a kind fellow. If thatdy was Xu Wei, she might be in dange-¡± Before he could finish the word ¡®danger¡¯, Gu Yu hung up immediately. All that was left was the dial tone that trailed after the call ended. Xu Shuai blinked. Then, he blinked again. What was the meaning of that? He didn¡¯t want to hear about anything rted to Xu Wei? Xu Shuai tossed his phone aside and leaned back on the sofa with his hands behind his head. He shook his head and sighed. People always said that it was hard to understand the thoughts of a woman but Xu Shuai felt that inparison, Gu Yu¡¯s thoughts were even harder to decipher! After hanging up abruptly, Gu Yu threw the phone on the bed forcefully. Those three words, Xu Wei, caused his head to hurt many times more. He closed his eyes and attempted to ignore what Xu Shuai told him. But, the more he wanted to forget it, the more he thought about it. ¨C In the private room. Xu Wei was trying her best to deal with Pang Hai but she was still unable to escape. On the other hand, Pang Hai seemed to be having fun teasing and ying with her. Her kicks and punches just felt ticklish to him. It didn¡¯t hurt him at all. Xu Wei was so tired she panted profusely. Warm sweat kept forming on her forehead. She felt that her energy was slowly draining. She was almostpletely exhausted! ¡°No more energy?¡± Pang Hai smiled brightly and sized her up in contempt. Then, he flexed his knuckles. They made loud cracking sounds worthy of terrifying people! ¡°It¡¯s my turn now!¡± Pang Hai rushed forward and grabbed Xu Wei by her slim wrist. He pulled her towards the sofa. The next second, he pinned her down and propped his leg on the sofa. His body was hanging right above Xu Wei! He patted her face with one hand and gave a sinister smile. ¡°Youngdy, this is the first time I have met such a fierce woman like you. You suit my taste. Why not be with me? I will make sure that you have a good life!¡± Xu Wei¡¯s hands and legs were held down so she couldn¡¯t move. She smiled. ¡°In your dreams!¡± After she finished speaking, she opened her mouth and bit hard on his hand with all her remaining energy. Instantly, blood was drawn on Pang Hai¡¯s hand! The smell of bloodpletely awoke the beast in Pang Hai. He shouted furiously, ¡°I gave you an easy way out but you chose the difficult one!¡± He pped her with a swift motion. Xu Wei felt her head spinning. Then, she heard the sound of something being ripped apart and the front of her body suddenly felt cold... While she was feeling hopeless, she turned her head. The door of the private room wasn¡¯t shut tightly so she saw a familiar figure between the gap. Chapter 105 - Is This How You Earn Money? (1)

Chapter 105: Is This How You Earn Money? (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Gu Yu... She was afraid that she was imagining things. She tried her best to keep her eyes open and stared at the door. But it was the man she had alreadymitted to the deepest part of her memory. It would be impossible for her to identify him wrongly. It was him. It was really him! At that moment, it felt as though a ray of bright light suddenly shone, brightening up a dark abyss. By the time she confirmed his identity, Gu Yu¡¯s figure had already walked passed the door. She opened her mouth and wanted to call out his name. If she shouted, he should be able to hear her! But, at thest second, she gritted her teeth and didn¡¯t make a sound. However, her dizzy head had cleared up instantly. She turned her head and looked at Pang Hai, who was on top of her. Her eyes slowly turned bloodshot. ¨C Gu Yu asked his assistant to dial Xu Wei¡¯s phone number and her apartment¡¯s number. No one answered any of them. He even called the Xu Residence but they said that Xu Wei wasn¡¯t at their ce. He rushed to XX club in his car. However, he didn¡¯t know which private room Xu Wei was in. Xu Shuai wasn¡¯t answering his phone either so he asked an attendant where Xu Shuai¡¯s private room was. Then, he walked over quickly. At first, he was focused on what was straight ahead. But, for some reason, when he was passing by a particr private room, he felt his heart sink. This caused him to stop abruptly. The manager of the club, who was trailing behind him respectfully, almost bumped into him. He hurriedly stopped in his tracks and wiped the cold sweat on his forehead as he asked in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Gu, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Gu Yu narrowed his dark eyes. He pursed his lips tightly as something caught his eye. He ignored the club manager and turned around suddenly. He walked back. The club manager didn¡¯t know what was happening. However, he didn¡¯t dare to ask Gu Yu either. Thus, all he did was follow Gu Yu obediently. Gu Yu walked back to the private room that disturbed him. The door wasn¡¯t closed tightly and there was still a gap. His hand stretched out subconsciously and held the door handle. He slowly pushed the door open. ¨C The energy that suddenly erupted from her body allowed Xu Wei¡¯s hands to break free from Pang Hai¡¯s iron grip. She raised her hand without thinking and stabbed Pang Hai¡¯s eyes with two fingers. Pang Hai¡¯s body was full of muscles so there was no use hitting him. However, the eyes were one of the only weaknesses his body had. Pang Hai underestimated Xu Wei so he had let his guard down. He covered his eyes immediately and groaned in a stuffy voice! Xu Wei seized the opportunity. She bent her knees and kicked the lower part of his body. Pang Hai was in so much pain that his expression had turned hideous. He curled his body up and couldn¡¯t pin Xu Wei down anymore. Seeing this, Xu Wei gathered all her strength and pushed Pang Hai to the ground. She adjusted her body and straddled him to prevent him from struggling. Then, she felt the inside of her thigh and took out the miniature anesthetic syringe that was stuck there. She moved swiftly and nimbly, stabbing the syringe into his arm. Pang Hai widened his eyes instantly. The green veins on his forehead popped out in anger. He moved his lips and cursed, ¡°Stupid bitch... You... You are good...¡± However, his voice was weak! ¨C Gu Yu opened the door and took his time to process the scene he saw taking ce in the private room. His eyebrows twitched vigorously when he saw what was happening. The blood in his body seemed to freeze in that instant! He saw Xu Wei sitting on Pang Hai¡¯s body. Their clothes were disheveled. Pang Hai was half-naked and his pants were pulled down halfway. As for Xu Wei, the clothes on her body were lowered to her shoulders and her dress ran up to her thighs. Her long hair cascaded down and her fair skin could be seen faintly... Chapter 106 - Is This How You Earn Money (2)

Chapter 106: Is This How You Earn Money (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio There were many red marks on her face, her arms, and her legs. It caused people¡¯s imagination to run wild. The club manager was stunned when he looked over. Didn¡¯t... didn¡¯t the people in this private room leave already? Why were there still people inside? Also... also, they didn¡¯t close their door tightly before starting their passionate actions. This was totally... He quickly nced at the man lying on the ground. It was Pang Hai. Instantly, he felt that this was nothing strange. A person like him dared to do all sorts of things. It was normal for him to be so wild! He didn¡¯t want to offend Pang Hai so he apologized first. ¡°Mr. Pang, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know that you haven¡¯t left. Sorry to disturb you and your female partner. I¡¯ll leave immediately. You can continue...¡± He slowly retreated out as he spoke. After he went out of the door, he realized that something was amiss. He raised his head and saw Gu Yu¡¯s ice-cold face. The killing intent surrounding Gu Yu scared him until his legs turned weak. Mr. Gu¡¯s eyes... why did it seem like... like he caught someone having an affair? Gu Yu never expected to see this kind of scene after rushing over anxiously. His wife was fooling around with another man in a private room of a club? Good, very good! He clenched his hands tightly. The gaze from his ck eyes was intense. It was extremely frightening! When Xu Wei saw Gu Yu barging into the room, her mind was nk. She didn¡¯t expect him toe back. She also didn¡¯t expect that he would see this scene that could easily be misunderstood! She moved her red lips and wanted to exin to him instinctively. But, she was unable to piece her words together within such a short time. She didn¡¯t know where to start either! She could only watch Gu Yu¡¯s dark and malicious expression helplessly. He moved his legs and walked towards her in wide strides. As he walked, he unbuttoned his suit and took off his zer without any expressions. He wrapped the zer roughly around her and then grabbed her wrist and pulled her out forcefully. The force he used to grab her wrist was so huge it felt as though her thin bones would crumble under his grip the next moment! Xu Wei used all her strength in resisting Pang Hai so she didn¡¯t have any more energy left to struggle. She could only allow Gu Yu to drag her out of the private room. She staggered as she followed him up to the guest rooms upstairs. Gu Yu didn¡¯t give Xu Wei any chances to breathe. After entering the room, he walked straight to the bathroom and threw Xu Wei into the bathtub. He took the shower head down and turned on the water tap. He aimed the shower head at her body and sprayed the water at Xu Wei while using the other hand to take off her zer forcefully. Then, he pulled her clothes off roughly! Xu Wei wanted to stop him but the force of a terribly angry man was huge. She didn¡¯t have the power to stop him. The clothes on her body got taken off one by one! Just now, Gu Yu only saw red marks on the parts of her skin that weren¡¯t covered with her clothes. Now, after taking her clothes off, he realized that there were many red marks all over her body. Those patches of red marks stimted him. mes of anger rose in the depth of his eyes! Xu Wei knew what he was thinking when she saw him looking at the red marks on her body. However, these red marks were gotten when she fought with Pang Hai just now. They were pushing and shoving just now and she bumped into many things. Pang Hai was knocked unconscious by the anesthesia before he could do anything so he didn¡¯t manage to take advantage of her! She bit her lips lightly. While she was hesitating whether she should exin herself, she heard Gu Yu¡¯s cold and piercing voice. Every word seemed to being from hell. ¡°Xu Wei, is this how you earn money?¡± Xu Wei¡¯s dilemma ended instantly! Chapter 107 - You Dont Have The Right To Say No (1)

Chapter 107: You Don¡¯t Have The Right To Say No (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Is this how you make money... Those few words weighed on her ears and her heart like a heavy rock. Xu Wei was stuck in a trance for a second. The situation earlier did appear as if they were doing something indescribable! However, did he just deem her guilty without asking her anything and giving her a chance to exin herself? Even a criminal was granted an interrogation before he was given the death penalty! Right... How could she forget again? He had never trusted her. After she came back from overseas, all the things that happened, all the events that urred, he had never believed her, not even once! In the past, it wasn¡¯t like this. In the past, even if the entire world betrayed her, he would still stand by her side, and it was them against the world together. Now, thinking back, she started suspecting if everything that happened in the past were all just a part of her imagination. Maybe those things had never happened before... She couldn¡¯t control her tears. They flowed out suddenly. She lowered her eyelids. Fortunately, her entire body was wet so her tears could be disguised under the running water. Gu Yu didn¡¯t see her weak side. As for her, she wouldn¡¯t allow herself to reveal her helpless side to him anymore! Xu Wei gripped the side of the bathtub tightly. She forcefully swallowed a few mouths of saliva to suppress the bitterness that was making its way up her throat. Then, she lifted the corners of her lips and said in an extremely sarcastic tone, ¡°Yes. This is how I earn money. This isn¡¯t the first time you knew about this, right?¡± Gu Yu¡¯s gaze was deep and dark. It was like a sharp de aiming right at Xu Wei. Xu Wei raised her head and forced herself to stare into his dark eyes. Her heart was pounding furiously but on the surface, she didn¡¯t allow herself to reveal any signs of fear. She continued smiling as she said, ¡°I have to sleep with someone anyway. Didn¡¯t you sleep with me because of money? Of course, I¡¯m very picky. I have no interest in your type of people anymore. Now, I like muscr and fierce men like Mr. Pang!¡± The moment she finished speaking, a loud bang was heard. Gu Yu had mmed the showerhead in his hand forcefully on the ground. He stretched his hand out and grabbed her chin. The pain caused Xu Wei to frown deeply. But, she stubbornly pursed her lips so that she wouldn¡¯t cry out in pain. ¡°Xu Wei, repeat what you said!¡± The man¡¯s thin lips were slightly opened. The words seemed to be bursting through the gaps of his teeth one by one. mes of anger radiated with each word. Xu Wei really hoped that his anger was caused by jealousy. But, she knew clearly that this was just the possessiveness of a man. It had absolutely nothing to do with love. No man would allow his woman to turn him into a cuckold, even if he didn¡¯t love the woman! Although she knew that she couldn¡¯t gain anything from infuriating him, what right did he have... why was he mocking her and throwing sarcastic remarks at her? She wanted him to have a taste of what it felt like to be mocked! Chapter 108 - You Dont Have The Right To Say No (2)

Chapter 108: You Don¡¯t Have The Right To Say No (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio After realizing his intention, Xu Wei used all her energy to struggle. She pushed him away with both hands and kicked her legs around forcefully. She didn¡¯t want him to touch her at all. ¡°Go away, Gu Yu! Go away, I don¡¯t need you!¡± While Xu Wei was struggling frantically, she pped Gu Yu¡¯s face in the heat of the moment. The sharp pping sounded exceptionally clear in the small room. There was even an echo. She shuddered abruptly and her hand froze. There was no change in Gu Yu¡¯s gaze. He lifted his hand to touch his cheek. He didn¡¯t explode in anger like she had expected him to. Instead, he remained eerily calm, so calm that he even sniggered. Xu Wei¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard hisugh. This was such an unfamiliar Gu Yu, so unfamiliar that she started feeling uneasy and frightened. She witnessed a foreign expression sh across his eyes before it got drowned by the darkness in his gaze. ¡°You don¡¯t want me? Haha.¡± ¡°Who is the shameless one?¡± ¡°Who is the one who used my grandfather to force me to marry her?¡± ¡°Xu Wei, you were the one who started this game first. Are you trying to quit now that you¡¯re tired of it? Let me tell you, you were the one who started this. But, I¡¯m the only one who can end this game!¡± ¡°As long as you have the title of my wife, you don¡¯t the right to say no. If you dare to make me a cuckold, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Cruel and heartless words spurted from his mouth one by one. The redness of Xu Wei¡¯s face subsided slowly along with his words. She was just a woman with the title of Gu Yu¡¯s wife. She wasn¡¯t Gu Yu¡¯s real wife... She always knew this, but hearing it directly from him was a whole other sensation altogether. After Gu Yu finished speaking, he stopped talking... There was a saying that was too applicable to this situation. If you¡¯re fated to lose something, you would rather never have possessed it in the first ce... If she could go back in time, she wanted to return to the day of Gu Yu¡¯s 18th birthday party. She wanted to return to the moment when Gu Yu said to her, ¡°Get away from me. I¡¯m not interested in you at all.¡± She would have definitely gotten as far away from him as possible and not made any attempts to get close to him at all. She would definitely not have fallen in love with him. She would have definitely not loved him so much... Xu Wei could only lean against the wall as she copsed to the ground soon after. Gu Yu went out. Xu Wei sat on the cold floor for some time. When she regained some of her strength, she turned on the shower tap and allowed the hot water to rinse away the coldness she felt on her body. Her clothes were entirely soaked. She couldn¡¯t wear them anymore. She had no choice but to use the towel in the bathroom to cover her body. Then, with trembling hands, she took out the small video camera that was stuck inside the sleeve of her shirt. She clutched it tightly. She had risked her life in the process of getting it out. When Xu Wei walked out of the bathroom, Gu Yu had already tasked the staff to deliver new clothes. He had already tidied his appearance and was looking extremely handsome. His actions were elegant as always. Inparison, she seemed even more haggard. Xu Wei walked out. Her gazended on the coffee table which had a few thick decks of money ced on it. She stopped in her tracks and stared at them nkly. Chapter 109 - Dont You Want Money (1)

Chapter 109: Don¡¯t You Want Money (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio When she walked out of the room, her gazended on the thick decks of money ced on the coffee table. She stopped in her tracks and stared at the notes nkly. Gu Yu turned around in front of the full-length window. His dark eyesnded on Xu Wei¡¯s body. He followed her gaze and looked over. The edge of his lips lifted a little. However, there was no happiness in his eyes. There was nothing but cold-bloodedness. He stood still for a few seconds before striding towards the side of the coffee table with his long legs. He took a deck of notes with his slender, well-proportioned, and extremely beautiful hands. He looked at Xu Wei. When he opened his mouth, there was no warmth in his voice. It was as cold as ice. ¡°Don¡¯t you want money?¡± He raised his hand up high. The notes in his hand floated to the ground one by one right before her eyes. Xu Wei looked at them with a numbed expression. Her eyebrows were twitching slightly. It was unnoticeable. Thest notended on the ground. Gu Yu ced his hands in his pocket and lifted his chin slightly. He seemed to be looking down on her as the words left his thin lips. ¡°Xu Wei, this is thest time I¡¯m warning you. Obey the rules of the game. If you dare to overstep any boundaries, don¡¯t me me for being merciless!¡± Xu Wei acted as if she didn¡¯t hear what he said. She lowered her gaze and looked at the floor that was covered with pieces of red-colored notes. Surprisingly, she was still able to muster a smile. She squatted down slowly and picked up the notes that were scattered across the floor individually. Although her hands were trembling furiously, she still persisted and picked up all the notes. 500 pieces of 100RMB notes. The total amount was 50 thousand! Xu Wei squatted on the ground and clutched the huge deck of notes tightly, as though she was holding a huge piece of brick. As she smiled, tears started rolling down. She quickly sniffed and wiped the tears off her face swiftly. Then, she stood up. She curbed her desire to throw the deck of money on Gu Yu¡¯s expressionless and irritating face. She lifted the corners of her lips and forced a smile on her face. She faced Gu Yu and said, ¡°As expected of Mr. Gu. You¡¯re really generous!¡± She paused for a moment and stared at him intently with her dark eyes. She said slowly, each of her words filled with intention, ¡°Anyone that has money is my boss. I wee you to patronize me again in the future!¡± Gu Yu stared at her furiously with his dark eyes. He was so angry heughed. He nodded at her. ¡°Very good!¡± He strode towards the door and mmed it as he left. Xu Wei¡¯s body shuddered along with the loud m. When Gu Yu¡¯s footsteps got further and further away, Xu Wei¡¯s facade disappeared in an instant. She fell to the ground weakly. She looked at the deck of money on her left hand and then looked at the miniature video recorder she was clutching in her right hand. In that instant, sheughed. Tears spilled out of her eyes along with herughter. Look at this... The price of this piece of news she risked her life to get wasn¡¯t evenparable with the amount of money Gu Yu casually forked out to humiliate her. What kind of irony was this... Xu Wei¡¯s phone was broken and her clothes couldn¡¯t be worn either. She didn¡¯t want to stay in the room anymore but she couldn¡¯t let her family see her in that state either. In the end, she used the telephone in the room to make a call to Xiao Chun. Fortunately, Xiao Chun was a night owl. She was still dancing at a nightclub at that time so when she received Xu Wei¡¯s call, she immediately rushed over in her sports car at top speed. Xiao Chun brought a new set of clothes for her when she came over. When she saw the bruises on Xu Wei¡¯s body, her eyes widened in shock. ¡°Wei, did you... did you get hit by someone? Which bastard dared to touch you? I¡¯ll skin him alive!¡± Xu Wei didn¡¯t have the energy nor the mood to exin everything to Xiao Chun. She merely shook her head and said wearily, ¡°Can we talk about thister? I¡¯m really tired. Could you send me back to my apartment?¡± Xiao Chun held back the rest of her questions when she noticed that Xu Wei didn¡¯t want to talk about it. ¡°Sure. Let me send you back first.¡± Chapter 110 - Dont You Want Money (2)

Chapter 110: Don¡¯t You Want Money (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xu Wei didn¡¯t let Xiao Chun send her up to her apartment. Xiao Chun watched Xu Wei as she entered the lift of her apartment building. Around one minuteter, the lights on the sixth floor lit up. Xiao Chun leaned against her car and looked up at the light. She recalled that as Xu Wei got into her car, her gaze was nk, lost, dead, hopeless... This Xu Wei was aplete stranger to her. Actually, there was no need for her to ask. She knew that the only one who could¡¯ve made her like this was Gu Yu. Because they were simr, they became such good friends ever since they first met! Xu Wei was vibrant, outgoing, cheerful, and positive. In the past, they fought together, skipped lessons together, chased after idols together, do crazy things together, drink and dance together... Now, she was nothing like she was in the past! Her heart ached for the current Xu Wei. Even so... Xiao Chun lowered her eyes andughed at herself. She took out a box of cigarettes from her pocket and took one out. As she lit the cigarette and took a puff, the smoke hid the mixed emotions in her eyes. ¨C The apartment was as quiet as always, but Xu Wei felt that this was a ce where she could feel protected. After she moved here, he rarely came aside from when he woulde back intending to torture her. The frightening experience she went through tonight deeply wounded her heart. It was easy to see how tired and sleepy she was, but her brain was unusually clear. It kept reying the sorrow and pain she withstood tonight in such vivid detail. She didn¡¯t want it! She didn¡¯t want it! Xu Wei went to the kitchen, poured a ss of water for herself, then took her birth control pills before returning to her bedroom. She carried herptop to her bed and ced it on herp. Then, she transferred the video in the miniature video recorder to herptop and started cutting the video and the conversations that it recorded. She allowed herself to focus on her work to distract her from anything else. Finally, she managed to drive out the hurtful memories and emotions. After organizing herself, she started writing her article. Her fingers knocked on the keyboard loudly, taking no break from typing. By the time she typed finished thest word of her script, the sky outside had already turned bright! Since all of her attention was on writing her article, she only realized her extreme thirst after she finished stopped typing. She got up to pour some water for herself but felt her head spin as she walked. After drinking tworge cups of water, she suddenly felt chills on her way back to the bedroom. She sneezed loudly two times! She returned to her bed and took some tissue paper to wipe her nose. Then, she casually squeezed them into a ball then throw it into the rubbish bin. After that, she continued hugging herptop and editing her article. Once she finished all of her work, she pressed the send icon. By the time the email got sent out sessfully, sunlight was already shining into the room. It was very warm. However, Xu Wei didn¡¯t feel any warmth. She only felt colder and colder. As she began started trembling furiously, she felt so dizzy that she pushed herptop to the side and fell asleep immediately. ¨C One weekter... Today, one of their business partners invited Grandpa Gu and Gu Yu to y golf. Hence, Gu Yu went back to the Gu family manor to apany Grandpa Gu for breakfast. After that, they would go to the golf club together. When Gu Yu arrived, he found Grandpa Gu sitting in front of the dining table and reading the newspaper with his reading sses. Gu Yu moved his mouth and greeted his grandpa lightly, ¡°Grandpa.¡± Grandpa Gu didn¡¯t raise his head and only acknowledged Gu Yu¡¯s greeting. Shortly afterward, he saw something and raised his head abruptly to look at Gu Yu. He said excitedly, ¡°Yu, look at this... Is this written by our Little Wei?¡± Gu Yu took the newspaper from him and read the article on it. An exclusive report by the Z magazine publicationpany: Rising new entrepreneur, Pang Hai¡¯s crimes got exposed! On the surface, he runs legal businesses. In reality, he¡¯s secretly operating underground gambling dens. Along with running illegal operations, he is also involved in moneyundering and numerous other crimes! The one who wrote this article was Xu Wei! Chapter 111 - It Hurts So Much (1)

Chapter 111: It Hurts So Much (1)

Gu Yu¡¯s intense eyes froze as they fell on the words ¡°Xu Wei¡± in the newspaper. There were several people in the world with that same name, but it was likely that only one of them was a reporter at Z Magazine. Pang Hai¡­ As the event of that night shed in Gu Yu¡¯s memory, he knit his brows together tightly. He had been so furious that night and had since refused to revisit everything that had happened back then. However, he had an excellent memory. When he had barged into the private room, the tables and chairs had been inplete disarray while everything had been scattered around the floor! Could it have been¡­ that Xu Wei hadn¡¯t been engaging in any shameful activity with Pang Hai in the private room? Instead, could she have been digging for evidence against him? When he had arrived at the scene, was the mess a result of her struggle against him after getting caught? If that was the case, all the red marks on her body¡­ As Gu Yu¡¯s heart suddenly sank, he couldn¡¯t help but recall Xu Wei¡¯s expression of mockery and disappointment when she had looked at him. Grandpa Gu watched in confusion as Gu Yu¡¯s face changed and asked, ¡°Yu, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Grandpa Gu knew that Xu Wei was a reporter. He doted on Xu Wei and naturally supported her in pursuing her career. In this world, everyone needed interests and pursuits of their own. Even though she had married Gu Yu and had be the mistress of the Gu household, he wasn¡¯t that old fashioned to expect her to be a docile homemaker! Upon seeing the expression on his grandson¡¯s face, he scoffed, ¡°Please don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re a chauvinist who doesn¡¯t like seeing his wife show her face in public!¡± Gu Yu didn¡¯t pay any attention to his grandfather. He folded the newspapers and ced them down as he muttered, ¡°Grandpa, I have something I need to attend to. I won¡¯t be able to join you for golf today. Have fun without me.¡± With that, he strode out without waiting for Grandpa Gu to reply. Mrs. Lin came out bearing a tray with the breakfast that she had prepared for Gu Yu. As she caught a glimpse of his back as he departed out the door, she looked at Grandpa Gu in surprise. ¡°Master, why has Young Master left? He hasn¡¯t even had breakfast yet! Where is he off to in such a hurry?¡± Grandpa Gu watched as Gu Yu disappeared before turning back. As he pointed at the newspapers on the table, his lips curled into a smile. With a meaningful chuckle, he replied, ¡°I guess¡­ he has gone to find his wife¨C¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Mrs. Lin asked in bewilderment. Mr. Gu Sr. nced at her and shook his head in exasperation. ¡°Mrs. Lin, you¡¯d better get your husband to buy you some brain supplements! You¡¯re falling behind on your tasks!¡± Mrs. Lin was speechless. In what way was she falling behind? ¨C It was still early in the morning when Gu Yu got into the car. With his hands on the steering wheel and his foot on the gas pedal, he quickly drove towards the apartment. When he entered the apartment, it waspletely dark and quiet. The curtains in the apartment had been drawn shut, and the atmosphere was stuffy. She wasn¡¯t awake yet? Gu Yu changed into his slippers and walked into the bedroom. The bedroom door was unlocked. Inside, it was shrouded inplete darkness without a single ray of light, giving off a strangely oppressive feeling. Gu Yu frowned slightly. Walking over, he pushed the door wide open and entered. The bed was in a huge mess. Xu Wei was sleeping on it, curled up inside her nket. All around her were herputer, documents, pens, audio recorders, and numerous pieces of balled-up tissues. That was just on the bed. The mess had extended throughout the floor and bedside table as well. Moreover, on the bedside table was a half-full ss of water with an open packet of flu medication lying next to it. Chapter 112 - It Hurts So Much (2)

Chapter 112: It Hurts So Much (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Within two steps, Gu Yu was beside her bed. He looked down at Xu Wei, who was fast asleep. Her face was unusually red. Sitting down, he reached his hand out to feel her forehead. It was severely hot! His eyes darkened as he touched her face and her body. Her skin was scorching to the touch. Even her breath seemed hot. She was running a high fever! Gu Yu patted her cheeks as he called out to her, ¡°Xu Wei, wake up.¡± He called to her a few times. Xu Wei¡¯s eyelids fluttered open imperceptibly before falling shut again. As her brows were knitted tightly together, cold sweat poured out of her forehead. She appeared to be in immense difort. Seeing that she had already lost consciousness from her high fever, Gu Yu didn¡¯t bother to call her again. He reached out to scooped her up in his arms. The moment he touched her, however, she suddenly began to struggle. Tears streamed out of her eyes as she croaked weakly, ¡°It hurts¡­ so much¡­¡± The man stopped himself from acting further. Xu Wei rolled out of his arms to the other side of the bed. Without her nket to cover her, Gu Yu saw that the hem of her nightdress had ridden up, exposing the red mark on her thigh that had turned into a fierce shade of purple. Gu Yu narrowed his eyes as he reached out to grab Xu Wei¡¯s wrist. He turned it over gently as his other hand stripped her of her nightdress. The red marks on her body, like the one on her thigh, had turned into purple as well. It was obvious that she had been bruised by severe blows. Along with the additional love-bites that he had left on her smooth and creamy skin, her wounds were horrifying to look at. As his breathing grew heavy, he felt as if he had been punched in the gut. The pain slowly radiated from within. As Gu Yu clenched his fists, the veins on the back of his hands bulged. He closed his eyes and calmed himself down before getting up and taking his cell phone out to call his assistant. The assistant hurriedly drove over. Gu Yu wrapped Xu Wei up in his overcoat and carried her down from the apartment. He gingerly put her in the backseat before getting in behind her. He scooped Xu Wei into his arms again and had her lean on him. The assistant¡¯s eyes widened when he saw how weak Xu Wei looked. As he drove, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder to himself if his Boss tormented Xu Wei this badly! If so, then he was taking it way too far! In that case, he would slowly lose his admiration towards his Boss! ¨C Before arriving at the hospital, the assistant had already made a few calls to ensure the VIP ward was prepared. Gu Yu carried Xu Wei into the hospital room and personally wiped her down. He changed her into the hospital gown,id her down onto the bed, and covered her with the nket before permitting the doctor to look at her. The doctor told him that her pain was from the fact that she hadn¡¯t tended to her fever that had resulted from her flu in time. As the fever lingered over the course of a few days, her body temperature sharply rose, causing her skin to be especially sensitive to the bruises. The assistant at the side witnessed the bruises on Xu Wei¡¯s body. The sight of them alone was enough for him to feel the pain. How much worse could it get for the delicate and weak Xu Wei? He couldn¡¯t help but sneak a peek at his boss. Gu Yu stood there with an ominous look on his face. His lips were pressed into a thin line, and an emotion akin to heartache briefly shed in his eyes. It was too soon for the assistant to tell if his boss did care for his wife¡­ When the doctor applied acupuncture to Xu Wei, she thrashed around in pain and refused to cooperate. Eventually, Gu Yu stepped forward without showing an ounce of emotion and embraced her to keep her in ce. Xu Wei couldn¡¯t move her hand anymore. Leaning her cheek against Gu Yu¡¯s neck, she opened her mouth wide and discourteously bit down hard on his neck. Chapter 113 - Do Not Touch Xu Weilai (1)

Chapter 113: Do Not Touch Xu Wei (1)

Even when unconscious, Xu Wei still bit down hard. Upon seeing blood trickle out, the doctor and assistant both broke out in a cold sweat and rushed forward to pull Xu Wei off him. Gu Yu¡¯s expression did not change at all. His brows merely tightened in response as he instructed gravely, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Give her the injection!¡± The doctor quickly nodded his head and picked Xu Wei¡¯s hand up. Nimbly, he inserted the needle into her vein. At the same time, Xu Wei sensed the pain and increased the strength in her jaw. Even throughout all of that, Gu Yu¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. It was as if he didn¡¯t feel the pain at all. As the assistant watched the situation unfold, he began to wonder exactly how Mr. Gu felt towards Xu Wei. If he didn¡¯t care about her, there would be no reason for him to endure her painful bite. If he did care about her, however, why did he seem so apathetic towards her condition? After a while, Xu Wei¡¯s breathing slowed. Her head tilted to the side as her body leaned limply into Gu Yu¡¯s embrace as she fell soundly asleep. The assistant looked at the bloody bite marks on Gu Yu¡¯s neck and whispered, ¡°Mr. Gu, why don¡¯t you let the doctor tend to your wound now?¡± Gu Yu looked up quietly and released Xu Wei from his arms to ce her back on the bed. Then, he got up and walked over to the couch. While the doctor was dressing his wound, he took his phone and quickly edited a WeChat message before sending it out. A momentter, he received a reply that caused his expression to go dark upon reading it After his wound had been dealt with, Gu Yu stood up and dropped his phone back inside his pocket. He lifted his foot and walked out the door. Shocked at the sight, the assistant hastily caught up to him. Without thinking, he asked, ¡°Mr. Gu¡­ are you leaving? Aren¡¯t you going to keep Young Mistresspany?¡± He felt that any woman in such a sickly and frail state would deeply want for either her family or her husband to be by her side. Besides, his boss had suffered only a deep wound just so that she could be administered her acupuncture treatment. If she woke up and saw that for herself, perhaps she¡¯d be moved, and the rtionship between the couple would improve. As Gu Yu nced at him without much warmth in his eyes, the assistant swallowed nervously before lowering his head and exining meekly, ¡°I just thought¡­ that it¡¯d be better¡­ if someone kept Young Mistresspany. Considering how ill she is¡­ it would be awful¡­ if something were to happen to her!¡± Gu Yu remained silent for a moment. He looked past his assistant¡¯s shoulder at Xu Wei sleeping soundly on the bed. Finally, his lips moved as he said, ¡°I need to go somewhere now. Get someone else to keep an eye on her.¡± What on earth could more important than keeping his own wifepany in her current condition? The assistant questioned Gu Yu¡¯s actions inwardly but didn¡¯t dare to reveal his thoughts. He nodded his head as he replied, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll get a professional nurse to take care of Young Mistress right away.¡± When he was out of the hospital, Gu Yu opened the car door and got into the driver¡¯s seat. With one hand on the steering wheel, he used his other hand to put his Bluetooth earpiece on to make a phone call. The moment the call went through, he got straight to the point when he asked, ¡°Where is he?¡± Upon getting his answer, he removed his earpiece and stepped on the gas pedal. The car sped off! ¨C At the same time that Z Magazine published the news about Pang Hai¡¯s crimes, they submitted all the evidence to the police. A case was filed immediately. Early in the morning, Pang Hai was still fast asleep in his bed when a group of policemen barged in and arrested him. As he was taken away in handcuffs, numerous reporters pointed their microphones and cameras at him as heughed in fury. Only half an hour after he had stepped into the police station, however, he marched out brimming with confidence with hiswyer at his side! Chapter 114 - Dont Touch Xu Weilai (2)

Chapter 114: Don¡¯t Touch Xu Wei (2)

Pang Hai had never been so humiliated before in his whole life. People who passed by him on the road would usually quake in their boots. It had never been a problem for him to simultaneously take down ten men on his own. Unfortunately, he had been defeated by a woman. Because of her, he was even taken in by the police! Just like that, the pristine public image that he had fought so hard to maintain was tarnished! Luckily, he had retained a trump card; the manager of his casino had taken responsibility for all of Pang Hai¡¯s crimes, and Pang Hai was released. However, this meant that his casino business was gone, resulting in a huge financial loss. This was a debt that he was going to extract from her bit by bit! The first thing Pang Hai did upon returning to his office was offer incense to his ancestors. Following that, he turned around and began kicking around all the chairs. He sat on the couch in a rage andmanded his men, ¡°Bring me that damn bitch! I don¡¯t care if you have to turn the whole country upside down to find her! I¡¯m going to skin her alive and feed her to the sharks!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± the men answered in a deafening roar. ¡°Now!¡± All his subordinated scurried off immediately. When Pang Hai¡¯s lover saw what was going on, she snuggled up to him with some wine and patted his chest with one hand. With a wine ss in her other hand, she brought the wine to his lips and said, ¡°Hai Darling, calm down. Let me feed you some wine.¡± Pang Hai had yet to blow off his steam. With his fury towards Xu Wei rolling inside, the mere presence of the woman set him off. He callously grabbed the woman by her hair and flung her against the ground. With a fierce kick, he hollered, ¡°Scram!¡± Tears of pain welled up in the woman¡¯s eyes, but she didn¡¯t dare to cry. She quickly scrambled out of the office. The next second, the door to the office opened again. Pang Hai angrily red over to it, assuming it was the womaning in again in another attempt to seduce him. What he saw instead was the tall and arrogant figure of a handsome scion. He was stunned for a moment. As he raised his eyebrows, he asked, ¡°Mr. Gu?¡± It was Gu Yu, the prince of the Gu family, the CEO of the Gu Corporation, and also the rumored boyfriend of the woman he had been chasing to no avail, Su Ziqian. Hoping to expand his business to the capital, he had been trying to get acquainted with the Gu Corporation. However, he had repeatedly hit dead ends; members of the higher society refused to go into business with him. ¡°To what do I owe this pleasure?¡± Pang Hai got up and neatened his clothing before stepping forward and offering Gu Yu his hand for a handshake. ¡°Had I known you wereing, I would have personally weed you.¡± Gu Yu did not look at his hand at all. It was obvious that he didn¡¯t want to shake his hand. Behaving as if he was right at home, Gu Yu looked at him indifferently. With an eerie calmness, he curled his lips and spat out, ¡°Xu Wei belongs to me. Don¡¯t you dare touch her!¡± Pang Hai had been wondering why Gu Yu had suddenly shown up at his door, but now he got his answer. He stretched his lips in a cold smile and sat back domineeringly on the couch. ¡°Mr. Gu, I must say, you have a lot of women. Is Su Ziqian not enough for you that you need another Xu Wei? Are you sure you¡¯re able to take care of so many?¡± Gu Yu shoved both of his hands in his pocket and looked down at Pang Hai from above. He repeated himself slowly, ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. Don¡¯t you dare touch Xu Wei!¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Pang Hai mmed the table as he stood up. ¡°Gu Yu, you dare tomand me while you¡¯re alone here in my territory? Who the hell do you think you are? Do you think that I wouldn¡¯t dare to touch you? I¡¯ll have you carried out of here on a stretcher!¡± Gu Yu curled his lips andughed sardonically. He took a step forward and stared into Pang Hai¡¯s fierce eyes. His handsome face was devoid of emotion but full of courage. ¡°Pang Hai, you should be d that I¡¯m here today. Xu Wei only caused the downfall of one of your businesses. I, on the other hand, can cause the downfall of your entire Pang Corporation!¡± ¡°You¡­!¡± ¡°Care to try me?¡± Pang Hai¡¯s chest rose and fell a few times before gritted his teeth and asked menacingly, ¡°Who is Xu Wei to you?¡± Gu Yu raised his eyeszily and carefully enunciated his reply, ¡°She is my wife, the mistress of the Gu household!¡± Chapter 115 - You Won’t Be Able to Walk out of Here! (1)

Chapter 115: You Won¡¯t Be Able to Walk out of Here! (1)

She was Gu Yu¡¯s wife, the mistress of the Gu household. Pang Hai wasn¡¯t expecting that to be the answer. Su Ziqian had been by Gu Yu¡¯s side for three years and had been pampered the whole time. Even with all that, she still hadn¡¯t managed to marry him and be the mistress of the Gu household. Where on earth did this dark horse, Xu Wei, suddenly emerge from? Everything now made sense. He had been courting Su Ziqian for a long time only to be rejected time and time again. However, a few days ago, she had arranged through her agent to meet him for a meal. During the meal, she had secretly passed the news about Xu Wei to him, telling him to handle it well! As it turned out, Xu Wei had surpassed her in grabbing the position she coveted most. As for him, he had be nothing more than a weapon in her hand. Wasn¡¯t that just great! Not only had he been defeated in the hands of Xu Wei, but he had also now been manipted by Su Ziqian. Among the other resulting damages, he had lost his casino business and caused his reputation to be tarnished. He hadn¡¯t benefitted from the situation at all! Coincidentally, these two women were rted to Gu Yu. The thought alone was enough to fill him with seething rage as a murderous intent gleamed in his eyes. Initially, he was already terrified of Gu Yu and would never dare to make an enemy out of him. Now that his women were fighting among themselves, why did he have to pay the price? He wasn¡¯t going to be foolish enough to swallow such an unworthy loss! ¡°I see! So it¡¯s Mrs. Gu! You should have just said so earlier¡­¡± The corners of Pang Hai¡¯s lips turned up in a smile as the scar on his face whitened, drawing attention to his malevolence. ¡°Of course, I respect you and your family too much to even think of refuting your request. However, Mr. Gu, the article that Mrs. Gu wrote caused me to lose so much. Don¡¯t you think you should at least make it up to me a little?¡± He paused for a moment before continuing with a humorlessugh, ¡°I don¡¯t mind going hungry, but there are so many men under me who can¡¯t handle that. I¡¯m sure you know what our background is. We are nothingpared to an esteemed scion like you. When we get hungry, there¡¯s no telling what we might do!¡± As he spoke, he reached his hand out intending to pat Gu Yu on the shoulder. However, the expression in Gu Yu¡¯s eyes made his stop short. With hesitation, he suddenly took his hand back. He couldn¡¯t afford to back downpletely and risk embarrassment. After all, he relied on his muscle to make a living. Pang Hai sat back down on the couch and propped one ankle on his other knee. He looked up and said domineeringly, ¡°Mr. Gu, I don¡¯t like to beat around the bush, so I¡¯ll just get to the point. I know the Gu Corporation has been working with the government recently to develop a piece ofnd. I want a share of it!¡± He continued, ¡°If we be business partners, your wife will naturally be like a sister-inw to me. It should go without saying that in that case, I will respect her instead of harassing her. Of course, if you were to turn me down, I can¡¯t guarantee that my underlings won¡¯t slip up and identally hurt Mrs. Gu. If that happens, and Mrs. Gu loses an arm or a leg, I¡¯ll just have to send my regrets. After all, don¡¯t you think Mrs. Gu is stunning?¡± Pang Hai¡¯s threat wasn¡¯t exactly empty. Even if Gu Yu could protect Xu Wei, could he do so for 24 hours a day? Could he ensure that every base was covered? Anytime she was alone would be an opportunity for him to strike! When Gu Yu heard the threat, he didn¡¯t lose his temper andughed instead. He lifted his eyelidszily to calmly look at Pang Hai as he asked, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m here to bargain with you?¡± He paused for a moment before adding, ¡°Or do I look like someone friendly to you?¡± Those two questions were uttered without hesitation. It was obvious that he rejected his deal! Chapter 116 - You Won’t Be Able to Walk out of Here (2)

Chapter 116: You Won¡¯t Be Able to Walk out of Here (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Pang Hai had interacted with many different kinds of people before, but this was his first time dealing with someone as savage as Gu Yu. Shooting daggers out his eyes, his voice turned ominous as he asked, ¡°Do you expect me to thank your wife for destroying my business?¡± The man replied, ¡°You may if you want to, but that¡¯s not necessary!¡± ¡°Well done, Gu Yu. Today, I¡¯ll make sure that you won¡¯t be able to walk out of here alive!¡± He pulled out a pistol from under the couch and kicked the coffee table away. Standing in front of Gu Yu, he aimed the cold metal gun right between his eyes! ¨C When Xu Wei woke up, her mind was nk. Her head was hurting, her body was cold and aching, and she felt very ufortable everywhere. Her nose was blocked and her throat felt like it was on fire. She stared at the white ceiling in a daze for a good minute or so before she regained consciousness. Her eyes felt stiff when she first moved them, and she looked around. Confusion clouded her eyes. Had she lost her senses? That ce didn¡¯t look like the bedroom in the apartment! When the nurse stepped out of the bathroom, she saw that Xu Wei had opened her eyes. She took two steps towards her, and eximed excitedly, ¡°Miss Xu, you¡¯ve woken up!¡± Xu Wei took her time to look at her, and when she opened her mouth to speak, her voice was hoarse and sounded like the crunch of gravel. ¡°You are¡­?¡± She poured her a ss of water and replied, ¡°Miss Xu, I¡¯m the nurse that Mr. Gu hired. How do you feel now? Do you feel any better?¡± As she spoke, she raised the incline of the hospital bed and lifted the cup of warm water to Xu Wei¡¯s lips. ¡°Please have some water, Miss Xu.¡± Xu Wei was parched and didn¡¯t bother with the formalities. She grabbed the ss of water from her and finished it all in one sitting. With moisture finally coating her throat, the burning sensation lessened, and the frown on her face dissipated. After approximately half a minute, she spoke again. ¡°I¡¯m now in the hospital? Was¡­ Gu Yu the one who sent me here?¡± Only after voicing that question did Xu Wei realize how inane it sounded. She had passed out in the apartment from her fever. Other than Gu Yu, who else would have discovered her there? The only thing she found surprising was that Gu Yu had returned to the apartment in the first ce. If he hadn¡¯t returned, she could very well have died in the apartment without anyone realizing it! Xu Wei lowered her eyes to hide the look of self-disdain that surfaced in them. The nurse didn¡¯t sense the change in her mood, and replied matter-of-factly, ¡°You¡¯re in the hospital. As for all the other details, I¡¯m not too sure about them. When I came here, the only one I saw was Mr. Gu¡¯s assistant.¡± When Xu Wei heard her reply, she didn¡¯t have much of a reaction. Gu Yu¡¯s action of sending her to the hospital had presumably been out of nothing more than civic duty on his part. Having already done more than what was required, how could he be expected to stay and keep herpany? Xu Wei pursed her lips and nodded her head. ¡°I see,¡± she replied. Seeing that Xu Wei wasn¡¯t in the mood for conversation, the nurse was perceptive enough not to continue. Instead, she asked, ¡°Would you like something to eat, Miss Xu? Or would you prefer to sleep for a little longer?¡± Xu Wei didn¡¯t have much of an appetite, and her body was severely ufortable. She was about to reply that she wanted to sleep a little more when there was a sudden knock on the door. The nurse nced at Xu Wei and broke out in a smile, ¡°That might be Mr. Gu. I¡¯ll open the door.¡± She was in the service industry and had developed the ability to discern people¡¯s moods through their expressions. When she noticed Xu Wei¡¯s troubled expression, she had surmised that it was due to disappointment that Gu Yu wasn¡¯t there with her. People were always a little more sensitive when they were ill. Although she had no idea who Miss Xu was to Mr. Gu, based on the fact that Mr. Gu¡¯s assistant was tending to her personally, the nurse was sure that Miss Xu had to be someone special! Hence, she had to do her best to ensure the patient remained in high spirits and recovered quickly. She walked towards the entrance and opened the door. Chapter 117 - This Is the Price to Pay for Hurting Her (1)

Chapter 117: This Is the Price to Pay for Hurting Her (1)

The person standing outside the door, as it turned out, was not the iparably handsome Gu Yu. Instead, it was a clean-looking, bespectacled young man in a business suit. In his left hand he held a big bouquet of roses, and in his right hand was a square-shaped bag. The nurse was stunned for a moment, and enquired, ¡°Who are you?¡± The young man smiled politely as he asked with a gentle voice, ¡°May I ask if this is Miss Xu Wei¡¯s room?¡± ¡°It is.¡± ¡°I¡¯m her colleague. I¡¯m here to visit her.¡± The nurse led him in and ryed the message to Xu Wei. Xu Wei stared at the stranger in front of her with suspicion. But when she noticed the bouquet of fiery red roses, her lips lifted into a smile as she broke the ice, ¡°Are you Mr. Zuo¡¯s assistant in China?¡± A look of admiration filled the young man¡¯s eyes. With a chuckle, he introduced himself, ¡°Hello, Miss Xu Wei. I¡¯m Qiao Chu, the person in charge of handling Mr. Zuo¡¯s affairs in China. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡± Xu Wei bowed her head respectfully, ¡°The pleasure is mine.¡± The young man stepped forward and offered her the bouquet of roses. ¡°This is a token from Mr. Zuo. He wishes you a speedy recovery.¡± Xu Wei took the bouquet from him and stared at the delicate red roses. She couldn¡¯t help but recall the bunch of roses that Mr. Zuo had given her previously. They had looked exactly the same. Even though she had never met Mr. Zuo before, she could sense that he was a gentleman with a very pleasant demeanor. ¡°Please thank him for me.¡± Qiao Chu nodded his head and ced the paper bag in his hand on the bedside table. Xu Wei looked over with curiosity in her eyes, and he exined, ¡°This is a new cell phone. Your old number has been retained. You can use it at your convenience.¡± She had to admit that Mr. Zuo was a very good boss. He was very thorough in his considerations. ¡°Thank you.¡± It was all Xu Wei could think of in reply. ¡°You¡¯re wee. You deserve it. Your article reaped a lot of profit for Z Magazine, and you even got hurt because of it.¡± Mr. Zuo had always been very fair in meting out his rewards and punishments. He constantly showed appreciation towards capable employees and was generous in giving bonuses as well. As a result, Xu Wei didn¡¯t repeat her gratitude any further. ¡°So, the article has been published?¡± That day, after she submitted her report to Mr. Zuo¡¯s email, she had copsed on the bed. Following that, her flu and fever had kept her unconscious, and she was unable to receive updates on the progress of the report. ¡°Yes. It was published in this morning¡¯s newspaper. The police also arrested Pang Hai first thing in the morning. Unfortunately, his subordinate took the fall for him, and he wasn¡¯t charged. He has since been released.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Xu Wei frowned. Indeed, Pang Hai wasn¡¯t easy to deal with. Qiao Chu continued, ¡°We¡¯ll handle everything else from here. You just need to focus on getting well. Don¡¯t worry about anything.¡± Xu Wei nodded her head. She wasn¡¯t worried at all. She had been working at Z Magazine for some time now and knew the extent of Mr. Zuo¡¯s capabilities. Once a report from Z Magazine was published in the newspapers, Mr. Zuo would take care of everything else that followed. He would never allow the lives and safety of his employees to be threatened. That was the reason why all his reporters felt secure enough not to use an alias. Back then, it had been Mr. Zuo who helped her to settle her issue with the foreign academic schr as well. After he said everything that needed to be said, Qiao Chu left. Xu Wei watched as he disappeared through the door, and her eyes turned to look at the roses in her arms. This time around, she was truly curious about what kind of person Mr. Zuo was. He had to be an outstanding individual himself to be able to train such a capable assistant! ¨C Even with the pistol aimed between his eyes, Gu Yu did not show any fear. His expression remained calm, and his lips even curled up in an ambiguous smile. Chapter 118 - This Is the Price to Pay for Hurting Her (2)

Chapter 118: This Is the Price to Pay for Hurting Her (2)

In all these years, Pang Hai had nevere across a person who could maintain such a straight-face even with a gun pointed to his head before. In fact, the smirk on Gu Yu¡¯s lips made it seem like he was mocking him. ¡°Ha! Gu Yu, do you think that I¡¯m just scaring you and that I won¡¯t dare to pull the trigger?¡± Pang Hai was more than a decade older than Gu Yu, and to him, Gu Yu was nothing more than an arrogant and ignorant little bastard. ¡°How dare youe at me? You were still ying in the sandpit when I was shooting guns! I¡¯m going to kill you, and then I¡¯m going to kill that damn bitch!¡± Nothing he said appeared to be able to evoke a reaction out of Gu Yu, except for hisst few words. The light in Gu Yu¡¯s eyes dimmed, and the air around him seemed to freeze over. The gun quivered in Pang Hai¡¯s hand as his fury intensified. He cocked the gun with his finger, and the sound that echoed from it was like the bell of the Grim Reaper. Still, Gu Yu did not move. He stood there leisurely, and the disdain in his eyes did not abate. Finally, Pang Hai reached the end of his patience and thundered, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll grant you your death wish!¡± Slowly, his finger applied pressure on the trigger. All of a sudden, an underling barged into the office. His face was full of panic, and he eximed, ¡°Bad news, Brother Hai! Bad news!¡± The sudden shock caused Pang Hai¡¯s hand to twitch, and he had almost dropped his gun. He turned to look at the interrupter, and spewed out a string of vulgarities in anger, ¡°What f*cking bad news are you talking about? I just got out of the police station, and you¡¯re saying that I¡¯m bad news?¡± ¡°No, not at all, Brother Hai! Something grave has indeed happened!¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m busy?¡± Pang Hai hollered without a second thought. ¡°No matter how grave it is, it can wait until after I¡¯ve killed him! Scram!¡± The underling panicked and threw caution to the wind. He leaned over in Pang Hai¡¯s ear and whispered all that he needed to tell him, and Pang Hai¡¯s expression visibly changed. His eyes widened, and the gun in his hand fell to the floor with a loud thud. Gu Yu gazed leisurely at him with eyes that were aze with mockery and contempt. Pang Hai¡¯s body swayed a few times before he finally steadied himself and looked up. ¡°Gu Yu, are you responsible for it?¡± His underground businesses did not consist of the casino alone. There were many more that were even more concealed and valuable. Much to his horror, information pertaining to all of them had been retrieved by someone no more than five minutes ago. Once this information was made public, he¡¯d truly be done for. The rest of his life would have to be spent behind bars in prison! Gu Yu suddenly spoke, ¡°It¡¯s nothing much, just a small gift from me.¡± Pang Hai red at him for a full minute before scoffing. Defeat was evident in his eyes when he replied, ¡°Mr. Gu, you are indeed formidable. After all, you managed to be the king of the business world within a mere few years. Fine, you have my word that I won¡¯t touch Xu Wei again. Please let me off.¡± Gu Yu smirked. With his slender fingers, he suddenly unbuttoned the cuffs of his sleeves. He rolled his sleeves upwards and threw a punch at Pang Hai¡¯s face in the next instant. Gu Yu¡¯s physique wasnky, and he looked weak. But Pang Hai wasn¡¯t able to withstand the blow of his punch and went fumbling on the ground immediately. Gu Yu lifted his leg and stomped down hard on Pang Hai¡¯s back. His eyes were filled with malice that was charming and scary at the same time. ¡°This is the price you have to pay for hurting her that night!¡± After Gu Yu left, Pang Hai threw up a mouthful of blood. His broken teeth fell out along with it. He wiped his mouth andughed scornfully. ¡°Xu Wei is a vicious woman. I never expected Gu Yu to be even more ruthless. They¡¯re indeed a match made in heaven!¡± However, it was public knowledge that Gu Yu doted endlessly on Su Ziqian. Why did he get the feeling¡­ that the woman Gu Yu truly loved was Xu Wei? ¨C By the time Gu Yu returned to the hospital, Xu Wei had fallen back asleep. He gestured the nurse to take a break. He watched as the nurse tiptoed out, and locked the door behind her. He walked over to the bedside, and his eyes fell on Xu Wei¡¯s pale face. Slowly, he reached his hand over. Just as he was about to touch her face, her cell phone by the bed chimed. He turned his head instinctively, just in time to see the new message that came in. As his eyes swept past the message, the barely perceptible warmth in his eyes was suddenly reced by an intense chill. Chapter 119 - Despair Is the Greatest Sorrow (1)

Chapter 119: Despair Is the Greatest Sorrow (1)

Xu Wei had trouble sleeping well, and the chime from her phone woke her up from her light sleep instantaneously. Her long curled eyshes quivered slightly before she slowly opened her eyes. Her eyes were still dazed until she inadvertently met the dark eyes of the man hovering above her. His expression was cold, disdainful, and faraway. His eyes were like a bottomless abyss. It was a look she was most familiar with, and it was identical to what she had seen in her nightmare. For a moment, Xu Wei was unable to decipher if she was actually awake, or still in her nightmare. Their eyes met for a few seconds. As Xu Wei¡¯s consciousness gradually returned, she knew that this wasn¡¯t a dream, but reality. She instinctively lowered her eyes to break the eye contact. She had not expected Gu Yu to visit her. Truthfully, there was nothing left to be said between them. Although they were spouses in name, their rtionship, in reality, was even worse than that between strangers. Xu Wei¡¯s heart had already been broken thoroughly, and she refused to allow herself to entertain any delusional thoughts again. This was probably what the philosophers had meant when they said, ¡°Despair is the greatest sorrow.¡± She didn¡¯t speak, and Gu Yu didn¡¯t either. But neither did he leave. He simply stood there staring at her coldly, with his lips pressed into a firm, thin line. Because of her illness, she had already been shivering from the cold. Now, under his merciless re, she couldn¡¯t help but tremble even more violently. What was Gu Yu up to? Why couldn¡¯t he just get it over and done with quickly? The VIP ward was huge, but because of his presence, the whole atmosphere surrounding the room suddenly became cold and suffocating. It was getting hard to breathe, and she was beginning to feel breathless. Xu Wei bit her bottom lip and hesitated for half a minute before finally opening her mouth to break the painful silence. ¡°You¡­ were the one who sent me to the hospital, weren¡¯t you? Thank you.¡± Regardless of how the rtionship between them was like, and regardless of what his intentions had been, she still had to express her gratitude for his action of sending her to the hospital. Her words had been courteous, distant, polite, and emotionless. The expression on Gu Yu¡¯s handsome face darkened even further. The memory of her lying amidst the mess on the bed while her breath came in shallow pants shed across his mind. A tinge of heartache appeared in his eyes before being reced by his usual coldness. He looked at the calm and indifferent expression on her face and heartlessly spat out the next few words, ¡°If you want to die, don¡¯t do so in my apartment.¡± She had been ill for at least a week! Couldn¡¯t she have at least called? Xu Wei hadn¡¯t been expecting any words offort or reassurance from him. But if he was this unhappy to see her, why did hee in the first ce? Was it simply to rub salt in the wound and make things worse? An ache weighed down her chest. At the same time, resentment, sadness, grievance, and fury overtook her! The whole reason why she had fallen sick in the first ce was all because of him! Given the way he had tormented her after maligning her without even verifying the facts that night, how was she supposed to endure it? She wasn¡¯t made of stone! Even though she was hurting terribly inside, she had learned to smile through her pain. She wasn¡¯t going to allow him to witness her weak side. Xu Wei swallowed hard and suppressed the lump in her throat before looking up. Because herplexion was so pale, her eyes seemed especially dark. She lifted her lips and smiled at him. In a hoarse voice, she retorted discourteously, ¡°If you¡¯re so unhappy about me living in your apartment, I¡¯ll write you an I.O.U. Let¡¯s get divorced, and I¡¯ll move out immediately!¡± She paused for a moment and sniffed before continuing, ¡°Or we could live separately first. I¡¯ll do my best to find a ce to move out to as soon as possible, so as not to taint your precious apartment!¡± Chapter 120 - Despair Is the Greatest Sorrow (2)

Chapter 120: Chapter 120 ¨C Despair Is the Greatest Sorrow (2)

Xu Wei¡¯s heart ached at the idea of them living apart. Then again, wasn¡¯t that what they were already doing? With someone else he wanted to live with, he hated the thought of sharing the same roof with her. Immediately after she spoke, Xu Wei could clearly sense it as Gu Yu¡¯s eyes darkened. The air between them suddenly felt cold, and she couldn¡¯t help but stiffen her back. His fury was like a mountain weighing down on her. Her limbs slowly lost their warmth and turned ice cold. As Xu Wei clenched her nket instinctively, her green veins became clearly visible on the pale backs on her hands. She suddenly found the whole situationughable. Why was she still afraid of him? In the past, she had cared because she had been unable to let go and had been holding on to herst sliver of hope. She didn¡¯t want to anger him or to make an enemy out of him. She didn¡¯t want the distance between them to increase. However, right now¡­ she didn¡¯t care about him anymore. She no longer wanted to subject herself to any further injustice. With pursed lips, Xu Wei forced herself to meet Gu Yu¡¯s killer gaze. Enunciating every word clearly, she said, ¡°Oh, I¡¯d forgotten again. I don¡¯t even have the right to bring up our divorce before I¡¯ve repaid the billion yuan, right?¡± It was clear that she wasn¡¯t delusional enough to think that Gu Yu was furious because he didn¡¯t want to divorce her. His rage was merely because she had challenged his authority. Men like him needed to be in control of everything and wouldn¡¯t allow her to do as she pleased! She sniffed again and said, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case. I¡¯ll be sure to keep that in mind. If I ever fall ill again, I¡¯ll drag myself out before copsing even if I have to crawl! I will never copse in your apartment again. Is that what you wanted to hear?¡± She never intended to say things that would hurt them both. She knew that every word she was uttering was eroding all the past sentiments. Leaving aside all that was happening now, the things that had transpired in the past were memories that she wanted to keep perfect. After voicing that statement, Xu Wei couldn¡¯t bring herself to continue. As she abruptly lowered her head, tears welled up in her eyes uncontrobly. The next second, she turned her head to face the other side and pulled the nket over her head, covering herselfpletely. She refused to let Gu Yu witness her pain and sorrow. Gu Yu stared silently at the human bundle on the bed. What Xu Wei said had ignited a fire that burned in his chest. He clenched his hands tightly into fists as his body nearly trembled in fury. He suddenly reached out and yanked Xu Wei¡¯s nket away. Xu Wei instinctively held her breath, waiting for him to take out his anger on her. However, the man merely red fiercely at her face as if he could burn a hole through it with his eyes. He suddenly drew his hand back, turned around, and strode out. The door mmed shut with a deafening crash. Xu Wei sniffled, and tears began to fall from her eyes. ¨C Gu Yu hurtled his car through the streets as fast as he could. His expression was taut, and his lips were pressed into a thin line. His hands gripped the steering wheel with such force that his fingers and knuckles had turned white. He lifted the convertible roof of his car. Driving in the open air, the wind blew against his body but did nothing to extinguish the raging fire in his heart. Xu Wei! After almost circling the entirety of Beijing, his body was wrapped in ayer of cold air. Even with the cold, the unpleasant feeling of anger suppressed within his heart did not subside. He stopped the car by the roadside and leaned back against the backrest of his seat. Familiar with the practice, his hands retrieved a cigarette from the cigarette case. He lit it and took a puff. Chapter 121 - Should You Keep Her by Your Side, or Push Her Further Away? (1)

Chapter 121: Should You Keep Her by Your Side, or Push Her Further Away? (1)

He had always kept himself on a tight leash never allowing himself to lose hisposure. However, somewhere along the way, he had picked up the habit of smoking. Smoking was the only thing that seemed to fill a void within him. As his mind kept reying the memory of Xu Wei¡¯s paleplexion and red eyes, a mixed feeling of defeat and self-disdain manifested in his expression. After a single cigarette, he reached for his phone and dialed his assistant. After hanging up the call, he restarted the ignition and drove off. ¨C Mr. Gu Sr. had met up with his friends for a round of golf, and was in high spirits after having gotten some exercise. However, a call from Gu Yu¡¯s assistant dampened his mood. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh and decided to return home early. As Lin drove the car into the front porch, he saw a ck car parked out front. Surprised, he turned to Mr. Gu Sr., who was seated in the back. He asked, ¡°Sir, isn¡¯t that Young Master¡¯s car?¡± Mr. Gu Sr. silently nced at it. Upon stopping the car, Lin opened the door to the backseat. In excitement, Mr. Gu Sr. walked towards the main door with a cane in his hand. Before he could even enter, Mrs. Lin came hurrying out. When she noticed Mr. Gu Sr.¡¯s presence, it was like she had finally found her savior. ¡°Master,¡± she called out, ¡°you¡¯re finally back! Young Master¡­¡± She trailed off. Mr. Gu Sr. stopped in his tracks and looked at her as he waited for her to continue. Mrs. Lin saw the expression in his eyes and hesitated. She looked too intimidated to speak any further, and her face reddened with unease. ¡°Just spit it out!¡± Mr. Gu Sr. ordered impatiently as he thumped his cane on the ground twice. Mrs. Lin had no choice but to speak up. ¡°Master, Young Master came back in the afternoon and watered your peony flowers until they were about to wither. He¡¯s about to overfeed your koi to death, as well!¡± ¡°What?¡± Mr. Gu Sr. hurriedly marched towards the pond, only to see Gu Yu standing ramrod-straight and throwing fish food into it. ¡°Stop!¡± he roared. As he spoke, he picked up his cane and knocked Gu Yu on his back with it. ¡°If you kill any of my koi, I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡± Gu Yu turned around and put the fish food in his hand down. He looked at his grandfather and greeted leisurely, ¡°Hi, Grandpa.¡± Grandpa Gu paid him no heed as he quickly looked into the pond to check that none of his koi were floating with their bellies up. When he determined that they were fine, he released a sigh before ring at Gu Yu. Exploding in rage, he said, ¡°Xu Wei is ill! Instead of keeping herpany at the hospital, you are here torturing my koi? Look at how cute they are! Just what did they do to you to deserve this?¡± Gu Yu did not reply. He stuffed both his hands into his pockets and turned his gaze towards the pond, where the koi were happily swimming in. His eyes darkened, but his face did not show any emotion. Then again, who was Mr. Gu Sr.? This was Gu Yu¡¯s grandfather, who had been by his grandson¡¯s side for so long. Even if he couldn¡¯t be a hundred percent sure what his grandson was thinking about, he was able to guess it correctly ny-nine percent of the time. Since he didn¡¯t feel like replying, Grandpa Gu knew that it¡¯d be useless to push him further. He opened his mouth and asked, ¡°How is Little Wei doing? Has her condition improved?¡± This time, Gu Yu answered him. His voice was cold and carried a hint of annoyance as he spat out his words, ¡°Well, she¡¯s not going to die!¡± Shortly after Gu Yu uttered those words, Grandpa Gu knocked him on his back with his cane once again. ¡°You rascal! How could you say that? You must be desperate for a beating, huh?¡± Gu Yu nced at his grandfather with a stony expression. A look shed across his eyes momentarily, but he remained silent. Eventually, he bowed slightly and strode toward the main house. Mr. Gu Sr. stared at his stiff back and suddenly burst out in augh. ¡°Yu¡­¡± he called out. Chapter 122 - Should You Keep Her by Your Side, or Push Her Further Away? (2)

Chapter 122: Should You Keep Her by Your Side, or Push Her Further Away? (2)

Gu Yu halted in his tracks but didn¡¯t turn around. Regardless, Grandpa Gu didn¡¯t care and made his way over while leaning on his cane. As the two men stood shoulder to shoulder, Grandpa Gu turned his head to the side to face his grandson. His smile widened. ¡°Yu, how long has it been since Ist saw you lose your temper?¡± His question caused Gu Yu¡¯s eyebrows to twitch. Like a small stone being thrown into a stream, Grandpa Gu¡¯s words caused a ripple of emotion to pass through his eyes. Grandpa Gu did not wait for Gu Yu to reply before continuing, ¡°Come, take a walk with me.¡± The Gu Manor upied a huge plot ofnd, and the front porch was graced with a small garden that was filled withrge areas or flora and fauna. After Mr. Gu Sr. had retired from his business, he spent his free time tending to these flowers and nts. As they both slowly walked on the cobblestone path, Gu Yu supported his grandfather by his arm. Although Mr. Gu Sr. was old, his steps were still solid. He walked steadily beside his grandson. As he looked around and enjoyed the scenery, a wave of nostalgia hit Grandpa Gu. He said, ¡°Yu, do you remember how quick-tempered you were as a little child?¡± As a young kid, Gu Yu hadn¡¯t been as cold and unfeeling as he was now. Being born as an only child with a golden spoon in his mouth, he had a very privileged childhood. As the only heir of the Gu household, he had grown insufferably arrogant and haughty. ¡°When you were young, you were like a ticking timebomb. You always pouted and lost your temper at the slightest provocation. Back then, I was worried about how you¡¯d find a wife in the future if that temper followed you into your adult years.¡± As Grandpa Gu slowly reveled in his memories, his voice grew sentimental. ¡°However, you followed in the traditions of the Gu family and refused to lose your temper in front of outsiders. You¡¯d always maintain a public image as an elegant young master. In private, however, you¡¯d vent everything towards your mother.¡± At that point, Grandpa Gu paused. He turned to look at Gu Yu, who was almost two heads taller than him. ¡°Do you know why you¡¯d only show your true emotions to your mother?¡± he asked, staring into Gu Yu¡¯s handsome face Gu Yu looked back at him and pursed his lips, refusing to reply. Grandpa Gu smiled as he shook his head. ¡°That was because, your mother was the closest person to you in your heart, and the person you depended upon the most.¡± ¡°Humans are always inadvertently venting their tempers at the person they feel is the closest to them in the hopes that the other person will indulge them and grant them an outlet for their frustrations. After your parents passed away, you hid your heart away so deeply that no one could tell what you were thinking. From then on, you never showed your bad temper again. Now, think about this: how much of your bad temper have you unleashed upon Little Wei?¡± He continued, ¡°So if you are true to yourself, hasn¡¯t Little Wei be the person closest to you? In marrying her, were you intending to keep her by your side or push her further away?¡± Grandpa Gu reached out to pat Gu Yu on his chest. ¡°Think about what I just said,¡± he stated. Gu Yu apanied his grandfather for dinner but didn¡¯t remain for a moment longer. When Mrs. Lin saw Gu Yu drive off into the night, she remarked to Mr. Gu Sr. resentfully, ¡°It¡¯s getting ratherte, Master. Why didn¡¯t you ask Young Master to spend the night here? I¡¯m guessing that he¡¯s in a bad mood because he fought with Young Mistress. That¡¯s why he came back for some constion in the first ce.¡± Mr. Gu Sr. chuckled shrewdly. ¡°He didn¡¯te back to find constion,¡± he said. ¡°He came back to find an excuse.¡± Mrs. Lin pleaded, ¡°Master, there must truly be a generation gap between us. Why am I unable to understand what you¡¯re saying anymore?¡± Feeling toozy to exin himself, Mr. Gu Sr. simplymented, ¡°What a dolt!¡± ¨C Wrapped inside a thick nket, Xu Wei was sweating profusely. The heat had kept her from sleeping well. Unable to bear it any longer, she removed the nket and picked up her cell phone to look at her unread message. It was a notification that her payment for Pang Hai¡¯s news hade in. cing the phone back down, she was about to go back to sleep when the door suddenly opened. She raised her head and saw Gu Yuing towards her. What was he doing back here? Chapter 123 - If I Cry, What Is It To You? (1)

Chapter 123: If I Cry, What Is It To You? (1)

Xu Wei stared at Gu Yu dumbfounded until he walked over to her bedside. With both his hands in his pockets, he looked at her with expressionless dark eyes. Upon determining that she wasn¡¯t hallucinating, she suddenly snapped back to reality. It was the middle of the night! He couldn¡¯t havee all the way back just to torment her for provoking him earlier today, right? That very thought was enough to cause Xu Wei to tremble instinctively in fear, and herplexion slowly turned white. As if he could hear her thoughts, Gu Yu suddenly frowned as he tightly clenched his fists inside his pant pockets. Restraining his emotions, he finally said with restraint, ¡°Grandpa asked me toe.¡± Xu Wei was stunned. How did Grandpa Gu find out that she was ill? Naturally, Gu Yu wouldn¡¯t have sought trouble for himself by volunteering that information to his grandfather. Her parents had no idea that she was ill, so they wouldn¡¯t have been responsible for it. Was it¡­ Gu Yu¡¯s assistant who had revealed it? Was that why Grandpa Gu had forced Gu Yu toe to the hospital to keep herpany? She clearly remembered thest incident when Gu Yu hadn¡¯t returned home after their marriage, choosing to instead go on a vacation with Su Ziqian to Germany. Her mother had called Grandpa Gu toin, who subsequently forced Gu Yu to return home. The memory of the torment that he had inflicted on her during that subsequent period still brought chills to her spine, causing her to shiver. Was he not assuming that she¡¯d been the one to tell on him again this time around? Was he simply being amiable so she¡¯d let her guard down? Xu Wei was truly terrified. Even when she¡¯d beenpletely healthy, she had never been any match for his strength. Now, she was like a weak chicken; it was something neither of them needed to bring up. Without hesitation, she quickly spoke, ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. I¡¯ll be fine on my own. You should go. Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll do my part in front of Grandpa and stop causing you any further problems!¡± I won¡¯t cause you any problems¡­ The anger in his eyes had faded away. Perhaps it was because of the silence of the night, or it was because his mood had changed subtly. Gu Yu could clearly see the panic and fear shing across Xu Wei¡¯s face. She was terrified of him, even more so than what he had witnessed in the apartment! The light in Gu Yu¡¯s eyes dimmed, and his lips were pressed into a thin and hard line. An inexplicable look covered his handsome face as he tightened his clenched fists. Without a word, he simply kept staring at her. Xu Wei couldn¡¯t tell what he was thinking. She had already been feeling cold. Now with how chilly the atmosphere between them became, she couldn¡¯t stop herself from shivering. A momentter, she watched at Gu Yu¡¯s hand reached over towards her as she reflexively shrank back. Gu Yu narrowed his eyes, and his hand froze in midair for a moment before he quickly reached forward again. Xu Wei scooted her body over to the other side. Seemingly dissatisfied with her reaction, he grabbed ahold on her slender wrist and effortlessly dragged her back to her original position. She stopped breathing and began to struggle with her hands and feet. She did not want to be so unjustifiably tormented by him again! Gu Yu¡¯s hand was like an iron chain locked firmly around her wrist. She couldn¡¯t remove his hand at all, especially not with only one other free hand to fight against him. Left with no other choice, she bit him with her teeth instead! Gu Yu hadn¡¯t expected her reaction to be this severe. As she bit and kicked him, fury once again flooded in his eyes. He pressed Xu Wei against the bed with one hand. With his other hand, he pulled the nket over and wrapped her firmly inside it. To avoid having her break out of it, he wrapped his arms around her andid on the bed. With the nket between them, she found herself unable to move as long as he firmly held her in his embrace. Chapter 124 - If I Cry, What Is It to You? (2)

Chapter 124: If I Cry, What Is It to You? (2)

Xu Wei refused to be pinned down without. She gritted her teeth and stared daggers at Gu Yu, using her remaining strength to fight him tenaciously. Gu Yu¡¯s lips curled upwards in a smile as he watched her. It was as if he were mocking her for overestimating her own ability. ¡°What do you think I¡¯m going to do to you?¡± The man¡¯s voice was very low and carried a hint of indifference. ¡°Grandpa wishes for you to recover quickly. If you don¡¯t want to cause me any problems, actions speak louder than words.¡± What he said cause Xu Wei to freeze mid-action. Was Gu Yu truly not out to torment her? Did he really wrap her in the nket simply to prevent her from catching a chill, exacerbating her illness, and dying her recovery? With both of their heads on the same pillow, they were in very close proximity. Gu Yu noticed the anxiety and uncertainty in her eyes. With a scoff, he asked in disdain, ¡°Xu Wei, if I intended to do something to you, do you think you¡¯d be able to fight me off with so little strength?¡± He paused for a moment and swept his gaze through her entire body. He deliberately lingered at her breasts for a few seconds longer before saying, ¡°Besides, I¡¯m a very picky person!¡± Xu Wei was at a loss for words. He was repeating what she had previously said to him back to her, word for word! It was true she wasn¡¯t as busty and as brainless as Su Ziqian, and hence wasn¡¯t to his tastes! She was aware of the fact that he didn¡¯t like her! He didn¡¯t need to keep reminding her of that fact! In any case, the dislike was mutual. It would have been better for both of them to keep their distance from each other! If he wanted her to recover sooner, the solution wasn¡¯t to be pressured by Grandpa Gu into spending time with her! It would be better if he continued to act as he had done all along and not appear in front of her at all! She¡¯d recover a lot faster that way. Xu Wei didn¡¯t want to cry, but her nose began to ache uncontrobly, and the pressure soon pushed against her eyes. She couldn¡¯t extract herself from Gu Yu¡¯s embrace, only able to turn over in his arms and face her back to him. She refused to let him witness her tears. Gu Yu didn¡¯t see her tears fall. With her body in his arms against his body, however, he could feel her body tremble as her shoulders slightly shook. He gazed at her shoulders. As if he were in a trance, he was transported back to that night when he had sat at the back row of the movie theatre and saw her seated a few rows in front of him, crying throughout the whole movie. Her shoulders were now quivering the same way as it did back then. In the past, she was never one to cry easily. She had always been cheery, and her smile had always reached her eyes. Whenever she was upset, she would hug him tightly and rest her head against his chest. At the very most, her voice would be slightly hoarse as she¡¯d say, ¡°Gu Yu, just let me hug you for a while and I¡¯ll feel better after that.¡± Xu Wei sensed the man behind her suddenly calming down. In a bid to hide the traces of her sobs, she clenched her jaw tightly and refused to let herself make a sound. It wasn¡¯t worth crying over him! ¡°Why are you crying?¡± Gu Yu¡¯s voice was much lower than hers, preventing Xu Wei from determining his emotions. Not wanting to make a fool out of herself in front of him, she retorted, ¡°I¡¯m not crying!¡± Gu Yu mercilessly called her out. ¡°Liar.¡± It was true that she was lying. Was he only going to be satisfied upon seeing her cry her eyes out as a result of his torment? She owed him money and didn¡¯t have the right to initiate a divorce. Even when he wanted to sleep with her, she couldn¡¯t turn him down. Even so¡­ was he going to insist on controlling her emotions now? Xu Wei didn¡¯t bother disguising her tears any longer. All her emotions suddenly came pouring out as she replied, ¡°Even if I cry, what is it to you?¡± Chapter 125 - I Guess You’ll No Longer Come When I Call (1)

Chapter 125: I Guess You¡¯ll No Longer Come When I Call (1)

With the grief she felt in her heart and the pain she felt from her illness, she forgot her fear of Gu Yu for a brief moment. She wasn¡¯t afraid of provoking him and hadshed out with her tongue. She didn¡¯t want to be forced to endure the emotional turmoil any longer! After her outburst, the entire ce was plunged into silence once again. Xu Wei felt her heartbeat speed up as she bit her pale bottom lip subconsciously. She waited for Gu Yu¡¯s fury toe and braced herself for his insults. He probably would¡¯ve left in a fit of rage! After a while, Gu Yu did not react. Xu Wei had no idea if this was the calm before the storm. In any case, the unexpected silence made Xu Wei feel so uneasy that she began to find it hard to breathe. She was willing to face a quick death like being beheaded; why did Gu Yu have to prolong her suffering like? Just as her thoughts nearly drove her crazy, the man¡¯s voice rang out again. To her surprise, it sounded gentle. It was clear that he made an effort to soften it. With a hint of helpless indulgence, he said, ¡°If you were going to be this delicate, why did you go after Pang Hai alone?¡± Xu Wei suddenly wondered if her fever had caused her brain to short-circuit. That was the only possible exnation for how she had conjured up such a preposterous hallucination! Luckily for her, she had learned long ago not to overestimate her self-worth. ¡®Did he just call me delicate?¡¯ Three years ago, Xu Wei was a delicatedy with Gu Yu by her side. His love for her had been like a huge castle, and she¡¯d been the only princess cocooned within. He¡¯d protected her from any storm that hade her way, never allowing her to suffer any harm or humiliation. How could she not have turned out delicate? However, he had taken everything back in a sh and banished her to another country. If she wanted to survive, she couldn¡¯t remain delicate anymore. At first, her parents had only given her enough money to cover her school fees. There hadn¡¯t been enough for her living expenses. In addition to attending sses, she had worked herself to the bone daily. For a long time, she had survived on instant noodles and bread to get through the day. It wasn¡¯t that she was unable to bear hardships. However, if he hadn¡¯tid the world at her feet in the first ce, she would never have found it so hard to endure the pain of his abandonment. As she recalled the past, Xu Wei¡¯s tears rolled down her cheeks. When she opened her mouth to speak, her voice didn¡¯t sound like her own. ¡°Pang Hai isn¡¯t a big deal. I¡¯ve aplished harder assignments and still came out alive.¡± She sensed that the man¡¯s breath behind her had gotten heavy. Then again, it was so imperceptible that she wondered if she was mistaken. After approximately half a minute, Gu Yu asked again, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you yell for help? Beforeing, he had gotten his assistant to check the surveince recordings. He had found Xu Wei in a death struggle with Pang Hai. Even at her most dangerous moment, she didn¡¯t call for help when she¡¯d seen hime through the door. Although she had finally managed to defeat Pang Hai on her own, the only reason she emerged victorious was that Pai Hang underestimated her. Why hadn¡¯t she called for help¡­? Xu Wei stretched her lips. She wanted to smile, but a familiar ache gushed up her nose uncontrobly. She opened her mouth and said softly, ¡°I did.¡± ¡­ The first time she had embarked on a news assignment, she¡¯d been held by the thugs the schr had hired. When they had been about to chop her hands off, she had called for him. Later on, whenever she¡¯d met with danger, she¡¯d always called for him. ¡°Gu Yu, save me!¡± ¡°Gu Yu, pleasee!¡± ¡°Gu Yu, why aren¡¯t youing?¡± ¡°Gu Yu¡­ I guess you¡¯ll no longere when I call.¡± ¡­ At her most dangerous and desperate moments, she had yelled for him as if her life had depended on it. Sadly, the person she had thought woulde to save her never turned up. The resulting despair from his absence had been devastating. Therefore, she would never call for help again. Chapter 126 - I Guess You’ll No Longer Come When I Call (2)

Chapter 126: I Guess You¡¯ll No Longer Come When I Call (2)

She was never going to let Gu Yu find out how much pain she had to endure. He had mercilessly abandoned her after all. If he knew how hard her life was overseas, he would¡¯ve only ridiculed her further. Xu Wei closed her eyes and took a deep breath. Suppressing the sorrow that had arisen from her memories, she asked a question in reply, ¡°Considering how much you hate me, would you havee if I had called?¡± Upon uttering that statement, the man behind her fell silent. Xu Wei had asked that question because she had wanted to avoid giving him an honest reply. She already knew what his answer would be. He hated and detested her so much. Why would he have saved her? She had no wish to hear his cruel and scathing reply. At that very moment, she was feeling drowsy from her fever, having cried herself to exhaustion moments before. Her eyelids drifted shut as she soon fell into a deep sleep. Right before she lost consciousness, she seemed to hear Gu Yu¡¯s low voice as he uttered two words, ¡°I would.¡± ¨C The next day¡­ When Xu Wei awakened, the sky was already bright. Having slept under the nket for the whole night, she woke up drenched in her own perspiration. Upon opening her eyes, her whole body felt a lot better, and her fever had abated. Subconsciously, she turned to look behind her. The other half of the bed was empty. If not for the wrinkles on that side of the sheets, she would have wondered whether or not the previous night was merely a dream. A nurse entered, and when she saw her staring at the other side of the bed in a daze, she said with a chuckle, ¡°Mr. Gu left early in the morning. He¡¯ll probably only be back in the evening.¡± Xu Wei looked away without any expression of longing. She wasn¡¯t looking forward to Gu Yu¡¯s arrival. If anything, she hoped he wouldn¡¯te. Xu Wei arose and headed into the bathroom to wipe herself down. She cleaned herself up and changed into a new hospital gown. When she emerged from the bathroom, the nurse had already prepared a bowl of in porridge for her. Even if she didn¡¯t have much of an appetite, she still needed to eat and drink a little. Only when she had regained her strength and her health would she be able to get back to work and earn her money again. There was a knock on her door again. Assuming that it was another nurseing to administer Xu Wei¡¯s injection, the nurse headed over to open the door. The next second, she yelped in shock, ¡°Who¡­ Who are you, people?!¡± Themotion drew Xu Wei¡¯s attention over as she saw a burly man push her nurse aside. Immediately after, a group of stocky and scary-looking men trickled in! Xu Wei recognized these people. They were Pang Hai¡¯s underlings! Just as expected, Pang Hai walked inst, the scar of his face still as intimidating as ever. With each step, he took his time walking over her. Xu Wei stiffened and her eyes turned wary. Out of the corner of her eye, she nced at her phone on the bedside table and prepared to lunge forward to call the police. Her nurse protested weakly, ¡°What are you doing? This is a hospital! Do not act so carelessly!¡± Pang Hai stood by the bedside and stared at Xu Wei for twenty seconds before opening his mouth. However, it wasn¡¯t Xu Wei he spoke to, but his subordinates who were standing in a single file behind him. ¡°Apologize!¡± he ordered. Xu Wei noticed that Pang Hai was missing two teeth, and was surprised. Following that, she heard the thunderous echo of the men speaking at once, ¡°We¡¯re sorry, Miss Xu Wei!¡± Xu Wei was dumbstruck. ¡°Where are the floral gands?¡± Pang Hai demanded. A group of young men went out and returned, each with a huge floral gand in their hands, together with a banner that read, ¡°Wishing you a speedy recovery, Miss Xu Wei!¡± Xu Wei was stunned. Pang Hai wasn¡¯t here to take revenge on her? He was here to apologize instead? With so many floral gands, was he truly being sincere? If someone didn¡¯t know better, they¡¯d have thought this was her funeral¡­ Pang Hai looked at her again, ¡°Should you feel that this isn¡¯t sufficient to make up for the harm I caused you, I will tell you one more thing as an apology.¡± He stepped forward and muttered something into Xu Wei¡¯s ear. Xu Wei¡¯s eyes instantly narrowed. Chapter 127 - There Was Only One Answer (1)

Chapter 127: There Was Only One Answer (1)

Having said his piece, Pang Hai took a step back and looked at her. He continued, ¡°I may have hurt you, but you¡¯ve caused me to suffer heavy damages as well. As such, we both no longer owe each other anything! With that said, I won¡¯t cause you any trouble in the future!¡± He belonged to the pugilistic world where honor existed even among thieves. The fact that he had uttered such a promise meant that there was no doubt he would stay true to his word from then on. After a pause, he gazed at Xu Wei¡¯s face as he recalled her decisive actions that night. Stroking his chin, he said with augh, ¡°I have to admit that you¡¯re the most interesting woman I¡¯ve evere across. What a pity¨C¡± It was a pity that this woman was already spoken for by someone who was even more vicious than he! He couldn¡¯t afford to offend the other party at all! He did not finish his sentence, and Xu Wei looked at him with a curious expression. However, he turned towards his subordinates and barked, ¡°We¡¯re leaving! Say goodbye!¡± His subordinates said in unison, ¡°Goodbye, Miss Xu Wei!¡± Xu Wei was left speechless. Following that, Pang Hai led his men out of the room. With their departure, the lively atmosphere became quiet once again. The nurse had watched as the group of burly mene in hastily then leave the same way. She had been frightened out of her wits and hadn¡¯t yet regained her rity. She stood there in a daze. Xu Wei, on the other hand, was more dumbstruck than anything else. ording to past precedent, Mr. Zuo would always handle the follow-up matters in private and would never allow the individuals in question to show up in front of the reporters again. It was truly remarkable that Mr. Zuo¡¯s methods could result in Pang Hai lowering himself so significantly anding here to personally apologize! Mr. Zuo¡¯s capability and clout extended even beyond her expectations! It was a blessing for her to have such a sturdy and aplished boss! She leaned back andid on the bed, thinking about what Pang hai had said to her. He had said that the reason he had caught her in the act was that someone had reported her actions to him. That person had been Su Ziqian¡¯s previous agent, Ms. Li. She had even hinted for him to deal with her well, wanting to create a scandal. Honestly speaking, Xu Wei wasn¡¯t too surprised by this news. Being in the journalism industry for some time, she had learned to be cautious and watch her every step. Otherwise, she would have been dead long ago. An incident like this where she had been caught in the act rarely happened. Hence, she had already suspected that someone had leaked news on her movements. Indeed, that had turned out to be the case! She had just returned to the country, yet several people couldn¡¯t wait to see her downfall. However, she could count the small number of individuals who would actively go after her with her fingers. Either Su Ziqian did it, or it had to be Gue Xue and Gu Shuang working together. Although Pang Hai had only mentioned Ms. Li, Xu Wei did not believe that Su Ziqian had nothing to do with his incident at all. Logically speaking, the person who would gain the most from Xu Wei being caught in a scandal anding to harm was Su Ziqian. Since she had blocked off Su Ziqian¡¯s road to riches, Su Ziqian couldn¡¯t wait to witness her downfall so that she would finally be able to ascend to the position of Mrs. Gu! Ha! Even though Gu Yu already proposed to her, she was still being this impatient? Instead of resorting to such despicable methods, it would have been far more effective to curry favor with Gu Yu and coax him to divorce her. That way, even Xu Wei would owe her a favor! Xu Wei was not the type of person who actively sought out trouble, but that didn¡¯t mean she¡¯d sit by and watch idly if trouble came her way! Xu Wei would remember what Su Ziqian had done for a long time toe. After she¡¯d been administered her intravenous infusion, Xu Wei drifted off into a long nap thatsted the whole afternoon. When evening came, the nurse came to wake her up and brought her to the bathroom to wash her face. When they returned to the bed, Xu Wei asked the nurse, ¡°Is there aptop avable?¡± The nurse nodded her head, ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll get it for you.¡± ¨C When Gu Yu was done with his paperwork at the office, he had his assistant postpone all his dinner meetings and drove off immediately. He never intended toe to the hospital, but by the time he realized where he had stopped his car, he was already at the hospital¡¯s entrance. Chapter 128 - There Was Only One Answer (2)

Chapter 128: There Was Only One Answer (2)

Gu Yu did not immediately leave the vehicle. He leaned against the backrest of his seat and looked up, gazing at the hospital¡¯s entrance. His eyes darkened, and a shadow of conflict grew visible within them. Was he trying to keep her close or push her away? His grandfather¡¯s words kept reying in his ears. After roughly half a minute, his eyelids drifted shut as his lips curled into a sardonic smile. Right from the start, there had only ever been one answer to that question. There had never been any other choice, to begin with¡­ ¨C As Gu Yu walked into the hospital room, he noticed the flower gands lined up neatly along the wall and did a double-take. Had he not seen Xu Wei resting on the bed, he would have assumed that he had walked into the wrong room. The nurse came back from somewhere carrying aptop in her hands. When she saw him, she said out of respect, ¡°Hello, Mr. Gu.¡± Gu Yu jutted his chin out toward the flowers and asked, ¡°What¡¯s all this?¡± With a trembling voice, the nurse hurriedly rted the terrifying incident that had transpired in the afternoon. If the group of men hade to cause trouble, two defenseless women like herself and Miss Xu Wei would have stood no chance against them. Gu Yu didn¡¯t seem surprised at all. Maintaining a stony expression, he nodded his head in acknowledgment of the nurse¡¯s words. Naturally, Xu Wei could see that Gu Yu had arrived. Although she did not wish to see him, she couldn¡¯t stop him froming either. Since she couldn¡¯t afford to offend him, the only other thing she could do was to pretend that he wasn¡¯t there. When Gu Yu swept his eyes past her, she lowered her eyes and stared at her fingers resting on the nket. Neither of them spoke. The atmosphere in the ward seemed to dip a few degrees. The nurse perceptively sensed that something was amiss. When she noticed Gu Yu¡¯s expressionless face suddenly darken, she cleared her throat and said to Xu Wei, ¡°Miss Xu, Mr. Gu is here.¡± Xu Wei acted as if she hadn¡¯t heard the nurse¡¯s words. She raised her head and looked straight at the nurse. ¡°Could you hand me theptop, please?¡± she asked in a straightforward tone. The nurse awkwardly nced over at Gu Yu. When she saw him walked over impassively to the couch to take a seat, she sighed to herself before walking forward and passing theputer to Xu Wei. ¡°I¡¯ll leave for a moment to prepare your dinner,¡± she said after giving her theptop. The nurse quickly scrambled out of the room. The moment she left, the room became eerily silent again. However, Xu Wei preferred for it to be silent. She didn¡¯t want to fight with Gu Yu, much less hear him insult and ridicule her. In any case, Gu Yu was apanying her merely to satisfy his grandfather¡¯s demands of him. Since he probably had no wish to speak to her either, this silence was the best possible option. Xu Wei sat up and ced theputer on herp. She opened it and logged in to her inbox to find one unread message inside. She clicked on it and found that it was the well-wishes from her boss. She couldn¡¯t help smiling and began to type her reply on the keyboard. ¡°Thank you for your concern. I¡¯m much better. Also, thank you for the roses you sent. I love them.¡± Her fingers paused for a moment, and her gaze swept past the huge flower gands. She continued typing, ¡°Also, thank you for handling Pang Hai. Getting Pang Hai to apologize must not have been easy. You truly are the best boss there is! I¡¯m very happy to be working under you, and will work even harder in the future!¡± Xu Wei didn¡¯t press the ¡°send¡± button yet. She was still wondering how else to express her gratitude when she suddenly felt thirsty. She reached over towards the bedside table for a ss of water, but it was out of reach. Regardless of how she leaned over, she couldn¡¯t reach it. The next second, a huge hand picked up the ss and ce it in her hand. Xu Wei was stunned and looked up instinctively. She was faced with Gu Yu¡¯s handsome face, devoid of any emotion. She hadn¡¯t realized that he had walked over. At that very moment, he wasn¡¯t looking at her, but at herputer screen. His eyes darkened at the sight. Chapter 129 - This Is Where My Heart Is (1)

Chapter 129: This Is Where My Heart Is (1)

Xu Wei traced his line of sight back to herputer screen and hurriedly mmed herptop shut. On second thought, she hadn¡¯t done anything wrong; what was there to hide from him? This was her way of earning money legitimately. Furthermore, she no longer cared what he thought of her. No matter what she did, it was going to be wrong in his eyes! She didn¡¯t drink from the ss that he had passed to her and ced it back down. Resisting the pressure of his gaze, she forced her attention back on the email message and continued typing. ¡°I noticed that Pang Hai was missing his two front teeth. Did you hit him, Big Boss? He¡¯s rather strong; it wouldn¡¯t have been easy for a normal man to even make him budge. But you managed to knock two teeth out? You truly are awesome! You¡¯re my ultimate hero¨C¡± She was about to tter her boss and wax lyrical about her admiration for him when theptop was suddenly mmed shut with a loud thud. Xu Wei frowned and looked at Gu Yu uprehendingly. What did he want now? The man¡¯s eyes were dark and fathomless, not betraying his thoughts for even a moment. With his usual cold and icy demeanor, his lips parted and he asked, ¡°Are you sure your boss was the one responsible for handling Pang Hai?¡± Xu Wei was surprised that Gu Yu would be interested in anything regarding her job. However, was he still suspicious that she and Pang Hai shared an illicit rtionship? Was that why he refused to believe that Pang Hai¡¯s mercy towards her had anything to do with her Boss¡¯ management of the situation? She did not want to fight with him at all. However, her reputation was on the line here. She couldn¡¯t allow him to get away with ridiculing her this way! ¡°Yes, it was my boss who handled Pang Hai. Mr. Zuo is an especially outstanding boss, and he treats me exceptionally well. Whenever I¡¯ve been in any trouble or danger, he¡¯s always helped me. Naturally, this instance would have not been an exception!¡± Xu Wei enunciated each word clearly, her voice ringing out crisply. Fundamentally, Gu Yu should have been the one by her side to trust and protect her. Now, he had be the very person who had hurt her over and over again. As her husband, he should have been ashamed of himself instead of standing there questioning her. Of course, she had forgotten! She was only his wife in name. Why would a husband in name only bother protecting her at all? Upon hearing her words, Gu Yu¡¯s expression grew thunderous. His lips curled up in a sardonic smile. ¡°And you call yourself an investigative journalist? Is Z Magazine a charity organization?¡± The goal of a journalist was to pursue the truth, not to make random spections! When had she ever witnessed Mr. Zuo going after Pang Hai? Xu Wei was left furious but speechless. What was that supposed to mean? Why couldn¡¯t she call herself a journalist? Questioning her was bad enough, and now he was attacking her capabilities? Was he even ridiculing her boss for hiring her? She knew that Gu Yu resented being forced toe to the hospital to keep herpany, and that was why he was deliberately arguing with her. It was bad enough for him to insult her, so why did he have to bring Mr. Zuo into this? As fury and grief surged within her, Xu Wei bit down hard on her bottom lip. She tightened her fists around her nket but was still unable to suppress her emotions. She grabbed a pillow and hurled it at him. ¡°Scram!¡± she bellowed. The pillow hit Gu Yu¡¯s body. Even though it brought no pain or difort to him, his expression turned chilly. The temperature of the ward suddenly dropped. That was the exact moment that the nurse entered with Xu Wei¡¯s dinner. When she witnessed the scene, she almost dropped the tray of food on the floor. She was in a dilemma; she could neither go forward nor could she retreat. Chapter 130 - This Is Where My Heart Is (2)

Chapter 130: This Is Where My Heart Is (2)

Xu Wei was truly furious. Her chest was heaving and her eyes reddened. Even though she had to admit that she was afraid of Gu Yu, she also refused to back down. She forced herself to stare fiercely at his incensed face and look into his eyes without retreating. Gu Yu stared at her with his darkened expression for a while, as if he wanted nothing more than to incinerate her with his gaze. Eventually, he scoffed and instructed the nurse, ¡°Take theptop away. It¡¯s isn¡¯t conducive for her recovery!¡± Trembling in fear at that chilling tone, the nurse quickly nodded her head. ¡°Right away!¡± The man¡¯s eyes turned to the flower vase that had been ced by the bedside table, and the roses within. The roses were infuriatingly red, making his expression turn rather unsightly. Motioning to the flowers with his chin, he said, ¡°Throw those away too. I don¡¯t want to see them!¡± ¡°Sure!¡± The nurse ced the food down and quickly stepped forward to retrieve theptop. Xu Wei¡¯s hand tightened around it immediately. ¡°No!¡± she protested. She continued to re at Gu Yu, ¡°Who do you think you are to take myptop from me and throw my flowers away?¡± Gu Yu reacted as if he¡¯d just heard the most ludicrous statement ever. He strode up to her and leaned over. He grabbed her chin between his slender fingers and said to her angry little face, one word at a time, ¡°Do you need me to remind you that you belong to me? The same goes for your possessions!¡± The billion was the contract of the sale and the reason for his repeated abuse! Xu Wei flung his hand off and opened her mouth. She was about to say something further, but when she noticed the dilemma the nurse was forced, she changed her mind and loosened her grip on theputer. Gu Yu hated seeing her in a good state. He would only be satisfied seeing her angry and sad! As the nurse nimbly took theptop and flowers out of the room, her gratitude towards Xu Wei grew. She nced at Gu Yu and suppressed her fear as she said, ¡°Mr. Gu, Miss Xu needs to maintain calm and stable emotions to recover quickly¨C¡± Gu Yu did not say anything more. He turned and went to sit on the couch, retrieved hisptop from his briefcase thereafter. His actions made it clear that he wasn¡¯t intending to leave. Xu Wei was so angry that she had lost her appetite. After forcing herself to swallow a few mouthfuls of porridge, she couldn¡¯t eat anymore. Sheid back on the bed with her back towards Gu Yu. The only sounds that could be heard in the room were that of Xu Wei breathing and the periodic clicking of Gu Yu¡¯s keyboard. The nurse sighed gently and removed the food. Ten minutester, she returned to the room with a few books in her hands and ced them on the bedside table. She turned to look at Gu Yu and asked gently, ¡°Mr. Gu, Miss Xu¡¯s body is still weak, and she has trouble sleeping at night. If she can¡¯t sleep, could you please read to her? It¡¯ll make it easier for her to sleep that way.¡± Gu Yu¡¯s expression remained unchanged. The nurse couldn¡¯t tell if Gu Yu had heard her or not. When night fell and the nurse left, and the room became deafeningly silent. Xu Wei looked at the time. Eight o¡¯clock, nine o¡¯clock, ten o¡¯clock¡­ She intended to wait until Gu Yu had left before sleeping. It was now 11, and he still hadn¡¯t left! As the hour grewte, she grew increasingly anxious and even a little fearful. She was afraid of being in the same room as Gu Yu at night, especially when she had angered him earlier that day. The sound of rustling suddenly came from behind her. It sounded like Gu Yu had risen from the couch. Following that was the sound of his footsteps as he walked over towards her. Xu Wei¡¯s heart began hammering in her chest, and her whole body tensed. Even without turning around, she could feel Gu Yu¡¯s presence beside her bed along with his eyes on her. As he reached his hand out, Xu Wei held her breath. However, he didn¡¯t touch her. Instead, he picked up a book that was on the bedside table and sat beside the bed. He opened the book, and began to read its content aloud. His voice was very low, carrying with it a certain maism. The cadence of his speech brought a strange sense of peace to the air. The moment Xu Wei rxed, her head began to feel drowsy until she heard him read a sentence, ¡°Thend here was barren, and there was no grass. Only after you came and walked around did they miraculously grow.¡± After pausing for a few seconds, the man¡¯s voice grew quiet. In the silence of the night, with delicate tenderness, he tenderly continued, ¡°Yes, because this is where my heart is.¡± Xu Wei¡¯s eyes suddenly opened. Was this¡­ a confession? Chapter 131 - The Big Tiger and the Little Fox (1)

Chapter 131: The Big Tiger and the Little Fox (1)

Since Gu Yu was reading from a storybook, the sudden insertion of such a sentimental confession felt abrupt and shocking to her. She couldn¡¯t help turning her head to the side and looking at the man seated behind her. Unexpectedly, Gu Yu raised his eyes as well. When both their eyes met, it was as if there were a faint electric current in the air. The man¡¯s eyes were deep and dark as always, just like the night sky outside. They did not reveal what he was thinking at all. He held her gaze as he continued, ¡°¡­the big tiger said to the little fox.¡± Xu Wei was unsure how to respond. That¡¯s right! He was reading to her the story of The Big Tiger and the Little Fox. It was about a lonely big tiger and a lively and cheerful little fox. Although the little fox had first approached the big tiger, it was the big tiger who first fell in love with the little fox. The big tiger¡¯s world had been endlessly empty and dark, and it had been the little fox that gave him light and pulled him out of that dark abyss. However, the big tiger had never confessed its feelings to the little fox. He was very withdrawn and kept all his feelings hidden inside his heart. That was why he had chosen such an obscure way to reveal his emotions to the little fox. What a romantic story it was! Even so, as he truly loved a girl, a man would confess his love to her regardless of how withdrawn he was. If he kept his mouth shut, it was only because he didn¡¯t feel anything the girl at all. Strangely, this story reminded her of her past with Gu Yu. The only difference was that the little fox was more fortunate than her because the big tiger truly loved her. Gu Yu, on the other hand¡­ An expression of self-hatred shed across Xu Wei¡¯s eyes as she looked away. Her heart wasn¡¯t hurting as much as it had used to anymore. It was just a dull ache now. But she believed that soon, this dull ache would eventually disappear without a trace too. When that happened, the sky would brighten once again. Gu Yu¡¯s low and deep voice slowly lulled Xu Wei to sleep. After some time, she unconsciously heard Gu Yu¡¯s voice stopping. Hazily, she sensed him lying down beside her before she was suddenly cocooned in warmth¡­ ¨C At 5.30 PM, in the CEO¡¯s office at Gu Corporation¡­ Xiao Chun was hugging a stack of documents as she rushed over towards the assistant seated at his desk. ¡°Is Brother Yu¡­ ahem, I meant, is Mr. Gu here?¡± ¡°Miss Xiao,¡± the assistant quickly got up and greeted her. In response to her question, however, he shook his head. ¡°Mr. Gu already left the office five minutes ago.¡± Xiao Chun¡¯s brows shot up in surprise, and she craned her head towards the shut office doors. With a scoff, she asked in disbelief, ¡°Mr. Gu has always been a workaholic! Since when did he ever knock off punctually? Is it because he has an evening function to attend?¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± the assistant shook his head with a smile. His smile deepened, and he lowered his voice conspiratorially as he said, ¡°Miss Xiao, I¡¯ll tell you the truth. Mr. Gu has been leaving the office punctually for thest few days, and all his evening engagements have been postponed.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on with Brother Yu?¡± The assistant knew that Xiao Chun was one of the few people who knew about Gu Yu¡¯s marriage. When he saw the confused expression on her face, he didn¡¯t keep her in hanging in suspense. He said, ¡°What else could it be? The Young Mistress is ill. He¡¯s been going to the hospital to keep herpany.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Xiao Chun¡¯s voice suddenly sank. The assistant did not detect the sudden shift in her mood. Still smiling, he continued, ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure you know that things between Mr. Gu and the Young Mistress have been a little rough. Now that Young Mistress is ill, the fact that Mr. Gu is so concerned about her is a sign of happier days toe! This is truly good news!¡± If Mr. Gu and Young Mistress got along amiably, his mood would improve. As the assistant, he wouldn¡¯t have to turn up for work quaking in his boots anymore. The assistant sighed. When he looked towards Xiao Chun again, he realized it was a space in front of him. At some point while he was still speaking, she had left without him knowing! Chapter 132 - The Big Tiger and the Little Fox (2)

Chapter 132: The Big Tiger and the Little Fox (2)

In the hospital¡­ Xu Wei¡¯s condition had improved tremendously. After lying in bed for so many days, her bones were beginning to feel stiff. The nurse decided to take her outside for a walk to get some sunlight. After perspiring a little, she returned to her room, drank a full ss of water, and washed her face before climbing back into bed. She scrolled through her cell phone for a while and got herself up to date with all the recent news and current affairs before cing her phone back down on the bedside table. That was when she saw the stack of books. She remembered that Gu Yu had read the story of The Big Tiger and the Little Fox to her, but she had fallen asleep without hearing the ending. Wanting to satisfy her curiosity, she reached out and pulled the stack of books over. After searching through them, however, she couldn¡¯t find any that had anything to do with a big tiger and a little fox. That was weird¡­ Without thinking, Xu Wei turned to the nurse and asked, ¡°Is one book missing?¡± The nurse nced at the pile and nodded her head. ¡°There is a book missing, but I didn¡¯t touch it. Could Mr. Gu have taken it with him?¡± Xu Wei pursed her lips. What reason did Gu Yu have to take the book with him? Was he so petty as to deny her the ending of the story? What a jerk! Noticing that Xu Wei¡¯s mood had worsened, the nurse quickly said, ¡°What book are you looking for? I¡¯ll get it for you right away.¡± ¡°Never mind.¡± Xu Wei wasn¡¯t in the mood to read anymore. Her cell phone suddenly chimed, and Xu Wei ced the stack of books back on the table before retrieving her phone. She looked at the screen, and saw that Xiao Chun had sent her a message. [Chunchun Ready For Action]: I¡¯m so sorry, Sister! I just started work and was so busy. I had no idea that you were ill. It was Gu Yu¡¯s assistant who gave me the news. How are you? Are you feeling any better? [Lil¡¯ Lil¡¯ Wei]: I¡¯m much better now. Don¡¯t worry. Xiao Chun replied very quickly. [Chunchun Ready For Action]: No way! There¡¯s no way I won¡¯t worry unless I see you with my own eyes. I¡¯ll visit you tomorrow. Tell me what you want to eat, drink, and do! Everything! I¡¯ll bring it over for you tomorrow! Xu Wei couldn¡¯t help chuckling. [Lil¡¯ Lil¡¯ Wei]: That won¡¯t be necessary at all! I¡¯m getting discharged tomorrow. Why don¡¯t you just wait for me to fully recover? Once I do, we¡¯ll go out for a nice meal together! [Chunchun Ready For Action]: Not just one, but many! Still, I must at least visit you in the hospital. How about I pick you up from the hospital tomorrow? Just as Xu Wei was about to reply, Xiao Chun hurriedly sent another message. [Chunchun Ready For Action]: I won¡¯t take no for an answer! Xu Wei knew her friend well and deleted her original message of objection. She changed it instead to, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡± ¨C The nurse reported Gu Yu and Xu Wei¡¯s interactions privately to Grandpa Gu. After hanging up the phone, Grandpa Gu sighed again. When Mrs. Lin saw that, she couldn¡¯t help sighing along with him. Mr. Gu Sr. took several looks at her before sighing even louder. ¡°Master, if you have something to say, just say it. If you just stare at me like this, I won¡¯t be able to get the hint,¡± Mrs. Lin said as she clutched her chest. Mr. Gu Sr. was silent for two seconds before finally saying, ¡°Mrs. Lin, given your low IQ, I¡¯m worried if you¡¯ll be able to aplish the important task I¡¯m about to give you!¡± Mrs. Lin was used to his barbs by now and didn¡¯t bother retorting. There was a reason that Young Master¡¯s tongue was so sharp! ¡°But it¡¯s not like I have any other choice. For the sake of Yu and Xu Wei¡¯s happiness, I¡¯ll just have to give them another present!¡± Mrs. Lin did not know how to react. What did Mr. Gu Sr.¡¯s present to them have to do with her IQ? Mr. Gu Sr. observed her for a moment and motioned her with the crook of his finger toe closer. As Mrs. Lin leaned over, he carefully enunciated every word to her. Chapter 133 - Profiting From a Disaster (1)

Chapter 133: Profiting From a Disaster (1)

The next day was bright and sunny, and the sky was clear. Feeling carefree frompletely recovering, Xu Wei hopped off the bed and stretched her back. She twisted to the left, then again to her right, and began to move her body that had turned stiff from lying down for so long. The nurse helped her to pack her daily necessities before handling the discharge procedures on her behalf. After moving for a short while, Xu Wei couldn¡¯t contain her energy. She ran over to help the nurse with the packing with nimble and dexterous movements. Havingpleted the packing in the blink of an eye, she zipped her luggage bag closed. The nurse¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as she eximed, ¡°Miss Xu, you¡¯re even better at it than I am!¡± She had served the daughters of many wealthy families, who had all been pampered and spoiled so much that they were unable to do anything for themselves. It was rare indeed to see a woman as capable of taking care of herself as Xu Wei! ¡°I constantly have to run all over for my news assignments, and time is always of the essence. I¡¯m used to doing my own chores. Naturally, this isn¡¯t a problem for me at all.¡± Before she had gone abroad, she had also been waited upon hand and foot. Food and clothing had always been prepared ahead of time for her. When she was overseas, however, she had discovered for herself just how much perseverance and potential a desperate person could possess. Although Xu Wei¡¯s tone was casual and she bluntly, the nurse felt her heart going out towards her. Xu Wei was very young. Why was there such a deste aura about her? ¡°Little Wei, I¡¯m here!¡± A fashionably dresseddy suddenly appeared at the door. Xiao Chun strode in with confidence in a pair of high-heels, carrying a huge bouquet of pink roses with her. When she saw how thin and haggard Xu Wei had be, she hugged her tightly. ¡°Were you ill ever since the night when I had sent you back? Had I known that earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have left! If I had been with you, I would have been able to find out that you were ill at the first opportunity and take care of you!¡± ¡°Well, can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m already well? It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve fallen ill. My body probably just needed to rid itself of all the toxins¨C¡± Xu Wei remarked self-deprecatingly. Xiao Chun didn¡¯t buy it for a moment. ¡°You¡¯re not going to do this again! If you¡¯re ill, you have to let me know!¡± Xu Wei nodded her head. ¡°Got it,¡± she said. The nurse didn¡¯t want to interrupt their conversation. She gave Xu Wei a heads-up that she was going toplete the discharge procedures and immediately left the room. Xiao Chun tugged Xu Wei along with her as she sat down. She scrutinized Xu Wei from top to toe. After all, Xu Wei had been ill for quite some time. Even though she had recovered, she still wasn¡¯t as robust as before. Xiao Chun said, ¡°You have to remember to take your supplements when you get back. I¡¯ll send someone over with some birds¡¯ nests and ginsengs. Remember to take them regrly!¡± ¡°That¡¯ won¡¯t be necessary at all! I¡¯m fine, seriously!¡± Xu Wei knew that Xiao Chun was concerned about her, but her condition didn¡¯t warrant such a big gesture! She was no longer the frail and delicate Xu Wei from three years ago. It had just so happened that the unfortunate permutation of events upon her return to China had taken a toll on her mental and physical health, eventually culminating in her illness. Xiao Chun couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with her and simply ordered, ¡°In any case, I¡¯ll send someone over with the supplements. If you don¡¯t take them, it¡¯ll just be a little more trouble for me. I¡¯ll have no choice but to cook them daily before sending them to you on time!¡± Xu Wei raised her hands in defeat, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll remember to take them!¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Xiao Chun patted her on her cheeks and suddenly noticed a tie on the couch. Her smile dissipated a little before she said, ¡°I heard that Brother Gu has been keeping youpany in the hospital the whole time. I guess you profited from this disaster after all.¡± At the mention of Gu Yu, Xu Wei¡¯s smile turned humorless. She lowered her eyes and asked, ¡°Did I really profit from this disaster?¡± Xiao Chun sensed something amiss with her expression and quickly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t Brother Yu keep youpany? Did¡­ you guys quarrel again?¡± Chapter 134 - Profiting From a Disaster (2)

Chapter 134: Profiting From a Disaster (2)

Xu Wei had developed a crush on Gu Yu. Like every other girl in the world, she had enjoyed sharing bits of that sweet secret with her best friend. Later on, after she had gotten together with Gu Yu, the happiness that she was experiencing from that love radiated from her constantly, and Xiao Chun could tell how happy she was. Xu Wei never even deliberately paraded her rtionship in front of her friend. Right now, it wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to reveal the state of affairs between herself and Gu Yu to Xiao Chun. Rather, she was too embarrassed to do so! It was a marriage without love, one that became an emotionless business transaction. She didn¡¯t want her unhappy marriage to worry Xiao Chun, nor did she want Xiao Chun to find out how low she¡¯d sunken. Xu Wei shook her head. ¡°Not at all. Everything¡¯s fine,¡± she replied. Xiao Chun slowly pulled out a smile. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear,¡± she remarked. She tightly gripped Xu Wei¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Wei, I wish you happiness. Truly.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Xu Wei was still able to tell apart those who acted with sincerity from those who didn¡¯t. Xiao Chun had been friends with her for so long, and Xu Wei would always remember in her heart all the good things that she had done for her. Xiao Chun drove Xu Wei back to the apartment. Xu Wei had initially wanted to invite her up for a cup of coffee, but Xiao Chun had refused. ¡°I yed truant today and have to return to the office now. You know very well what Brother Yu¡¯s temper is like. He¡¯s not going to give me a free pass simply because I¡¯m his god-sister. He¡¯ll give me that cold face of his and say, ¡®If you¡¯re not intending to work hard, hand in your resignation!''¡± She mimicked Gu Yu¡¯s usual icy demeanor as she said that, and managed to elicit a smile from Xu Wei. Naturally, Xu Wei did not insist. ¡°Go back to work, then. We¡¯ll meet again when you¡¯re free.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Xiao Chun sat in the driver¡¯s seat and blew a kiss at Xu Wei, who had already left the car and was standing by the curb. Then, she stepped on the gas pedal and the car sped off. ¨C Xiao Chun did not return to work as she imed to Xu Wei. Instead, she headed directly to A-PUB! Usually, the ce wasn¡¯t opened for business in the day. However, Xiao Chun was a VIP customer of the establishment as well as a good friend of the owner, Xu Shuai. Therefore, her arrival was naturally met with a warm wee. Xu Shuai had stayed up partyingte into the night before and had slept in the room upstairs. Wu Er had dialed his cell more than a dozen times before he had finally woken up. After being chastised, Wu Er said helplessly and pitiably, ¡°Miss Xiao is here and ordered a lot of alcohol. Considering it is still morning and she¡¯s already drowning herself with liquor, I¡¯m afraid something may have happened. Would you like to check on her?¡± With a click, the call was abruptly disconnected. Xu Shuai fell back onto the bed and continued to sleep. Ten secondster, he jumped out of bed and scratched his hair. His mind had finally processed what Wu Er had said. Xiao Chun was downing liquor in the morning? He cursed under his breath and quickly got out of bed to head into the shower. After washing up, he wrapped himself in a bathrobe and slipped a pair of guest slippers on before heading downstairs and going directly to the bar counter. Xiao Chun was indeed Gu Yu¡¯s godsister. She was seated in Gu Yu¡¯s usual seat and drinking his usual drink in the exact same posture. Had the two siblings coordinated it with each other beforehand? Why were they tormenting him, one after the other? He strode forward to her. Since he didn¡¯t have time to style his hair, it hung down his forehead, barely skirting his eyes. Xu Shuai flipped his hair upzily and leaned on the bar counter. With his dark eyes staring at Xiao Chun, he looked at the dejected expression on her face and asked, ¡°My dear Miss Xiao, did you just fall out of love?¡± Xiao Chun was a night owl, much like him. If she had been drinking in the night, he wouldn¡¯t have batted an eye. Considering this was in broad daylight, however, something must have happened! Chapter 135 - Stop Being Foolish (1)

Chapter 135: Stop Being Foolish (1)

Xiao Chun looked up from her ss and swept her gaze across him. With a sneer, she opened her lips and retorted discourteously, ¡°No you! You¡¯re talking about yourself, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°To be honest, I wish that were the case. I would like very much to fall out of love once. Sadly, all the women love me too much. Even if I wanted to, I couldn¡¯t!¡± As Xu Shuai spoke, he raised his nose in the air. Xiao Chun turned her head to look at him but didn¡¯t continue jabbing him. Instead, she gazed at him for a long moment before suddenly getting up and standing to face him. She asked, ¡°Xu Shuai, what do you think of me?¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?''¡± ¡°What do you think of me as a woman?¡± Xiao Chun asked, rephrasing the question. At the same time, she took a step closer towards him, and the tips of her shoes were touching his. This sudden random action incited mischief and spontaneity in Xu Shuai. In response, he merely pulled his lips into a smile and said suggestively, ¡°Little Chunchun, you¡¯re the universally-acknowledged belle in our circle. You¡¯re beautiful, open-minded, fun-loving, and capable. You don¡¯t have a single weakness about you.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± With that, Xiao Chun grabbed Xu Shuai by the cor and suddenly pressed her lips against his in a kiss. Xu Shuai narrowed his eyes and held Xiao Chun by her shoulders, pushing her away decisively. Xiao Chun did not resist him as she was pushed, and she took two steps back. She stood still and looked at Xu Shuai. Her eyes were filled with derision as she asked, ¡°If I were as good as you said, why did you push me off?¡± Xu Shuai stood up straight and scrutinized her for a good ten seconds before speaking. He said, ¡°Xiao Chun, I might be a yer, but I¡¯m not an asshole. I enjoy beauties, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll pursue anyone who¡¯s female. I have standards, too!¡± Although he had constantly mentioned that he wanted to woo Xiao Chun, he was only teasing. He wasn¡¯t so debauched as to do such a thing to his friend. Besides, Xiao Chun probably wasn¡¯t interested in him that way either! ¡°Ha! The yboy is talking to me about standards?¡± Xiao Chun sat back down on the chair. She picked up her beer and continued drinking. ¡°You don¡¯t fancy me, and I don¡¯t fancy you either!¡± Throwing her head back, she finished her beer in one sitting. mming the mug back on the counter, she closed her eyes and said in a lowered voice, ¡°You can¡¯t evenpare to a single strand of hair on his head!¡± Upon hearing that statement, Xu Shuai immediately grew angry. ¡°I am a man without peer! I¡¯m good-looking and rich, and I live avish life! How am I unable topare to a single strand of someone else¡¯s hair? Who is he? Tell me!¡± Having already retreated into her own world, Xiao Chun was drinking silently. In that very instant, she had lost all her vitality and energy. Upon seeing this, Xu Shuai knew that she could no longer process anything that was said. He no longer teased her. Instead, he looked up and stroked the top of her head with his palm. In a very gentle voice, he said, ¡°Little Chunchun, stop being foolish¨C¡± Everyone called him a drunkard, but there were many things that only he had noticed clearly. ¡°Stop drinking. I¡¯m going up to change, and I¡¯ll take you home after.¡± ¨C By the time Xu Wei had returned to the apartment, the ce had already been thoroughly cleaned. It was no longer messy like it had been. Gu Yu probably hired someone to tidy the ce up. She dragged her luggage into the bedroom while feeling very conflicted. This wasn¡¯t her home, and she didn¡¯t have any sense of security living here. If she could, she desperately wanted to move out. However, she couldn¡¯t leave before the billion was repaid. Ignoring the fact that Gu Yu would never allow it, she had no idea how to answer to Grandpa Gu and her parents once word of her departure got out. She was about to unpack the clothes in her luggage when she heard the sound of the front door opening. Xu Wei frowned in apprehension. It was only ten in the morning, and Gu Yu had already returned? Was he here to im his payment now that she had recovered? Xu Wei¡¯s hand began to tremble at the thought, suddenly going cold. Chapter 136 - A Hot Potato (2)

Chapter 136: A Hot Potato (2)

Xu Wei closed her eyes and took a deep breath. She ced the clothes in her hands down and hesitated for a moment before getting up and walking out of the room. The moment she stepped into the living room, she saw a figure standing by the entrance and did a double-take. It wasn¡¯t Gu Yu, but¡­ Mrs. Lin? Just as Xu Wei heaved a sigh of relief, she was suddenly ovee with doubt. Ever since she had moved into the apartment, no one aside from Gu Yu ever came. What was Mrs. Lin doing here all of a sudden? Mrs. Lin was equally surprised to see her as if she hadn¡¯t expected that Xu Wei would be in the apartment. She quickly pasted a smile on her face and asked, ¡°Young Mistress, were you just discharged from the hospital?¡± As she spoke, she changed into a pair of indoor slippers. Dragging her luggage behind her, she then entered the apartment. She first greeted Xu Wei out of respect before exining her presence. ¡°Young Mistress, Mr. Gu Sr. sent me here to take care of the daily chores for you and Young Master. In the future, I¡¯ll be living here too.¡± Honestly speaking, her heart had skipped a beat once Xu Wei noticed her luggage as an ominous premonition hade over her. Indeed, her gut instinct had turned out to be right. If she and Gu Yu were the only two people living in the apartment, it wouldn¡¯t have mattered whether or not Gu Yu came back. In any case, she couldn¡¯t be bothered. However, with Mrs. Lin living with them, they would both have to keep up the charade of being a happily married couple. Otherwise, Grandpa Gu would be disappointed to find out that she and Gu Yu were merely putting on an act¡­ Alternatively, Mrs. Lin could have been sent over by Grandpa Gu in the first ce to keep an eye on them! Even though Grandpa Gu meant well, this still put a massive amount of pressure on her¡­ At that very moment, Xu Wei found it hard to smile. Afraid that Mrs. Lin would sense something was amiss, she quickly lowered her head and smoothened her hair to hide her emotions. ¡°I see. How thoughtful of Grandpa!¡± Mrs. Lin had been working under Mr. Gu Sr. for quite some time. Although he asionally looked down on her, she was much wiser than her appearance suggested. She only obeyed Grandpa Gu out of respect for him. She had worked for the Gu family her entire life, after all. Without any wisdom and discernment, she wouldn¡¯t havested as long as she did. Even though Xu Wei was quick to disguise her feelings, Mrs. Lin could tell that she was putting on an act. However, she chose not to call her out on it and pretended not to notice. She continued, ¡°Young Mistress, because you and Young Master are newlyweds, I shouldn¡¯t intrude. However, Mr. Gu Sr said that Young Master is constantly busy with work and will inevitably neglect to take good care of you. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have fallen so ill either. Don¡¯t worry though; I¡¯ll do my best not to disturb you. I will make myself invisible. You won¡¯t even realize I¡¯m here!¡± With that, she paused for a few moments before asking again, ¡°Young Mistress, do you mind me being here?¡± Mind? Xu Wei took a deep breath inwardly. Who was she to mind? Mrs. Lin was Grandpa Gu¡¯s eyes. If she didn¡¯t permit her to stay, it was akin to admitting to Grandpa Gu that she and Gu Yu¡¯s marriage wasn¡¯t a happy one. This situation truly like she was dealing with a hot potato. She couldn¡¯t object to it. She could only ept it regardless of how scalding hot it was. Xu Wei clenched her hands tightly. When she looked up again, she had already managed to resume her usual expression. With a genuine-looking smile, she nodded her head and said, ¡°Of course I don¡¯t mind! You¡¯re most certainly wee here!¡± ¨C When Xu Wei returned to the bedroom, she sat on the bed in a daze. She was frowning so hard that creases had appeared between her brows. She had thought that after leaving the hospital, she would no longer have to meet Gu Yu daily. But now that Mrs. Lin was here, did that mean that Gu Yu would have toe back every day? Chapter 137 - A Smart Move (1)

Chapter 137: A Smart Move (1)

She had always known that it was easy to fool Grandpa. However, what she had never imagined was that he had merely been lying dormant the whole time. The moment he took action, it had been aimed right at her Achilles¡¯ heel. Regardless of whether it was Grandpa Gu or Gu Yu, the members of the Gu family were destined to be her kryptonite. Having just recovered, Xu Wei initially nned on spending the next two days resting. With this twist in events, her mood to rest went out of the window. All she could think of now was work, work, and more work! She refused to allow herself to wallow in despair, knowing well that it was pointless to pity herself! If she sumbed to her fate, that would make her a loser in life. In that case, she would only have herself to me for her unhappiness! Instead, she chose to transform her despair into motivation. She was going to earn the money, and the day would finallye when she could throw the billion in Gu Yu¡¯s face before pushing the divorce papers to him and telling him, ¡°This time around, I don¡¯t want you!¡± Xu Wei quickly rose from the bed and grabbed her cell phone. She logged in to her email and sent a message to her boss. ¡°Big Boss, I¡¯ve recoveredpletely and can now devote myself to work again. Please give me another Level A assignment!¡± While she was awaiting his reply, Xu Wei went to the kitchen to get herself a ss of water. Mrs. Lin had already dragged her luggage into the guest room. With her sleeves rolled up, she was cleaning the ce with a rag. Xu Wei nodded at her out of courtesy. She was about to take her cup of water back to the room when Mrs. Lin suddenly called out, ¡°Young Mistress.¡± She stopped in her tracks and looked at her with inquiry in her eyes. ¡°What is it?¡± Mrs. Lin stood up and walked over. She said, ¡°When I checked the fridge just now, it was empty with no fresh produce in it. I¡¯ll be going to the supermarket to buy some ingredientster. Young Master probably won¡¯t being back for lunch, so I¡¯ll just prepare something easy for you to digest. Even so, Young Master should being back for dinner, right?¡± Although thest sentence was phrased like a question, Xu Wei could tell from her tone that it was more of a statement. Even if Gu Yu hadn¡¯t intended toe back, he was going to have to¡­ Mrs. Lin had indeed been trained well by Grandpa Gu; she wasn¡¯t easy to handle. Fortunately, Xu Wei wasn¡¯t unprepared either! The smile of Xu Wei¡¯s face did not change as she replied casually, ¡°Gu Yu kept mepany in the hospital while I was ill, so much of his work was backlogged. He¡¯s fully upied with clearing them now, so I can¡¯t be sure if he¡¯ll be back tonight.¡± That was not an excuse that Xu Wei had made up. Over the past few days in the hospital, she had heard his phone going off repeatedly, and all the calls had been about work. Mrs. Lin¡¯s brows rose, but she couldn¡¯t find any fault with that statement. For the moment, she was unable to do anything except smile and nod her head. ¡°Understood,¡± she said. Despite how smart Mrs. Lin¡¯s move had been, its effectiveness had been brought to a halt. Xu Wei returned to the bedroom and released her breath. She had managed to get past today¡¯s obstacle. Although she hadn¡¯t gotten to the root of the problem, it still provided her with some temporary peace. Unfortunately, she had underestimated Mrs. Lin. When evening came, Mrs. Lin knocked on the bedroom door. ¡°Come in,¡± Xu Wei replied. Mrs. Lin walked in with a smile on her fair, plump face. She said straightforwardly, ¡°Young Mistress, I¡¯m about to prepare dinner. You said that you weren¡¯t sure if Young Master would being back for dinner. Therefore, I¡¯m not sure how much to prepare. If it¡¯s possible, would you be able to give him a call to ask if he¡¯sing back, please?¡± Xu Wei didn¡¯t know how to respond. She wanted her to call him to ask if he wasing back for dinner? That was akin to asking to be insulted¡­ Even so, she couldn¡¯t turn Mrs. Lin down either. Xu Wei¡¯s eyes shifted uneasily as the cogs in her mind began to turn. Chapter 138 - A Smart Move (2)

Chapter 138: A Smart Move (2)

¡°Ahem,¡± Xu Wei cleared her throat and tightened her lips as she stared at herputer screen. She replied, ¡°Mrs. Lin, I¡¯m drafting a news report. I¡¯ll be done soon. Could you please give me five minutes? When I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll call Gu Yu to ask him.¡± After all, continuity of thought was important in writing. Once her concentration was broken, it would take plenty of effort for her to reorganize her ideas. Xu Wei thought it was best to send Mrs. Lin out first so when she came back a few minutester, she¡¯d be able to say that she had already called him. That way, she would be able to avoid the problem altogether! Xu Wei looked at Mrs. Lin earnestly. Mrs. Lin smiled back at her as she replied, ¡°Sure, Young Mistress.¡± Despite her reply, she didn¡¯t leave as Xu Wei had hoped. Instead, she simply stood where she was. Judging from her posture, she intended to stand there for the next five minutes. Xu Wei held it in for a while until she couldn¡¯t any longer and said, ¡°Mrs. Lin, I can¡¯t write with you here staring at me!¡± Without another word, Mrs. Lin turned to face the wall before saying, ¡°Just pretend I¡¯m not here, Young Mistress.¡± Xu Wei stared at her back and proceeded to bring the palm of her hand to her face. She had severely underestimated Mrs. Lin! From the looks of it, she couldn¡¯t get herself out of having to make this phone call. Five minutester, Xu Wei picked up her cell phone and dialed Gu Yu¡¯s number under Mrs. Lin¡¯s tight watch. ¨C Xu Wei wasn¡¯t wrong at all. In the few days that Gu Yu had spent apanying her in the hospital, a lot of his work had been pushed off, and many meetings had been postponed. Now that she had been discharged, he couldn¡¯t afford to dy them any further. Just as Xu Wei¡¯s call came in, Gu Yu was exiting the main entrance of the office. When he took his phone out and saw her name on his screen, surprise shed across his eyes. This was her third time calling him ever since she returned to the country. The previous two times weren¡¯t very pleasant to think about. Gu Yu clenched the phone in his hand for a while before finally moving his finger and swiping the screen to answer the call. ¨C In an emotionless voice that carried no warmth, the man¡¯s first words over the phone were, ¡°What is it?¡± Xu Wei¡¯s finger tightened around her phone subconsciously. She bit her bottom lip and stole a nce at Mrs. Lin out the corner of her eye. Moving her lips, she said softly, ¡°Gu Yu, well¡­ are you busy? Will you being home for dinner tonight?¡± She said everything in one breath, seemingly afraid that the words would jam in her throat and she wouldn¡¯t be able to finish her sentence. When she was done, she was met with a sudden silence over the line. Xu Wei expected this to happen. The only reason Gu Yu had spent the past few days in the hospital with her was that Grandpa Gu had forced him to. It wasn¡¯t as if he truly wanted to spend time with her. Now that she¡¯d been discharged, he was no longer obliged to apany her. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯te home for dinner. She swallowed the lump in her throat and tried to assume a natural and gentle tone as she continued, ¡°If you¡¯re very busy, I won¡¯t disturb¨C¡± Before she could say the word ¡°you,¡± Gu Yu suddenly spoke up and interrupted her. In a casual and clear tone, he merely uttered, ¡°Alright.¡± Xu Wei was left speechless. She couldn¡¯t believe what she just heard. It was only when Gu Yu disconnected the call and the disconnect tone yed repeatedly over the phone that she blinked her eyes and regained her senses. Did he just agree to it without ridiculing or insulting her? Had she heard him wrongly? ¨C The assistant drove over just as Gu Yu was putting his phone away. He pulled the car door open and got in. With azy lift of his eyelids, he ordered, ¡°Back to the apartment!¡± Chapter 139 - Forced Into This Role (1)

Chapter 139: Forced Into This Role (1)

The assistant had started the engine and stepped on the gas pedal. At that instruction, he mmed on the brakes and the car screeched to a halt. The inertia threw Gu Yu forward, and his head almost hit against the back of the front seat. The assistant¡¯s heart trembled as he apologized timidly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Gu. It was my mistake.¡± Gu Yu frowned, but he didn¡¯t pursue the matter. In fact, the corners of his lips turned up imperceptibly as he leaned back gracefully on the seat and said, ¡°Drive.¡± The assistant sighed at having gotten away with this infraction. However, the business dinner tonight was with people from the government. It had already been postponed twice. Wasn¡¯t postponing it a third time a bad idea? What on earth was so urgent back at the apartment that Mr. Gu had to return home right away? At that thought, the assistant steeled himself and asked, ¡°Mr. Gu, do you mean to postpone tonight¡¯s business dinner again?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°And¡­ what should I tell them?¡± The previous two times, he had exined that Mrs. Gu had fallen ill, and Mr. Gu had to be by her side. After all, it was a matter of Mrs. Gu¡¯s health. The other party had been considerate and understanding about it. Gu Yu nced at him and replied, ¡°Tell them I¡¯m apanying my wife.¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°For dinner.¡± ¡°The assistant was left speechless. Fine! The CEO could do as he pleased! He didn¡¯t even need toe up with a legitimate reason. Whether it was to take care of her while she was ill or apany her for dinner, his wife was his top priority! To hell with the business dinners! They weren¡¯t important at all to him! The assistant did not dare to offer his opinion when it came to matters concerning Xu Wei. Keeping his emotions in check, he stepped on the gas pedal and drove off! ¨C By the time Xu Wei broke out of her reverie, Mrs. Lin had already headed into the kitchen happily to prepare dinner. However, Xu Wei couldn¡¯t help but feel apprehensive. She knew very well what her rtionship with Gu Yu was like. Although she had no idea why he had agreed toe back for dinner so easily, she was worried that he¡¯d extract payment from her upon his return. If he got angry, Mrs. Lin¡¯s presence would be irrelevant to him. In any case, she would be the one who would be thoroughly embarrassed! Did she just shoot herself in the foot? What was she supposed to do now? She considered giving Gu Yu a call and telling him in advance that Mrs. Lin was here and she¡¯d been coerced into making that previous phone call. He didn¡¯t have toe back if he didn¡¯t want to. She grabbed her phone, dialed his number, and stopped. She hesitated several times before finally restraining herself altogether. After all, Mrs. Lin wasn¡¯t simply staying the night. How many times could Xu Wei dodge this? All she could do was wait for Gu Yu¡¯s return and act ording to the circumstances. Fortunately for her, Gu Yu still cared about his grandfather¡¯s feelings. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have fallen victim to his threats time and again. As such, he would most likely keep up the pretense of a happy and peaceful marriage with Mrs. Lin around. An hourter, Gu Yu reached the apartment. Xu Wei¡¯s courage was hanging by a thread when she saw Gu Yu step through the door. She clenched her hands and quickly forced herself to rx. Forcing herself to smile, she strode forward. At the end of the day, life was like a y, and everything hinged on one¡¯s acting skills. In her case, she had been forced to assume this role! ¡°Gu Yu, you¡¯re back!¡± She controlled her voice carefully, and ensured that it sounded sweet and pleasant. At the same time, she reached out, intending to take his briefcase from him. Gu Yu¡¯s eyes narrowed on her face. She was beaming widely and her smile reached her eyes. It was an expression that he hadn¡¯t seen on her for a very long time. A look of bewilderment briefly shed across his eyes. He felt like he¡¯d suddenly been thrown for a loop. His confusion dissipated when Mrs. Lin walked out of the kitchen. She saw him and greeted politely, ¡°Hello, Young Master. Wee back.¡± Gu Yu blinked rapidly and moved his eyes from Xu Wei to Mrs. Lin standing behind her. The light in his eyes slowly dimmed, and his expression darkened. That exins a lot¡­ Xu Wei was familiar with the warning signs of Gu Yu¡¯s anger. As soon as she noticed that Gu Yu¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold, her heart dropped right into her stomach! Chapter 140 - Forced Into This Role (2)

Chapter 140: Forced Into This Role (2)

If he was truly about to take his anger out on her, Xu Wei couldn¡¯t allow it to happen in front of Mrs. Lin. Gritting her teeth together, she rushed up to Gu Yu¡¯s side and hugged his arm before he could say anything. Turning her head to the side, she looked up at him with a dazzling smile and said, ¡°Gu Yu, you must be tired after a long day at work. Mrs. Lin prepared lots of delicious food for us! Hurry and get changed. It¡¯s almost dinner time.¡± Gu Yu lowered his eyes and saw the smile that she was doing her best to maintain. He also took notice of her hand on his arm. Although she was acting calm andposed, he could feel her hand trembling. Even though this was all an act¡­ Gu Yu quickly disguised the resentful look in his eyes and reced it with his usual distant expression. Without revealing his emotions, he simply nodded his head and allowed Xu Wei to continue holding on to him as they both made their way to the bedroom. The moment the bedroom door closed and they were out of Mrs. Lin¡¯s sight, Xu Wei could finally be at ease. Only God knew how terrified she had just been that Gu Yu would fling her hand off before proceeding to ridicule and insult her. However, she quickly realized that her hand was still on Gu Yu¡¯s arm. Her heart skipped a beat as she quickly released him before taking two steps back, increasing the distance between them. Xu Wei scratched her head and hurriedly tried to exin herself, ¡°Under the circumstances, I had no choice but to touch you. I didn¡¯t mean to do it.¡± The moment she spoke those words, she suddenly found the situationughable. To think she actually needed to exin herself for holding her husband¡¯s arm! She lowered her eyes and pondered her next words before saying, ¡± As part of Grandpa¡¯s wishes, Mrs. Lin is going to be staying in the apartment from today onwards. You know very well¡­ that Grandpa hopes for us to get along well. Therefore, we might have to maintain an amicable rtionship, at least for the time being.¡± She had thought it through. As long as Mrs. Lin witnessed that she and Gu Yu were living in wedded bliss and that their feelings for each other were stable, she¡¯d in turn reassure Grandpa Gu. Then, Xu Wei would request for Mrs. Lin to return to the old manor with the excuse that she and Gu Yu needed their privacy as a couple. This was the only idea she coulde up with at the moment. Having practiced this monologue a few times before, she shared her idea with Gu Yu. She looked at his emotionless face as he remained silent, but she had no idea what he was thinking about. The man¡¯s eyes were fathomless, seeming unending and empty at the same time. Up until now, Xu Wei had never been able to read this man¡¯s mind. She had once thought that he loved her as much as she loved him. However, he had abandoned her in the blink of an eye. From then on, she had learned to never again dare to overestimate her self-worth. After a moment of thinking, Xu Wei asked, ¡°So, do you think we¡¯ll be able to do that?¡± Gu Yu was used to being the one in charge and giving the orders. It was possible that he¡¯d be upset at the way she had spoken on her own without his opinion. If that were the case, then she didn¡¯t mind lowering herself to keep the peace between them. Xu Wei felt like her words were a small drop in the ocean. Xu Wei started to panic from the silence between them, her heart beginning to hammer with unease. What on earth was Gu Yu thinking about? Why couldn¡¯t he just say something? If he disagreed with it, she¡¯d crack her head open to think of some other way¡­ Just as she was about to give up hope, the man finally moved. He flung his briefcase to the couch on the side and took his jacket off as he headed into the bathroom,pletely ignoring her. Xu Wei watched Gu Yu in a daze, and a frown appeared on her face. What on earth was he trying to convey to her? Chapter 141 - Save a Kid in Need (1)

Chapter 141: Save a Kid in Need (1)

When Gu Yu emerged from the dressing room after changing his clothes, he did not even bother to nce her way. He walked right past her, opened the bedroom door, and walked out. His apathetic attitude andck of response did not put Xu Wei at ease, and she clenched her fists in exasperation. Was he only satisfied when she was quaking in her boots? His moods were so vtile, and his behavior was so erratic; she must have lost her mind all those years ago to fall in love with him back then! Fortunately for her, nothing significant had happened during dinner. Gu Yu didn¡¯t eat much. Perhaps he didn¡¯t feel like eating with her, or he just didn¡¯t have much of an appetite. When he was done, he ced his chopsticks down and went straight to his study. Xu Wei lifted her eyes in time to nce at his back before lowering her head again to finish her food without a word. If he didn¡¯t want to eat, then so be it! In any case, she wasn¡¯t going to let it affect her appetite! Over the past few days in the hospital, the meals she¡¯d be given were all nd to aid her recovery. Now that she was discharged, her taste buds were craving for vor! Now that Mrs. Lin had prepared such a scrumptious spread, she wasn¡¯t going to restrain herself! When Mrs. Lin saw the situation, she finally understood why Mr. Gu Sr. had been in such a hurry to send her over. Without her as a peacemaker, it was likely that the Young Master and Young Mistress¡¯ rtionship would be on the verge of breaking downpletely! Previously at the family gathering¡­ she could tell that Young Mistress still cared for the Young Master. However, today, she seemed to be almost losing hope. It wasmonly said that men were fickle-minded creatures who got over their emotions easily, while women were constantly held ransom by their feelings. This was because women were naturally born to be emotionally-driven, and were thus soft-hearted. It was indeed hard for a woman to let go of her emotions. Once she did, however, there would be no turning back no matter what. ¨C When Xu Wei had eaten enough, she washed the dishes with Mrs. Lin before returning to the bedroom. She took a nice, hot bath and decided to change into a modest pajama suit that covered her bodypletely. Upon exiting the bathroom, she applied body lotion all over her skin. She proceeded to unwrap the towel around her head and took out a hairdryer to blow her hair. A chime sounded on herptop, and Xu Wei¡¯s eyes lit up. Switching off the hairdryer, she threw herself on the bed and pulled herptop over. Indeed, her Big Boss had replied. She moved the mouse to the message and clicked on it to open it. Big Boss: You just recovered. It wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for you to take another dangerous assignment so soon. I will not be giving you any Level A assignments for the time being. The light in Xu Wei¡¯s eyes dimmed. Not receiving any assignments meant not receiving any remuneration. Mentallymenting her situation, she began typing on her keyboard. Xu Wei: Dear Big Boss, I am in dire need of money. I have already recovered fully, so I am healthy enough to even defeat a few tigers. I hope you will understand and give me an assignment! Save a kid in need! All these years, the emails that Xu Wei had exchanged with her boss had always been professional and about work. She had never used such a coquettish tone with him before. If she wasn¡¯t so desperate, she wouldn¡¯t have written that either! Hence, when the boss¡¯s quick reply came, there were no words. The message only read ¡°¡­¡± to signify his speechlessness. To be fair, she was indeed a little out of line! Xu Wei stuck her tongue out in embarrassment. However, she was willing to cross all the lines if it meant being able to earn more money! She sent another email: [Please save a kid in need! Sob sob sob~] Probably in shock from her messages, the Big Boss didn¡¯t reply for a while. Without nothing else to do but wait, Xu Wei got up and continued to blow her hair dry. Just when her hair waspletely dry, another chime rang out. Xu Wei threw herself on the bed again and opened her inbox. Chapter 142 - Save a Kid in Need (2)

Chapter 142: Save a Kid in Need (2)

Xu Wei¡¯s eyes were fixed on the assignment folder, and her heartbeat increased in excitement. Her boss did take good care of her. She clicked the file open to read its contents. The mission was to get an exclusive interview with Lin Yuhan! Not only was he the new face of Wall Street, but he was also Chinese! In the past year, he had emerged as a dark horse, famous for his unique viewpoints and repeated financial victories. Everything he invested in, regardless of what they were, was soon acknowledged by the public. Their values more than doubled! Manypanies abroad had tried to poach him by offering higher remuneration, but he had turned them all down. Many people kept a close eye on his every move; whicheverpany he joined was certain to reap huge economic benefits. Currently, there was apany that he had set his sights on. ording to reliable sources, he was scheduled tond in China the next day. No other details were provided. Her assignment was to find him and secure an exclusive interview with him to find out whichpany he was nning to join! If she managed to obtain that information in the shortest time possible, her remuneration would be fifty percent of the profits earned from that report! When Xu Wei was done reading the brief, she moved her mouse and clicked on Lin Yuhan¡¯s picture. He had a very decent disposition and a steady smile. One look and she could tell that he was an outstanding individual. He even looked quite handsome! However, all she could see when looking at him was a big fat paycheck! Nothing else mattered! ¨C When Gu Yu walked into the bedroom, he found Xu Wei sprawled on the bed looking at a man¡¯s photograph on herptop screen with a huge idiotic grin on her face! As Gu Yu nced at the photograph, his eyes turned icy. Suddenly realizing the change in atmosphere, Xu Wei turned her head and caught sight of the man standing at the entrance. With chilling eyes, he gave her a fierce and hard look. She quickly wiped the smile off her face and mmed herptop shut. Casually, she climbed out of bed and sat by her vanity table. Picking up her bottle of lotion, she continued applying it over her body. Gu Yu stared at Xu Wei¡¯s back as he recalled the smile that had disappeared from her face instantly. He pressed his lips into a cold hard line at the thought. Xu Wei could sense him staring daggers into her back, and she subconsciously sat up straight. Fortunately, Gu Yu soon looked away and strode into the bathroom. He closed the door behind him with a loud m. Xu Wei¡¯s hand trembled for a moment, and she gave a quiet sigh of relief. When she got into bed, Xu Wei began to panic again. The only reason for her anxiety was that she had to share a bed with Gu Yu again. In reality, Gu Yu had slept with her over thest few nights in the hospital. However, she had been ill then, and Gu Yu only fell asleep after she did. By the time she opened her eyes the next morning, he had already left. Hence, nothing had happened. However, she was alreadypletely healthy tonight. If Gu Yu had needs, what was she supposed to do? Her body and heart had nothing but immense revulsion and fear towards the act that contained no pleasure, but only pain and bitterness. Unfortunately, Mrs. Lin was living in the apartment as well, and Xu Wei couldn¡¯t choose to sleep in a separate room. Just as she was debating with herself, the door to the bathroom opened. Xu Wei closed her eyes instinctively and pretended to be asleep. She could hear Gu Yu moving about in the room and drying his hair with his towel. She could tell from the sound of his footsteps that he had walked toward the bed and flipped the nket open. She felt the mattress sink as he climbed into bed beside her. The lights in the bedroom were switched off, and the whole room was shrouded in darkness. Xu Wei couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. Gu Yu turned around and saw Xu Wei on the other side of the bed, curled up into a little ball. She looked like she was bncing along the edge to keep as much of a distance away from him. Narrowing his eyes, he then reached his hand out! Chapter 143 - Good Morning, Hubby! (1)

Chapter 143: Good Morning, Hubby! (1)

Xu Wei could keenly sense the man graduallying close, and her entire body tensed. However, his hand did not touch her. Instead, he grabbed her nket. Before she had a chance to react, her nket had been snatched away. Xu Wei didn¡¯t know what to say. To avoid sharing a nket with him, Xu Wei had specially taken two nkets out. Naturally he had his own. So, why did he snatch hers away? When she turned around and saw Gu Yu shamelessly hogging both nkets, she clenched her jaw in annoyance! Was he that fat that he needed two nkets? There weren¡¯t any other nkets left in the apartment anymore. Now that he was using the two remaining ones, what was she to do? Although the apartment had a heater, they were in the middle of winter; it was still going to be cold if she had to sleep without a nket! She knew that even if Gu Yu had given in to his grandfather¡¯s demands and spared her any humiliation in front of Mrs. Lin, that didn¡¯t mean he¡¯d give her an easy time when they were out of Mrs. Lin¡¯s sight! Xu Wei clenched both her hands tightly into fists and stared fiercely at Gu Yu, who had fallen asleep happily while in possession of both nkets. How she wished she could just give him a swift kick and yank her nket back! But that was merely a wish. Her strength was no match for Gu Yu at all. Getting into a struggle with him in bedte in the night was a bad idea. It wasn¡¯t as if Gu Yu was saving himself for Su Ziqian, and she¡¯d be in grave danger if she brought the beast out in him. She chose to endure the cold. Ha, fine! Use both nkets! Roast in them! Xu Wei drew circles in the air as she inwardly muttered her curses at him. Holding her pajamas close to her body, she curled herself up andid back down on the bed. The night was long, and Xu Wei¡¯s breathing gradually slowed down. In the dark, the man suddenly opened his eyes and carefully turned around. He saw her figure surrounded by shadows and watched her. She was in her own dreand. Because of the cold, she had subconsciously inched her way towards the heat. Bit by bit, she rolled into his embrace. Xu Wei had spent the past few nights in the hospital sleeping in his arms. Therefore, the moment she leaned into his chest, she automatically reached her arms out and draped it over his waist. She shifted her head until she found afortable spot, then fell back into a deep sleep. Gu Yu lowered his head and looked at the woman in his arms. With her forehead resting against his cold and empty heart, it slowly filled up with something he couldn¡¯t describe. ¨C Xu Wei had originally assumed that her sleep would be affected by the cold in the night. Unexpectedly, her sleep had been pleasant, and the sun was already up when she opened her eyes. She stretched her back, satisfied with getting a good night¡¯s sleep! The other side of the bed was already empty. Gu Yu had already gotten up. She retrieved her cell phone and checked the time, and got out of bed immediately withoutzing around any further. She had to find someone at the airport today! Xu Wei emerged from the bedroom and headed into the hall after washing up, just in time to bump into Gu Yu, who had returned from his morning run. Her first thought was to ignore him, but she caught sight of Mrs. Lin peeking out at them from the kitchen and could only force herself to look at Gu Yu. With a sweet smile, she said, ¡°Good morning, H-Hubby!¡± Mrs. Lin beamed at her approvingly like a mother hen! She had no idea if her use of the word ¡°hubby¡± had infuriated Gu Yu, but she saw his eyes darken as he stared at her. His lips were pressed into a thin line, and he didn¡¯t say a word. Xu Wei had only used that term of endearment to convince Mrs. Lin that they were happily married and had regretted it immediately. As she observed Gu Yu, she was now afraid that he¡¯d lose his temper. Their whole charade would have then been for nothing! Her eyes began to shift uneasily. Just as she was about to say something to try to salvage the situation, she suddenly felt his arm tighten around her waist. Before she knew it, she was in his arms. She yelped aloud in surprise until her lips were seized by Gu Yu¡¯s in a crushing kiss. Chapter 144 - Good Morning, Wifey! (2)

Chapter 144: Good Morning, Wifey! (2)

Xu Wei¡¯s eyes widened and her pupils began to dte. The man¡¯s handsome face was reflected in her eyes, and he was so close to her that she could see the fine hairs on his face. She could even tell that his skin was without blemish¡­ Wait a minute! This was no time for her to be getting starry-eyed and infatuated! Pulling her thoughts back, Xu Wei¡¯s first instinct was to reach out and push him off her. But he was too strong for her. One arm was around her waist, while his other hand was holding her head in ce to her immobile. She could only tilt her head towards him and ept his overbearing kiss. She couldn¡¯t shake him off at all. The man sucked her lips eagerly as if he were ovee by a surge of emotions. The tip of his tongue snaked past her lips and began to plunder her mouth while she wasn¡¯t paying attention. His actions were pushing the boundaries, but Xu Wei didn¡¯t dare to struggle openly under Mrs. Lin¡¯s watchful eye. Unable to simply sit back and do nothing either, Xu Wei¡¯s eyes suddenly froze as she came to a decision. She opened her mouth and bit down hard on Gu Yu with a force that rivaled his. The taste of blood instantly arose in both their mouths. Gu Yu finally stopped as he gradually increased his proximity from Xu Wei. There was no anger in his eyes, only a faint glimmer of ambiguity. At that moment, there were thin featherlike streaks of blood at the corner of his mouth, making him look charming and deadly at the same time. Although Xu Wei no longer harbored any feelings towards him, she had to admit that this damn charm of his could still make her heart flutter. Her heart hammered heavily against her chest as her breathing grewbored. Gu Yu gazed intently at her and scrutinized her every emotion. The corner of his lips curled upwards as he ced his hand behind her head and pulled her over abruptly. Xu Wei thought he was about to force another kiss on her and was about to kick him in the balls. Unexpectedly, his lips barely brushed past hers beforended near her ear. His thin lips moved imperceptibly. His voice was hoarse as he whispered into her ear, ¡°I¡¯ll amodate you.¡± Barely a mumble, his voice was so low that only the two of them could hear it! Xu Wei was stunned and couldn¡¯t react for a moment. The day before, he hadn¡¯t expressed any opinion towards her suggestion, making her feel ufortable. Were these three words now an expression of his consent? He was agreeing to put on the act with her in front of Mrs. Lin! With that, Gu Yu raised his head slightly and gazed at her petite face and her huge, confused eyes. A hint of tenderness shed across his eyes before he gently nted a kiss on Xu Wei¡¯s forehead. ¡°Good morning, Wifey!¡± He had said those three words loudly enough for everyone present to hear! Mrs. Lin¡¯s face had turned red from witnessing the passionate kiss between the young couple, and she alternated between looking away and trying to steal a nce. The young couple had finally broken away from each other, when she heard the Young Master call Xu Wei ¡°Wifey¡± in that seductive tone of his. She suddenly felt her heart palpitating. What the hell? Was her Young Master trying to be adykiller? If she¡¯d been a few decades younger, she would have been begging to marry him! At breakfast, Mrs. Lin nced at Xu Wei¡¯s lips now swollen from the kiss, then at the corner of the Young Master¡¯s mouth that was scarred from the bite. She couldn¡¯t help smiling to herself. Seeing the Young Master and Young Mistress being at odds with each other didn¡¯t bother her one bit. After all, a married couple was bound to get into disagreements sooner orter. Her only worry was seeing the two individuals remaining unaffected by the other, treat one another as if they were strangers. Chapter 145: Archrivals (1) Chapter 145 - Archrivals (1)

Chapter 145: Archrivals (1)

Emotions were perishable and needed to be maintained. Once they were extinguished, it became very hard to ignite them again. After breakfast, Xu Wei did not want to leave the house with Gu Yu. She wanted to avoid having to put on another act of a loving wife sending her husband off to work. Therefore, she deliberately dawdled in the bedroom until she was sure that Gu Yu had left. Only then did she hurriedly dash out of the room and slip on her shoes. While mumbling a goodbye to Mrs. Lin, she yanked the door open and ran out. When it came to securing exclusive interviews for news outlets, time was of the essence! When Mrs. Lin saw the situation, she couldn¡¯t help but shake her head and chuckle. Young Mistress was clearly in a rush but had insisted on hiding in the bedroom. Had she been waiting for the Young Master to leave beforeing out? This subconscious action of hers immediately contradicted the Young Mistress¡¯ true feelings. Even though the Young Mistress had put on a convincing show, Mrs. Lin wasn¡¯t so easily fooled! However, she¡¯d happily y along with them. She¡¯d pretend that she didn¡¯t know anything and quietly watch her and the Young Master keep up the charade. That way, the couple would be forced to engage in asional disys of affection that would eventually improve their rtionship! ¨C Xu Wei floored the gas pedal of her car, driving at a furious pace. Thanks to Gu Yu, who had forced her to sit through his maniacal driving twice, she had learned to train her nerves. Right now, the speed she was going at was considered child¡¯s y to her. When she reached the airport¡¯s parking lot, she spotted a parking space from afar. At the same time, another car was preparing to pull into it. With a sly smile on her face, she turned her steering wheel, confidently reversed into the parking space, and parked her car securely. With haste, she pulled her keys out and alighted while shutting the car door behind her. She walked up to the other car that had been left without a parking space and knocked on the window. The window came down, and in the driver¡¯s seat was a woman with an incensed expression on her face. However, Xu Wei felt very pleased to see that. ¡°Oh! I¡¯m so sorry!¡± she said without sincerity. ¡°You were so close to surpassing me, but I win yet again!¡± The phrase ¡°yet again¡± caused the woman¡¯s temper to explode. She red at Xu Wei fiercely with a humorless smile. ¡°Xu Wei, it¡¯s too soon for you to rejoice! I¡¯m the one who will be holding Lin Yuhao¡¯s exclusive interview today!¡± Xu Wei casually flipped her hair over her shoulder with a seductiveugh. ¡°Sure! I¡¯ll be waiting to see that happen. To be honest, I¡¯ve been at the top for so long that I¡¯ve be a bit lonely. I¡¯m eagerly anticipating your rise after seeing you as number two for once!¡± With that, Xu Wei didn¡¯t bother entertaining her any longer. She retrieved a pair of shades from her bag and elegantly put them on. With her head held high, she strode off. The woman watched her leave and screamed in frustration as she hit her steering wheel with both hands. Xu Wei walked into the underground elevator and pressed the button to go to the floor set aside for arrivals. She looked at her reflection on the steel doors of the elevator, and the corners of her lips turned up. She looked confident and proud of herself. The woman from moments ago was Zhou Meiqi, Xu Wei¡¯s archrival. They had beenpeting with each other for a long time. Ever since they were young, they had been in the same school, in the same ss, and they had even been desk mates! The rivalry had continued into adulthood. Even when Xu Wei had traveled abroad to study, Zhou Meiqi followed suit as well! If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they were both females, people would have assumed that they were in a bizarre love rtionship! Xu Wei didn¡¯t want topete with her, but Zhou Meiqi refused to let it go. For some reason nobody else knew, Zhou Meiqi had insisted on fighting her to the death. Regardless of how many times she¡¯d been defeated, she still refused to give up! Later on, Z Magazine had hired Xu Wei while she was abroad. Zhou Meiqi had been unable to get in no matter how much she tried. As a result, she went straight to Z Magazine¡¯s directpetitor, The Daily Report, to continue her rivalry! Chapter 146 - Archrivals (2)

Chapter 146: Archrivals (2)

However Xu Wei didn¡¯t possess any positive feelings towards her either, and it wasn¡¯t just because of the rivalry. More importantly, Zhou Meiqi wasn¡¯t anything like her. Although Xu Wei had a strong desire to earn money, and would resort to a few tricks asionally during the investigation process, she still kept to her own principles and did what was within limits. No matter what she did, she would never involve any innocent individual. Zhou Meiqi, on the other hand, was infamous for her underhanded tactics and the extreme extents she would go to for the sake of a news article. She had once made use of somebody else¡¯s child, and had even forced the innocent child to live in the public eye. The child was severely harassed and suffered from psychological trauma as a result. From that article, she gained fame and fortune, but she ruined the child¡¯s life in the process. Therefore, in the industry, if Xu Wei was known as the embodiment of justice, Zhou Meiqi would be the equivalent of the devil from hell! As the old saying went, ¡°evil would never triumph against good!¡± ¨C Countless other reporters had received the tip-off too, and were all lying in wait at the entrance. Xu Wei had taken a look around when she arrived, and found the entire ce teeming with huge crowds of people! No matter what, she had to get her hands on that day¡¯s interview opportunity, and she wasn¡¯t going to allow anyone or anything to stand in her way! Zhou Meiqi reached five minutes after Xu Wei, and after realizing that Xu Wei managed to secure a good spot, she gritted her teeth and walked over to a space located five steps away from her rival. Because no one had Lin Yuhan¡¯s flight details, and they had only ever seen him in photographs, every time someone emerged from inside, the crowd would crane their necks and widen their eyes! They made sure to scrutinize every single person, and whenever anyone who bore a slight resemnce appeared, they¡¯d mor forward, only to retreat in disappointment momentster. Even Zhou Meiqi was unable to restrain herself, and had rushed forward twice in error. Xu Wei was the only one who leaned against the railingzily, calm and unaffected like the expert she was! Xu Wei wasn¡¯t as rash as the others, and she had been relying on her street-smarts to survive in the industry for a while. Before she left the house, she carefully observed the photograph that her boss had sent to her. Shemitted to memory Lin Yuhan¡¯s approximate height, build, and fashion style, in order to recognize him and approach the correct person at the soonest possible time! When Zhou Meiqi witnessed how confident Xu Wei looked, she was so annoyed that she had the sudden urge to march up and deal her a swift kick! Xu Wei sensed her malevolent eyes on her. With a smile, she cocked an eyebrow tauntingly. Xu Wei¡¯s look said it all ¡ªshe knew Zhou Meiqi hated her, and yet, there was absolutely nothing Zhou Meiqi could do about it! Another flightnded, and a group of passengers emerged, dragging their luggage bags behind them. Xu Wei nced across the new group and immediately caught sight of a tall figure masked under a cap, a pair of shades, and a mask. Wearing a long brown trench coat, he exuded a gentlemanly aura that was subtle and restrained at the same time. Although she couldn¡¯t see his face, his height, build, and fashion style were unmistakable! She was 90 percent certain that the individual was who she¡¯d been waiting for! Xu Wei quickly grabbed the opportunity with decisive action, and rushed forward. Zhou Meiqi hadn¡¯t been able to identify the man. Even though she had refused to admit that Xu Wei was more capable than she was, she knew well enough that if Xu Wei was taking action, there was a high chance that she would be right! Without any hesitation, she rushed forward too! Xu Wei was the first to run forward, followed by Zhou Meiqi. When the other reporters saw the sight, they rushed along as well. Many passengers were already exiting the gates to begin with. Now, with so many reporters surging forward, all hell broke loose. Xu Wei had to step aside to allow the crowd to pass, and had no choice but to slow down. Zhou Meiqi, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t give two hoots about the safety of others. Whoever blocked her way was violently shoved aside as she forced her way over towards Xu Wei, catching up to her eventually. When she saw Xu Wei approaching the man in the trench coat, Zhou Meiqi reached out to a random passerby, and pushed him towards Xu Wei! Chapter 147 - A Blessing in Disguise (1)

Chapter 147: A Blessing in Disguise (1)

The man was takenpletely by surprise as he lunged towards Xu Wei. Xu Wei had been on guard against Zhou Meiqi the entire time, and the moment she saw what was happening, she nimbly stepped out of the way, and the man fell hard on the ground. He let out a howl of pain. He instinctively tried to get up, but the crowd behind him continued surging forward while the crowd of reporters, like a pack of wolves, continued their pursuit in the opposite direction. He was surrounded on all sides and couldn¡¯t get up at all. His body and limbs were being trampled ceaselessly, and he broke out in cold sweat from the pain. Xu Wei nced at the man in the trench coat. He was so close that he was within her reach! The next moment, she noticed the other man on the ground who was being trampled on. Conflicted, she bit her bottom lip hard! In a matter of seconds, she made the decision to give up the man in the trench coat. She turned around and headed towards the other man who was on the floor. As she crouched down to help the man up, she caught sight of Zhou Meiqi from the corner of her eye. Zhou Meiqi grabbed on to the man in the trench coat before turning around, directing a victorious smirk at Xu Wei. Xu Wei curtly rolled her eyes at her before focusing her sights again on the man in front of her. He was wearing a cap, with the brim pulled low. Because his head was lowered, Xu Wei could only see his mouth and jaw. His skin was very fair, and aical mustache lined his top lip. She could tell that he was a young man, but at that moment, he was shivering uncontrobly, and his lips were pale. He seemed to be in a lot of pain! Xu Wei¡¯s brows furrowed, and she quickly reached out to help the man up. In a swift motion, she led him out of the crowd and guided him towards an empty chair nearby for him to take a seat. From her backpack, she retrieved her sk and poured out some warm water into the cup-cover before offering it to him. ¡°Are you alright?¡± she asked. The man took it from her, his voice still trembling as he replied, ¡°I¡¯m a little better now. Thank you.¡± Xu Wei¡¯s brows rose. His voice sounded very pleasant. She surveyed the man from head to toe, and realized that his hands and legs were injured. ¡°Do you need me to send you to the hospital?¡± she asked. The man took some time to regain his senses before replying, ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. They¡¯re minor scratches. I just¡­ suffer from ochlophobia. Now that I¡¯m no longer stuck in a crowd, I¡¯m able to breathe again.¡± Xu Wei nodded her head. She now understood why the grown man was unable to get up on his own. But he was, after all, a stranger, and Xu Wei didn¡¯t want to probe further. The man suddenly spoke again, this time with a hint of appeal. ¡°I have a favor to ask of you, but I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯d be willing to help me.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a bit bold of me to ask, but could you please send me back to my residence? I don¡¯t think I¡¯m able to walk on my own.¡± Xu Wei was no saint, but when she saw how weak he was at that moment, she decided to help him with all that he needed. In any case, her interview was already a bust. ¡°Come on, then!¡± Xu Wei drove the man to a high-end estate. He¡¯d spent the entire journey leaning back on the seat and dozing off. It was obvious that he was in much difort. After stopping the car, Xu Wei nudged him softly and said, ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± The man slowly opened his eyes and was silent for a while. When he had finally regained hisposure, his face broke into a smile. ¡°Thank you,¡± he said to her sincerely. Xu Wei smiled back at him as her eyelids fluttered. ¡°Not at all. You may call me Mother Teresa!¡± The man was amused by her response and shed her a wide grin. Immediately after, he retrieved his business card from his pocket and offered it to Xu Wei. ¡°This is my business card. May I have yours?¡± Xu Wei epted the card from him politely and nced at the name printed on it. Her eyes widened suddenly, shining brightly! Chapter 148 - A Blessing in Disguise (2)

Chapter 148: A Blessing in Disguise (2)

There was a well-known phrase ¡ª¡±a blessing in disguise.¡± Xu Wei looked at the name printed on the white business card, and she almost yelped in delight! The name on the card was ¡°Lin Yuhan¡±! The surprise came so suddenly, as Xu Wei turned to look at the man in disbelief. She had to make sure that this was the Lin Yuhan that she had been looking for, and not merely someone with the same name. He had kept his head lowered before, and his cap had been worn low as well, covering half his face. On top of that, he was now sporting a mustache that wasn¡¯t there previously. Hence, she hadn¡¯t been able to recognize him as the man in the photograph. But now that he was looking straight at her, Xu Wei was able to scrutinize his features closely. It was indeed him! Watching her stare at him, he asked ufortably, ¡°Is something wrong? Is there something on my face?¡± Xu Wei contained her excitement and steadied her breathing. As calmly as she could manage, she said, ¡°Not at all. I just¡­ think that you¡¯re really handsome, and I can¡¯t bring myself to look away!¡± She didn¡¯t want him to get the wrong idea, and felt that it was untimely to tell him that she had been waiting for him. As a result, she had quickly made up an excuse. But to be honest, Lin Yuhan was indeed quite good-looking, she wasn¡¯t exactly lying! Lin Yuhan was caught off-guard by her candor and was stunned for a while. With a slight smile that revealed his embarrassment, he covered his mouth with his fist and coughed softly before saying, ¡°Thank you.¡± After a pause, he said, ¡°So, may I have your business card, please? I would like to find an opportunity to thank you for what you did today!¡± Charity was indeed often rewarded, the philosophers were correct! Xu Wei had been wracking her brains thinking of how to phrase her request for an interview. However, here it was, the opportunity offering itself right at her doorstep! Xu Wei felt that it would be inappropriate to conduct an interview right there, given the state he was in. Hence, she didn¡¯t voice her request. However, she couldn¡¯t give him her business card just yet. If he knew she was a reporter, it was possible that her actions would be misconstrued, and he would assume that the whole incident had been a set-up. That would make thingsplicated. In an instant, Xu Wei quickly considered her options before saying with a smile, ¡°I don¡¯t have my business card with me at the moment. Why don¡¯t you pass me your phone, and I¡¯ll enter my contact details?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Lin Yuhan passed his cell phone to Xu Wei, and she returned it to him after entering her phone number. The man looked at the name that she had entered and read it out softly, ¡°Xu Wei.¡± With that, he looked up at her and offered his hand for a handshake. ¡°It has been a pleasure to meeting you,¡± he said. Xu Wei reached out her own hand to shake his. ¡°Likewise,¡± she replied. As Xu Wei drove off, she waited until Lin Yuhan was out of sight, before taking out his card and kissing it a few times! If Zhou Meiqi found out that she had personally pushed Lin Yuhan towards her, she would probably be on the verge of tears! Ha! At that very moment, she had the urge to tell Zhou Meiqi, ¡°You can¡¯t beat me! I¡¯m just that good!¡± Of course, she hadn¡¯t yet secured the interview, but she wasn¡¯t going to count her chickens before they hatched. She had to keep a low profile on this in order to avoid losing such a precious opportunity! ¨C When Xu Wei returned to her apartment in the evening, she found Gu Yu¡¯s leather shoes at the entrance the moment she stepped in. She frowned immediately in bewilderment. What was he doing back so early? It was only six! Had the Gu Corporation gone belly-up? Were times that bad? Chapter 149 - No, Scram! (1)

Chapter 149: No, Scram! (1)

Xu Wei cursed under her breath as she changed into her indoor slippers and walked in. Mrs. Lin saw her when she emerged from the kitchen and greeted her with a smile, ¡°I see you¡¯re back, Young Mistress!¡± Xu Wei nodded her head. After a moment¡¯s thought, she eventually opened her mouth to ask, ¡°When did Gu Yu return?¡± ¡°Young Master came back half an hour ago. He said that he¡¯d be having dinner at home.¡± Xu Wei had been hoping the Gu Yu had returned simply to pick up something that he¡¯d forgotten to take with him and soon leave. Mrs. Lin¡¯s words extinguished all hope of that happening. She did want Gu Yu to cooperate with her in keeping up their act, but¡­ did he have to be this enthusiastic about it? They could easily have gotten away with him saying he was too busy with work toe back for dinner! Despite her conflicted heart, Xu Wei¡¯s face did not betray any of her feelings. ¡°Got it,¡± she replied. Mrs. Lin turned around to head back into the kitchen, while Xu Wei went straight to the bedroom. Gu Yu wasn¡¯t inside, so he was most likely in the study. She ced her bag down and went to the bathroom to wash her face before changing into something morefortable. Settling down by the couch, she opened herptop and began to polish the interview questions intended for Lin Yuhan. At half-past seven, Mrs. Lin knocked on the door and called her for dinner. Xu Wei grunted in acknowledgment and shut herptop, cing it on the table beside her as she got up to exit the bedroom. Mrs. Lin had prepared her favorite fish head with chili peppers, chicken with Szechuan peppers, and spicy prawns. Smelling the aroma in the air was sufficient to make her uncontrobly drool. She loved spicy foods! Gu Yu pulled out a random chair and sat in it. Xu Wei had originally intended to sit as far away from him as possible. Under Mrs. Lin¡¯s watchful eye, however, she had no choice but to pull out the chair right beside Gu Yu and sit in it. Xu Wei was feeling famished. She had a very busy day and had only eaten a small bun at the airport. Not caring about herdylike image, she picked up her chopsticks and began shoveling food into her mouth. As Gu Yu nced at her, his eyes narrowed imperceptibly. He seemed to be silently mocking her gluttonous actions. Xu Wei couldn¡¯t care less about what he thought. Ever since she had resolved not to care about him, her heart had been feeling a lot lighter. Gu Yu had been akin to a thorn in her side. Leaving it as it was would only result in it pricking against her and resulting in pain. However, all she had needed was the determination to pluck it out once and for all. Even though the process itself was painful, everything would feel a lot better once the thorn was out. Of course, the recovery process was still painful. However, time healed all wounds. She knew that in time, her wounds would be healed too. Xu Wei ate very quickly. Gu Yu didn¡¯t seem to have much of an appetite and hadn¡¯t moved his chopsticks much. When Mrs. Lin noticed that, she couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Young Master, is the food not to your liking?¡± Xu Wei turned her head instinctively to nce at Gu Yu, who sat there emotionlessly. Why did there have to be so much hatred and bitterness present even in a simple meal? Xu Wei quietly thought to herself that it was more likely that Gu Yu had lost his appetite from looking at her face than from disliking the food. As newlyweds, Xu Wei felt that she needed to act more like a loving wife. She shifted her eyes, and a sly glint appeared in them. With a look of sincere concern, she lifted her chopsticks and ced a piece of chicken soaked in Szechuan peppers into his bowl. Looking at him affectionately with her dark eyes, she said, ¡°Hubby, eat up! It hurts my heart to see how skinny you¡¯ve be!¡± Gu Yu¡¯s preference was the opposite of hers; he never liked spicy food! Back when they had been dating, she had oftenmented how difficult it was for people of contrasting personalities and opposing taste-buds to be together. This was her revenge on him for forcing his kiss on her before! Chapter 150 - No, Scram! (2)

Chapter 150: No, Scram! (2)

Gu Yu narrowed his eyes as he nced at the piece of chicken in his bowl. Then, he turned to look at Xu Wei¡¯s face. He didn¡¯t say a word, and neither did he move his chopsticks. He wasn¡¯t going to eat it? Heh, she wasn¡¯t going to let him get away with it so easily! ¡°You bad boy! Do you need me to feed you?¡± Xu Wei asked in a coquettish voice deliberately. She picked up the piece of chicken with her chopsticks and held it near his mouth. ¡°Come on, open up!¡± she said. Gu Yu could naturally see the provocative and challenging glint that shed across Xu Wei¡¯s bright eyes. He lowered his gaze, and with a slight curl of his lips, he opened his mouth and ate the chicken. Xu Wei¡¯s brows rose in surprise. She was somewhat incredulous that he had eaten it without putting up a fight. Furthermore, his expression hadn¡¯t changed at all! Also, in all this time Xu Wei knew him, he had never been able to stomach anything spicy before! Evidently, he cared very much about Grandpa Gu and didn¡¯t want to risk allowing Mrs. Lin to see the loopholes in their rtionship. Since that was the case, she was going to take full advantage of the opportunity! Xu Wei was especially excited and continued to feed him diligently. Unexpectedly, Gu Yu swallowed everything she fed him, including a whole piece of chili pepper! He¡¯d simply consumed it without even batting an eyelid! Xu Wei focused all her attention on feeding Gu Yu. By the time she regained awareness of her surroundings, all the dishes had been finished. But she still hadn¡¯t eaten her fill yet! All her attempts trying to set Gu Yu up! How did she end up on the losing end? Moreover, since when was Gu Yu able to eat spicy foods? Was his inability to do so in the past all a lie? Mrs. Lin watched as the wife fed her husband sweetly, and she smiled so hard that her wrinkles were all visible. How did anyone ever get the idea that her Young Master had a low EQ? In her opinion, he was an absolute expert! ¨C Xu Wei was still hungry, but she didn¡¯t want Gu Yu tough at her and was too embarrassed to say anything about it. Hence, she took an apple, washed it, and crunched on it. Gu Yu went back to the bedroom and headed to the bathroom to rinse his mouth. When he emerged, he heard the chime of a cell phone. He turned his head towards the direction of the sound, and his gaze fell on Xu Wei¡¯s phone on the side table. He crept over as quietly as possible and nced at the illuminated screen. The message was from a certain Mr. Lin. It said, ¡°Miss Xu, may I have the pleasure of asking you out for a meal?¡± Ha! First, it was her Big Boss. Then it was that man in the photograph yesterday. And now, here came a Mr. Lin of dubious background! The look in the man¡¯s eyes darkened, and his lips were pressed into a cold, hard line. He clenched his fists and bent over to pick the cell phone up. Keying in her birthday as the code to unlock her phone, he opened the message. Very quickly, he typed in two words with his fingertips. ¡°No. Scram!¡± His finger hovered over the ¡°send¡± button immediately after. ¨C As Xu Wei was crunching on her apple, she suddenly thought of another interview question. Hence, she rushed over to the bedroom, intending to record it down. The moment she entered the bedroom, she saw Gu Yu standing by the bedside table with his hand behind his back. She had no idea what he¡¯d been doing and wasn¡¯t interested in finding out either. She walked over to retrieve herptop. If he was going to remain in the bedroom, then she¡¯ll move to the study room to work! Meandering her way around him, she picked up theptop on the table and looked around. With a frown on her face, she remarked, ¡°That¡¯s weird. Where¡¯s my phone?¡± From what she could recall, she had left it on the bedside table and hadn¡¯t brought it out with her. How did it go missing? Xu Wei looked up at Gu Yu without thinking, and asked, ¡°Did you see my cell phone?¡± Gu Yu¡¯s handsome face did not express any warmth whatsoever and his eyes were dark. As he parted his thin lips, his tone was chillingly cold as he replied, ¡°No!¡± Chapter 151 - He Was Always Unhappy (1)

Chapter 151: He Was Always Unhappy (1)

¡°¡­¡± Fine, so he didn¡¯t! What the hell did he have to look so offended about? Xu Wei pressed her lips together. She wasn¡¯t going to stay any longer to look at that unfriendly face of his. Without another word, she walked out, intending to borrow Mrs. Lin¡¯s cell phone to call her own. She would be able to find her phone the moment it rang. Gu Yu made sure she was out the door before he took out her phone again. Clenching his fingers around Xu Wei¡¯s phone, he stared daggers at the message on the screen. A few secondster, he deleted the message, locked the phone, and flung it on the bed. ¨C While Xu Wei was scrolling through the news on her cell phone the next day, she inadvertently clicked on her message inbox and saw the text that Lin Yuhan had sent her. She was stunned for a moment. The message had been sent the night before, and she was sure she hadn¡¯t seen it. It was weird! However, Lin Yuhan asking her out for a meal was like manna falling from the sky! She was so ted that she didn¡¯t give the strange incident any further thought. Immediately, she sent him her reply. [Sure!] With the identity of his savior, she now had the opportunity to deepen their rtionship over dinner. This way, she will be able to request for her interview in no time! It was working out perfectly! Soon enough, Lin Yuhan sent her a time and ce and asked if she was agreeable to it. Xu Wei nodded her head as she typed her reply, ¡°Of course!¡± Upon confirming the details, she tossed around in bed happily. That immense sry was on its way to her pocket! ¨C Three dayster¡­ Lin Yuhan made a reservation at a fine-dining restaurant that had a formal dress code. Hence, Xu Wei made the effort to doll herself up elegantly and picked an evening gown with stilettos to match. She looked very beautiful indeed. Before leaving the house, she left word with Mrs. Lin that she had an appointment with someone and wouldn¡¯t be home for dinner. At ten past eight, Xu Wei walked into the restaurant. The waiter led her to the reserved table, and she found Lin Yuhan already seated there, waiting for her. When he saw that she had arrived, he smiled warmly and rose to pull out her chair for her. Xu Wei took her seat and thanked him. Lin Yuhan returned to his seat. He gave Xu Wei a once over and said with a smile, ¡°You look really beautiful today, Miss Xu.¡± He had remembered herpliment to him the other day and was returning the favor, wasn¡¯t he? However, even though his words were said out of courtesy, Xu Wei was nevertheless very happy to hear someonepliment her beauty. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lin. You¡¯re looking especially dashing today too!¡± While her words were uttered withmercial interests in mind, they were still truthful. That day, probably to dodge the reporters, Lin Yuhan had deliberately disguised himself by wearing a hat and pasting on a mustache. Today, without thatical-looking mustache, and being dressed to the nines, he did indeed look very handsome. Hearing her yful words, Lin Yuhan smiled again and said sincerely, ¡°Miss Xu, has anyone ever told you that you have an amazing ability to make a person happy?¡± Xu Wei was dumbstruck. She had the ability to make a person happy? If so, why was Gu Yu unhappy every time he saw her? ¨C That night¡¯s business dinner couldn¡¯t be postponed any further, and the assistant drove the car to the restaurant. Before alighting from the car, Gu Yu took his cell phone out and dialed the number of the apartment. When Mrs. Lin answered the call, he said, ¡°I won¡¯t be back for dinner tonight. Don¡¯t wait for me.¡± Mrs. Lin chuckled as she replied, ¡°Young Master, you and Young Mistress have really good chemistry! She won¡¯t being back for dinner tonight either! Could it be¡­ that both of you will be having a candlelit dinner somewhere together?¡± Upon disconnecting the call, Gu Yu suddenly recalled the message that had appeared on Xu Wei¡¯s phone that night. The look in his eyes darkened, and his expression turned ominous. Gu Yu and his assistant walked into the restaurant, and the manager weed them courteously. He was about to lead them into the VIP room when he noticed that Gu Yu was rooted to a spot, staring chillingly at the main dining hall where a beautiful woman and a handsome man were sitting by the window. Chapter 152 - He Was Always Unhappy (2)

Chapter 152: He Was Always Unhappy (2)

Gu Yu¡¯s assistant beside him turned to follow his line of sight as well. Because the man¡¯s back was facing them, they couldn¡¯t see his face. However, Xu Wei¡¯s smiling face was clear for all to behold. What was the Young Mistress doing here, and dining alone with another man to boot! They were both so deeply immersed in their conversation and had even opened a bottle of red wine. What the hell! They were even clinking their sses? The assistant couldn¡¯t bring himself to watch any further. Mrs. Lin had been right. Young Mistress had indeed gone for a candlelit dinner; it just wasn¡¯t with Mr. Gu! The assistant observed the dazzling smile on Xu Wei¡¯s face and slowly turned to steal a glimpse of his boss¡¯ icy expression. The restaurant was adequately heated, but that didn¡¯t stop ayer of cold sweat from forming on his back. During this period, Mr. Gu had been knocking off work punctually to apany his wife for dinner at home. And on days when he couldn¡¯t make it back, like today, he would at least call home to notify the housekeeper. Evidently, Mr. Gu had been trying to make an effort. Unfortunately, he had to witness such a scene! It was almost impossible to ever catch the Young Mistress smiling in front of Mr. Gu. However, in front of another man, she had taken the effort to doll herself up prettily and was smiling at him so heartily. Although he had no idea what her rtionship was with that gentleman, he surmised that any man seeing his wife in such a situation would lose control of his temper¡­ It was a disaster of epic proportions! The assistant checked the time. The guests were still waiting for Mr. Gu in the VIP room. However, he didn¡¯t dare to say a word and didn¡¯t dare to ask any questions. He simply stood there quietly, wishing he could turn invisible. Gu Yu shifted his eyes and his expression turned into shards of ice. He pressed his lips together tightly and clenched his fists so hard that his veins appeared at the back of his hand. Judging from Gu Yu¡¯s bodynguage, the assistant was under the impression that he was about to explode. However, Gu Yu merely strode off and headed towards the VIP room. Wait a minute! What happened to the impending World War III? Had it just gone up in smoke in the blink of an eye? ¨C Lin Yuhan was the epitome of a gentleman. He was especially polite and cultured. Xu Wei found him very easy and enjoyable to talk to. Furthermore, like Xu Wei, Lin Yuhan had coincidentally studied overseas alone as well. With that inmon, their conversation flowed freely. The meal was so enjoyable, and time passed by so quickly, that it was ten o¡¯clock before either of them realized it. Xu Wei was extremely satisfied with her meal and headed to the washroom to reapply her lipstick. On her way back, she passed by a private room just as the waiter was leaving, and at the corner of her eye, she caught a glimpse of Gu Yu¡¯s figure. However, the door closed very quickly, and she wasn¡¯t able to get a clearer look. She could have very well been mistaken. Then again, whether or not he was here had nothing to do with her. She still had a job to do! Back in the main dining hall, Xu Wei resumed her seat and smiled at Lin Yuhan as she said, ¡°Thank you for the dinner, Mr. Lin. I had a really good time. The food was delicious. More importantly, it¡¯s rare to meet a confidante.¡± Xu Wei was indeed a very good talker. Herpliments were just right. It delighted the other party withouting across as ingratiating. Lin Yuhan raised his ss, ¡°It¡¯s rare to meet a confidante.¡± Both of them drank a little more before Xu Wei ced her ss down and cleared her throat gently. Her expression gradually turned serious as she retrieved her business card from her bag and ced it on the table. She pushed it towards Lin Yuhan, and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t pass you my business card the previous time. Here it is now.¡± Lin Yuhan picked the card up with his slender fingers and nced at it. He wasn¡¯t too surprised to find out who she was, and said with a chuckle, ¡°I see you¡¯re a reporter at Z Magazine. That exins your ttery.¡± Chapter 153 - The Desperate Triple-Denial (1)

Chapter 153: The Desperate Triple-Denial (1)

Hearing the sarcasm in his voice, Xu Wei quickly raised her hand without blushing or panicking. She stuck three fingers out in a gesture of an oath and said, ¡°Mr. Lin, I can promise you that every word I said to you was sincere and truthful.¡± Lin Yuhan¡¯s hands were sped together. The smile on his face remained warm, but he didn¡¯t say a word. In front of an intelligent person, any form of pretense or excuse woulde off as hypocritical. Xu Wei shrugged her shoulders and decided to be blunt. ¡°Alright, fine. Since I did have a favor to ask of you, I did resort to a teeny bit of ttery.¡± As she spoke, she pinched her index finger and thumb together, to signal how tiny the amount was! After a pause, she added, ¡°But everything that happened at the airport was really an ident. It wasn¡¯t scripted, it wasn¡¯t premeditated, and it wasn¡¯t acted out!¡± Xu Wei¡¯s desperate attempts to defend herself made Lin Yuhan burst out inughter. Holding back his smile, he nodded his head and replied, ¡°I know.¡± He tapped his fingers on the table and continued, ¡°The man in the trench coat was my secretary.¡± Xu Wei understood immediately. Lin Yuhan had a phobia of crowds and didn¡¯t want to face that many reporters. Hence, he had gotten his secretary to disguise himself as him to distract everyone and allow him to leave the airport quietly. However, the n didn¡¯t allow room for any changes. And no one had expected Zhou Meiqi to grab him and throw him toward Xu Wei, leading to everything else that transpired. Xu Wei licked her lips hesitantly before opening her mouth, ¡°So¡­¡± She had barely gotten a single word out before Lin Yuhan gave her his reply, ¡°Alright.¡± And this was exactly why she loved conversing with intelligent people! Xu Wei finally understood what it meant to be over the moon. If not for the sake of preserving her own public image, she would have erupted in crazedughter right there and then! Dor signs appeared before her eyes immediately, and she could almost see the figure in her bank ount slowly going up. The sound of money flowing in was pleasant indeed! Because it was alreadyte, they arranged for the interview to take ce another day. Lin Yuhan settled the bill, and both of them walked out of the restaurant. Xu Wei was dressed in a long gown, and she had paired it with a ck bolero jacket. It had been sufficient for the evening weather. But now that it was night time, the cold wind blew relentlessly, and she couldn¡¯t help but shiver and hug her arms in response. When Lin Yuhan noticed her action, he took off his own jacket and wrapped it around Xu Wei. Xu Wei was stunned for a moment, but she didn¡¯t reject his gesture either, and said gently, ¡°Thank you.¡± He was simply being a gentleman, and there was nothing for her to feel burdened about. ¨C The assistant drove Gu Yu back to the lobby of the apartment. As luck would have it, they spotted Xu Wei and that gentleman again. He had probably sent her back. The man¡¯s car was parked a short distance away. Xu Wei alighted from the passenger seat in front, and the man got off as well. When the assistant noticed that Xu Wei had the man¡¯s jacket wrapped around her, his heart skipped a beat. Unfortunately, what happened next threw him even further for a loop. Xu Wei identally stepped on the hem of her gown, and her body was sent flying forward. The man quickly rushed towards her and reached out to steady her by her arms. The moment he caught her, Xu Wei had fallen into his embrace, and her head knocked against his chest. Even though the assistant didn¡¯t turn around to look at his boss¡¯s expression, he could tell from the dip in temperature how scary his boss¡¯s current mood was. It was suddenly chilly¡­ Was it time for him to light a candle in memory of the Young Mistress? ¨C Xu Wei entered the elevator and pressed the button for the sixth floor. Just as the doors were about to close, a hand suddenly appeared and stopped the door. As the door slowly reopened, Gu Yu¡¯s cold and hard face slowly entered her vision. Chapter 154 - The Desperate Triple-Denial (2)

Chapter 154: The Desperate Triple-Denial (2)

Recently, Gu Yu had beening home very early. Hence, surprise shed across Xu Wei¡¯s eyes for a split second when she saw Gu Yu returning at this hour. The man walked in and stood tall. The spacious elevator suddenly felt strangely small. When she sensed the murderous aura emanating from him, Xu Wei instinctively took two steps back to increase the distance between them. Xu Wei had no idea who offended him, but she certainly didn¡¯t want to be cannon fodder! As the elevator slowly ascended, Xu Wei kept her eyes fixed on the numbers. She watched as the one, turned to a two, and a three¡­ It was clearly a very short amount of time, but it felt infinitely long for her. With a ¡°ding¡±, the elevator finally reached their floor, and the doors opened. Xu Wei heaved a sigh of relief and quickly scurried out of the enclosed space. When Mrs. Lin spotted the two of them exiting the door one after the other, she assumed that her prediction had been correct and that they had gone out for a candlelight dinner. With a motherly chuckle, she didn¡¯t interrupt them and headed straight to her bedroom. Her act of consideration made Xu Wei panic. She didn¡¯t want to remain alone with Gu Yu! How she wished Mrs. Lin woulde out and talk about anything with her! Anything! However, before she could open her mouth to say something, Mrs. Lin had disappeared past the door and shut it firmly behind her. Xu Wei changed into her pair of indoor slippers and dashed off into the master bedroom. Before Gu Yu could enter, she quickly retrieved her pajamas and undergarments before running into the bathroom, locking the door behind her. She took a bath, removed her makeup, washed her face, and applied her facemask. She even used her electronic exfoliator a few times. When she was finally done and emerged from the bathroom, more than an hour had passed. She had reasoned with herself that Gu Yu¡¯s anger would probably have subsided by then. Unexpectedly, Gu Yu wasn¡¯t in the bedroom. Xu Wei assumed that he was in the study room, and her frazzled nerves gradually calmed down. She sat facing her vanity counter and began applying her moisturizer when she figured that she had to finalize the interview as soon as possible! After all, time was always of the essence when it came to news! Who could ever predict what would happen the next second! The sound of footsteps suddenly came from behind. Xu Wei looked in the mirror and saw Gu Yu dressed in a bathrobe and walking over. She was stunned for a moment. Had he been in the bathroom taking a shower and not in his study the whole time? His emotionless face made Xu Wei feel very uneasy; she kept sensing that something was wrong. Setting aside all her thoughts about work, she hurried over to the bed, flipped the nket, and climbed in. She assumed her usual sleeping position, with her back towards Gu Yu, and closed her eyes. Over the past few days, although she and Gu Yu had shared a bed, they had kept to their own corners. Therefore, she subconsciously presumed that as long as she fell asleep, she wouldn¡¯t need to face him. With a loud click, the lights in the room were turned off. Xu Wei heard Gu Yu¡¯s footsteps as he neared the bed. Flipping his side of the nket, he got in andid down. Everything was as usual, and silence soon reigned. Xu Wei slowly released a long breath, and her body rxed. Just as she was about to fall asleep, she suddenly felt an arm shoot across her, locking her arms in ce. She opened her eyes abruptly, but before she could even react, her body was dragged across violently by the man. In the dark, Gu Yu¡¯s actions were predatory. He suddenly flipped himself over and pinned her under his body. His fathomless eyes stared deeply into her, almost as if he was scrutinizing his prey! Xu Wei couldn¡¯t help but gulp from the pressure. She had been too careless! Instinctively, she raised her arms and pushed against the man¡¯s chest. When she spoke, she couldn¡¯t stop her voice from trembling, ¡°Gu Yu, what are you doing?¡± Chapter 155 - The Fruit of Love (1)

Chapter 155: The Fruit of Love (1)

Surrounded by darkness, Xu Wei could almost hear Gu Yu¡¯s scornfulughter. Just almost. The very next moment, the man¡¯s lips parted, and he spat his answer, ¡°Doing you!¡± Without giving Xu Wei a chance to speak, Gu Yu covered her mouth with his and swallowed all her words of protest. Her wrists were mped in his hands and held above her head. The physical abilities of men and women differed greatly, and Gu Yu had the absolute advantage. Even though Xu Wei had exerted her full force in her struggle, she was merely like a fish on the chopping block, ripe for the taking. Fear and trauma overcame her, and her body turned uncontrobly stiff and cold. Gu Yu seemed to sense the change in her, and he paused his actions for a moment. His dark eyes hid his ominous intentions as they fell on her pale face. Even though Xu Wei knew that Gu Yu probably couldn¡¯t see her expression clearly in the dark, she was still unwilling to expose her weaknesses in front of him. She turned away and refused to look at him. Biting her bottom lip hard, she refused to make a sound either. She knew very well that until the day that she and Gu Yu were divorced, she would be unable to avoid this. She had given up; she was just going to pretend that she¡¯d been bitten by a dog this time! She closed her eyes and forced herself to focus on something else. She concentrated her thoughts on the uing interview and the money that she was about to receive¡­ Her jaw was suddenly pinched as the man yanked her head back to face him. Xu Wei¡¯s eyes widened as he kissed her again. However, this time around, it wasn¡¯t as violent as before when he had vented all his anger in his kiss. Instead, he slowly sucked and bit her lips, bit by bit, until her defenses were eroded. Xu Wei was caught off guard by the sudden gentle kiss. Her breathing slowly grewbored, her vision gradually blurred, and her mind eventually became nk¡­ When Gu Yu was done, Xu Weiid still on the bed. She had barely caught her breath when Gu Yu dragged her over to his side again. Pouncing atop her body, he went at it once again for a long, long time. The second time he was done, shey limply on the bed. Her chest rose and fell violently as she took deep gulps of air. Gu Yu arose and carried her exhausted body in his arms to the bathroom. After cleaning both himself and her up, he carried her back to bed. Even when Xu Wei was having trouble keeping her eyes open, she took a deep breath and leaned over to reach toward the bedside table to retrieve her contraceptive pills. Gu Yu nced over, and his eyes froze. Sensing his gaze on her, Xu Wei turned around to look at him. She lifted the pills in her hand, and when she spoke, her voice was hoarse. Without any warmth, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t ever forget what you said to me.¡± Gu Yu¡¯s eyebrows creased together as an ambiguous expression clouded his eyes. He stared at Xu Wei¡¯s face. The after-effects of their intercourse had yet to dissipate, and her cheeks were flushed red. However, her eyes were expressionless and dead. A small corner of his heart felt like it had been pierced, and he opened his mouth, intending to say something. Xu Wei spoke again before he had the chance to, ¡°Like you, I don¡¯t want another worthless rtion to arise between you and me either!¡± Their ending had already been decided three years ago. This meaningless marriage was destined to end sooner orter, and she refused to involve an innocent little life in it. Only a couple who was truly in love with each other was worthy of bringing a fruit of love into this world. Xu Wei turned away and popped the pill in her mouth. With a gulp of water, she swallowed it, and it was done! Gu Yu¡¯s hand, which he had extended moments ago with the intention of stopping her, now stayed frozen in midair. Chapter 156 - The Fruit of Love (2)

Chapter 156: The Fruit of Love (2)

After Xu Wei took her pill, she ced her water ss back on the bedside table. Without even sparing a nce at Gu Yu, sheid back on the bed, covered herself with the nket, and closed her eyes. She was tired and sleepy. Although Gu Yu hadn¡¯t been as cruel towards her that nightpared to the way he had been before, there was still no joy in rtions without love. Just as she was drifting off to sleep, she felt Gu Yu climb out of bed. The sound of his footsteps disappeared into the changing room, and he walked out a few minutester, apparently after a change of clothes. What followed was the m of the bedroom door. He had left. This was the first time in a long while that he had left in the middle of the night. Had she angered him again? In the past, whenever he was mad at her, she would always wonder what she had done wrong. How could she improve? What mistake had shemitted? She¡¯d reflect on herself and make the necessary corrections in order not to anger him again. All because she didn¡¯t want to see his icy expression. Back then, she hadn¡¯t been afraid of him at all. She simply didn¡¯t want to see the person she loved being unhappy. Because she had fallen for Gu Yu first, it was inevitable that she ended up being the one putting in more effort. Gu Yu had never confessed his feelings to her, and although he had been very generous with showing her affection, shecked that sense of security and constantly felt ill at ease. Gu Yu was a man of few words, and she had never been able to read his thoughts. She couldn¡¯t tell what he had been thinking. Later on, she became spoiled and coquettish, in part because he had given in to her so much, and in part because¡­ she really wanted to find out just how much he loved her. How silly she had been. Because she desired some form of proof of his feelings towards her, she had tested him again, and again, and again. She had always been clear and open about her feelings. When she liked him, she boldly confessed to him. Naturally, she hoped that Gu Yu would be equally open with her. Later on, when she had realized that it was impossible to get Gu Yu to verbally dere his feelings for her, she told herself that it was fine. She would take a step back and wait until he proposed to her. Then, she wouldn¡¯t agree to marry him until he said ¡°I love you.¡± Obviously, she had overestimated her worth in his eyes. After they had dated for a while, and their rtionship became stable, her parents pestered her to get married. She was a girl. She had already been the first and only one to confess her feelings. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to propose the marriage as well! She was determined not to ask; that would be herst resort. However, a whileter, Gu Yu had brought her for a dinner party to introduce her to Xu Shuai and a few of his other friends. She felt so happy then. Gu Yu¡¯s introduction of her to his friends was as good as bringing her into his circle and was akin to publicly acknowledging her status as his fianc¨¦e. What would follow next was probably the official engagement ceremony and the wedding¡­ Unfortunately, events did not unfold as she had expected. After that dinner party, Gu Yu, with the excuse that he¡¯d been busy at work, had barely seen her. The number of calls he made to her had dwindled as well. Even her text messages to him were only replied to once in a blue moon. Sheined about it to Xiao Chun, and Xiao Chun had consoled her saying that because Grandpa Gu had officially handed thepany over to Gu Yu, Gu Yu was truly busy. As his fianc¨¦e, she needed to be understanding and considerate, and after the dust settled, he would naturally return. Xiao Chun was right. Gu Yu was in the midst of the handover and had appeared in the news every day. He needed to prove himself and his capabilities and spent 20 hours a day at work. But Xiao Chun had been wrong in one aspect¡­ Chapter 157 - Gu Yu, I Want to Marry You (1)

Chapter 157: Gu Yu, I Want to Marry You (1)

Even after the dust settled, he hadn¡¯t returned to find her. Xu Wei could understand that he had been busy. She wasn¡¯t an unreasonable person who¡¯d insist on having her boyfriend by her side all the time. She was willing to wait for him patiently, and wait until he was no longer as busy. As long as he dropped her a call or a message every now and then to tell her he was thinking of her, she¡¯d be content. On the day that Gu Yu had officially be the CEO of the Gu Corporation, she was at home on the couch watching television. She was so happy and proud of Gu Yu, because he gained the respect and recognition of the board of directors within a very short time, and had risen to the highest position. The Gu Corporation was his kingdom, and he was about to start a new era there. At the same time, that had been his parents¡¯st wish. Considering that he had managed to ascend to that position at such a young age, she knew his parents¡¯ souls in heaven would be very proud of him too. Mrs. Xu had been watching the news with her, and when she noticed her daughter blushing, she said with a chuckle, ¡°I¡¯m guessing Gu Yu would want to celebrate such a momentous day with you! Has he asked you out for dinner tonight?¡± Right! Xu Wei had been so excited that she forgot all about that. Gu Yu¡¯s workload should have lessened for the time being. Wasn¡¯t it about time for him to meet her? That day, she held her phone in her hand the entire time. She was distracted the whole day, and her eyes had been glued to the phone, waiting for Gu Yu to call. However, her cell phone remained silent. She began to wonder if her line had been cut off, or if her phone had been faulty. She quickly topped up her phone n and made many calls with her phone. She had even used thendline at home to call her cell. She finally ascertained after a while, beyond a shadow of a doubt, that her phone was fine. Gu Yu simply hadn¡¯t called her. After a whole day of apprehension and unease, she finally snapped. At nine at night, she gave Xiao Chun a call, intending to ask if she knew what Gu Yu had been up to. Xiao Chun told her that Gu Yu was right in the middle of his celebratory feast. A celebratory feast wasn¡¯t anything out of the ordinary. But, why hadn¡¯t he called her along? She was his fianc¨¦e. Wasn¡¯t it her right to be present? Xu Wei hadn¡¯t been able toprehend his actions. She felt deste and humiliated. Gu Yu had neglected her for so long while she was missing him every day. In order not to distract him, she endured her loneliness and waited for him patiently. But now that he was done, he hadn¡¯t even called her! After obtaining the details from Xiao Chun, Xu Wei got off the bed without a second thought and got changed. After leaving word with her mother that she was going to meet Gu Yu, she rushed over to the venue of the event¡ªGu Garden Country Club! While in the chauffeured car, she sensed that something was amiss. Gu Yu wouldn¡¯t have neglected her that way without any rhyme or reason. Had she done something wrong? Just like every other instance, she questioned and doubted herself. She had always been a very confident girl. Since young, Gu Yu hadn¡¯t been the only outstanding one. She, Xu Wei, had been pretty exceptional herself! She was pretty, academically inclined, capable, modest, and hardworking! In this world, it was easy to find people who possessed a good attitude and people who possessed a good aptitude. However, Xu Wei was one of the rare individuals who possessed both a good attitude and a good aptitude! The only aspect of life that shecked confidence in was love. She had been constantly insecure and afraid that Gu Yu didn¡¯t reciprocate her feelings. When she reached the ballroom, Gu Yu had been standing there, at the center of everyone¡¯s attention. His tuxedo entuated his height, elegance, and even his aloofness. He was impossible to look away from. In addition to the many well-wishers, he had also been surrounded by many beautiful women looking at him with hope in their eyes. Chapter 158 - Gu Yu, I Want to Marry You (2)

Chapter 158: Gu Yu, I Want to Marry You (2)

That scenario hadn¡¯t surprised Xu Wei one bit. Gu Yu had always been surrounded by women that vied for his attention. Now that he had be even more distinguished, it was no wonder that even more women were eyeing the position of being his missus. However, Gu Yu was already hers. But¡­ was he really hers? Xu Wei put a smile on her face and walked forward gracefully until she was in front of Gu Yu. She had appeared uninvited and was unsure if Gu Yu would wee her. When Gu Yu saw her, he wasn¡¯t surprised. His fathomless eyes darkened, and she panicked at his reaction. However, the very next moment, he had reached out for her and snaked his arm around her waist, pulling her to his side. He lowered his head and kissed her cheek before introducing her to everyone present. ¡°This is Xu Wei, my fianc¨¦e,¡± he said. At that moment, Xu Wei¡¯s uncertain heart had slowly regained its sense of security. Nothing had changed. Gu Yu had been simply too busy during that period of time¡­ After the event, while Gu Yu was sending her home, the car had stopped at a red light. Looking out of the car window, she inadvertently spotted the ss window of a bridal shop. A beautiful white gown had been on disy. She stared at it foolishly, her heart full of hope, and had spoken up without a second thought. ¡°Gu Yu, look! That bridal gown looks so beautiful.¡± Gu Yu had followed her line of sight and looked over without a word. He stayed silent. Impatient for a reply, Xu Wei turned around to face him and spotted the dark, obscure look in his eyes. She couldn¡¯t tell what he was thinking. After a few seconds, he looked at her and lowered his voice to ask, ¡°You¡¯re thinking of getting married?¡± Xu Wei had simply made the passingment because she found the bridal gown pretty. She hadn¡¯t been intending to rush him into marriage at all. But after hearing Gu Yu¡¯s question, she froze for half a second before blushing and looking down. After staring at the tips of her feet for some time, she had finally answered, ¡°Gu Yu, I want to marry you.¡± It wasn¡¯t exactly that she wanted to get married. She had only wanted to marry Gu Yu, whom she loved. She wanted to be by his side for the rest of their lives, happy and in love until they were old At that point, Gu Yu had seemed to scoff. She couldn¡¯t be sure. But in any case, he hadn¡¯t given her a reply. After that day, on the surface, the rtionship had seemed to return to what it had been before. However, Xu Wei hadn¡¯t been able to shake off the nagging feeling that something was wrong. Gu Yu still treated her very well. He doted on her and pampered her. But many a time, she felt that the look in his eyes when he looked at her had changed. His eyes had seemed to hide various emotions that she couldn¡¯t identify. Every time she tried to take a closer look, that expression would disappear, making her wonder if she had merely imagined it. After Gu Yu took control of the Gu Corporation, everything had be formalized. Mr. and Mrs. Xu had pressured her to hasten her marriage with Gu Yu. Gu Yu and Xu Wei had both been very young when the betrothal was arranged, and no one had been anxious then. However, now that they were both of age, and Gu Yu had be prominent, Mr. and Mrs. Xu wanted to lessen the chances of any unpleasant surprises urring. Xu Wei wasn¡¯t concerned about unpleasant surprises. She just found it baffling that a wall seemed to be erected between her and Gu Yu for some unknown reason, and she began to panic because of it. And that was when she made the biggest mistake of her life¡ªone that she regretted ever since. That was how three years ago, using alcohol as an excuse, she had kissed Gu Yu and proceeded to have rtions with him. That was her first time, and Gu Yu hadn¡¯t been gentle. It had been very painful. But she endured the pain willingly because at that moment, she was happy. Chapter 159 - Gu Yu, I Want to Marry You (1)

Chapter 159: Gu Yu, I Want to Marry You (1)

Even after the dust settled, he hadn¡¯t returned to find her. Xu Wei could understand that he had been busy. She wasn¡¯t an unreasonable person who¡¯d insist on having her boyfriend by her side all the time. She was willing to wait for him patiently, and wait until he was no longer as busy. As long as he dropped her a call or a message every now and then to tell her he was thinking of her, she¡¯d be content. On the day that Gu Yu had officially be the CEO of the Gu Corporation, she was at home on the couch watching television. She was so happy and proud of Gu Yu, because he gained the respect and recognition of the board of directors within a very short time, and had risen to the highest position. The Gu Corporation was his kingdom, and he was about to start a new era there. At the same time, that had been his parents¡¯st wish. Considering that he had managed to ascend to that position at such a young age, she knew his parents¡¯ souls in heaven would be very proud of him too. Mrs. Xu had been watching the news with her, and when she noticed her daughter blushing, she said with a chuckle, ¡°I¡¯m guessing Gu Yu would want to celebrate such a momentous day with you! Has he asked you out for dinner tonight?¡± Right! Xu Wei had been so excited that she forgot all about that. Gu Yu¡¯s workload should have lessened for the time being. Wasn¡¯t it about time for him to meet her? That day, she held her phone in her hand the entire time. She was distracted the whole day, and her eyes had been glued to the phone, waiting for Gu Yu to call. However, her cell phone remained silent. She began to wonder if her line had been cut off, or if her phone had been faulty. She quickly topped up her phone n and made many calls with her phone. She had even used thendline at home to call her cell. She finally ascertained after a while, beyond a shadow of a doubt, that her phone was fine. Gu Yu simply hadn¡¯t called her. After a whole day of apprehension and unease, she finally snapped. At nine at night, she gave Xiao Chun a call, intending to ask if she knew what Gu Yu had been up to. Xiao Chun told her that Gu Yu was right in the middle of his celebratory feast. A celebratory feast wasn¡¯t anything out of the ordinary. But, why hadn¡¯t he called her along? She was his fianc¨¦e. Wasn¡¯t it her right to be present? Xu Wei hadn¡¯t been able toprehend his actions. She felt deste and humiliated. Gu Yu had neglected her for so long while she was missing him every day. In order not to distract him, she endured her loneliness and waited for him patiently. But now that he was done, he hadn¡¯t even called her! After obtaining the details from Xiao Chun, Xu Wei got off the bed without a second thought and got changed. After leaving word with her mother that she was going to meet Gu Yu, she rushed over to the venue of the event¡ªGu Garden Country Club! While in the chauffeured car, she sensed that something was amiss. Gu Yu wouldn¡¯t have neglected her that way without any rhyme or reason. Had she done something wrong? Just like every other instance, she questioned and doubted herself. She had always been a very confident girl. Since young, Gu Yu hadn¡¯t been the only outstanding one. She, Xu Wei, had been pretty exceptional herself! She was pretty, academically inclined, capable, modest, and hardworking! In this world, it was easy to find people who possessed a good attitude and people who possessed a good aptitude. However, Xu Wei was one of the rare individuals who possessed both a good attitude and a good aptitude! The only aspect of life that shecked confidence in was love. She had been constantly insecure and afraid that Gu Yu didn¡¯t reciprocate her feelings. When she reached the ballroom, Gu Yu had been standing there, at the center of everyone¡¯s attention. His tuxedo entuated his height, elegance, and even his aloofness. He was impossible to look away from. In addition to the many well-wishers, he had also been surrounded by many beautiful women looking at him with hope in their eyes. Chapter 160 - I Was Lying to Myself (2)

Chapter 160: I Was Lying to Myself (2)

¡°Unless you¡¯re still unable to get past what happened three years ago?¡± With that statement, the warmth in Xu Shuai¡¯s eyes slowly dissipated and was reced with a coldness that permeated his tone as well. Three years ago¡­ Gu Yu pulled his lips into a sardonic smile, and his face looked even more ominous. He leaned back against the backrest of the couch, and as his eyes turned into icy shards, heughed in self-deprecation. Even after such a long time, that still remained his weakness. Xu Shuai nodded his head in understanding, ¡°It¡¯s only normal that you can¡¯t get past it. Back then, you did give Xu Wei three chances. However¡­ she disappointed you again and again. Eventually, you probably lost hope¡­¡± Xu Shuai had only been a spectator of the events that happened three years ago, but even he found it impossible to forgive Xu Wei. As such, he knew how much harder it was for Gu Yu, the actual victim of the incident. Xu Shuai knew that Gu Yu¡¯s parents both died at the prime of their lives. Their chauffeur, who had grown up together with Gu Yu, had manipted his trust in him, resulting in the ident that had cost his parents their lives. That was the reason for Gu Yu¡¯s drastic change in personality after his parents¡¯ deaths. He had med their deaths on himself. Mr. Gu Sr., himself an adult who had weathered various storms, had been unable to withstand that blow. How much worse it had been for Gu Yu, who was only ten at that time. Xu Shuai had no idea how Gu Yu managed to pull himself through that tragedy. He only remembered that since the day he witnessed the doctors covering his parents¡¯ faces with a white cloth as theyid lifeless on the hospital beds, he had never seen Gu Yuugh again. Xu Shuai believed that if not for the fact that Mr. Gu Sr. was old and needed his grandson to care for him, Gu Yu would have lost all hope andmitted suicide long ago. Furthermore, because Mr. Gu Sr. had copsed during that period, the different factions within the Gu Corporation had taken steps to wrestle thepany away from the grandfather and grandson. After all, with Mr. Gu Sr. down, Gu Yu was still too young to do anything, their enemies wanted to get rid of both of them once and for all! They had contacted all the directors privately and bribed whomever they could to convene a board meeting to demand the removal of Mr. Gu Sr. on the grounds that if anything happened to him, it would cause panic among the shareholders and plunge the Gu Corporation into crisis. Mr. Gu Sr. had been severely ill, and when he heard the news, he suffered further from a stroke and had be bedridden. The ten-year-old Gu Yu attended the board meeting on behalf of his grandfather. As a mere child, he was then the target of the predatory adults who had sneered and scoffed at him and deliberately bombarded him with professional industrial jargon. Everyone had expected Mr. Gu Sr. and Gu Yu to suffer a crushing defeat in this battle. Unexpectedly, Gu Yu had emerged victorious. Xu Shuai hadn¡¯t witnessed the board meeting personally. After all, he himself had been a kid back then. But ording to his father¡¯s and brother¡¯s ounts, Gu Yu hadn¡¯t behaved like a ten-year-old at all. His speech had been clear and his thoughts coherent. He decimated his opponents with his tongue and refuted his second and third uncles until they had nowhere to retreat to in shame. The members on the board were mostly individuals who went with the flow. They considered Gu Yu¡¯s performance at ten years of age and contrasted it with the ineptitude of his fellow contenders. They knew then, that if the Gu Corporation was entrusted to his opponents, thepany would be headed for eventual ruin. Moreover, Mr. Gu Sr. was still alive. After his recovery, none of them would be able to bear the brunt of his rage. Gu Yu safeguarded the Gu Corporation until his grandfather slowly recovered. But ever since then, he turned cold and vicious, and Grandpa Gu had be the only warmth left in his heart. Chapter 161 - Shes The Accident Among The Accidents (1)

Chapter 161: She¡¯s The ident Among The idents (1)

To Gu Yu, Xu Wei was an ident through and through. That would be Xu Shuai¡¯s opinion if he was in the position toment. Gu Yu and Xu Wei¡¯s engagement was agreed upon by Mr. Gu Sr. and Mr. Xu Sr. During Mr. Xu Sr.¡¯s generation, the Xu family was still quite wealthy. They weren¡¯t as powerful or wealthy as the Gu family but they didn¡¯tg behind by too much. They were equal in social status. However, Mr. Xu Sr. passed away early and Mr. Xu took over the business. He had a huge ambition but his ability wascking. Within the short span of a few years, the Xu Corporation kept expanding. It looked glorious on the surface but in fact, all kinds of problems had appeared internally. Ever since Gu Yu¡¯s parents passed away, Mr. Xu had doubts about the Gu Corporation. He once suggested breaking the engagement but Mr. Gu. Sr disagreed. This was because in the past, Mr. Gu Sr secretly went to look for Xu Wei while she was still studying and he adored her at first sight¡­ Little Wei was like a miniature sun. She was energetic, cute, positive, and extremely cheerful. When she smiled, people would subconsciously smile along with her. She was beautiful and kind too. Mr. Gu Sr. felt that the cold Gu Yu needed ady like Xu Wei by his side. She was someone who could melt him. He didn¡¯t let Gu Yu and Xu Wei meet directly. This was the reason why Xu Wei and Gu Yu never saw each other before Gu Yu turned 18 years old. Mr. Gu Sr. was afraid that Gu Yu, who had been through a huge change of events, wouldn¡¯t be willing to ept the cute little girl. From the ages of ten to 18, Gu Yu was focused on learning all kinds of knowledge. In order to protect the Gu Corporation, in order to stop anyone from bullying his grandfather and him again, he must be strong. He must be so strong that everyone could only look up to him! Gu Yu didn¡¯t disappoint anyone. When he turned 18, he achieved many important academic degrees. His outstanding performance allowed him to be the number one most influential sessor in the world! Mr. Gu Sr. was the one who specially arranged Gu Yu¡¯s 18th birthday party. He sincerely invited Mr. Xu and Mrs. Xu. to bring Xu Wei along for the party. They could make use of the opportunity to let Gu Yu and his little fianc¨¦e meet as well. Just like what Mr. Gu Sr. expected, Xu Wei had be prettier. When she blinked her beautiful and big eyes, they would turn into crescents as she smiled, and people¡¯s hearts would melt. Unfortunately, Gu Yu didn¡¯t take a fancy to Xu Wei. Or rather, he didn¡¯t consider being in a rtionship. At that time, no one was able to upy a space in his heart. However, Xu Shuai knew that Mr. Gu Sr liked Xu Wei. Even if Gu Yu didn¡¯t like her, he would still have to marry her in the end. A marriage without love was very normal for the people in their circle. After their marriage, they could still live together while treating each other respectfully like a guest. If everything moved ording to the original n, Gu Yu and Xu Wei would grow up individually. Once they reached a suitable age, they would get married and Gu Yu would be a qualified husband. Besides love, which he couldn¡¯t give, he wouldn¡¯t let Xu Wei suffer in any other way. But, who would know what ns heaven had in store? Gu Yu¡¯s car ident caused his life and Xu Wei¡¯s to intertwinepletely. Xu Wei was actually able to melt Gu Yu¡¯s heart. Unfortunately, as Xu Wei allowed Gu Yu¡¯s heart to open up, she stabbed his heart ruthlessly at the same time. Thinking about this, Xu Shuai felt that fate was really ironic. He wiped his face furiously. When he opened his mouth, his voice was hoarse. ¡°I asked the wrong question the other time. I should have asked you if you have always been in love with Xu Wei, right?¡± The more you loved a person, the more you couldn¡¯t forget the past. Chapter 162 - Shes The Accident Among The Accidents (2)

Chapter 162: She''s The ident Among The idents (2)

Trantor:Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor:Nyoi-Bo Studio "Love?" Gu Yu repeated the word. As he continued repeating it, heughed. He didn''t know if it was because he felt that the word was funny or he thought that the fact he loved Xu Wei was a funny thing. Theugh was sorrowful and lonely. It was the kind of mockingughter one gave after tolerating immense pain. Xu Shuai sighed. "Even if you don''t admit it, I know the answer too. A few days ago, I unintentionally got to know of some things you did, the stupid things that you once did for Xu Wei!" Xu Shuai sounded a little exasperated as he continued, "Don''t think that you hid what you did well. You were the main reason why Xu Wei was able to survive overseas for the past three years!" The forsaken child of a family would never be able to live a good life. The Xu family didn''t give Xu Wei much money. She was a youngdy who needed to live and study overseas. Hence, she needed to work hard to earn money for herself. However... money wasn''t easy to earn. There were many overseas students who were working. Xu Wei wasn''t the only one. Neither was she the best choice. She needed to sacrifice much more time and energy in order to stand out from the rest of the students. However, Xu Wei didn''t know that the reason why her part-time pay was higher than the other students was not because she had better capabilities. It was because of... Gu Yu. The small amounts of money didn''t mean anything. The most astonishing thing was¡ª¡ª A few days ago, Xu Wei revealed Pang Hai''s illegal operations and caused somemotion. After reading the newspaper, Xu Shuai finally knew that Xu Wei entered the Z magazine publicationpany when she was overseas. The Z magazine publicationpany was very famous overseas. It was a magazine with a huge number of readers. All the people that were able to enter the Z magazine publicationpany were all elites in the press circle who had outstanding results and experiences. Xu Wei was young and didn''t have any portfolios. How was it possible for her to get into the Z magazine publicationpany so easily? Xu Shuai felt that there was something hiding under the surface so he asked someone to investigate the matter. The Xu family runs a detective agency so their intelligencework was very powerful. However, the boss behind the Z magazine publicationpany wasn''t easy to find either. He spent more than a month before he found out that the mysterious boss behind the publicationpany was actually from the Zuo family. He only managed to get this information by chance. This was a powerful family. There was a saying in the business world. North Gu, South Zuo. The Gu family from the north and the Zuo family from the south were of the same status. They were both powerful families who had a hundred years of history. The foundation of the families was strong and their capabilities exceeded everyone else''s. Their businesses spread all over the world. Any action from them was enough to cause huge turbulence in the economy. Normally, two equally powerful families would bepetitors with each other. However, the Gu family and the Zuo family didn''t bepetitors. Instead, they had a harmonious rtionship and shared resources. They cooperated with each other and benefitted mutually. This was because the Zuo family owed the Gu family a huge favor. Hence, the Zuo family had a family rule. As long as the Gu family gave them a request, no matter what it was, they must agree to it without any questions. Xu Shuai couldn''t help but mock Gu Yu when he recalled this. "Yu, you''re really crazy. You used this huge favor to exchange for Xu Wei''s eptance into the Z magazine publicationpany, so that she would be able to live a good life under the protection of the Zuo family and not suffer from any harm." Xu Shuai didn''t even question Gu Yu. He was using an affirmative tone. "You used the power of the Zuo family to protect Xu Wei but she doesn''t know anything. She won''t feel grateful towards you either. Also, is she worth it?" Gu Yu appeared as if he was listening to another person''s story. There were no unnecessary expressions on his face. His lips only moved when he heard thest sentence. He muttered his words in a low voice, "Yes, it''s not worth it." Chapter 163 - Why Su Ziqian? (1)

Chapter 163: Why Su Ziqian? (1)

Trantor:Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor:Nyoi-Bo Studio But, he still did it. Gu Yu didn''t continue with the rest of his sentence. He took another gulp of alcohol to conceal his real emotions. He would only allow himself to indulge for a short while. Xu Shuai looked at Gu Yu as he once again became the cold, calm, and frighteningly deep person he always was in an instant. His heart hurt for Gu Yu but at the same time, he felt helpless too. Everyone said that Gu Yu was extremely harsh towards everyone. The only exception for that was Xu Wei. That was not really the case... Another woman appeared in Xu Shuai''s mind. The impulse that came with curiosity was like a me that ignited and burned furiously. He nced at Gu Yu a few times. Finally, he couldn''t stand it anymore and asked, "I can understand other things but there''s one thing I don''t understand." "If you really love Xu Wei wholeheartedly, why did you have Su Ziqian?" A man can have a physically intimate rtionship with many women but his heart would never be able to fit a second woman once it was already upied by one. Just like Xu Shuai. He might be flirtatious but only his physical body was flirting with the other women. After all, his heart... had already been entirely seized by the woman that he would never be able to chase back. Even until that day, he hadn''t been able to escape from her grasp. He didn''t think that Gu Yu could be more flirtatious than him. Also, Su Ziqian had been beside him for many years. But, he never touched her body, not even once. That time, he was given such a powerful drug but he still managed to bear with it. Even his body didn''t want Su Ziqian, much less his heart. Gu Yu remained silent as always. Xu Shuai didn''t know if it was because he didn''t want to reply or he just didn''t feel the need to. "Fine. Since you don''t want to answer, I''ll guess it myself." Xu Shuai flicked his fingers loudly and touched his chin. He pondered seriously for a moment before opening his mouth and probing, "You pushed Su Ziqian to a height where the entire world could see her within a short span of three years. Was it because you wanted Xu Wei, who was overseas, to see it?" He paused for a moment before scoffing, "You wanted her to see it so that she would return to find you? Or did you want to prove that without her, you were still able to live a good life?" His question was futile. Xu Shuai couldn''t see any emotions on Gu Yu''s expressionless face. Xu Shuai observed him for a while before giving up. "Fine, onest question." He fixed his dark gaze on Gu Yu''s face. He spoke, one word at a time, "Why Su Ziqian? Many women swarm around you. Why her?" There were no simrities between Su Ziqian and Xu Wei. They didn''t look alike, their personalities were different, their family background wasn''t the same, everything was different. Even if Gu Yu wanted to find a recement, Su Ziqian didn''t have the qualifications! Because of this, he never suspected that Gu Yu loved Xu Wei in the past. He just thought that without Xu Wei, there would be the next Xu Wei. But, from the looks of it then, Xu Wei was unique. There was only one Xu Wei. Gu Yu got up after finishing hisst gulp of alcohol. He walked straight out. The whole time, he didn''t give a reply. - That night after Gu Yu left the apartment, he never returned. In the blink of an eye, five days passed. Xu Wei felt that five days was long enough so she took her phone out and sent Lin Yuhan a message. She asked him if he had the time for an interview that day. After sending the message, Mrs. Lin knocked on her door and went in. She said, "Young mistress, young master... wants you to do something for him." At first, Xu Wei felt rxed when Gu Yu didn''te back. However, when she was facing Mrs. Lin, she naturally felt guilty. She didn''t dare to reject so she could only ask, "What does he want me to do?" After hearing Mrs. Lin repeat Gu Yu''s request, Xu Wei was stunned for a moment. Then, she felt really speechless. Chapter 164 - Do They Have To See Each Other When They Hate Each Other? (2)

Chapter 164: Do They Have To See Each Other When They Hate Each Other? (2)

Those were Gu Yu¡¯s exact words: Ask her to make lunch personally and send it to the office. She must do it immediately. If she doesn¡¯t send the food before 1 pm, she will have to bear the consequences herself. Bastard Gu Yu. Even though he didn¡¯t return to the apartment, he still didn¡¯t n to let her go. He just had to enve her and squeeze her dry! Xu Wei forced a smile on her face and nodded. She forced herself to swallow the ¡®why must I do it¡¯ that was stuck in her throat. Instead, she replied, ¡°Sure. It¡¯s my duty to help my husband make a lunch filled with love. I promise that I¡¯llplete the mission!¡± Xu Wei hummed as she walked into the kitchen. She rolled up her sleeves and ced her hands on her hips to calm herself down. Suddenly, she thought of something. She raised her eyebrows and an evil look emerged from the depths of her eyes. So he wanted to eat the food that she made personally? Sure, no problem. She would definitely prepare it sincerely and let him have a good taste of her cooking skills! Since Xu Wei didn¡¯t let Mrs. Lin help her, Mrs. Lin cleaned up the living room. While she was cleaning, she asionally heard the sound of Xu Wei chopping meat from the kitchen. It was rhythmic. Her heart trembled in fright as she listened to it. People that didn¡¯t know what Young Mistress was doing might think that she was chopping up Young Master¡¯s meat¡­ Mrs. Lin remembered that night when Young Master mmed the door and left in the middle of the night. After that, he never came back. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh. There was still a long way to go before her mission waspleted. Young Mistress was staying alone. She was alone too. She was starting to miss her Mr. Lin~ ¨C Xu Wei carried the lunchbox and sat inside her little car. She drove to the building of the Gu Corporation. Gu Yu had probably informed his subordinates so she managed to enter the office without any difficulty. She went to the highest floor and walked straight towards the CEO¡¯s office. The assistant saw Xu Wei carrying the lunchbox walking towards him from afar. In that instant, the image of Xu Wei sending food to Gu Yu three years ago appeared in his mind. She would always prepare another serving for him. She would even smile sweetly and call him her friend. What a long-forgotten warm memory~ However, this time, Xu Wei stood in front of him with a serious expression. She called him Assistant Lin politely and ced the lunchbox in her hand on his office table. Then, she said, ¡°It is exactly 1 pm now. Not a minute or a secondte. I¡¯ve sent his lunch. Please help me to pass it to him. I¡¯m leaving.¡± After she finished speaking, she turned and left without any hesitation. ¡°¡­¡± Even Assistant Lin, who had seen many situations before while following Gu Yu around, was stunned by what happened. He froze for a moment. It took him a second to snap back to the cruel reality! Assistant Lin only chased after Xu Wei frantically after she reached the elevator lobby. He panted as he tried to stop her. ¡°Young¡­ cough, Miss Xu, please stay behind.¡± Xu Wei looked up and stared at him. She was asking him what he wanted to do with her gaze. Assistant Lin swallowed a mouth of saliva before he managed to control his breath. After that, he replied with an uneasy expression, ¡°Mr. Gu said that you must send the lunchbox personally to his office. I will not be able to help you to give it to him¡­ Miss Xu, please understand.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Xu Wei didn¡¯t want to see Gu Yu so she chose toe right on time. In the end, he still wanted her to send the lunchbox personally to him? Did they have to see each other when they hated each other? What was wrong with him! She looked at Assistant Lin¡¯s pitiful expression as he scratched his ears and face. He was Mrs. Lin¡¯s son after all. Mrs. Lin took really good care of her so Xu Wei pouted and said, ¡°Fine.¡± She carried the lunchbox and knocked on the door of the office. She heard the person inside telling her to go in. Then, she pushed the door open and walked in. When she saw the man sitting on the sofa, she stopped in her tracks abruptly. Chapter 165 - Extremely Lucky To Marry Her (1)

Chapter 165: Extremely Lucky To Marry Her (1)

While driving to Gu Corporation, she had received Lin Yuhan¡¯s reply. He told her that he had other business to attend to today, so they had to change the date for the exclusive interview. She didn¡¯t expect the business Lin Yuhan mentioned to be this¡­ In the office¡­ Both Gu Yu and Lin Yuhan were seated on the sofa, with two half-filled cups of coffee ced on the table. This meant that they were talking about some matters. If Xu Wei¡¯s guess was correct, Lin Yuhan had probably chosen the Gu Corporation. If so, then there was no wonder why Lin Yuhan wasn¡¯t satisfied with overseas organizations. The Gu Corporation had already reached out to him. Although Gu Yu was now an eyesore to Xu Wei, she had to admit that Gu Yu had a keen perception when ites to businesses. He acted so swiftly and precisely! If Lin Yuhan joined Gu Corporation, they would be able to reach new heights! Gu Yu raised his eyelids and nced at Xu Wei with his dark eyes. The corners of his lips seemed to move up slightly, being only barely noticeable. He reached for his cup of coffee and took an elegant sip of it. Then, he opened his mouth and said, ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± With outsiders around, Xu Wei gave an awkward but polite smile. Lin Yuhan was surprised to see Xu Wei was here, as well. He was stunned for a moment before he asked, ¡°Miss Xu, why are you here?¡± Before Xu Wei could reply, Gu Yu put down his coffee cup and stood up. He lifted his leg and walked towards her. The next second, his strong and muscr arm was already wrapped around Xu Wei¡¯s slender waist. He sounded a little astounded as he asked, ¡°Mr. Lin, you know my wife?¡± Hearing that word caused Lin Yuhan to exim in surprise, ¡°Wife?!¡± He remained motionless for more than ten seconds before he managed to find his voice again. ¡°Mr. Gu, you are married?¡± Based on the Gu family¡¯s reputation and Gu Yu¡¯s poprity, there would¡¯ve been several reports informing everyone about his marriage. However, there was no news of this at all. Thus, Lin Yuhan had to ask about it. Gu Yu smiled and said casually, ¡°Yes.¡± Lin Yuhan was still curious, but this was still the other party¡¯s family matter. Even if Gu Yu didn¡¯t want to answer, he didn¡¯t have the right to question Gu Yu either. Thus, he had no choice but to end his probing there without delving any deeper. He looked at Xu Wei intently. ¡°You are a perfect match. Congrattions.¡± Gu Yu nodded indifferently and epted his blessing. After that, he hugged the stiff Xu Wei and walked to the sofa. They sat down and Gu Yu asked, ¡°Mr. Lin, I wonder how you knew my wife. How did both of you meet?¡± Lin Yuhanughed softly. He shared the entire process of how he met Xu Wei with Gu Yu. In the end, he still concluded, ¡°Miss Xu¡­ I mean, Mrs. Gu is rather intriguing. We feel that we should have met one another sooner.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Gu Yu turned his face and looked at Xu Wei. The hand around her waist tightened a little. Something was sparkling in his eyes. He moved his lips slightly and said each word slowly, ¡°It looks like I married a good wife. I must be¡­ extremely lucky.¡± The two of them were very close to each other. As the man spoke, his breathnded onto Xu Wei¡¯s ear. She shrunk her neck instinctively. However, as his deep and pleasant voice entered her ears, her heart was slightly touched. At the same time, it also felt as if a bee had stung her heart, causing it to radiate with pain. Gu Yu said that he was extremely lucky to marry her. These were the words she had always wanted to hear. She loved Gu Yu with all her heart. Although no one said that the other party was obligated to respond to you when you expend your love¡­ not getting a response for all your effort made everything feel hopeless. Chapter 166 - Extremely Lucky To Marry Her (2)

Chapter 166: Extremely Lucky To Marry Her (2)

She knew that Gu Yu wasn¡¯t being honest. He was just being polite in front of Lin Yuhan. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t want to hear these words anymore. Xu Wei lowered her head to hide the sadness in her eyes. Gu Yu moved his gaze away from her face and looked at Lin Yuhan again. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the time for the exclusive interview hasn¡¯t been set? I don¡¯t think you need to choose another day. Since you¡¯re here now, why not do it today?¡± Lin Yuhan remained silent for a while and only looked at Xu Wei. As she stared at Gu Yu, Xu Wei gathered her thoughts quickly and frowned. Gu Yu¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. He said indifferently, ¡°Mr. Lin had already finished discussing the details of the contract with me just now. He will be officially joining the Gu Corporation. Since he had already promised an exclusive interview with the Z magazine publicationpany, we can have thepany announce this piece of good news to the public. In the meantime, Gu Corporation will cooperate with the magazine to market the news!¡± He paused for a moment before shifting his attention back to Xu Wei¡¯s face. He gave a malicious smile and continued, ¡°I hope that the exclusive interview can be published as quickly as possible so that everyone knows Mr. Lin had joined Gu Corporation. Time is money, after all. Isn¡¯t that right, my wife?¡± Xu Wei immediately understood what Gu Yu was trying to say. If the exclusive interview couldn¡¯t be published immediately, Gu Corporation¡¯s marketing department would take over the dissemination of Mr. Lin¡¯s good news. If Gu Corporation announced Mr. Lin¡¯s good news, her exclusive interview would lose all of its value. She snickered to herself. Although Xu Wei wanted to settle this interview as quickly as possible, she didn¡¯t want to work in his workce. Hence, she forced out a smile and spoke to Lin Yuhan, ¡°Mr. Lin, let¡¯s go to the cafe below¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so troublesome.¡± Gu Yu instantly interrupted Xu Wei as she spoke. He gave an elegant smile and said, ¡°I can lend you my office. I¡¯ll be working at my office desk, so I will not interrupt you. You can do whatever you like.¡± After he finished speaking, he kissed Xu Wei¡¯s cheek without her permission. He took the chance to lean close to her ear and whispered in a voice that only the two of them could hear, ¡°I believe in your professionalism. You don¡¯t have to choose a specific ce to do the interview, right?¡± Xu Wei suddenly clenched her fist. Even so, she still gave a smile and gritted her teeth. ¡°Even if this ce was in ruins, it will not affect my professionalism!¡± she replied while emphasizing each word. ¡°Very good.¡± Gu Yu got up and walked to his office desk and sat down. With his desk facing the sofa, he could see everything Xu Wei and Lin Yuhan were up to. With a smile, he took the documents in his hand and started flipping through them. ¨C When Assistant Lin came in to send some coffee, he witnessed the scene. In an instant, he understood what the boss was trying to do. The moment his boss met Mr. Lin and knew that he was the man who ate dinner with the young mistress that day, he immediately called Assistant Lin¡¯s mother and ordered her to send lunch over. First, he could use this opportunity to dere his right. Secondly, he wanted them to finish the interview while he was watching to prevent Young Mistress form meeting Mr. Lin alone. Last but not least, Young Mistress wouldn¡¯t have any reason to meet Mr. Lin again once the interview ended. He could kill three birds with one stone. Despite respecting his boss for thinking of this move, Assistant Lin still had toin about something. His boss truly was shameless, but it was understandable. When handling your love rivals, you must be as merciless as the autumn wind blowing the leaves off the trees! That was the only way to end trouble once and for all! ¨C After the interview ended, Xu Wei got up and shook hands with Lin Yuhan. They appeared to have a good time working together. She gathered her belongings and said, ¡°Mr. Lin, are you leaving now? Let me give you a ride.¡± Chapter 167 - Only Call Her When There Was Something To Ask (1)

Chapter 167: Only Call Her When There Was Something To Ask (1)

Lin Yuhan looked at Gu Yu. When he saw that Gu Yu didn¡¯t object, he nodded at Xu Wei and said, ¡°Sure.¡± Naturally, Xu Wei didn¡¯t care about Gu Yu¡¯s opinion. Since she had alreadypleted her mission, she didn¡¯t want to stay with him any longer. The two of them went out of the office and walked towards the elevator. While they were waiting for the lift to arrive, Lin Yuhan nced at Xu Wei and said with some pity, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to get married at such a young age.¡± Xu Wei gave a hollowugh. ¡°No one can stop fate.¡± Even so¡­ what was happening between her and Gu Yu was beyond unfortunate! Looking at her beautiful face, a hint of bitterness appeared in the depth of Lin Yuhan¡¯s eyes. It onlysted for a split second and disappeared soon after. ¡°Mr. Gu is indeed a rare man. You have good taste.¡± Xu Wei maintained the fake smile on her face and spoke in a perfunctory tone, ¡°Not bad, not bad¡­¡± She truly had nothing to say about Gu Yu. She didn¡¯t want to mention him either. Ding! The door of the elevator opened. Just as Xu Wei was about to raise her leg and enter the elevator, she saw Xiao Chuning out of it. As their eyes met, Xiao Chun stood shocked for a moment. Then, she smiled and asked, ¡°Wei, why are you here?¡± ¡°Well¡­ I have something on.¡± Xiao Chun¡¯s gazended on Lin Yuhan. She went forward and hugged him politely. This time, Xu Wei was stunned. ¡°Do you know each other?¡± After they parted, Xiao Chun nodded. ¡°He¡¯s my senior while I¡¯m studying overseas. I had to invite him repeatedly several times and even had to use our friendship to convince him toe to Gu Corporation.¡± Xu Wei was enlightened. ¡°That exins a lot.¡± Lin Yuhan immediately replied humbly, ¡°Mr. Gu is a powerful leader. It¡¯s my honor to be able to work with someone like him. I should be the one thanking my junior sister for bringing us together.¡± Afterplimenting each other, Xiao Chun said, ¡°Oh right. Wei, I said I¡¯ll treat you to a meal but I haven¡¯t had the time to do so. Since we¡¯ve met each other today, let¡¯s go and eat. I have something to give you, as well.¡± Xu Wei looked at Lin Yuhan instinctively. Lin Yuhan was quite thoughtful. He said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to send me off. Go and have your meal. I will see you again soon.¡± ¨C Xiao Chun had to go back to her office to take some things, so Xu Wei first went to the high-ss western restaurant situated opposite the office building. The moment she finished ordering her food, Xiao Chun came in carrying several bags. She sat down and immediately took the ss of water in front of Xu Wei. She finished all the water in one gulp before cing the bags on the table. Then, she started showing Xu Wei what was in the bags. ¡°This is a limited-edition Herm¨¨s bag. There¡¯s only two in the world. One for you and one for me.¡± ¡°This is the bird¡¯s nest and Ejiao that I wanted to give you before. Since I¡¯m so busy nowadays that I kept forgetting to send them to you, they have been on my office desk for a long time. Remember to eat them!¡± Xu Wei knew that she couldn¡¯t reject Xiao Chun, so she had no choice but to ept them. In the past, she would exchange gifts with Xiao Chun while she still had money. Now, she felt pressured when she couldn¡¯t give her anything in return. She thought for a moment and took off the ne around her neck. She held Xiao Chun¡¯s hand and ced it on her palm. ¡°I have nothing valuable on me, so take this. This is the prize I bought for myself after I got my bonus for my first article at the Z magazine publishingpany. It is my lucky ne.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you. I hope that it can bring you good luck.¡± Xiao Chun looked at the ne. Compared to her drawers of diamond nes, this ne was too ordinary. However, she felt her heart begin to warm up. She scolded Xu Wei, ¡°Stupid girl! Your sister here doesn¡¯tck anything! This ne is important to you. You should keep it!¡± Xu Wei didn¡¯t relent. ¡°If you don¡¯t take it, I won¡¯t take the Herm¨¨s bag, the bird¡¯s nest, or the Ejiao.¡± Xiao Chun immediately ced her palms together. ¡°It¡¯s a deal!¡± Suddenly, Xu Wei¡¯s phone rang. She looked at the disy screen to find that it was a call from the Xu Residence. Her parents only called her when there was something to ask her. Did this mean¡­ something had happened again? Chapter 168 - Only Call Her When There Was Something To Ask (2)

Chapter 168: Only Call Her When There Was Something To Ask (2)

Xu Wei frowned slightly. She took her phone and slid her fingers on the screen to pick up the call. After some time, she stopped furrowing her brows. The corners of her lips moved upwards to form a rare smile that came from the bottom of her heart. After she put down her phone, she still hadn¡¯t recovered from her excitement. Xiao Chun was stirring her coffee as she saw this. She disregarded her coffee and asked curiously, ¡°What did aunt say to you to make you so happy!¡± Xu Wei casually took a packet of sugar and tore it open. She helped Xiao Chun to pour the sugar into her coffee before replying, ¡°Zhanwang will be finished with school in two days. He¡¯sing back soon, so my mother asked Gu Yu and me to go back for a meal.¡± ¡°Oh, Little Zhanwang ising back!¡± Xiao Chun nodded and smiled too. ¡°No wonder you¡¯re smiling until your eyes disappear. You have always been close to your younger brother. Speaking of which, you haven¡¯t seen him at all for three years when you went overseas. You must miss him terribly!¡± She didn¡¯t just miss him¡­ Xu Wei wanted to see Xu Zhanwang as soon as possible. When she was ordered to go overseas three years ago, she was prohibited froming back on her own ord. Zhanwang wasn¡¯t allowed to visit her, either. Xu Zhanwang was the sessor of the Xu family while she was abandoned by her family. Thus, they hadn¡¯t interacted with one another. After some time, her younger brother managed to get her phone number and address overseas. She didn¡¯t know how he got it but he called her once secretly and would send her all the money that he managed to save. At the time, Zhanwang was still young. He wasn¡¯t able to do anything about the family¡¯s decision. When he called her, he was crying but pretended that he wasn¡¯t. He even told her to wait until he grew up. Once he did, he would get her back. He wouldn¡¯t allow her to be alone in a foreign country. At first, Xu Zhanwang was just like any other ordinary boy, a yful child who loved racing and music. He even formed a music band with his friends. He was gifted in dancing too. Initially, he wasn¡¯t interested in the family business. However, he started taking his studies seriously for her sake. He studied business management and learned everything about the business world. All he hoped was that when he grew up, he would be able to take over the Xu family and have enough power to protect her. Three years¡­ Xu Zhanwang¡¯s face appeared in Xu Wei¡¯s mind. She smiled and said, ¡°When I left, Zhanwang was only this tall. I wonder how tall he is now and whether he is handsome or not.¡± As she spoke, she raised her hand and drew in the air. Xiao Chun shook her head andughed when she saw Xu Wei¡¯s face filled with happiness. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I saw Little Zhanwang at a banquet two years ago during the New Year. He won¡¯t disappoint you. He¡¯s very tall, and quite handsome to boot! There¡¯s no doubt that he¡¯ll be able to enchant thousands of youngdies.¡± Xu Wei nodded proudly. ¡°As I expected. My younger brother takes after his beautiful older sister. There¡¯s no doubt that he must be handsome!¡± ¡°Have you no shame?!¡± Xiao Chun teased her without any hesitation. After they finished eating, Xiao Chun sent Xu Wei off with her eyes. She watched Xu Wei as she left in her small car. Then, Xiao Chun returned to the office and took some files from her desk. After that, she went to the CEO¡¯s office on the highest floor again. When Assistant Lin saw Xiao Chun carrying a massive pile of documents, he got up and wanted to help her. Xiao Chun took a step back and evaded him. She asked, ¡°Is Mr. Gu inside? I can enter on my own.¡± Assistant Lin nodded. ¡°Yes, he is. At this time¡­ he¡¯s probably eating his lunch.¡± When he said the word ¡®lunch¡¯, he sounded a little ambiguous. Xiao Chun raised her eyebrows. Thereafter, she scoffed in contempt, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that Su Ziqian came to bring him lunch again¡­¡± Chapter 169 - When Can He Eat Spicy Food? (1)

Chapter 169: When Can He Eat Spicy Food? (1)

¡°Someone dide to send food, but it wasn¡¯t Miss Su.¡± Assistant Lin nced at the door of the office. Suddenly, he leaned towards Xiao Chun and gave her an expression meaning that he was only telling her this because he saw her. Then, he quickly gossiped, ¡°Our young mistress sent him food that she even prepared herself!¡± Although Mr. Gu was the one who gave the order, it wasn¡¯t the main point. Hence, Assistant Lin automatically disregarded it. Xiao Chun¡¯s expression froze for a split second, unknowingly tightening her fingers around the file she was holding. She said calmly, ¡°So Xu Wei came to send lunch to Brother Yu.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Assistant Lin raised his head and looked at the clock hanging on the wall. He said, ¡± Lunch break is almost over. I need to grab some food quickly. Miss Xiao, please go ahead.¡± Xiao Chun smiled. ¡°Go and have your lunch.¡± After Assistant Lin left, Xiao Chun didn¡¯t knock and enter the office immediately. Instead, she walked in front of the floor-to-ceiling window and looked into the office. Her gazended on the handsome man sitting behind the wide and huge office desk. She saw Gu Yu pushing the files in front of him away. He took out the lunchbox inside the bag and opened it. One by one, he ced the differentyers on the table. After that, Gu Yu noticed that there was ayer of small red chili covering all the dishes. He didn¡¯t seem surprised. There was even a faint smile at the corner of his lips. His gaze was just like three years ago, helpless and doting. He lifted the chopsticks and took a piece of meat covered in chili, cing it to his mouth without any hesitation. While he was chewing and swallowing the piece of meat, he didn¡¯t appear to be ufortable or disgusted at all. Everyone knew that Gu Yu couldn¡¯t eat spicy food. Like Xu Wei, Xiao Chun loved eating spicy food. When she was young, she couldn¡¯t understand why some people didn¡¯t eat spicy food, so she once pranked Gu Yu by making him eat some chili. At that time, he got so furious his eyes turned red. She was frightened at the sight. From then onwards, she never dared to make him eat spicy food again. Additionally, she warned Xu Wei against feeding him any spicy food. Even so¡­ since when was he able to tolerate chili? Xiao Chun retracted her gaze and walked to a corner. She took out her phone and gave Xu Shuai a call. The moment Xu Shuai picked up, she got right to the point. ¡°Since when did Brother Yu start eating spicy food?¡± Xu Shuai remained silent for a while, probably because he was too stunned to speak. Xiao Chun got impatient. She urged him, ¡°Hurry up and tell me!¡± Xu Shai did not respond. The sound of clothes rustling could be heard from the other end of the phone. Xu Shuai seemed to have just woken up. Then, his footsteps were heard. Finally, the water tap was turned on and the sound of water flowing down was heard. He washed his face to wake himself up before finally opening his mouth to say, ¡°Chunchun, you woke me up with a call bright and early in the morning, but you¡¯re asking a question about another man. I might just get jealous¡­¡± ¡°Get out of here!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll leave then!¡± ¡°Wait,e back! Answer me before you leave!¡± Xu Shuai heaved a long sigh and stopped teasing her. He replied, ¡°Three years ago, he drank ate spicy food for three months after Xu Wei left. Are you happy now?¡± Xiao Chun instantly hung up. Xu Shuai threw his phone to the side and smiled as he shook his head. Why did she need to know everything? Sometimes, a little mystery can be a good thing! ¨C Xiao Chun grabbed her phone tightly. She stood on the same spot for a long time, only lifting her leg again when she regained herposure. She walked to the door of the office and raised her hand to knock on the door. Chapter 170 - When Can He Eat Spicy Food? (2)

Chapter 170: When Can He Eat Spicy Food? (2)

¡°Pleasee in.¡± After hearing those words, Xiao Chun pushed the door open. She walked in elegantly in her high heels and stopped in front of the office desk. She nced at the lunchboxes. Seeing that he had finished all the food cleanly, she pursed her lips slightly. The next second, she smiled and ced the files in her hand on the table. ¡°I need you to look through these documents and sign them for me.¡± Gu Yu took a file casually and waved it. With a cold tone, he said, ¡°Sending files isn¡¯t part of the job description for a manager. If your secretary can¡¯t even do this, then he can leave. Gu Corporation has no need for useless people!¡± Xiao Chun lowered her eyelids. She still maintained the smile on her face as she mumbled unhappily, ¡°Brother Yu, do you have to be so businesslike? People who don¡¯t know us might think that we¡¯re unrted!¡± ¡°After looking through the files, I¡¯ll ask someone to send them down. If there¡¯s nothing else you need to discuss with me, you can leave.¡± Gu Yu put the file down and looked at hisputer screen. He mercilessly chased Xiao Chun away. When Gu Yu was working, he wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to disturb him. The only exception to that was¡­ Xu Wei. Xiao Chun shrugged and prepared to turn and leave. However, she seemed to have suddenly thought of something. She tapped her fingers on the office desk and said, ¡°I met Wei at the elevator lobby and went to have a meal with her just now.¡± Gu Yu¡¯s fingers briefly stopped tapping onto the keyboard. Very soon, he started typing again, seemingly not caring about what Xiao Chun had said. However, he didn¡¯t try to ask Xiao Chun to leave anymore. Xiao Chun waited for Gu Yu to ask her something, but the man was extremely calm. He was wearing the cold and distant expression he always had on his handsome face. It was hard for people to understand what he was thinking. In the end, Xiao Chun couldn¡¯t retain herposure and spoke up. ¡°Little Zhanwang ising back soon. Aunt asked Wei to bring you back for a meal next week on Tuesday. I only came to remind you because you¡¯re my brother. This is the first time you¡¯re apanying your wife back to visit her family. Remember to be on your best behavior!¡± ¡°Uncle and Aunt like you, but Little Zhanwang might not. Don¡¯t forget that when you broke off the engagement three years ago and forced Wei to go overseas, Little Zhanwang fought with you!¡± ¡°You know how close Wei and Little Zhanwang are. If Little Zhanwang doesn¡¯t acknowledge you as his brother-inw¡­¡± Xiao Chun didn¡¯tplete her sentence, but it was obvious what she was trying to say. Gu Yu¡¯s gaze finally shifted from the wordy report to Xiao Chun¡¯s face. He stared at her with his dark eyes intently for a few seconds. Then, he opened his thin lips and slowly said two words, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave then.¡± Xiao Chun almost rushed out of the office, as if she was running from something. She dashed to the washroom and stood in front of the washstand. She looked up and breathed heavily. She tried her best to force back the tears that were floating up to her eyes. She wasn¡¯t sad because of Gu Yu¡¯s coldness. She just felt heartbroken because he thanked her for telling him about Xu Wei. ¨C After Assistant Lin finished his lunch, he got called into the office by Mr. Gu. Thetter had been asked him to clear his schedule for next Tuesday in the afternoon and at night. Assistant Lin was in a difficult position. ¡°But there¡¯s an important ribbon-cutting ceremony in the afternoon next Tuesday. We can¡¯t push that away¡­¡± Gu Yu suddenly smiled. He looked at Assistant Lin with his deep gaze and said, ¡°Are you saying that you can¡¯t do it?¡± Assistant Lin wiped the sweat off his forehead when he felt the chilling gaze on him. He shook his head furiously, ¡°Why can¡¯t I do it? This is just a small matter. It¡¯s nothing at all.¡± ¡°Very good.¡± Gu Yu gave his second order. ¡°Before next Tuesday, I want the limited X-sports car to appear before me!¡± ¡°¡­Do you mean the only X-sports car in the world? The one that had a long line of reservations even when it isn¡¯t on sales yet?¡± Chapter 171 - Can I Be Greedy? (1)

Chapter 171: Can I Be Greedy? (1)

After hearing Gu Yu¡¯s confirmation, cold sweat appeared on Assistant¡¯s Lin¡¯s back. He was tempted to kneel and cry furiously while telling Gu Yu that he couldn¡¯t do it. There were only five days left before next Tuesday arrived. Sob! This didn¡¯t feel right. His boss didn¡¯t have much interest in sports cars. Why would he suddenly want to buy this kind of car? It didn¡¯t matter that it was expensive since Mr. Gu had lots of money, but why was he in such a rush? Assistant Lin felt that he needed to know the reason even if it killed him. Thus, he opened his mouth weakly and asked, ¡°Mr. Gu, may I ask why you need the car?¡± Gu Yu typed on the keyboard and replied to him nonchntly in a calm tone, ¡°Zhanwang is back. I need to apany my wife back to visit her family next Tuesday.¡± There was his answer! ¡®Gu Yu needs to ingratiate himself with his brother-inw, so I¡¯m the one who has to suffer!¡¯ Assistant Lin thought to himself. ¡®Also, Mr. Gu, don¡¯t think that just because you spoke so casually, I can¡¯t tell that you¡¯re showing off your love life!¡¯ What¡¯s there to be proud of when you have a wife and a brother-inw? ¡®Did Young Mistress say that she wanted to bring you along? Why are you in such a hurry to prepare the present? Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting pped in the face?¡¯ Gu Yu raised his eyelids and looked at him with his ck eyes. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Assistant Lin said with righteous indignation, ¡°There is¡­ there¡¯s no problem at all! None at all! As your gold-ss assistant, there¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t do. It¡¯s fine!¡± Gu Yu smiled. Then, he raised his chin and nodded at the door to tell Assistant Lin that he could leave. Assistant Lin left immediately. ¨C Xu Weili arranged the script for her interview, then chose some pictures of Lin Yuhan. After that, she uploaded everything to her email and prepared to send them out. Before she sent the email, she typed some words on her keyboard. ¡®Big Boss, thank you for giving me this chance. If you can give me another opportunity like this, I would greatly appreciate it even more!¡¯ She sent the email. Around one minuteter, her big boss replied with one word: ¡®Greedy.¡¯ Xu Wei replied shamelessly: ¡®Can¡¯t I be greedy?¡¯ Her big boss replied with one word again: ¡®Yes.¡¯ Xu Wei shouted happily. It looked like she would receive a new assignment very soon. That meant that more money was going to fly into her pocket! There was no more water in her cup. Xu Wei got up and walked out with her cup. When she went to the kitchen to pour some water, Mrs. Lin came in carrying the bird¡¯s nest and Ejiao. She asked, ¡°Young Mistress, do you want to cook the bird¡¯s nest and the Ejiao?¡± Xu Wei gulped some water and recalled how sincerely Xiao Chun reminded her to eat them. She smiled lightly and nodded. ¡°Cook a little every day.¡± ¡°As you wish.¡± After returning to her study room, her big boss had sent a new email to her. Xu Wei immediately opened it. Big Boss: I received news that a celebrity in China has some secrets regarding his personal life that he can¡¯t reveal. However, we don¡¯t know if the source of this news is reliable. For now, you can rest easy. If I need someone to investigate this issue, I¡¯ll pass the mission to you! A celebrity in China? Who was it? Despite her curiosity, Xu Wei didn¡¯t probe further. She expressed her gratitude and logged off. How nice it was for Little Zhanwang to being back. She could spend some quality time with him this time. The New Year wasing too, so there would definitely be many things to keep her busy. Thus, Xu Wei allowed herself to take a temporary break. ¨C Time passed quickly. Soon, it was Tuesday. Mother Xu told Xu Wei that after Xu Wei and Gu Yu got married, they had nevere back to the Xu residence together before. Since they were going to prepare dinner for Zhanwang, they decided to use this opportunity to invite Xu Wei and Gu Yu back so that the entire family could have a meal together. Zhanwang and his brother-inw could befriend one another in the hopes that Gu Yu would take care of Zhanwang in the future. Xu Wei asked herself if she wanted to go back with Gu Yu. He would never agree to her request and apany her back for dinner, right? He didn¡¯t need to curry favor her parents, much less her younger brother. Even so, her parents¡­ Xu Wei frowned. She took out her phone and found Gu Yu¡¯s number. She was hesitating if she should call this number and make such a humiliating call. Chapter 172 - As Men, We Need To Take The Initiative (2)

Chapter 172: As Men, We Need To Take The Initiative (2)

She wanted to press the call button, but she stopped herself. She had done this at least ten times. In the end, Xu Wei screamed and threw her phone away. She already knew the result, so why should she go through the trouble and be humiliated by Gu Yu? She was in a good mood today because she was about to see her handsome little brother. She didn¡¯t want Gu Yu to ruin that for her. Today, she would go back and have a happy reunion with her parents and younger brother. If her parents asked about Gu Yu, she could just say that he was busy. After all, being busy was normal for him. Okay, it¡¯s happily decided! Xu Wei went out of her room to organize the supplements and fruits she bought a few days ago to carry them hometer. Additionally, she had prepared a gift for Zhanwang. ¨C Gu Corporation, the CEO¡¯s office. The atmosphere had been very gloomy every since this morning. Itsted into the afternoon and only became gloomier. It forced everyone to sit quietly at their desk and pretend that nothing had happened. Everyone fixed their eyes on theirputer screens and worked diligently. They were afraid of making a mistake and bing the target of their boss¡¯s anger. Assistant Lin didn¡¯t want to move in front of his boss¡¯s muzzle either. However, he had just obtained the car keys to the limited-edition X-sports car. He had to send this in. Even if it was raining bullets inside, he had no choice but to go in. With a sigh, he thought to himself, ¡®It¡¯s hard being an assistant¡­ It¡¯s even harder being Mr. Gu¡¯s assistant¡­¡± Assistant Lin swallowed a pill for his heart pain and tidied his clothes. He raised his hand and knocked on the door a few times. Then, he pushed the door open and walked in. He stopped in front of the office desk, holding the car keys in both hands. He ced them respectfully on the table. ¡°Mr. Gu, the car keys.¡± Gu Yu was sitting behind the huge office desk without a hint of emotion on his handsome face. He didn¡¯t even nce at Assistant Lin. His dark eyes were fixed on the phone ced at the side. The screen never lit up at all. Assistant Lin couldn¡¯t help but sigh to himself. Throughout these five days, Young Mistress never called Mr. Gu, not even once. If the phone hadn¡¯t rung by now, it likely meant that¡­ Young Mistress never nned to return to the Xu residence with Mr. Gu¡­ He never expected his guess to be correct. What the¡­ why wasn¡¯t he this lucky when he bought the lottery? Now, Mr. Gu pushed away all his schedules and even prepared the gift. All they werecking was one call, but Young Mistress never nned on bringing Mr. Gu along. This was a disaster! Although Miss. Xiao told Mr. Gu beforehand so that he would have time to make preparations, it was better if Mr. Gu didn¡¯t know anything, to begin with. After all, without hope, they wouldn¡¯t be disappointed¡­ That was uneptable. As his assistant, he must help his boss solve his problems. Otherwise, he would have to brave the storm in the future. That would be torture. Assistant Lin silently retreated out of the room and closed the door. Then, he instantly took out his phone and called his mother. ¡°Mom, is Young Mistress still in her apartment? Has she left?¡± Mrs. Lin replied, ¡°Not yet. She¡¯s still tidying her things. She will be leaving soon.¡± ¡°Erm¡­ is she nning to leave alone? Does she n on¡­ bringing someone along with her?¡± Mrs. Lin said, ¡°She seems to be going alone.¡± After hanging up the call, Assistant Lin¡¯s was filled with conflicting emotions. He took a while before he entered the office and organized his words, ¡°Mr. Gu¡­ I feel that as men, we need to take the initiative!¡± Gu Yu nced at him from the corner of his eyes. Suddenly, he opened his mouth and said, ¡°Prepare the car.¡± Assistant Lin was ted. Before he could speak, he heard the cold voice ring out again. ¡°To the opening ceremony!¡± Chapter 173 - Let Me Give You My Heart (1)

Chapter 173: Let Me Give You My Heart (1)

Assistant Lin opened his mouth and wanted to say something. But, when he saw Gu Yu¡¯s dark face, he didn¡¯t dare to speak up and potentially aggravate him further. He could only nod his head. ¡°I¡¯ll go and prepare the car immediately!¡± ¨C Xu Wei looked at the time. It was past 3 pm. If she left her house now, she would reach the Xu Residence at around 5 pm. That would allow her some time to chat with Zhanwang before dinner. She went back to her room to change her clothes and get her bag. Then, she lifted the different bags of goods she bought and bid farewell to Mrs. Lin as she left the house. She was afraid that she would drink alcohol tonight, so she didn¡¯t drive her car. Instead, she called for a private car. However, she didn¡¯t expect to see a familiar ck car the moment she walked out of her apartment. It was Gu Yu¡¯s car¡­ He hadn¡¯te back for ten days. Why was he back now? Did he leave some important documents at her house again? Even so, it had nothing to do with her. They both had their own paths to tread. It would¡¯ve been best if they didn¡¯t interfere with each other¡¯s lives Xu Wei pretended that she didn¡¯t see anything and wanted to walk around the vehicle. Suddenly, the car window winded down so she could see the man¡¯s handsome and indifferent face. He opened his thin lips and spit four words out. ¡°Get in the car!¡± Xu Wei looked around her. She confirmed that she was the only person in this area before stopping in her tracks. She looked at him. ¡°I have things to do. If you have any orders, wait until Ie back.¡± If he wanted to bother, he would have to wait until after she finished her reunion dinner! Gu Yu furrowed his brows. His gaze turned deeper. When he opened his mouth again, his tone was even more domineering. ¡°Get in the car!¡± Xu Wei remained silent and pursed her lips. She protested, ¡°I said that I have things to do¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, the man interrupted her. ¡°I know.¡± The words behind got stuck in Xu Wei¡¯s throat. She raised her eyebrows slightly in surprise. Gu Yu knew that she was going back to the Xu Residence for dinner today? Was he nning to go with her? Something didn¡¯t add up. How did he find out about this? Was it her mother? Did her mother personally call Gu Yu to invite him, worried that she would just pretend toply? No matter what the reason was, her beautiful dream of returning home alone was shattered. Xu Wei sighed to herself. She resigned to fate and pulled open the door of the passenger¡¯s seat. Then, she sat inside and turned her body to ce the bags in her hand on the back seats. ¡°Seat belt!¡± The man reminded her coldly. ¡®Why are you hastening me¡­ If you don¡¯t want to go, then don¡¯t!¡¯ Xu Weiined in her heart. She straightened her body and was just about to pull her seat belt. At this moment, Gu Yu leaned over directly and his arm appeared in front of her body. Xu Wei was pressed between his arm and the back of the car seat. She watched as his handsome face grew bigger in front of her eyes. Her breathing stopped for half a second. She only realized afterward that Gu Yu probably did this because he thought she was too small to reach it and wanted to help her buckle her seat belt. She swallowed her saliva forcefully and stammered, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll do it myself!¡± As she spoke, Gu Yu had already pulled the seat belt and buckled it for her. His actions were smooth as if he did them many times. Then, he sat back into the driver¡¯s seat and started the engine. The car drove off quickly. The car drove for quite some time before Xu Wei began to gradually calm down. This was when she realized that¡­ Gu Yu was driving in the wrong direction! The Xu Residence was in the suburbs, so he should go right and take the highway immediately. Why was he driving towards the city? Was he not nning to go back to the Xu Residence with her? What did he n to do then? Was he so evil to disallow her from going back to her family for a meal? Xu Wei couldn¡¯t care about being afraid anymore. She red at Gu Yu furiously and questioned him, ¡°Gu Yu. My parents and Zhanwang are waiting for me at home. Where are you taking me?¡± Chapter 174 - Let Me Give You My Heart (2)

Chapter 174: Let Me Give You My Heart (2)

Gu Yu ignored her and pursed his thin lips tightly. He didn¡¯t have any intention of talking to her and silently drove the car. Xu Wei took out her phone and looked at the time. It was 4 pm. She should have kept her guard up against him. That way, she wouldn¡¯t have gotten in his car. So infuriating! The car finally entered the underground car park of a huge shopping mall. Gu Yu parked the car and unbuckled his seat belt. Then, he turned his head and looked at her. His voice was still cold and indifferent as he said, ¡°Get down!¡± Xu Wei immediately opened the car door and got out of the car. Then, she pulled open the door of the back seat and went to take her shopping bags out. She didn¡¯t care what Gu Yu wanted to do, but he didn¡¯t have the right to care about what she wanted to do either! However, the next second, Gu Yu came behind her and grabbed her wrist tightly. He pulled her back and used his other hand to m the car door shut. He locked the car. ¡°What on earth do you want to do?¡± Xu Wei asked, infuriated. She gritted her teeth and puffed up her cheeks. Her dark eyes were wide open, brimming with anger. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go, I won¡¯t force you to. Why can¡¯t I go alone?¡± Gu Yu still ignored her. He pulled her wrist and walked towards the elevator. Xu Wei tried her best to struggle, but his fingers were like iron chains wrapped around her wrist. They didn¡¯t move at all. She had no choice but to use her other hand to pry his fingers open. This action seemed to have offended Gu Yu. The man frowned and stopped in his tracks. He looked at her with his deep gaze. ¡°If you still want to go back and have your dinner, be obedient!¡± He brought her here without saying anything, and now he even threatened her. Xu Wei closed her eyes and took a deep breath. She forcefully suppressed the burning mes of anger in her chest and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you be clear with me and say why you brought me here?¡± ¨C Gu Yu held Xu Wei¡¯s hand and entered a world-renowned jewelry store on the first level of the shopping mall. The store was called ¡®Starlight¡¯; the name was rather poetic. The manager of the store recognized Gu Yu. He smiled brightly to tter Gu Yu and hurriedly weed him. ¡°Mr. Gu, you¡¯re here. Pleasee to our VIP section and have a seat. I¡¯ll immediately ask someone to serve you premium tea!¡± ¡°There no need for that. I don¡¯t have the time,¡± Gu Yu rejected calmly. Then, he gave his order directly, ¡°Choose a watch model and a set of jewelry. The kind that is suitable for a middle-aged man and woman. They¡¯re businessmen.¡± The manager of the stall immediately understood. He said enthusiastically, ¡°No problem. New limited-edition models just arrived in our store. I¡¯ll bring them over for you to take a look. Please wait here for a moment!¡± Gu Yu raised his head and then dragged Xu Wei to sit on the sofa. Xu Wei nced at his huge hand that was still holding hers. She said, ¡°You can let go of my hand now. I won¡¯t leave.¡± Then, she pouted uncontrobly and mumbled, ¡°If you want to buy gifts, then just tell me! Who knows what you¡¯re thinking if you keep quiet!¡± The man nced at her, his expression remaining unchanged. Xu Wei stopped talking when she knew she should and broke free from Gu Yu¡¯s grasp. She didn¡¯t want to sit with this thousand years old ice cube, so she pointed at the counter and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take a look over there!¡± She got up and walked over without looking back. Women had a natural interest in jewelry. Xu Wei wasn¡¯t in a good mood now, but her soul was cleansed by all these dazzling and enchanting jewelry. In an instant, she felt like getting them. She unintentionally saw one of their main products: a pair of rings. Her gaze was immediately fixed on them. She couldn¡¯t move away anymore. There was a pink heart-shaped diamond on the ring. Under the light, it emanated rays in all directions that directly pierced her heart! There was a small te in front of the rings that read: ¡®Let me give you my heart!¡¯ Chapter 175 - Put It On (1)

Chapter 175: Put It On (1)

Xu Wei couldn¡¯t control herself. She leaned on the counter and admired the rings carefully. Then, she looked at the price¡­ It struck the depths of her heart¡­ She instinctively started counting the number of zeros there were! After counting them, Xu Wei was awestruck. She said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± and wanted to leave. Gu Yu walked towards her while she wasn¡¯t noticing and stood behind her. Xu Wei turned and didn¡¯t manage to stop in time. Her head mmed into the man¡¯s hard chest directly. It was so painful she groaned softly. Xu Wei rubbed her forehead whileining internally. Was he a ghost? Why didn¡¯t he make any sound when he was walking~ Gu Yu lowered his dark eyes. He nced at her cheeks that had turned pink from resentment. Then, he walked passed her and looked at the pair of rings disyed on the counter. His gaze paused on them for a few seconds. He retracted his gaze without any expression on his face and turned to leave. Gu Yu signed the bill and carried the bags with one hand. He held Xu Wei¡¯s hand with the other casually and went back to the underground car park. Xu Wei was in a hurry to go home so she was toozy to argue with him. After all, his temper was unpredictable. If she identally provoked him, she would be even more frustrated. Fortunately, no idents happened this time. Gu Yu drove the car and reached the Xu Residence safely. By the time they reached, the sky had already started turning slightly dark. But, the Xu Residence was brightly illuminated as if it was weing them specially. The car stopped. Xu Wei wanted to leave the car but Gu Yu held her wrist again and stopped her movement. Xu Wei frowned. She controlled her impatience and even lifted the corners of her lips to form a smile. ¡°May I know what¡¯s the matter again?¡± Gu Yu turned and looked at her intently with his dark eyes for a few seconds. Only when Xu Wei retracted her neck subconsciously did he ce his hand in his suit pocket, retrieving a jewelry box. He opened the lid. The pair of pink rings appeared in front of Xu Wei¡¯s eyes. Xu Wei was shocked. She didn¡¯t say anything for a moment. Gu Yu took out thedy¡¯s ring and pulled Xu Wei¡¯s hand towards him. He helped her to wear the ring on her ring finger. He was halfway through when Xu Wei suddenly shuddered and regained her senses. She curled her fingers instinctively and prevented him from putting the ring on. Then, she opened her mouth and asked in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± In the past, he unwillingly put a ring on her finger once. However, she knew that it didn¡¯t belong to her so she took it off. Now, he was giving her another ring? Gu Yu lowered his eyelids. His long eyshes moved and covered the emotions present in the depths of his eyes. His voice was even deeper than hers. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to cause trouble, wear it.¡± Xu Wei frowned. Gu Yu added, ¡°If your parents see us not wearing our wedding rings, what would they think? If they know anything, Grandpa will know it too. Since we¡¯re putting on a show, let¡¯s do everything perfectly to prevent any idents or trouble from happening!¡± So that was his intention. That was why he apanied her back home today¡­ Xu Wei gave a fake smile and said indifferently, ¡°You are very thorough.¡± She didn¡¯t have the right to wear the first ring. As for the second ring, it was just a prop. Xu Wei stretched her hand out and allowed Gu Yu to put the ring on her finger. She looked at the beautiful pink ring. Suddenly, it became unattractive. She recalled the meaning of that pair of rings. ¡°Let me give you my heart.¡± She found it sarcastic. Once again, she experienced the bitter feeling of wearing a ring on her finger that didn¡¯t belong to her. Gu Yu suddenly stretched his hand out and lifted it in front of Xu Wei¡¯s eyes. He nodded at the man¡¯s ring in the jewelry box and said in his usual indifferent tone, ¡°Help me to wear it.¡± Xu Wei raised her eyelids and her gazended on the man¡¯s slender and toned finger that unted his distinctive joints. Chapter 176 - I Really Miss You (2)

Chapter 176: I Really Miss You (2)

Two people in love would wear rings for each other while being witnessed by all their friends and rtives. They would promise to hold each other¡¯s hands and age together. That was the most beautiful dream Xu Wei had after she fell in love with Gu Yu. But, the marriage between Gu Yu and her was just a joke. That pair of rings was just a prop. Why did he need that sense of ritual by exchanging rings? However, since Gu Yu was so professional, if she backed out, it would mean that she still cared. She wouldn¡¯t allow herself to back down in front of him! Xu Wei took a deep breath and suppressed her messy emotions. She forced a fake smile on her face and used her most rxed and natural tone to say, ¡°Alright!¡± She raised her hand and took out the man¡¯s ring from the jewelry box. Her hand paused in mid-air for a second. It was almost unnoticeable. Then, she quickly slipped it on Gu Yu¡¯s ring finger. Gu Yu saw all her movements with his dark eyes. Something flickered in the depths of his gaze. In the end, his gaze turned deep and silent again. However, there was a tinge of gentleness in his expression that he didn¡¯t even notice himself. It was just a show but when Xu Wei ced the ring on Gu Yu¡¯s finger, her heart palpitated for a moment. She felt a tinge of bitterness too. She didn¡¯t expect to exchange rings with Gu Yu under these circumstances. Fate must¡¯ve been purposely making fun of her, right? For a moment, the atmosphere in the car turned a little weird. Xu Wei unintentionally nced at Gu Yu. To her surprise, he was looking at her too. At that second when their eyes met, something seemed to have been created. Both of them didn¡¯t look away because of that. Instead¡­ Xu Wei didn¡¯t know if it was her illusion but she felt Gu Yu¡¯s body slowly leaning towards her. His handsome face lowered down slowly too. The next second, the door of the passenger¡¯s seat suddenly opened. Someone came in and unbuckled her seat belt swiftly. Then, the person pulled her hand and brought her out of the car directly. Xu Wei didn¡¯t have any time to react before she was hugged by a huge figure. She was pulled into a pair of warm and sturdy arms. Her eyes widened in shock. The man ced his chin on her head. His breathnded on her hair. Then, she heard a familiar yet unfamiliar voice that sounded a little like he was whining. ¡°I miss you~¡± Xu Wei froze in shock. When she didn¡¯t say anything, the man hugged and shook her a few times. He murmured unhappily, ¡°Don¡¯t you miss me?¡± Xu Wei continued to stay quiet. The man gave in to her. ¡°Nevermind. If you don¡¯t miss me, I can miss you more!¡± This time, Xu Wei started smiling uncontrobly. Tears appeared in her eyes. She raised her hand and hugged the man back tightly. When she spoke, her voice was a little hoarse. ¡°That¡¯s not allowed. If you miss me more, I¡¯ll miss you three times more.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll miss you four times more then.¡± ¡°Five times!¡± ¡°Six times!¡± ¡°Fine, hurry up and release me. I can¡¯t catch my breath.¡± Xu Wei pushed the man lightly. The man was a little unwilling but he still let her go obediently. Xu Wei raised her head. The man in front of her, no, that wasn¡¯t right. She should call him a boy. Three years ago, he was only as tall as her ear-level. Now, he was already a head taller than her. Xu Wei stretched her hands out and held his cheeks. She looked at him carefully, not willing to miss any part of his face. His eyebrows were thick and he had huge eyes. He had a tall nose bridge and his skin was fair. He looked extremely handsome and outgoing~ ¡°My brother, you have really be tall and handsome. You didn¡¯t disappoint your older sister.¡± Zhanwang lowered his gaze and looked at Xu Wei. He said, ¡°But sister, myplexion isn¡¯t good. I¡¯m not happy.¡± Chapter 177 - Disloyal Husband (1) Chapter 177: Disloyal Husband (1) ¡°What are you saying? We haven¡¯t met in such a long time. Shouldn¡¯t the first thing you say be about how beautiful I am?¡± Xu Wei pretended to be unhappy. ¡°I¡¯ll give you the chance to rethink your words again!¡± Xu Zhanwang knew that she didn¡¯t want him to worry so he yed along with her and said, ¡°Wow, my older sister is really pretty. Such a rare beauty. Look at this skin, look at the facial features, look at her curves. She¡¯s like a fairy that came from heaven! No one could surpass her in terms of looks!¡± Xu Weiughed instantly. She patted his head. ¡°When did you be so glib-tongued~ It looks like you have been flirting with manydies in school.¡± ¡°I have not. I¡¯m a dedicated person, not like someone¡­ I¡¯m not a half-hearted person who has ady on each arm. I¡¯m not someone who has a wife at home but still keeps mistresses outside. In the past, being disloyal will only result in one end for a person ¨C being locked in a pig¡¯s cage and thrown into the river!¡± While Zhanwang was speaking, Gu Yu had alreadye out of the car. He stood by the side and watched them. When Zhanwang was speaking, he kept ncing in Gu Yu¡¯s direction. It was obvious that those words were directed at him. There was no expression on Gu Yu¡¯s face. It was hard to tell his emotions. Xu Zhanwang scoffed and looked away from Gu Yu. He just hugged Xu Wei and walked straight into the house. He disregarded Gu Yu entirely. Mr. Xu and Mrs. Xu strained their necks and waited for Xu Wei and Gu Yu when they heard that they had arrived. But, they only saw Xu Wei and Xu Zhanwang entering the house. Mrs. Xu hurriedly asked, ¡°Wei, where¡¯s Yu? Didn¡¯t hee back with you?¡± Mr. Xu didn¡¯t say anything but his facial expression tensed up too. This was the first time Xu Wei came back after she got married. If Gu Yu didn¡¯t apany Xu Wei back, it meant that their rtionship wasn¡¯t very good. This meant that backing that the Xu family found wasn¡¯t stable after all! Before Xu Wei could say anything, Xu Zhanwang started speaking with a raised voice, ¡°Father, mother, is he the only person in your eyes? Sister just came back but did you ask anything about her? People who didn¡¯t know our family well might think that that person is your real son! Well, it¡¯s quite true. You do hope that he¡¯s your real son, right!¡± Mrs. Xu smiled awkwardly when she got refuted by her son. Her gaze finallynded on Xu Wei. ¡°Wei,e over and have a seat. Let mother look at you!¡± Mr. Xu coughed softly and turned to order the maid, ¡°Serve the pastries that Wei likes to eat.¡± The maid replied, ¡°Yes, master.¡± After Xu Zhanwang sat down with Xu Wei, Gu Yu walked in. Mrs. Xu immediately stood up from the sofa and rushed over to wee him. ¡°Yu, you¡¯re here. Wei¡¯s father and I have been waiting for you.¡± Gu Yu nodded politely and said, ¡°Mother-inw.¡± Then, he looked at Mr. Xu and said, ¡°Father-inw.¡± ¡°Good, good, good~¡± Mrs. Xu was ted. She smiled so widely that all the wrinkles on her face appeared. ¡°Yu,e over and have a seat.¡± Mrs. Xu brought Gu Yu over to the sofa in the living room. She noticed that Xu Zhanwang, who was sitting beside Xu Wei, didn¡¯t give up his seat voluntarily. She nced and winked at him but he pretended not to see it. Mrs. Xu had no choice but to invite Gu Yu to sit on the single-seat sofa. The maids served some pastries and tea. Mrs. Xu exchanged some greetings with Gu Yu. This time, they wanted to let their son interact with Gu Yu and form a good rtionship with him so she looked at Xu Zhanwang and reminded him, ¡°Zhanwang, greet him.¡± Xu Zhanwang lifted the corners of his lips and raised his headzily to look at Gu Yu. Then, he opened his mouth and said each word slowly, ¡°Who is he? I don¡¯t recognize him!¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Mr. Xu and Mrs. Xu exchanged nces with each other. Then, they looked at Gu Yu in a flurry, afraid that he would get angry. Mrs. Xu evenughed awkwardly and forced a sentence out of her mouth. ¡°This child had been pampered too much by us since he was young. Yu, don¡¯t mind him¡­¡± Chapter 178 - Disloyal Husband (2)

Chapter 178: Disloyal Husband (2)

Gu Yu didn¡¯t say anything. He just smiled lightly and crossed one leg over the other. Then, he ced his hands casually over his knee and tapped his knees with his fingertips casually. His aura was huge and powerful. It somehow made people feel pressured. Mrs. Xu was agitated when she saw this. She got up and sat down beside Zhanwang. She scolded him, ¡°Zhanwang, address your brother-inw properly. Don¡¯t act like a child!¡± Zhanwang turned his head and pursed his lips stubbornly. Gu Yu didn¡¯t treat his older sister well. He wouldn¡¯t recognize him as his brother-inw. ¡°You!¡± Mrs. Xu frowned in anger. Mr. Xu got furious too. His voice became deep and low as he said, ¡°Xu Zhanwang, what did I teach you? I had spent so much money on your overseas studies but all that you¡¯ve learned is this impolite attitude?¡± The atmosphere turned tense immediately. At that moment, the maids brought in the gifts that Gu Yu and Xu Wei prepared. Mrs. Xu was sharp-eyed so she saw them from the corner of her eyes. She raised her voice and said, ¡°Are these the presents you¡¯ve brought back?¡± She asked the maids to take the presents over. When she saw the expensive watch and the set of jewelry, the smile on her face bloomed. She took out the diamond ne excitedly. She was so ted and excited her voice shuddered slightly. ¡°Yu, you¡¯re really polite. How much do these cost?¡± Gu Yu replied indifferently, ¡°This is what I should do.¡± He paused for a moment and took out a small box. He ced the box on the table and pushed it towards Xu Zhanwang. ¡°This is the car key for the limited edition X sports car. It is your birthday present for youring-of-age ceremony.¡± Hmph~ Xu Zhanwang nced at the car key. Then, he looked at it again. In the end, he kept his moral integrity and rejected the gift. ¡°I don¡¯t ept presents from strangers!¡± Smart people could see that Gu Yu was giving Xu Zhanwang a way to back down. Yet, Zhanwang didn¡¯t ept his thoughtfulness. Mr. Xu and Mrs. Xu were so agitated cold sweat started forming on their foreheads. Mr. Xu mmed the table directly and said angrily, ¡°Xu Zhanwang, why are you speaking like this? Do you need me to teach you properly again? Old Liu, the discipline cane!¡± Mrs. Xu was anxious. She was afraid that her son would get beaten so she persuaded, ¡°Zhanwang, be obedient! Don¡¯t make your father angry!¡± Then, she looked at Xu Wei, who had been quiet the entire time. She reprimanded her, ¡°Wei, say something!¡± Xu Zhanwang listened to Xu Wei the most. If Xu Wei said something, it was more useful that her speaking until her lips bled! Yet, she just sat by the side and watched the show. Both of them were so worrisome! Xu Wei returned for a meal with her family. She didn¡¯t wish for the situation to be so awkward and she didn¡¯t want Zhanwang to be punished by her father because of her either. Even though she didn¡¯t want to force her younger brother, but¡­ she just wanted to eat with her family. She wanted everyone to be happy. She moved her lips and said in a soft voice, ¡°Zhanwang, address your brother-inw!¡± Xu Zhanwang red at her unwillingly. He still didn¡¯t want to open his mouth. Xu Wei lifted her hand and pinched his ears. ¡°Are you not going to listen to your older sister too?¡± Xu Zhanwang stared at Xu Wei for more than ten seconds, In the end, he conceded defeat. He pouted and shouted in a muffled and unwilling tone while staring into space, ¡°Brother-inw.¡± Gu Yu replied without any burden, ¡°Yes.¡± Mr. Xu and Mrs. Xu heaved a sigh of relief. Coincidentally, a maid came in to say that dinner was ready. Everyone got up and moved to the dining room. When they sat down, Mrs. Xu had already prepared everything. She grabbed her son¡¯s hand tightly and pulled him to sit beside her. She didn¡¯t allow him to take Gu Yu¡¯s spot again. Gu Yu and Xu Wei sat on one side while Mrs. Xu and Xu Zhanwang sat on the opposite side. While they were eating, Xu Wei kept taking food for Xu Zhanwang. Mrs. Xu frowned. She reminded Xu Wei, ¡°Wei, you can¡¯t favor one more than the other. Take care of your husband. Take some food for Yu!¡± Chapter 179 - Why Did You Abandon Her? (1)

Chapter 179: Why Did You Abandon Her? (1)

Xu Zhanwang looked at the food his older sister took for him and said in a tone filled with disdain, ¡°Doesn¡¯t he have hands! How old is he? Why does he still need people to take care of him!¡± Mr. Xu was so angry he smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel guilty for saying that? What about you? Don¡¯t you have hands?¡± Xu Zhanwang mmed his chopsticks on the table directly and ced his hands behind his back. He smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t have hands. Sister, feed me. Ah¡ª¡ª¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Mr. Xu and Mrs. Xu almost got a heart attack from anger. Everyone turned silent. Xu Wei didn¡¯t know whether to be angry or tough. She straightened her facial expression and pretended to be stern. ¡°Everyone will eat their own food!¡± ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll listen to my sister!¡± The corner of Gu Yu¡¯s lips were lifted. He gave an ambiguous smile. He ignored Xu Zhanwang and ced a piece of chicken in Xu Wei¡¯s bowl. His voice was deep and pleasant to the ear. ¡°Have more food.¡± Xu Wei tightened her grip on her pair of chopsticks uncontrobly. Xu Zhanwang continued exposing Gu Yu. ¡°Why are you pretending to be a loving husband? Aren¡¯t you worried that your image will get destroyed?¡± Mrs. Xu took a deep breath and forcefully changed the topic. ¡°Wei, mom feels that yourplexion is not bad. You¡¯ve been living well with Gu Yu recently, right?¡± Xu Wei considered the overall situation so she maintained the fake smile on her face and replied, ¡°Yes, not bad.¡± Xu Zhanwang refused to back down so he took a piece of vegetable for Xu Wei and said, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t be afraid. If you¡¯re not happy, you cane home. The gates of the Xu Residence will always be open for you. You¡¯re someone who has a family supporting you!¡± Mr. Xu ced his chopsticks forcefully on his bowl and said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t talk while you¡¯re eating!¡± ¨C After dinner, Xu Wei helped Mrs. Xu to cut fruit. Mrs. Xu kept ncing at the huge diamond ring on her ring finger. She was grinning from ear to ear. After that, she looked at Xu Wei¡¯s t abdomen and said, ¡°Wei, you¡¯ve been married for some time already. Do you have ns to have a child?¡± A child¡­ Xu Wei almost cut her finger while she was cutting the fruit. Mrs. Xu didn¡¯t notice Xu Wei¡¯s expression. She continued, ¡°I heard that Yu hasn¡¯t ended his tiespletely with Su Ziqian. Listen to mom and have a child as soon as possible. That way, Yu won¡¯t keep thinking of going out. Your position will be stable!¡± Xu Wei looked at Mrs. Xu and opened her mouth. In the end, she still swallowed the words that were at the tip of her tongue. She really wanted to ask if a child was just a tool to get benefits for them, just like how she was to them? ¨C In the living room. Xu Zhanwang couldn¡¯t bear to listen to Mr. Xu ttering Gu Yu anymore. He stood up and looked at Gu Yu provokingly. ¡°Brother-inw, let¡¯s do some exercise after dinner. Shall we have a duel?¡± Gu Yu epted the suggestion readily. ¡°Sure.¡± There was a Thai boxing arena in the Xu Residence. The two of them were both Thai boxing fans. They changed into their sports attire and went up to the arena. Half an hourter, Gu Yu was tossed on the ground by Xu Zhanwang. But, he didn¡¯t feel any sense of happiness at all. Instead, he shouted furiously, ¡°What is the meaning of this? Are you looking down on me? Who asked you to give in to me?¡± ¡°Three years ago, I couldn¡¯t win you. That doesn¡¯t mean that I can¡¯t beat you now. Don¡¯t think too highly of yourself!¡± Gu Yu got up from the ground swiftly and stood up straight. He smiled but didn¡¯t say anything. Xu Zhanwang said, ¡°Let¡¯s fight again! Please respect me and do your best!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After he finished speaking, the two of them started fighting again. Gu Yu released his fist quickly, urately, and viciously. Xu Zhanwang resisted for more than ten rounds before he slowly started to be at a disadvantage. Five minutester, Xu Zhanwang was thrown on the ground. Thest punch was thrown towards Xu Zhanwang¡¯s face with a powerful force. But, Gu Yu stopped a few centimeters away from his face. Xu Zhanwang opened his eyes and scoffed, ¡°Why is there a need to pretend? If you really cared about my sister, as much as you cared about me, why did you abandon her that year!¡± He spat his saliva furiously and continued, ¡°My sister is such a good person. Three years ago, why did you give up on her? What did she do wrong?¡± Chapter 180 - Why Did You Abandon Her? (2)

Chapter 180: Why Did You Abandon Her? (2)

Why¡­ Gu Yu looked at the face that was very simr to Xu Wei¡¯s. His deep and dark eyes were in a trance for a moment. But, within a few seconds, all the emotions were gone. Gu Yu moved his thin lips. His voice was exceptionally indifferent. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be the one asking this question.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Xu Zhanwang sneered and suddenly moved his hand. Hended a heavy blow on the corner of Gu Yu¡¯s lips. Streaks of blood appeared instantly. He even took the chance to grab Gu Yu¡¯s shirt and pull him to the side. Then, he made use of the residual force to get up and pressed a knee down on Gu Yu¡¯s body. ¡°Gu Yu, in the past, I respected you very much. You were the brother-inw I recognized in my heart. But now, you don¡¯t have the right anymore!¡± Xu Zhanwang looked at Gu Yu¡¯s cold face and wished that he could punch him twice again. His eyes were filled with anger as he red at Gu Yu. He gritted his teeth as he continued, ¡°No matter what mistakes my sister made in the past, since you had already decided to marry her, you should treat her well. But, what did you do? From the moment you married her, you make her suffer. You make her unhappy, you refused to admit her status, and you even have rumors with other dubious women outside. You embarrassed her so much that she can¡¯t even hold her head high in front of anyone!¡± Gu Yuid on the ground quietly and didn¡¯t resist. He didn¡¯t refute either. The more Xu Zhanwang vented his anger, the more furious he got. ¡°I¡¯m not that little brat three years ago who couldn¡¯t even get close to you anymore. I¡¯ve grown up. I can protect my sister. If you don¡¯t treat her well, I¡¯ll take her away. I will not let you find her. Don¡¯t even think about bullying her again!¡± ¨C When Mrs. Xu and Xu Wei came out of the kitchen carrying the tes of fruit, they only saw Mr. Xu sitting on the sofa in the living room. Mrs. Xu was puzzled. ¡°Where¡¯s Yu and Zhanwang?¡± Mr. Xu, who was watching the live news broadcast, raised his head and nced at her. He replied, ¡°The young people couldn¡¯t sit still so they went out to exercise.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Mrs. Xu frowned. ¡°Zhanwang is very hostile towards Yu. If they are left alone together, Zhanwang might say something atrocious and provoke Yu. How could you let them stay together without worrying?¡± After she finished muttering, Mrs. Xu turned to speak to Xu Wei, ¡°Hurry up and find them. I¡¯m not scolding you but as an older sister, you should persuade your younger brother more. He will have to rely on Yu in the future. If Yu has any grudges against him, it will be bad for him.¡± As she spoke, she couldn¡¯t help butin, ¡°You can¡¯t control the women your husband has outside and your womb isn¡¯t working hard either. In that case, you should think about your man and your younger brother more! My teachings have all gone to waste!¡± Although she lowered her voice, Xu Wei still heard her mother clearly. She tightened her grip around the te of fruit and lowered her eyelids. Half a secondter, she gave a calm smile and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ll go and look for them.¡± She ced the te down and turned to walk out. Behind her, Mr. Xu scolded Mrs. Xu, ¡°Are you making your old mistake again? Can you talk lesser? Our child rarelyes home.¡± Mrs. Xu didn¡¯t give in. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I¡¯m the bad person. If it isn¡¯t for our Xu family and our son, do I have to worry so much? Why are you ming me? Why don¡¯t you me yourself for being useless? You can¡¯t even support the family!¡± Xu Wei took a turn. She only raised her head when she couldn¡¯t hear her parents¡¯ voices anymore. She sniffed her nose forcefully before trying her best to force a smile on her face. Then, she picked up the pace and walked towards the sports arena. When she pushed open the door and saw the scene in front of her, she was shocked¡ª¡ª Chapter 181 - Never Contact Each Other In The Future (1)

Chapter 181: Never Contact Each Other In The Future (1)

Gu Yu and Xu Zhanwang were entangled. They were fighting like children where no techniques were needed. It was a pure battle of strength. Both of them were panting heavily and their bodies were drenched in perspiration. Their faces were badly bruised too. It was obvious that it was the fight of their lives! Both parties were so preupied with tossing each other on the ground that they didn¡¯t even notice when Xu Wei came in. She ran to the base of the arena and shouted at them, ¡°Stop fighting! Stop it!¡± She shouted for a while but no one listened to her. Instead, the fight got even more intense. Even if it was an after-dinner exercise, why did they have to engage in a fight? Also¡­ that bastard Gu Yu had been practicing various fighting techniques ever since he was young. How could Zhanwang defeat him? In the end, the person on the losing end was still her younger brother, right? Xu Wei noticed that she couldn¡¯t stop them with her words so she stopped shouting. She walked to the side and took the boxing gloves that were hanging on the rack. She wore them and stepped into the arena. She kicked both of them without any mercy and thennded a few punches on each person. She forcefully pried the two people apart. Then, she stood in the middle and looked at the two people that were lying on the ground. She said coldly, ¡°Are you still nning to fight?¡± Xu Zhanwang noticed that Xu Wei was fuming, so he covered his face and pretended to be the pitiful one. ¡°Sister, he was the one who started it. I was forced to retaliate. I couldn¡¯t just stand still and let him hit me, right?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Xu Wei immediately exposed him. ¡°Xu Zhanwang, don¡¯t you know that your gaze flickers when you¡¯re lying? Do you think that you can lie to me? Are you asking for a beating?¡± Xu Zhanwang immediately put on a pitiful look and stared at Xu Wei with his teary eyes. He looked like a little puppy. Xu Wei was really¡­ all her anger disappeared instantly. She walked towards him and bent down. Then, she held him up and grabbed his chin as she inspected his face. Xu Zhanwang screamed in pain. Xu Wei smiled in anger. ¡°So you still know what pain feels like?¡± She noticed that Gu Yu didn¡¯t bully Zhanwang although he was older than him. Xu Zhanwang only had some scratches and bruises. On the other hand, besides the bruises on his face, blood was seeping from the corner of Gu Yu¡¯s lips. That was enough to prove that her younger brother didn¡¯t show any mercy while he was fighting with Gu Yu! She knew that Gu Yu was giving in to Xu Zhanwang so she wanted to get up to take a look at his injuries. Xu Zhanwang noticed her intention and turned weak instantly. He fell into her arms and blinked. ¡°Sister, I¡¯m in so much pain. Blow my wounds for me~¡± Xu Wei knew that he was acting coy but she still willingly relented to his request. ¡°Fine, hurry up and get up. I will apply some medicine for you in case our parents see the bruises. They will be worried again.¡± ¡°Thank you, sister. Sister, I love you~¡± Xu Zhanwang nced at Gu Yu from the corner of his eye when he said this. His gaze was filled with delight. Love needs to be said! He would never feign his actions or be stingy in expressing his emotions! Xu Wei looked at Gu Yu and said, ¡°Gu Yu, you can go to my room to change your clothes and wash up first. I¡¯ll ask the maids to apply medicine for youter.¡± Gu Yu¡¯s gaze turned cold. He pressed his hand against the floor and stood up. Then, he replied in a low voice, ¡°No need!¡± He jumped from the arena after speaking and took off his gloves. He threw them forcefully onto a chair by the side and strode out of the exercise room. To prevent Mr. Xu and Mrs. Xu from seeing them, Xu Wei led Xu Zhanwang to the stone seats in the courtyard. She took a hot towel and started cleaning his face. Then, she applied the medicine. There were no outsiders so Xu Zhanwang didn¡¯t need to pretend anymore. He started gasping because of the pain. Xu Wei felt angry and helpless at the same time. ¡°Is it fun to fight? Are you still a young boy?¡± ¡°Fighting isn¡¯t fun but I just wanted to hit Gu Yu!¡± Xu Zhanwang said every single word seriously. ¡°Sister, three years ago, when Gu Yu broke off the engagement without any reason, I felt that both of you shouldn¡¯t contact each other in the future anymore. That was the ending I felt should have happened!¡± Chapter 182 - Never Contact Each Other In The Future (2)

Chapter 182: Never Contact Each Other In The Future (2)

Never contacting each other in the future¡­ Emotions appeared in the depth of Xu Wei¡¯s gaze. Sheughed softly. However, Xu Zhanwang didn¡¯t know what she wasughing. Was sheughing because she thought that his words were too childish or did she think that he was joking? ¡°Sister!¡± Xu Zhanwang held Xu Wei¡¯s hand suddenly and clutched them tightly. He looked at her intently with his ck eyes and continued, ¡°I mean what I say. If you¡¯re willing, I will be able to do it!¡± Xu Wei tilted her head and looked at him. She asked in azy tone, ¡°Oh? How will you do it?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Xu Zhanwang¡¯s gaze flicked for a moment. He hesitated for half a second before deciding to say it. ¡°I don¡¯t want to study anymore. I want to work. Sister, an entertainmentpanyid their eyes on me. They want to sign a contract with me. The bonus for signing the contract is quite hight. If I¡¯m able to make my first public appearance, I will be able to earn money. I will pay back the one billion RMB that we owed the Gu family!¡± He knew his older sister¡¯s temper. She didn¡¯t like to owe people anything. Even if that one billion RMB was the betrothal present the Gu family gave the Xu family, to Xu Wei, she felt that it was a debt she owed the Gu family. Hence, before she cleared this debt, she wouldn¡¯t allow herself to leave the Gu family. Xu Wei wasn¡¯t really surprised. However, a sorrowful emotion appeared in her gaze. Her tone was still calm when she asked, ¡°What happens after that?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Xu Zhanwang didn¡¯t understand her intention so he frowned and asked her back. Xu Wei sighed softly. She held Xu Zhanwang¡¯s hand and said slowly, word for word, ¡°You will start to overwork yourself without knowing the limit. You will lose all your dreams and all your ambitions. You will be a tool for making money. Zhanwang, this kind of life is very tiring.¡± She raised her hand and touched her brother¡¯s soft hair. ¡°Also, I¡¯m your older sister. Even if the sky falls down, I will hold it up. When did it be your turn to be stubborn?¡± She couldn¡¯t decide what kind of family she was born in or what kind of parents she would have. She also couldn¡¯t decide the responsibilities she needed to take on for her family. But¡­ only one person was needed to live for the family¡¯s sake. She didn¡¯t hope that her younger brother would be brought into this endless whirlpool too. She wasn¡¯t a noble person. It was just that she cared about, she really cared about her younger brother whom she grew up with, the younger brother whom she held his hands and raised him step by step. Xu Wei was unwilling to ept this answer. ¡°I know that you¡¯re thinking for me but do you know that when you cared about me, I cared about you too? Am I supposed to act like our parents? Am I supposed to be cold-blooded and watch you without doing anything when you¡¯re suffering and living a bad life?¡± He shouted in a low voice angrily, ¡°I can¡¯t do that!¡± Xu Zhanwang understood Xu Wei well. Simrly, Xu Wei understood her brother too. He was young, hot-blooded, and stubborn. It was very easy for him to walk on the wrong path because of his impulsiveness. Thus, even if¡­ it was a lie, she was willing to do it. ¡°Who said that I¡¯m suffering?¡± Xu Wei raised her hand. The pink diamond on her ring finger was dazzling. She smiled and continued, ¡°I¡¯m very happy to be able to marry Gu Yu. That is the best thing that has happened in my life!¡± Once. Xu Wei added thest word in her heart silently. Xu Wei¡¯s deration made Xu Zhanwang frustrated. Actually, he didn¡¯t believe what she said but he knew that his older sister liked Gu Yu. It was just that¡­ it had been three years. Does she still love Gu Yu? But, Gu Yu treated her so badly¡­ Chapter 183 - Even If It Was Lie, He Would Believe It (1)

Chapter 183: Even If It Was Lie, He Would Believe It (1)

Xu Wei seemed to understand what he was thinking. She smiled at him again and said, ¡°Zhanwang, not everything is ck and white. Love isn¡¯t as simple as you think. You might not understand it now, but you will once you meet someone you love in the future!¡± Zhanwang immediately rebuked unhappily, ¡°Who says that I don¡¯t have someone to love?¡± After he finished speaking, he suddenly realized what he had said. A tinge of red appeared on his cheeks. He wanted to take his words back, but it was toote to do so. Xu Wei was surprised when she saw Zhanwang suddenly turn bashful. After a while, she smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to say that. My younger brother has someone to love? Is she your ssmate? What is her name? Is she pretty?¡± ¡°Hey, sister! Are you trying to interrogate me about her?¡± Xu Zhanwang pouted in dissatisfaction. He pretended to be angry to cover up his embarrassment. Xu Weiughed and shook her head. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t ask about her anymore. But¡­ you can at least tell me her name, right?¡± Xu Zhanwang straightened his back a little and said in a serious yet sweet tone, ¡°Yu Wen.¡± As he spoke, he couldn¡¯t control his smile. ¡°Her name is Yu Wen.¡± ¡°What a nice name,¡± Xu Weiplimented. ¡°How much do you like her?¡± Xu Zhanwang twisted his body a little but in the end, he still nodded firmly. ¡°I like her very much.¡± ¡°If you like her so much, then you must treat her well. Do you understand?¡± Xu Zhanwang patted his chest and made his promise. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t abandon her like what Gu Yu did to you. If I like someone, I will give my all in making her happy. I will only love her, and she will be the only woman in my life. I will treat her with only kindness.¡± Xu Wei touched his head again. ¡°If you ever get a chance, bring her over for me so I can see her.¡± ¨C Gu Yu changed his clothes in Xu Wei¡¯s room. He saw a photograph ced in her study table. It was a photo of the two of them when they were in university. Or rather, Xu Wei was the one who came over and took the photo with him. At that time, Xiao Chun just bought a new camera and started taking photographs with it all around the school campus. Coincidentally, she bumped into Xu Shuai and him, so Xiao Chun wanted to take a photo for them. Since the ident hadn¡¯t happened yet, he didn¡¯t have much of an impression of his fianc¨¦e, Xu Wei. He only knew that there was such a person. He didn¡¯t even know that they were studying at the same university. Xu Shuai even had to remind him. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s your fianc¨¦e!¡± He nced at Xu Wei with his calm and emotionless gaze. When Xu Wei saw him looking at her, they exchanged nces for a few seconds. Her expression seemed a little dejected. Then, she shifted her gaze away. However, he didn¡¯t care about how she felt. He wasn¡¯t interested in taking photos, either. He raised his leg and wanted to leave. Xiao Chun blocked the path in front of him. ¡°Brother Yu, look over here. I¡¯ll just take one photo. Please?¡± As she spoke, she kept looking at Xu Shuai. Xu Shuai received her message and began persuading him as well. Irritated by them, he coldly nodded his head. Xiao Chun probably wanted to pair him with Xu Wei, but she couldn¡¯t make it too obvious. Thus, she asked Xu Wei, Gu Yu, and Xu Shuai to take a photo together. Once she pressed the shutter, Xu Shuai jumped three meters to the side. Hence, only Xu Wei and Gu Yu were left in the photo. After the photo was taken, he immediately. He didn¡¯t care about this photo, thus forgetting about it. This was the first time he saw this photo. Xu Wei stood beside him, careful and cautious. Her red lips were pursed slightly and her eyes were shimmering. She looked very nervous, but her body was slightly tilted towards him. The tip of Gu Yu¡¯s finger brushed past Xu Wei¡¯s face in the photo slowly. After some time, he put down the photo frame and left the room. Upon asking the maids where Xu Wei and Xu Zhangwang were, he found out that they were in the courtyard. He avoided the living room and walked out. When he was far enough from the two siblings, he happened to hear Xu Wei speak. ¡°I¡¯m so happy. Being able to marry Gu Yu is the best thing that had ever happened to me!¡± Chapter 184 - Even If It Was Lie, He Would Believe It (2)

Chapter 184: Even If It Was Lie, He Would Believe It (2)

Gu Yu stopped in his tracks, freezing on the spot His dark eyesnded on the view of Xu Wei¡¯s slim back. He couldn¡¯t see the expression on her face when she spoke. He looked at her silently. He was slightly in a daze. Even if that what she said was a lie¡­ he would still choose to believe it! ¨C It was gettingter into the night. Gu Yu and Xu Wei bid farewell with Mr. and Mrs. Xu. When Mrs. Xu saw that Gu Yu and her son¡¯s faces were both covered with bruises, she began feeling worried and agitated. She pulled Xu Wei over and reminded her in a soft voice, ¡°Yu must be unhappy with how this meal turned out. Once you get back, you must be gentler towards him, so that his anger will dissipate quickly. Do you understand? Your brother is still young, so I understand that he¡¯s immature. As his older sister, you must be obedient.¡± Mrs. Xu paused for a moment and looked at Xu Wei¡¯s emotionless face. She said earnestly, ¡°I¡¯m only doing this because I want the best for the two of you. Wei, you must do as you¡¯re told!¡± Do as she was told¡­ When was Xu Wei ever disobedient? Xu Wei smiled, refusing to agree or disagree with her mother¡¯s request. ¡°Father, mother, Zhanwang, we¡¯re leaving. There is no need for you to send us off.¡± Naturally, Zhanwang didn¡¯t listen to her. He hugged Xu Wei¡¯s shoulder and walked out immediately, hoping that their mother would stop nagging her. Gu Yu nodded at Mr. Xu and Mrs. Xu before leaving too. After getting into the car, Xu Zhanwang leaned against the window of the driver¡¯s seat and stared at Gu Yu intently. He threatened him, ¡°Don¡¯t bully my sister. If you do, I¡¯ll make sure you never see her again!¡± Gu Yu winded down the car window and moved his lips. ¡°I have left the car key in your room. The car is in my garage. You¡¯re wee to take it any time.¡± Xu Zhanwang snorted and gave him a look meaning that he didn¡¯t want it. He refused to let Gu Yu try to buy his favor. Gu Yu nced at him from the corner of his eyes and gave an ambiguous smile. Then he started the engine and stepped on the elerator, driving the care away from the Xu Residence. ¨C In the apartment¡­ When Xu Wei came out of the bathroom after her bath, she saw that Gu Yu had finished bathing too. He was sitting at the end of the bed with only a loose bathrobe on. There was a medkit ced on his right-hand side. He was waiting for her with an obedient look. He stared at her intently with his ck eyes. They followed her wherever she went. Even though he didn¡¯t say anything, his intention was obvious. His stare made Xu Wei feel ufortable. She couldn¡¯t even do her skincare routine properly. In the end, she gave up applying the serum and walked over to Gu Yu. She sat down beside him and opened the medkit. Xu Wei wasn¡¯t sure how to exin the situation. Since her brother injured Gu Yu, she would apply the medicine for him as a sort of apology. Gu Yu¡¯s injuries were more serious that Zhanwang¡¯s. She tried her best to apply the medicine lightly onto him, but a thinyer of sweat still formed on his forehead. However, he would at most furrow his brows. He didn¡¯t exaggerate his screams of pain as Xu Zhanwang did. It was understandable. Gu Yu had always been like this. Since he was always good at hiding how he felt, no one knew what he was thinking. In the past, he was very ufortable and in pain during most of the recuperation period following the car ident. However, the most he would do was grab her hand. He never let her find out how much pain he was in. At that time, her heart ached for him. She would always tell him, ¡°Gu Yu, if you¡¯re in pain, you don¡¯t have to bear with it. You can let it out if you want. I¡¯m here.¡± Xu Wei was so immersed in her memory that she didn¡¯t notice how she said this sentence out loud. By the time she regained her senses, the man had already hugged her waist and pulled her into his arms. His lipsnded on hers, leading into a kiss. Xu Wei widened her eyes. She instinctively tried to push Gu Yu away, but he managed to forcefully pin her down on the bed! Chapter 185 - What she was afraid of was how fickle his mind was (1)

Chapter 185: What she was afraid of was how fickle his mind was (1)

With his long limbs and incredible strength, Xu Wei couldn¡¯t escape his grasp. The more she struggled, the more their bodies rubbed against each other. The temperature of the room instantly rose. Tonight, Gu Yu was acting unusually clingy. The way he kissed her deeply made it seem like he wasn¡¯t forcing himself onto her. Instead, he was invading into her space bit by bit, the kind that made one gradually melt away, to the point where it made your head spin until you had no choice but to submit¡­ Xu Wei could only feel her clothes getting pried off one by one. The resulting slight coolness on her skin was quickly reced with the feeling of scalding heat. In her muddled state, she seemingly heard the sound of a drawer getting pulled open at the veryst moment. She wasn¡¯t sure if she had just imagined it, but she no longer had time to think about it; Gu Yu had already barged into her world. Her consciousness was quickly robbed away from her as she becamepletely immersed in the man¡¯s warm embrace. Outside the bedroom, soft pants and moans lingered in the air for a long while¡­ When everything was over, Xu Wei instantly fell into a deep slumber immediately with a slight tilt of her head. Gu Yu tilted his head and nced at the flushed Xu Wei as various emotions danced in his eyes. After gazing at her for a while, he then got up. Caressing her face slowly, he then lowered his head and nted a soft kiss between her brows. He treated her so carefully as if he was handling a gem that he was afraid to drop or break. He was also afraid that this sense of ¡°bliss¡± would disappear before his eyes. ¨C Xu Wei had only wakened upte into the afternoon the next day. When she had awoken, Gu Yu was no longer around. She opened her eyes and stared at the ceiling as sheid in bed. The soreness that riddled her entire body made it impossible to stop her mind from wandering to everything that had happenedst night. The thought of it made her blush uncontrobly¡­ She couldn¡¯t even remember just how many times she and Gu Yu had gone at it, causing her to almost pass out in the end. Additionally, there seemed to be something wrong with himst night. He kept pestering her as if he was a child asking for candy. It wasn¡¯t as painful as it was before, but¡­ she was so tired that she could drop dead! It felt like he dragged her along, to keep on running 800 meters non-stop! Was this the new method he had thought of to bully her with? Xu Wei sped the nket as she got up. With her sore limbs, she made her way to the bathroom step by step. While washing up, brushing her teeth, and changing her clothes, she caught sight of the marks that littered all over her body. She almost snapped her toothbrush into two! That¡­ that beast! After washing up, she once again dragged herself out of the bathroom painstakingly. She pulled open the drawer of the bedside table, ready to take the morning-after pill. However, the pills seemed to have disappeared into thin air. Instead, they were reced with¡­ Xu Wei couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. Afraid that she still wasn¡¯t awake and was instead hallucinating, she rubbed her eyes again and again. No matter how many times she rubbed her eyes, she found that she wasn¡¯t mistaken. The pills had be an entire row of condoms! She still couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. Stretching her arm out, she took out one of the small boxes, inspecting the words on the box carefully. Indeed, the letters printed on the box spelled out the word ¡°condoms¡±! There was a detail she had missed out onst night, that suddenly struck her. She seemed to have heard the sound of a drawer getting pulled open, and now¡­ she didn¡¯t just hear it, it truly happened! Gu Yu¡­ He had always made her take the pill, so why would he suddenly begin using these? Did he still not trust her enough, afraid that she wouldn¡¯t take the pill? Or maybe¡­ did he change? Chapter 186 - What she was afraid of was how fickle his mind was (2)

Chapter 186: What she was afraid of was how fickle his mind was (2)

Xu Wei couldn¡¯t wrap her hand around it. With her face filled with doubt, she walked out of the bedroom. Catching sight of her, Mrs. Lin called out with a smile, ¡°Young Mistress, you¡¯re up. Are you hungry? I¡¯ve prepared lunch for you. Would you like to have it now?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Mrs. Lin turned her heel and made her way to the kitchen. After taking a few steps, Xu Wei called out to her once more. She stopped in her tracks and turned her gaze over. ¡°Young Mistress, is there anything else you need?¡± Xu Wei scratched her head and paused for a moment. With a flushed face, her voice dropped into a whisper before she asked, ¡°Mrs. Lin, the condoms in the bedside table in my room, were¡­ were you the one who ced them there?¡± Mrs. Lin paused for a moment, before shaking her head, ¡°Young Mistress, it wasn¡¯t me. I have never touched the things in there.¡± ¡°Oh, then that¡¯s fine!¡± Seems like Gu Yu was the one who ced them there after all¡­ Xu Wei stood rooted to the ground in a daze. She couldn¡¯t grasp the feeling that she was currently experiencing. By now, she gradually grew ustomed to how aloof and heartless he was and finally managed to learn how to deal with it, albeit with great difficulty. But now, why did he change once more? To be frank¡­ she was no longer afraid of his ruthlessness. Instead, she was afraid of how fickle his mind was. ¨C After having lunch, Xu Wei felt a little dizzy. She wasn¡¯t sure whether it was because there was something weighing on her mind or because of fatigue. Sheid back onto the bed once more. She didn¡¯t get to rest for long, for she was awakened by notifications set off by iing emails. When ites to menial matters, Xu Wei immediately felt rejuvenated as if she had been injected with steroids! ¡®All of my troubles are but the passing wind, working makes me happy!¡¯ she thought. She got off the bed and walked towards the sofa before picking up herptop and clicking into her inbox. Big Boss: ¡®We¡¯ve already confirmed that the source of the news is correct. Like we¡¯ve discussed, this project would be spearheaded by you. This news would surely be a sensational hit, so be sure to proceed with caution!¡¯ Xu Wei: ¡®Got it!¡¯ After that, she clicked into the project folder sent by Big Boss. As she read the name of the well-know celebrity within the country, she raised her brows involuntarily. ¨C After Christmas passed, New Year¡¯s Day was just around the corner. The festive atmosphere in the city grew exponentially, with shophouses putting upnterns and streamers. Festive music began being yed in shopping malls. Xu Wei stayed in the apartment for those few days, earnest in her preparations for the set of news that she was about to investigate. On the other hand, Gu Yu went off on a business trip and didn¡¯t return for a few days. Of course, he didn¡¯t inform her himself. He had just informed Mrs. Lin, who was the one to pass her the message. Today, she had received a message on WeChat from Xiao Chun all of a sudden. Chunchun Ready For Action: ¡®It¡¯s extremely urgent,e over quick!¡¯ She then sent over a location. Xu Wei¡¯s first instinct was to call her, but she failed to reach her after a few attempts. Worried that Xiao Chun was in trouble, she changed her clothes and grabbed her bag before making her way downstairs. Starting her little car, she drove to the location sent to her. The location Xiao Chun gave her was a big shopping mall. She drove into the underground parking lot, and after parking her car made a call to Xiao Chun once more. This time around, she picked up the call. Before she could ask what on earth was happening, Xiao Chun mentioned a store¡¯s name, and immediately hung up! Deciding to ept her fate, Xu Wei got into the lift, making her way to the second floor of the mall, to the store that Xiao Chun mentioned. Once she stepped into the store, Xiao Chun, who was already inside, pounced onto her as she yelled, ¡°Wei, hurry up ande over!¡± Seeing that she was safe and sound, Xu Wei heaved a sigh of relief before taking a step towards her. Xiao Chun went forward, tugging on her arm before she raised her hand and pointed in the distance, gesturing to her to look! Chapter 187 - Youre going to hand him over to Su Ziqian? (1)

Chapter 187: You¡¯re going to hand him over to Su Ziqian? (1)

In the distance stood two salesmen holding beautiful and fancy gowns. One of them a bright red, and the other a shimmery silver. ¡°Wei, quick,e over and help me pick out one. I have been trying to choose between then for over an hour!¡± Xiao Chun¡¯s brows twisted into a knot. Xu Wei remained silent for a few seconds before turning around to look at Xiao Chun. ¡°So this is your so-called ¡®extremely urgent¡¯ matter?¡± Xiao Chun batted her eyshes, clinging onto Xu Wei¡¯s arm as she shook her, ¡°You know me, I¡¯m incredibly indecisive. I think these two look great, but it¡¯s not like I can wear two gowns to attend the banquet¡­¡± Xu Wei raised her palm to her forehead in defeat. ¡°Wei, you¡¯ve always had a good eye. Just help me make a decision. I¡¯ll go with whichever you pick!¡± Xu Wei raised her chin smugly. ¡°Then beg for me!¡± Xiao Chunplied immediately. ¡°I beg you!¡± ¡°What can I do with you¡­¡± Xu Wei said with feigned disdain. She returned her gaze to the two gowns and looked at them for a while before pointing squarely at the bright red one. ¡°You have a fairplexion, a narrow waist, and long legs. Thus, the red one would suit you better. However, the waistline of the gown is a little too big, so you¡¯ll have to alter it.¡± Xiao Chun nodded, seeming to agree. She then rushed to the salesman, ¡°Then I¡¯d like the red one. Please help me alter the waistline now.¡± The salesman beamed, not forgetting to offer praise, ¡°Thisdy truly has good taste.¡± While waiting for the gown, the salesman ushered Xu Wei and Xiao Chun to the VIP area, serving them scented tea and cakes before taking his leave. Xiao Chun picked up the cup and elegantly sipped her tea as she asked, ¡°Wei, you¡¯ll being to thepany¡¯s year-end party this year, right?¡± Year-end party? Xu Wei didn¡¯t respond for a while. At such a situation, Xiao Chun was so shocked that she almost spit out the tea she was having, ¡°Wei, don¡¯t tell me that you didn¡¯t know that Gu Corporation is about to hold the year-end party? The gown that I¡¯m picking out today is for the banquet of this year-end party!¡± Gu Corporation¡¯s year-end party¡­ That¡¯s right, it was already the end of the year. It was something everypany would hold to sum up the results they¡¯ve managed to attain in the year andmend their employees amongst other things. However, she was but a wife who ¡°couldn¡¯t reveal her identity¡±. How could Gu Yu bring her along to the party? Fortunately, she wasn¡¯t too bothered with such things. Xu Wei sipped on the scented tea. She narrowed her eyes, enjoying the fragrance of the tea that lingered in her mouth. Although Xu Wei didn¡¯t reply, one look was all Xiao Chun needed to know that she didn¡¯t know of the year-end party. Moreover, she wasn¡¯t nning to go at all! Xiao Chun truly hated when people didn¡¯t seek to better themselves. She lowered her cup, grabbed Xu Wei¡¯s hand, and looked at her squarely. ¡°Wei, listen. For the past three years, whenever Brother Yu attended a banquet, he would either attend alone or bring Su Ziqian along. The year-end party is such a highly regarded event, so he¡¯ll definitely be required to bring a plus one along. Now that you¡¯re his wife, shouldn¡¯t you take the initiative to fight for a chance for yourself even if Brother Yu doesn¡¯t mention it?¡± After pausing for a moment, Xiao Chun lowered her voice, ¡°Are you going to just hand him over to Su Ziqian. Are you going to go down without putting up a good fight?¡± Xu Wei lowered her eyelids, her gaze wavering slightly. Xiao Chun¡¯s lips parted, ready to continue her persuasion. Just then, her phone suddenly rang, prompting her to have no choice but to answer the call first. ¡°Mn, the special guest we¡¯ve invited this time is the celebrity, King. Please confirm this with his manager¡­¡± After hanging up, she directed her gaze once more to Xu Wei. Before she could say anything, Xu Wei had already beat her to it. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go!¡± Chapter 188 - Youre going to hand him over to Su Ziqian? (2)

Chapter 188: You¡¯re going to hand him over to Su Ziqian? (2)

Xiao Chun fell silent upon hearing that. Although Xiao Chun¡¯s ultimate goal was to push Xu Wei to attend the party, the sudden change in her attitude threw her off, causing her to pause for a moment. However, this was quickly reced by her excitement. Pleased, she patted Xu Wei¡¯s shoulders as she wore a big smile on her face. ¡°Now this is the Xu Wei I know! Someone that faces things head-on and knows that Su Ziqian is nothing! This time around, you have got to bring out that strong aura of yours and crush her at the year-end party!¡± ¡®Ugh¡­¡¯ Xu Wei took another sip of the scented tea before saying, ¡°Chunchun, aren¡¯t you from Public Rtions? If so, then¡­ shouldn¡¯t you be able to get your hands on an invite?¡± Xiao Chun didn¡¯t quite follow. ¡°Wei, why would you need an invite if brother Yu brings you along to the party?¡± After a second, she sensed that something was amiss from her words. Furrowing her brows, she said, ¡°Or are you saying that you¡¯re not nning to fight for the chance to be Brother Yu¡¯s plus one? Is there another reason why you want to go to the party?¡± Alright, her ploy was busted. Xu Wei shrugged, not denying it. ¡°Yes, there¡¯s another reason why I want to go. So just tell me right now: could you get your hands on an invite for me?¡± ¡°Normally, it would be easy for me to get my hands on one. But Little Wei, you know that you¡¯re special. Without asking Brother Yu, I¡­¡± Even the fearless Xiao Chun admitted defeat when facing Gu Yu. ¡°I don¡¯t have the guts to call the shots. Besides, I¡¯m not the only one, no one else dares to do so. The only person brave enough to do so would be Grandpa.¡± Grandpa¡­ Xu Wei immediately shook her head. If she had approached Grandpa to help her get a mere invitation to the year-end party, it would just equate to her bluntly telling him just how bad her rtionship with Gu Yu was. If she wanted to go to the year-end party, the only person she could ask would be none other than Gu Yu! ¨C The banquet of the year-end party was three days away, but Gu Yu was still away on a business trip. She wasn¡¯t sure when he¡¯d return, and even more unsure if he¡¯ll return to the apartment upon his return. She had to get her hands on an invite before the banquet started! Xu Wei bit on her nails, pacing back and forth in her room. With tightly-knit brows, she hesitated again and again. In the end, she decided to just give him a call and ask him! She pounced onto the bed and grabbed her phone before fishing out Assistant Lin¡¯s mobile number, immediately dialing it. Perhaps Assistant Lin was busy, but he didn¡¯t pick up the call. In the end, the line broke off automatically ultimately. She dialed a few more times, but he still didn¡¯t pick up. She had no choice but to type out a message: ¡®Assistant Lin, I have something to ask of you. Could you call me back when you¡¯re free?¡¯ Xu Wei went for a meal and had an apple for dessert. By the time sheid on her bed after taking a shower, her phone remained silent. Sheid in bed and waited, ready to drift off. After what seemed like an eternity, her phone finally rang. Xu Wei, who had been holding onto her phone, instinctively pressed the answer button. Pressing her phone to her ear, she called out, ¡°Assistant Lin¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± The man¡¯s soothingly deep voice traveled into her ears. It sounded so familiar that it shocked Xu Wei, shaking her awake. The words that she had wanted to say remained stuck in her throat. She subconsciously checked her phone. She was dialing Assistant Lin¡¯s mobile, so why was Gu Yu on the other line? ¡®Ugh, I don¡¯t know, neither do I dare ask!¡¯ Gu Yu seemed to be a little unhappy as he continued impatiently, ¡°What is it?¡± Xu Wei had originally intended to ask Assistant Lin when Gu Yu was scheduled to return. With that information, she could make due preparations and think of how to get an invite from him. However, since he¡¯s calling directly¡­ She took in a deep breath, preparing to risk it all as she asked directly, ¡°Can I attend the year-end banquet held by yourpany?¡± Chapter 189 - Onward, Weilai! (1)

Chapter 189: Onward, Wei! (1)

On the other end of the line, Gu Yu suddenly fell silent. Perhaps he had never thought that Xu Wei would ask for something like that. After Xu Wei spurt out what she did, her heart started racing uncontrobly. His silence only made her feel uneasy. If the people around her could help her instead, she would¡¯ve never asked for his help. She waited patiently for a minute, and the man¡¯s voice sounded once more, ¡°The reason being¡­?¡± He didn¡¯t reject her right away, which meant that there is still hope for her to continue fighting for a chance! Xu Wei sat up, her eyes darting around the room. She wasn¡¯t sure if she should tell the truth or just make something up to serve as a cover-up. However, she quickly decided to be honest with him. She had always been a magnanimous person. Apart from the fact that she could never bring herself to tell Gu Yu how much she used to love him, she didn¡¯t wish to hide anything else from him. ¡°I have work to do, but I can guarantee you that it won¡¯t stop the banquet from proceeding as nned. Since I won¡¯t be showing up as your plus one, so this serves to reinforce the fact that I wouldn¡¯t use this as an opportunity to reveal our rtionship. All I need is an invite to the banquet.¡± After pausing for a moment, she thought it over and added, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m neither an employee nor a business partner. If you think that my status would make things awkward, then¡­ I could even be a waiter! I¡¯ll disguise myself well and make sure nobody can recognize me!¡± She was well aware that people within his social circles still didn¡¯t know that she and Gu Yu secretly got married. In everyone¡¯s eyes¡¯, she was his ex-fiancee, while Gu Yu¡¯s fixed partner was Su Ziqian. If he still brought Su Ziqian along with him this time around while she was also at the banquet, rumors might spread about them. They would be seen as a joke to everyone! This was why Xiao Chun, as well as many others, didn¡¯t dare to pass her an invite at their own will. No one dared to offend the god-like Gu Yu! Once more, Gu Yu suddenly fell silent. If not for the soft puffs of breaths that were slightly suppressed, Xu Wei would¡¯ve thought that the line had broken off. Time trickled by. Xu Wei lowered her eyelids as her fingers grasped the nket, twisting it again and again. Since Gu Yu still hadn¡¯t replied, she sighed inwardly. Was that a no? If so, then she had no choice but to use other ways to get started on her work! Xu Wei parted her lips and prepared to tell him to forget she ever asked. Before she could get the words out, Gu Yu suddenly grunted out, in that deep, emotionless voice of his, ¡°That¡¯ll be based on your performance!¡± After finishing his words, he hung up with a click. Xu Wei heard the beeping tone on the other line, blinking her eyes again and again. Unsure if what she has just heard was just a hallucination of hers, or was it real? She couldn¡¯t tell whether or not what she had just heard was real. After remaining in a daze for a few seconds, Xu Wei broke out of it, sure that she didn¡¯t hear it wrong. Did this mean that she still had half a chance? ¨C After ending the call, Gu Yu tossed the phone back to Assistant Lin, who stood at the side, on tenterhooks the entire time. Assistant Lin held his phone tightly in his hands, before finally heaving a sigh of relief under his breath. When the Boss caught sight of the numerous missed calls from Young Mistress on his phone by chance and realized that his phone, on the other hand, had zero missed calls, the chilly re that he gave him had almost caused him to drop dead on the spot! Thank god he was quick-witted enough to immediately pass his phone over without a second word. That¡¯s how he was able to escape this ordeal! However, when Gu Yu¡¯s gaze fell on him once more, Assistant Lin¡¯s spine once again stiffened up involuntarily. Chapter 190 - Onward, Weilai! (2)

Chapter 190: Onward, Wei! (2)

Not waiting for him to speak, Assistant Lin questioned perceptively, ¡°CEO Gu, is there anything you need?¡± The corners of Gu Yu¡¯s lips twitched. Making his way to the window, he gazed at the view of the night sky outside. Under the night view, his eyes darkened as his lips parted, ¡°Book the earliest flight. We¡¯re returning to the capital.¡± ¡°What?¡± Assistant Lin scratched his head, uttering subconsciously, ¡°But CEO Gu, our itinerary is filled up for another two more days. If you return now, the work that follows¡­¡± Before he managed to finish speaking, Gu Yu turned around and gazed at him once more. Instead of a proper reply, he asked, ¡°What am I paying you so well for?¡± The sudden question struck the normally quick-witted Assistant Lin off guard, causing him to pause for a moment before blurting out, ¡°Because of my good looks?¡± The corners of Gu Yu¡¯s lips twitched. Assistant Lin, who had been slow to catch on, finally felt the Boss¡¯s death stare on him. His body trembled violently before straightening up, calling out as if he was shoutingmands, ¡°CEO Gu, you can leave the rest of the work to me, your capable assistant. I won¡¯t let the high pay you¡¯ve invested in me go to waste. You can rest easy and return to see Young Mistress. I¡¯m okay with it!¡± The expression on Gu Yu¡¯s handsome face remained unchanged as he just nodded cooly. But the pleased look in his eyes still didn¡¯t escape Assistant Lin¡¯s sharp eyes! Ah¡­ What a bitter feeling! Gu Yu moved to step away, preparing to go pack his bags. After taking two steps, he stopped in his tracks, returning to his gaze to Assistant Lin once more before asking, ¡°This mobile number of yours, you¡¯ve been using it for quite some time, haven¡¯t you?¡± Not knowing what he was trying to imply, Assistant Lin replied honestly, ¡°It¡¯s been ten years, CEO Gu. I¡¯m a sentimental person¡­¡± Gu Yu nodded, before throwing out the words, ¡°It¡¯s been such a long time, time for you to change.¡± Assistant Lin didn¡¯t know how to respond. ¡®Then why haven¡¯t you changed your mobile number, CEO Gu? Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that the mobile number that you¡¯ve started using after your car ident is still your mobile number now!¡¯ he thought. Who made him the head boss, and who made him the one that gave him his pay? ¡®I feel so bitter inside¡­¡¯ he thought Assistant Lin made a pitiful face as he replied, ¡°Got it, CEO Gu!¡± ¨C Xu Wei never thought the first thing she¡¯d see once she woke up would be Gu Yu¡¯s luggage. She didn¡¯t even notice it while she was getting off the bed and almost tripped over it! When she saw the jacket and tie that Gu Yu had taken offying on the sofa, there was no need to go into further detail. This confirmed that he had returned Wasn¡¯t he still on a business trip yesterday? Why did he return so soon? Even so, she didn¡¯t think too much of it. Anyways, him returning early was beneficial for her. For the sake of the invite¡­ onward, Wei! After washing up, Xu Wei walked out of the bedroom. She walked around the living room but still didn¡¯t catch sight of Gu Yu. At the sight of that, Mrs. Lin chuckled, ¡°Young Mistress, are you looking for Young Master? If so, then he¡¯s in the study.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not looking for him!¡± Xu Wei lied through her teeth. Despite seeing past her lie, Mrs. Lin didn¡¯t say anything else. Instead, she covered her mouth as she chuckled and continued to say, ¡°Young Master returned in the wee hours of the morning. He went straight to the study to work, not even giving himself a second of rest.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Xu Wei responded, before drifting to the kitchen. Initially, she wanted to wait for Gu Yu toe out of the study. She wanted them to have breakfast together so that she¡¯ll have an opportunity to get on his good side. However, Gu Yu didn¡¯t seem to being out anytime soon. Xu Wei couldn¡¯t wait any longer. After having breakfast, she prepared a cup of coffee before making her way to the study, rapping on the door. There was no response. He couldn¡¯t have dozed off, right? Twisting the door lock open, Xu Wei pushed her head into the room and took a peek. Chapter 191 - I want... pillow talk (1)

Chapter 191: I want... pillow talk (1)

She was caught off guard as Gu Yu shifted his gaze to her. Her heart wavered slightly as she put on a tight smile before whispering, ¡°I made a cup of coffee for you. Would you like it?¡± Gu Yu¡¯s slender fingers tapped lightly on the screen, before replyingzily, ¡°Come in.¡± After cing the coffee on the table, Xu Wei pushed it towards his arm slightly while maintaining her smile. ¡°No sugar, less milk, right?¡± Gu Yu¡¯s long eyshes fluttered slightly. Lowering his eyelids, he stared at the steaming hot cup of coffee. The tone of his voice suddenly dropping low as he asked, ¡°You still remember?¡± Xu Wei¡¯s gaze also settled on that cup of coffee. With a nod, she replied, ¡°I do.¡± In truth, she wanted to forget everything about Gu Yu. However, it felt as if those memories were engraved in her bones. Even if she wanted to forget them, she couldn¡¯t. Gu Yu picked up the cup of coffee, slowly taking a sip. The temperature was just right, and so was the taste. At the sight of the pleased look gracing his features, Xu Wei knew that she sessfully got on his good side. Back when Gu Yu was so busy that he burned the midnight oil to get work done, she¡¯d make a cup of coffee to help perk him up whenever she was around. After taking a few sips, he ced the cup down and picked up a document. It seemed like he was going to continue with his work. Xu Wei didn¡¯t wish to interrupt him. As she turned her heel and prepared to leave, she caught sight of his fingers rubbing his temples with a tinge of fatigue gracing that handsome face of his. There was even a hint of stubble visible on his upper lip. Recalling Mrs. Lin¡¯s words, she stopped in her tracks once more and asked, ¡°Do you want to go take a nap? Slow and steady wins the race, after all¡­¡± She would¡¯ve never said this back in the past. She would¡¯ve just dragged him to the bed so he could get some sleep straight away. However, their current rtionship didn¡¯t allow room for her to do such things anymore. The only thing she could do was to advise him to rest, though she wasn¡¯t sure if her words would have any effect¡­ As expected, Gu Yu rejected her coldly by saying, ¡°No need, you can go out.¡± Xu Wei also didn¡¯t want to care about him, but who said she needed to ask him for a favor? She remained in ce, before eventually making her way behind him. Raising her hands, her fingersnded on his temples. As she applied pressure gently, she asked, ¡°Then would it be fine if I gave you a massage?¡± Gu Yu¡¯s body stiffened slightly, but his resistance faded after feeling her warm fingertips andfortable strength. He leaned into the back of his chair and slowly closed his eyes. As someone raised with a silver spoon in her mouth, Xu Wei had naturally not known such acts of service as giving someone a massage. She had picked all these up back when Gu Yu had woken up from his car ident, specially picking them up from the therapist since she helped Gu Yu loosen up his muscles every day. After massaging his temples, Xu Wei moved on to the back of his neck, then his shoulders. She only stopped after she felt the man¡¯s body finally begin to rxpletely. Before leaving, she even looked for a little nket andid it onto Gu Yu, who was already taking a light nap. To her surprise, Gu Yu opened his eyes the minute Xu Wei stepped out. He straightened up, picking up the cup of coffee and taking another sip. It had already cooled off a little. Even so, he didn¡¯t mind it at all, only putting down the cup after finishing it all. In truth, he preferred to have ck coffee. Xu Wei was the one that liked to add milk into coffee, believing that coffee wasn¡¯t nice without it. Thus, she always added milk to his coffee. The more he drank, the more he got used to it. ¨C When Gu Yu walked out of the study, it was just about time for lunch. As he walked into the dining room, he caught sight of the entire table filled with all of his favorite dishes. Xu Wei walked out of the kitchen with thest dish in her hands. At the sight of him, she huffed impatiently, ¡°I made all these dishes specially for you!¡± Chapter 192 - I want... pillow talk (2)

Chapter 192: I want... pillow talk (2)

Gu Yu pulled out a chair and took a seat, ncing at her as he asked, ¡°You didn¡¯t put in any chili this time, right?¡± There was not even a tinge of red in any of the dishes. It waspletely different from the dishes that she had made before, which were all piled with chili. ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Xu Wei coughed awkwardly as she ced the dish in her hands onto the table. She pulled out the chair beside him and sat down before simply asking, ¡°You don¡¯t like spicy food, right? I¡¯m just¡­ following the man I married, be he a cock or a dog¡­¡± Sensing Gu Yu turning that expressionless face of his over, Xu Wei immediately added, ¡°I mean I¡¯m just following my husband¡¯s preferences!¡± After finishing her words, she decided that the more she spoke, the more mistakes she¡¯d make. Picking up her chopsticks, she helped Gu Yu to the dishes, ¡°Eat more, my husband¡­¡± Gu Yu lowered his gaze, trying to hide the glint of amusement in his eyes before he basked in her attentiveness without holding himself back. ¨C Xu Wei was right by Gu Yu¡¯s side for the rest of the day. She peeled an apple and prepared the bath for him, passed him a face towel after he washed up, squeezed the toothpaste for him when he brushed his teeth, and even helped him with blow-drying his hair. Her service was impable! When the time came for him to acknowledge Xu Wei¡¯s efforts and pass her the invite, Gu Yu ignored the desperate look in her eyes. Heid down on the bed and closed his eyes, immediately falling asleep. Xu Wei turned around, looking at the man sleeping peacefully beside her. She gritted her teeth and stared at him bitterly. She wished her re could bore holes into his skin. Gu Yu didn¡¯t choose to shut her down on purpose, right? He didn¡¯t do so just to toy with her, right? At that moment, she wished she could make a miniature doll and paste Gu Yu¡¯s name on it. Then, she would stab him the same way that Grandma Rong stabbed Zi Wei! Xu Wei held her grudge until the next day. Tomorrow was the day of the year-end banquet. That meant that today was herst chance to earn that invite. Gu Yu was just like an undefeatable bot; nothing she did could get past him. She stooped down low andpromised, but he just refused to bring anything up. Feeling exhausted and furious, she picked up the cushions on the sofa and punched them repeatedly! For the past two days, Mrs. Lin had picked up on Xu Wei¡¯s attempts at pleasing the Young Master. Seeing how she kept reaching a dead end, she continued to mop the floor as she suggested to Xu Wei, ¡°Young Mistress, I think you¡¯re using the wrong tactic.¡± A glint shed in Xu Wei¡¯s eyes. ¡°Do you have any good ideas, Mrs. Lin?¡± She patted the sofa, gesturing for Mrs. Lin to take a seat as she put on a humble expression, ¡°Senior Lin, please teach me your ways!¡± Mrs. Lin didn¡¯t drag out the suspense any longer. After taking a seat, she coughed softly before saying, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say I¡¯m teaching you. I¡¯m just trying to share some life experiences.¡± Without another word, Xu Wei fetched a little notebook and a pen. After she was done hearing Mrs. Lin¡¯s so-called ¡°life experiences,¡± Xu Wei¡¯s face was as flushed as a monkey¡¯s bottom. Mrs. Lin patted her shoulder as she concluded, ¡°A master teaches a trade, but an apprentice¡¯s skill is self-made. Young Mistress, keep fighting!¡± ¡°Mrs. Lin¡­ is such a rash act a serious suggestion?¡± ¨C Later that night¡­ Just likest night, Gu Yuid down on the bed and immediately fell asleep. Despite this, Xu Wei was like an ant on a hot griddle. She wanted to carry out Mrs. Lin¡¯s suggestion, yet she couldn¡¯t bring herself to. In a dilemma, she tossed and turned in bed. After half an hour, Gu Yu opened his eyes disgruntledly, likely awoken by the ruckus she caused. Those inky eyes of his turned over coldly as he spoke in an equally cold tone, ¡°Xu Wei, are you going to sleep or not?¡± Xu Wei was scared out of her wits by that cold gaze of his, almost wanting to throw in the towel at this point. At the veryst second, she still yelled out, ¡°I am!¡± Then, she got up and pounced on Gu Yu. Unfazed, Gu Yu gazed at Xu Wei, who was sprawled on him like an octopus. In his usual cold tone, he asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Xu Wei raised her head that was resting atop his chest and shuffled around until their eyes met. Then, she parted her delicate red lips, whispering very very softly, ¡°I want¡­ pillow talk.¡± Chapter 193 - Ill teach you (1)

Chapter 193: I¡¯ll teach you (1)

Gu Yu¡¯s eyes darkened upon hearing that. A gloomy look lingered in his eyes, as he remained silent for some time. Perhaps he had never expected her to say such words, or he was taken aback by her straightforwardness. Xu Wei had only dared to pounce on him, after taking some time to muster up the courage. She couldn¡¯t predict Gu Yu¡¯s reaction to her saying something so shameless. As her heart raced, she subconsciously bit down on her bottom lip, overwhelmed by a feeling of unease. With the bedroom light already switched off, the room was illuminated only by the glimmer of moonlight shining in through the window. The night magnified one¡¯s emotions. Xu Wei was so nervous that she could feel her heart preparing to burst out of her chest. About a minuteter, Gu Yu finally responded. His eyes gazed at her, a ghost of a smile gracing his handsome face. The tone of his voice dropped low, a tinge of raspiness in his voice. ¡°Give it a try then.¡± Try¡­? Xu Wei gulped heavily, trying to control her nerves. Then, she gradually inched her red lips until she was right beside his ear. Parting her lips, she blew lightly. ¡°Xu Wei.¡± Gu Yu¡¯s voice sounded through the room, his tone dropping deeper once more. ¡°That¡¯s all you got?¡± Based on the literal meaning of the word, she had indeed done what she imed to have wanted, to pillow talk? Wanting to bluff it out, Xu Wei batted her eyshes before raising her eyebrows slightly, her uncertainty tant as she didn¡¯t know what to do next. Her first love was Gu Yu, and she also had her first time with him. All the other times she had was also with Gu Yu; she had never been with any other men. Apart from the time when she initiated a kiss out of impulse when she was drunk three years ago, all other times were initiated by Gu Yu. Now that he was making her take the reins, her inexperience began to show; she didn¡¯t know anything! Since she had already made it past the most difficult hurdle, taking the first step, she couldn¡¯t just back out now. Besides, it was just not her style to give up without trying her best! Xu Wei psyched herself up inwardly, squeezing her palms together before puckering her red lips and pressing a kiss on the man below her. She was just following his example. All of her experience came from Gu Yu, so she was just doing what he did. It wasn¡¯t a bad idea to start with a kiss, right? She pecked a kiss between his brows, and then another on his nose, then on his cheek. To even things out, she even pecked a kiss on each side of his face before finally pecking a kiss on his lips. Tonight, Gu Yu was unusually patient with her. He didn¡¯t even visibly react as she kissed him, and Xu Wei was even worried that he had fallen asleep. After pecking every kiss, she¡¯d raise her head to check if his eyes had fluttered close. Truth be told, Xu Wei was starting to get a little discouraged. Gu Yu had always been aloof, and she had never seen him getting overwhelmed by his desires. Or rather, it was more like he had never been interested in her. Was that why he had always been unfazed by her advances? As she had expected, Gu Yu¡¯s hand suddenly grabbed her shoulders and pushed her away ruthlessly. Xu Wei rolled down from his chest and back onto the bed, feeling her self-esteem plummet. ced in such an awkward situation, she didn¡¯t wish to say anything. She prepared to retreat to her corner of the bed silently. Before she could do anything, the man turned around and got up, his body covering atop of hers. Xu Wei was stunned. Her eyes widened incredulously as she felt her mind go nk. Didn¡¯t she fail? Could someone exin what was going on right now? Gu Yu¡¯s beautiful and slender fingers pinched her chin, forcing her to raise her head. Meeting his eyes hiding the storm that raged within, she watched him part his lips as he called out each word with astounding charisma, ¡°I¡¯ll teach you.¡± Chapter 194 - Ill teach you (2)

Chapter 194: I¡¯ll teach you (2)

He¡¯ll teach her? Teach what? Upon realizing that he meant that he¡¯ll teach her how to pillow talk, Xu Wei could feel heat rush up to her head. Her face and neck were flushed, the temperature rising. She couldn¡¯t even bring herself to speak. Unlike his past self, Gu Yu didn¡¯t just start kissing her without further exnation. Instead, he acted oddly cordial as hezily added, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, you can refuse to.¡± Xu Wei was left speechless, feeling both embarrassed and anxious. Why didn¡¯t he normally give her the option to refuse? He was a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing, so why would he act like a gentleman! Xu Wei bit on her lip, not saying a word. Raising her arm, she immediately grabbed his neck and pecked a kiss on his lips. Or rather, she bit on it¡­ With the rage boiling within her, she was merciless in her advances. She bit a tiny hole into his lip, allowing blood to trickle from the wound. Gu Yu watched the woman beneath him, those inky eyes of hers widening in rage. The way her eyes glimmered seemed like there was a fire in her eyes, so bright that it could burn someone alive. It was just like¡­ when he had awakened from his car ident, finally breaking free of that never-ending darkness. The very instant that he had forced his eyes open, he was met with those fiery eyes. He had never believed in love at first sight, but it was those eyes that struck him. Gu Yu couldn¡¯t help but lower his head, pecking a kiss on the woman¡¯s eyes. His lips curved into a slight smile as his lips moved to her ears, rasping out, ¡°Watch and learn.¡± This lesson dragged on into the dead of the night. Every single time it ended, Gu Yu would force Xu Wei to do it one more time whenever she had ¡°failed¡± before she could even manage to catch her breath! Oh no, it was more than once more. She did it again, and again. In the end, Xu Wei was so tired that she felt as if she could melt into a puddle. She couldn¡¯t even move her fingertips. What kind of bad teacher is this?! He was so strict, acting like a lunatic! The man¡¯s fingertips glided softly over her face as he asked, ¡°Have you learned your lesson?¡± Having spent thest ounce of energy she had, Xu Wei viciously said, ¡°I¡¯ve learned so much, I could die!¡± Gu Yu scoffed, ¡°Seems like you still have some energy left. Let¡¯s continue then.¡± Xu Wei remained silent, knowing when to yield and when to resist. She made a pitiful face as she called out, ¡°No more, I was in the wrong¨C¡± The word ¡°Daddy¡± had almost escaped her lips! However, ¡°Teacher Gu¡± paid no heed to her pleas, as he pressed onto her mercilessly once more! ¨C In the end, Xu Wei passed out without even knowing when she had fallen asleep. When she had awakened, it was alreadyte into the afternoon. She lied in bed, staring into nk space for a while before propping herself up. From the corner of her eyes, she caught sight of what was discarded into the rubbish bin right beside the bedside table. Asst night¡¯s events flooded into her mind without her control, she couldn¡¯t help but clutch onto the nket and gnaw on it. What a tough life! After taking a warm bath, the soreness in her body was slightly alleviated. After Xu Wei walked out of the bedroom, she immediately rushed to the dining room and dashed towards Gu Yu, who was already having his lunch. She raised both her hands, speaking her mind directly, ¡°Give it to me!¡± Mrs. Lin had made western food today. Gu Yu took his own sweet time to finish thest piece of steak before picking up the napkin ced on the side, elegantly wiping his mouth, then directing his gaze to her. ¡°I don¡¯t have the invite.¡± He didn¡¯t have it?? Wasn¡¯t he having a free mealst night? Xu Wei¡¯s hands instantly clenched into fists, itching to punch that infuriating face of his! Only then would he learn the tragic consequence he¡¯ll have to face for dining and dashing! ¡°But¡­¡± Chapter 195 - Rose from the ashes? (1)

Chapter 195: Rose from the ashes? (1)

But? Xu Wei pressed her lips together, widening her eyes as she red at Gu Yu with hostility. ¡°But what?¡± Gu Yu¡¯s inky eyes swept across her face, as a faint smile graced his face. His fingers tapped lightly on the table before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll need a plus one tonight.¡± Plus one? Xu Wei was astounded upon hearing him say that. It was true that she wanted to go to the year-end banquet. she was even fine with going as a waiter, so long as she could enter the banquet. Even so, she had never thought of turning up as a person¡¯s plus one. Because she knew about it, then Gu Yu doesn¡¯tck a plus one. Now he¡¯s saying that he needs a plus one? Wasn¡¯t Su Ziqian his fixed candidate for that role? Was Su Ziqian not free, or¡­ did they get into a fight earlier? Once this thought came to mind, Xu Wei immediately chose to ignore it. Xu Wei didn¡¯t wish to know anything that had to do with Su Ziqian, neither did she want to know what happened between her and Gu Yu! Xu Wei frowned slightly as she questioned, ¡°Is there a second option?¡± ¡°There is!¡± Gu Yu answered without hesitation. ¡°You can choose not to go.¡± To not go? Why should she? She had already sacrificed too muchst night! Xu Wei huffed angrily, ¡°I¡¯m going, I have to go!¡± ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡± Gu Yu got up to his feet, raising his arm as he checked the time before continuing, ¡°Someone would be here to pick you up in the afternoon. Prepare yourself; don¡¯t embarrass me at the banquet.¡± Before him, Xu Wei put on a bright smile, ¡°Of course.¡± As soon as Gu Yu turned his back, Xu Wei¡¯s face twisted in fury. Mrs. Lin grinned as she watched from the side. Seems like this little house is starting to get livelier by the minute! Gu Yu seemed to have something he needed to settle as he didn¡¯t stay home for long, leaving the house as soon as he changed. On the other hand, Xu Wei took a seat, ready to eat. She was so hungry that her stomach was starting to growl. Watching as she wolfed down the food, something suggestive crept into Mrs. Lin¡¯s mind as she smiled, ¡°Young Mistress, was I right? The best time to speak to a man is when you¡¯re both in bed!¡± Xu Wei almost choked on the spoonful of soup she was having. Her face flushed, her temperature rising. With her hands covering her face, she folded in on herself in embarrassment. After eating her fill, Xu Wei worried about not having enough energy for the night. Thus, she lied back onto the bed and took a nap until Mrs. Lin woke her up when someone had arrived to pick her up. Xu Wei rushed out of bed, washing her face to freshen herself up. When she walked out of the bedroom, she was greeted with the sight of Assistant Lin, already waiting for her. She shed a smile at him hurriedly, offering her greetings, ¡°Hi Assistant Lin!¡± For some unknown reason, Assistant Lin shivered all over, retreating his neck into his cor fearfully. Then, he lowered his gaze, not looking at her as he gestured to her to please make a move. Xu Wei was puzzled. Was her smile truly that scary? She always thought that she had quite a sweet smile. ¨C Assistant Lin drove her to a stylist¡¯s private studio that was extremely renowned within the industry. Teacher Tony was unparalleled in his craft and well-loved by numerous celebrities. Besides, you wouldn¡¯t be able to get him to style you with just money. You needed to be of a certain status and prestige, to be able to ask for his help. Assistant Lin brought her to Tony and took his leave thereafter. The usually stuck-up Tony was polite to her. After greeting her as ¡°Miss Xu¡±, he got to work with his assistant. She had to admit that Tony was extremely skilled. Xu Wei had been naturally gifted with good looks, but he amplified her good points further with his makeup skills on top of her natural beauty. Everything was done so perfectly that she looked wless! After that, Xu Wei changed into the gown specially prepared for her. Unveiling the curtain, she stepped out and took a look at her reflection in the full-length mirror before her. She was stunned by how beautiful she looked. However¡­ Chapter 196 - Rose from the ashes? (2)

Chapter 196: Rose from the ashes? (2)

The man that walked out of the curtain beside her was even more stunning. He looked tall and handsome with the well-tailored suit on his incredible physique of his. The ck suit elevated his aloofness and gave him a touch of being untouchable, which made others have the odd sense of wishing to get to know more of him. Gu Yu fastened the buttons on his dress shirt as he strode over to her. Xu Wei was entranced by his beauty, her gaze fixed on him. She didn¡¯t even realize when he stood right before her. Gu Yu lowered his head, his gazending on her face as he broke into a slight smile. His voice dropped into a soothingly low octave, his tone teasing, ¡°Do I look good?¡± Still not broken out of her daze, Xu Wei nodded numbly. Gu Yu broke into a pleased smile, as he passed the tie in his hands over to her. ¡°Help me fasten my tie.¡± Finally breaking out her stupor, Xu Wei felt a little embarrassed about getting overwhelmed. Wetting her lips, she quickly adjusted herself. Then, she took the tie and helped him fasten it while maintaining a stony expression. She¡¯s the apathetic Xu Wei! She will never be allured by damn men! Gu Yu¡¯s inky eyes settled on Xu Wei¡¯s tender and fair neck. The gown was an off-shoulder one, revealing her slender corbones and a good amount of her fair skin. With a snap of his fingers, Teacher Tony walked in. He barked orders straight away, ¡°Give her a ne and top it off with a shawl!¡± Xu Wei frowned, she felt that she was styled pretty perfectly. Adding a ne is fine, but why did she need a shawl? Can she choose not to wear it? ¨C The car pulled up to the Gu Garden Country Club. As they both got out of the car, Gu Yu nced at Xu Wei before extending his arm to her. Xu Wei took in a deep breath, sping onto his arm as they stepped onto the red carpetid at the entrance. The moment the two stepped into the banquet hall, gazes from all directions fell onto them with shock. No one would have ever thought that Gu Yu¡¯s plus one this year was not Su Ziqian. Never mind that it wasn¡¯t her, but¡­ why was his ex-fiancee, Xu Wei, here? Xu Wei had returned for quite some time, and no one had heard of any interaction between the two! Could it be¡­ that the two¡¯s romance rose from the ashes? ¨C Xu Shuai was Xiao Chun¡¯s plus one for the day. To live up to his role as a plus one, he naturally had to drive to pick Xiao Chun up. Unfortunately, he was met with a traffic jam on the way. As he was stuck in the traffic, the notifications on his WeChat blew up. His phone buzzed with messages sent by his friends in his social circle, with all the messages asking the same question: ¡°What¡¯s up with Gu Yu and Xu Wei?¡± Xu Shuai didn¡¯t reply to any of them. After putting his phone aside, he tilted to the side and faced Xiao Chun. He stated, ¡°Yu brought Xu Wei as his plus one today.¡± Xiao Chun maintained a nonchnt expression, seemingly unfazed by this. She parted her red lips and said in a perfunctory manner, ¡°Is that so?¡± At the sight of such a reaction, Xu Shuai raised his eyebrows, ¡°Seems like you had already known of this ahead of time.¡± Xiao Chun didn¡¯t say anything more. Xu Shuai tugged on his lips, not saying anything more either. About half an hourter, Xiao Chun held onto Xu Shuai as they walked into the banquet hall. However, they caught a glimpse of a familiar face: Su Ziqian. Su Ziqian was dressed to nines, but she looked a little pathetic at the moment. Since she didn¡¯t have an invite, she was stopped by security, who were standing guard at the entrance. No matter how hard she tried to persuade them, they wouldn¡¯t budge. In the end, she was so enraged that she spitted out harshly, ¡°You guys are all aware of my rtionship with Yu. For the past few years, I have been his plus one. I advise you to let me in. If you don¡¯t, you won¡¯t be able to bear with the consequences!¡± Xu Shuai spared her a nce before looking away disinterestedly, moving to make his way into the banquet hall. Xiao Chun, on the other hand, let go of his arm and made her way over to Su Ziqian. Chapter 197 - The battle between the old and new flame (1)

Chapter 197: The battle between the old and new me (1)

Su Ziqian had already revealed her rtionship with Gu Yu, but she still wasn¡¯t able to get security to loosen up and allow her in. She gritted her teeth, taking in a deep breath as she tried to calm herself down. She knew that by making a fuss, she¡¯ll only make herself look even worse. She could only persuade them with logic. ¡°Fine, since it¡¯s the year-end banquet, then I, as the spokesperson for Gu Corporation, should also be considered as part of Gu Corporation. If a reporter happened to snap of picture of you guys continuing to deny me entry, Gu Corporation¡¯s reputation would be harmed. Then, you guys would have to take the me and resign! Think about it!¡± One had to admit that Su Ziqian¡¯s words were quite shocking. After all, she was a public figure, it wasn¡¯t good for her to keep on causing a ruckus out here. If this was captured by a reporter and became a hot topic, they wouldn¡¯t be able to shoulder the responsibility for causing such an issue. The security team looked at each other, unable to reach a decision. Ultimately, one of them called out, ¡°Miss Su, please give us a moment. I¡¯ll go ask Assistant Lin.¡± Pleased, Su Ziqian raised her chin. Just as the security staff picked up hismunication device, ready to call for someone to contact Assistant Lin, the sound of high heels clicking on the floor approached. Then, a cold voice called out, ¡°There¡¯s no need to ask.¡± Everyone¡¯s gaze turned towards the person who spoke. At the sight of Xiao Chun, the expression on Su Ziqian¡¯s pretty face instantly turned gloomy as her hands clenched into fists. She was the one who made people drag her out Gu Corporation before, and now she¡¯s standing in her way? Was she a guard dog? Su Ziqian pressed her lips together, putting on a stoic expression as she questioned, ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± Xiao Chun stood before her, almost a head taller than her. She had already had her beat in terms of aura. She raised her hand, ruffling her curly locks as she broke into a charming smile. Instead of giving a proper reply, she asked, ¡°What do you think? How could someone that was dismissed as the spokesperson of Gu Corporation have the audacity to spout nonsense here like that?¡± As Xiao Chun spoke, Su Ziqian¡¯s expression instantly turned sour,pletely ashamed. It was true that her role as the spokesperson had already been confirmed, but she was dismissed when the time came for her to sign the contract. This was Gu Yu¡¯s second punishment for her, after Miss Ji Li¡¯s resignation. It was likely because Gu Yu was displeased after learning of what she had been up to behind his back. She didn¡¯t think that he had cared much about Xu Wei. Besides, he had never liked it when she interfered with his affairs, which was why he gave her a small punishment to serve as a warning! Although it was unfortunate to have lost the role of being the spokesperson, she didn¡¯t mind it that much. As soon as Gu Yu¡¯s anger eased, he would naturally give her whatever she wanted. During this time, she focused on self-cultivation. She neither appeared in front of Gu Yu to annoy him, nor did she cause trouble for Xu Wei. She wanted to let time settle the issues they had before going to look for Gu Yu. She had initially thought that Gu Corporation¡¯s year-end party would be a good chance for her and Gu Yu to make up. In the end, she never received any calls from Gu Yu or Assistant Lin to ask her to show up as his plus one until the banquet. She didn¡¯t even receive an invite! This time, she just couldn¡¯t sit idly by and do nothing, which was why she had taken the initiative to act. She had to see Gu Yu and admit her mistake. Since he doted on her so much, there was no doubt that he would forgive her. From there, they¡¯ll settle their differences and their rtionship would be as good as it ever was! Who would¡¯ve known that she¡¯ll be stopped by security like that? That¡¯s why she had no choice but to lie to them; the news of her being dismissed as the spokesperson hadn¡¯t got out yet! Now that Xiao Chun exposed her like this, her dignity was simply getting stomped on! At the sight of how Su Ziqian was left speechless with such a shameful look, Xiao Chun chuckled heartily. She looked at her condescendingly as she continued, ¡°If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t be making a fool out of myself here. Oh, are you still deluding yourself that you¡¯ll be Brother Yu¡¯s plus one?¡± Chapter 198 - The battle of the past and new lovers (2)

Chapter 198: The battle of the past and new lovers (2)

Xiao Chun took another step forward, closing the gap between her and Su Ziqian. Bending over slightly, she leaned towards Su Ziqian¡¯s ear. ¡°You¡¯ve overestimated yourself, fool, do you wish topete with Wei?¡± she said, enunciating every word clearly. Having been left speechless, Su Ziqian had gritted her teeth so hard that she almost broke them, ¡°What do you mean? Yu¡¯s plus one tonight is Xu Wei?¡± Xiao Chun scoffed before straightening up, not wishing to waste another breath on her. Not even wishing to give her a second look, Xiao Chun strode confidently back to Xu Shuai¡¯s side and smiled at him as she gracefully held onto his arm. ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± Xu Shuai¡¯s gaze shifted from her face onto Su Ziqian¡¯s. Though he didn¡¯t hear what they were whispering to each other, he could just about guess what they talked about. He pressed his lips together but still decided to ask about it, ¡°She¡¯s already stopped by security and unable to get in. Do you need to agitate her once more?¡± Xiao Chun smiled, her expression remaining unchanged. ¡°Can¡¯t I just gloat over her situation?¡± Xu Shuai chuckled, deciding to not hold back with his words either. ¡°Are you gloating over her situation or goading her?¡± Xiao Chun pretended to have not heard anything as she asked impatiently, ¡°Are you going?¡± Xu Shuai shook his head before moving to stride into the banquet hall. ¨C Su Ziqian stood rooted to her spot, taking a solid minute trying to digest the situation. She couldn¡¯t stop the rage and resentment from rushing up to her head. Even her eyes had turned red. Her original n, if security had checked with Assistant Lin but still denied her entry, was to do nothing that would get her on Gu Yu¡¯s bad side anymore, she won¡¯t do anything that¡¯ll get her on Gu Yu¡¯s bad side anymore. Now, she couldn¡¯t ept it; she had to go in there. She had to see for herself if Xu Wei was here as Gu Yu¡¯s plus one! Xu Wei was way too shameless. First, she yed tricks to get married to Yu. Now, she was trying to tie down Yu bit by bit. She didn¡¯t care how Xu Wei ridiculed and looked down on her. She¡¯d never allow her to cling onto Yu so shamelessly! Su Ziqian fetched her phone out from her purse and clicked into her contacts. After sieving out a distinguished family¡¯s young master¡¯s mobile, she dialed for him. ¡°You¡¯ll be attending Gu Corporation¡¯s year-end banquet today, right? Do you need a plus one? I¡¯m free!¡± ¨C When Su Ziqian and Young Master Lu entered the banquet hall with their arms linked, the banquet had just officially started. As the host, Gu Yu had to invite ady to start with the first dance. The lights of the entire hall dimmed, save for a beam of light shining directly on the stunningly handsome Gu Yu. Everyone¡¯s gaze was fixed onto him. Many have already noticed that Su Ziqian was also here at the banquet. So that means tonight, it¡¯s the ultimate battle between the past and new lovers! Would Gu Yu choose to ask his past lover, Su Ziqian, for a dance? Or would he ask Su Ziqian, who had sat steadily in the position of being his new lover for three years? Previously, in his KTV suite, many within his social circle have seen what happened when Xu Wei and Su Ziqian were in the same ce at the same time. Back then, Gu Yu hadpletely disregarded Xu Wei and had even apanied Su Ziqian to sing. This time around, Su Ziqian was also around even though Xu Wei had turned up as Gu Yu¡¯s plus one. No one could be sure who Gu Yu would choose! For this first dance, the partner he picked was extremely important. It would speak volumes about how much the partner meant to Gu Yu. As Gu Yu started making his way over, everyone watched his movements with suspense. They watched intently with bated breath, as he made his way over decisively, not even hesitating for a moment as he stepped in Su Ziqian¡¯s direction¡­ Chapter 199 - Settle all our debts today (1)

Chapter 199: Settle all our debts today (1)

As Su Ziqian watched Gu Yu step closer and closer towards her, her heart began to race. Even her body started to tremble out of excitement, as her eyes were filled with fondness. She knew that her Yu wouldn¡¯t just ignore her. He was still walking towards her¡­ right? Before Gu Yu had even walked up to her, she couldn¡¯t stop herself from stepping forward and approaching him. However, Gu Yu didn¡¯t stop before her. She was even suspecting that he didn¡¯t even see her. He brushed past her, his gaze not even wavering one bit. Her gaze followed Gu Yu subconsciously, watching as he finally stopped to her left, where Xu Wei was at. In that instant, her mind went nk, followed by ringing in her ears. She absolutely couldn¡¯t believe what was happening before her. Gu Yu bent over elegantly, before he made the standard gesture to Xu Wei, to ask her for a dance. He was just like a prince from a fairytale, striking the hearts of all the women present all at once. All of them were green with envy as they looked at Xu Wei. Xu Wei lowered her gaze, looking at that pair of slender and beautiful hands. His invite was only somewhat surprising to her. Such an event wasn¡¯t the ce for anyone to fight for the spotlight or get jealous of anyone else. She was the plus one Gu Yu had brought along, so he would never do anything to humiliate himself. Su Ziqian was the one that was too ignorant. Even so, Gu Yu also wasn¡¯t one to act on any sort of logic. He¡¯s used to being self-centered, never caring about the opinion of others. Based on how much he had ¡°truly loved¡± Su Ziqian, he could choose her too. But he didn¡¯t do that¡­ It seems like, something serious had urred between him and Su Ziqian, after all¡­ Was that why he made her turn up as his plus one, to spite Su Ziqian? To be frank, when Su Ziqian had egged Pang Hai on to deal with her previously, she had indirectly caused her to be hospitalized for a few days. She bore this grudge up to today, even noting it in her little notebook! If she didn¡¯t settle her grudge, she wouldn¡¯t be called Xu Wei! Xu Wei smiled slightly, lifting her hand elegantly and ced it onto Gu Yu¡¯s palm, epting his offer to dance. The music started, and a beam of light shone on the two. Gu Yu ced his arms on Xu Wei¡¯s slender waist, while Xu Wei ced her arms on his shoulders as they danced. Their dance moves were smooth, the perfect chemistry between them on full disy. The crowd couldn¡¯t help but watch in awe; it was like they were the dancing queen and king of the stage. Su Ziqian¡¯s eyes turned red immediately, tears rolling down her cheeks uncontrobly. Xiao Chun, on the other hand, leaned on the wall with a ss of champagne in her hand. With a lonesome expression, she chugged one ss after another like she was drinking in water. Xu Shuai, who was beside her, decided against trying to persuade her. Instead, he simply patted her shoulder, ¡°If we need to, we can go anytime.¡± ¨C As Gu Yu held Xu Wei as they danced, Xu Wei gazed at his handsome face, which was just mere inches away. She was suddenly reminded of the two of them in the past. She and Gu Yu had such perfect chemistry because¡­ the first dance she had ever had in her life was also with Gu Yu. Back then, her school held a school ball. They would need to dance and bring along a dance partner. Gu Yu was busy with his work then, and she didn¡¯t wish to disrupt him. So, she signed up for a ss with Xiao Chun and randomly picked one of her ssmates as her dance partner for the ball. As it was a masquerade ball, Xu Wei had picked an angel mask for herself. Xiao Chun, on the other hand, picked a queen mask. She said she wanted to be the most prominent gal, so prominent that she¡¯ll blind everyone¡¯s eyes. After the ball started, Xu Wei went to search for her male dance partner. She didn¡¯t know if he did it so that they could match, but the mask he wore was a devil mask. Chapter 200 - Settle all our debts here and now (2)

Chapter 200: Settle all our debts here and now (2)

Xu Wei would¡¯ve never thought that the dance partner she had randomly picked could dance so well. He practically led the whole dance. When they finished dancing, the entire crowd pped for them. They practically stole the limelight from Xiao Chun, the dancing queen. Xu Wei had wanted topliment him, but he didn¡¯t let go of her even after they were done with the dance. Instead, he held onto her even more tightly, pressing her entire body closer to his chest. Xu Wei couldn¡¯t take any more of this. Was he going to feel her up in front of everybody? Is he asking for a death wish? Before she managed to do anything, the man¡¯s thin lips parted. A familiar voice made its way to her ears. ¡°Xu Wei, I¡¯m angry.¡± Hm, wasn¡¯t this¡­? In the next second, the man pulled off his mask swiftly. The unparalleled handsome face that appeared before Xu Wei¡¯s eyes confirmed her suspicions. Then, her mask was also pulled off. Her eyes widened, caught off guard as his face drew closer towards her and pressed a kiss onto her lips punitively. They were surrounded by squeals and cheers¡ª¡ª ¨C Under Gu Yu¡¯s lead, Xu Wei made a few turns before ending off the dance on a perfect note. The music stopped before the two turned to bow to the audience, prompting deafening apuse from the crowd. After the first dance ended, some danced, some discussed business affairs, while others indulged in wine. There was an endless line of people that came up to offer Gu Yu a drink, wanting to have a chat with him. Since Xu Wei had something important to deal with, she notified Gu Yu before leaving his side, entrusting Assistant Lin with the role of entertaining the guests with him. Xu Wei¡¯s gaze swiftly swept across the banquet hall, and she quickly located where the celebrity King was. Indeed, he was the target she had to investigate for her project this time around. His Chinese name was Rong Wang. ¡°King¡± was the stage name that his fans came up with, its meaning stemming from him being their king. Rong Wang was an artist born from a survival show. With his good looks and extraordinary dance skills, he quickly became the dancing king of Asia. With a massive and devoted fanbase, anything that he casually revealed, like what he used on the daily, would quickly be one of the most searched for items. It has already been five years since his debut, but his poprity was still rising steadily! Then, Xu Wei¡¯s gaze shifted to the person holding onto his arm with a love-struck expression on her face. What a coincidence; it was Gu Xue, Rong Wang¡¯s plus one for the night. From what she had learned recently, she knew that Gu Xue was Rong Wang¡¯s biggest fan, an incredibly extreme fangirl of his at that. For the past few years, she had done all she could trying to chase after her idol. She had joined in on almost every event that Rong Wang was involved in. She would get on Gu Xue¡¯s nerves. If she wanted to get close to Rong Wang, she had to find a way to get rid of her first! What should she do? From the corner of her eye, she caught where Xiao Chun was. Making her way over directly, she stated, ¡°Chunchun, I need you.¡± Xiao Chun ced down her ss of champagne and replied, ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°Help me distract Gu Xue. I just need ten minutes!¡± Xiao Chun acknowledged her requested before making her way over to Rong Wang and Gu Xue. Then, she picked up a ss of red wine, and With feigned carelessness, she picked up a ss of red wine and spilled it all over Gu Xue. At the sight of her gown being dyed red, Xiao Chun batted her eyshes innocently. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t see you there! You¡¯re just so easy to miss in here!¡± Gu Xue fumed, screaming, ¡°Xiao Chun!!!¡± Now that Rong Wang was by himself, Xu Wei pretended to have walked past him by ident before turning back once more, squealing like a little fangirl, ¡°You¡¯re Rong Wang right? I¡¯m a huge fan!¡± Rong Wang had always been arrogant. When his gazended on Xu Wei¡¯s exquisite beauty, however, a faint light shed past his eyes. He took the initiative to approach her and said, ¡°I am honored to have such a pretty fan like you.¡± They were having a great time chatting. Just when Rong Wang was about to share his WeChat ID with Xu Wei, Su Ziqian rushed over. With a savage look in her eyes, she screamed in rage, ¡°Xu Wei, you wretch!¡± At the sight of such a situation, Rong Wang bid his goodbyes, not willing to partake in such matters. He left without even sharing his WeChat ID. Xu Wei¡¯s subconscious prompted her to chase after him, but Su Ziqian wasn¡¯t willing to let her go. She stretched her hand out, and grabbed onto her hair! Watching as Rong Wang walked further and further away, Xu Wei reached her limits. She turned around and looked at Su Ziqian as she chuckled coldly, ¡°You bitch¡­ we¡¯ll settle all our debts here and now!¡± Chapter 201 - The Hidden Master of Martial Arts (1)

Chapter 201: The Hidden Master of Martial Arts (1)

Xu Wei could ignore and disregard what happened between Su Ziqian and Gu Yu. She also never intended to make a scene over Su Ziqian¡¯s repeated provocations. After all, Su Ziqian was shocked to learn that Xu Wei was suddenly married to Gu Yu. She wondered how Xu Wei was three years ago when she was suddenly left, causing her engagement to be annulled. She also experienced such a terrible feeling before. In the end, Gu Yu and Xu Wei were not married; he never even acknowledged her as his official girlfriend. What right did Xu Wei have to denounce Su Ziqian? If Su Ziqian wanted to fight for Gu Yu¡¯s love, then she should¡¯ve turned to him instead of her. Thest thing Xu Wei wanted was for her career to be ruined by Su Ziqian! It was a nice coincidence that Xu Wei could settle the current incident along with the Pang Hai incident and save herself the trouble of having to get even with Su Ziqian again! Did Su Ziqian want to fight her? In all honesty, Xu Wei had never feared anyone before. While Su Ziqian was brainless, Xu Wei was not. Before she came for the annual dinner banquet, Gu Yu had already warned her not to disgrace him. She was told that if she screwed up during the banquet, things would end badly for her. Xu Wei firmly grasped Su Ziqian¡¯s hand and yanked her down before she dragged Su Ziqian towards the washroom at the end of the corridor. Since Xu Wei had such thin arms and legs, Su Ziqian did not expect Xu Wei to be so much stronger than her. For a moment, Su Ziqian could not break free from her grip and allowed Xu Wei to lead her over to the washroom. When Xu Wei verified that nobody was there, she then mmed the door shut. With a clicking sound, she locked the door nimbly and shook off Su Ziqian¡¯s hand. Su Ziqian staggered two steps and fell awkwardly after she lost her footing. Xu Wei looked down at Su Ziqian condescendingly. ¡°How do you want to settle this? I¡¯m game for anything!¡± Terrified by Xu Wei¡¯s aura, Su Ziqian trembled. Despite her fear, she quickly said indignantly, ¡°A respectabledy of a rich family? Ha, you¡¯re more like a shameless rogue! That would exin how you could only resort to underhanded tricks to marry Yu. You disgust me!¡± A shameless rogue? While Xu Wei ran the news, she had been thrust into dangerous situations time and time again. After learning that nobody would rescue her anymore, she had learned how to save herself and be a stronger person. Xu Wei knew that a person like Su Ziqian who lived in an ivory tower could only make assumptions about others out of malice. Su Ziqian was the disgusting one, not her! ¡°Not only did you seduce Yu, you even shot flirtatious nces at other men. Xu Wei, you¡¯re the worst kind of woman!¡± Su Ziqian said. Things were going well until Su Ziqian brought up the incident about Rong Wang, which enraged Xu Wei once again. She was so close to getting what she was after, but her chances were ruined after Su Ziqian charged over. Xu Wei blew at the lock of hair that fell loose, feeling determined to beat the hell out of Su Ziqian! Xu Wei yanked off her shawl off haughtily and tossed it to the side before she kicked off her stilettos and raised her chin. ¡°Let¡¯s to cut the chase and fight!¡± Su Ziqian¡¯s eyes had already turned red with anger. After Xu Wei tugged her shawl off, Su Ziqian could still vaguely see some suggestive red marks on several areas of her skin past her foundation. It only took her a second to figure out what that meant! Gu Yu never once touched Su Ziqian, yet he and Xu Wei¡­ No, that shameless Xu Wei must have seduced him. She must shred Xu Wei to pieces! Su Ziqian got up from the ground and lunged towards Xu Wei,pletely disregarding anything else. Xu Wei¡¯s lips curled upward. Without hesitation, she retaliated with a punch to the bridge of Su Ziqian¡¯s nose! Only after that did she realize that Su Ziqian¡¯s nose seemed to have gone crooked¡­ Chapter 202 - The Hidden Master of Martial Arts (2)

Chapter 202: The Hidden Master of Martial Arts (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Ziqian shrieked and sped her nose before she began to il her arms in a deranged manner. With no reputation left to speak of, she began to aggressively fight back against Xu Wei. Su Ziqian was utterly clueless, only knowing how to p and yank Xu Wei¡¯s hair. On the other hand, Xu Wei had learned some self-defense skills over the years. Furthermore, she was also sharper and stronger than Su Ziqian as she frequently ran the news throughout the year. She could almost always dodge Su Ziqian¡¯s attacks and strike back at her. Of course, Su Ziqian attacked her without restraint. Xu Wei couldn¡¯t always predict and avoid her attacks. Compared to her, however, Su Ziqian had it worse. She already had a red nose and ck eye on her face, almost resembling a panda. Xu Wei also twisted and locked her arm behind her back, causing her to yelp out in pain. While they were still embroiled in their brawl, someone suddenly burst through the door of the washroom. Xu Wei subconsciously turned her head to take a look. The first thing that she saw was Assistant Lin¡¯s look of shock and disbelief. Right after that, a man entered the washroom... It was Gu Yu, whose face was void of all expression. Gu Yu¡¯s ck pupils swept a nce at her and Xu Wei could feel the chills from his gaze, which pierced through her body like icicles. The moment Su Ziqian saw Gu Yu, she mustered all of her strength to break free from Xu Wei¡¯s grasp. Floundering and crawling, she quickly made her way over to Gu Yu like a weeping beauty and wheezed as she wailed, ¡°Yu, Xu Wei... She bashed me up. It hurts so much. Look at me! Boohoo...¡± Instead of Gu Yu, it was Assistant Lin who looked at Su Ziqian. When he saw how ghastly her face looked, he could not help but gasp in shock. The Young Mistress was secretly a master of the martial arts! Although Su Ziqian was the viin ying the victim, Xu Wei did not say anything to defend herself. She merely pursed her lips and remained rooted to the spot as she waited for Gu Yu to decide on how to handle the situation. Since Gu Yu had never trusted her, she didn¡¯t have to waste her effort to exin anything. Besides, she already prepared herself mentally to face the consequences after beating up Gu Yu¡¯s beloved Su Ziqian. Xu Shuai and Xiao Chun were thest to arrive. They were also astonished to see this chaotic scene. Xiao Chun immediately squeezed her way through and walked over to Xu Wei. After she looked all over her body, her expression turned cold. She immediately rolled up her sleeves and charged over to Su Ziqian. ¡°Su Ziqian, how dare youy your hands on Wei! I¡¯ll hack off your arm for this!¡± Tears flooded out from Su Ziqian¡¯s eyes even more furiously as she said, ¡°Yu...¡± Xu Shuai stepped forward and grabbed hold of Xiao Chun¡¯s hand quickly before he said in a rather troubled tone of voice, ¡°Don¡¯t go and make the situation worse, ok?¡± ¡°Let go of me, Xu Shuai!¡± Xiao Chun roared sternly. Instead of releasing his grip, Xu Shuai forcefully pulled her into his embrace. As he brought her out of the washroom, he said to Gu Yu, ¡°Yu, I¡¯ll bring her away first.¡± Gu Yu continued to ignore Su Ziqian¡¯s sobs as his eyes remained fixed on Xu Wei. After a minute or so, he then stepped forward with his long, slender legs and made his way towards her. Xu Wei watched as the man approached her. She wasn¡¯t afraid of him, so she did not bother to evade what he would do. She merely stood there and watched him. Even as he raised his hands, her eyshes merely fluttered slightly. However, Gu Yu did not p Xu Wei across the face like what she had expected. Instead, he grabbed hold of her wrist and instantly dragged her out of the washroom. Su Ziqian had initially expected Gu Yu to stand up for her and teach Xu Wei a lesson. Being caught off guard upon seeing them leave like that, she yelled after Gu Yu anxiously, ¡°Yu! Don¡¯t leave me behind! I¡¯m scared!¡± Chapter 203 - Why did you get into a fight? (1)

Chapter 203: Why did you get into a fight? (1)

Gu Yu didn¡¯t turn around. He didn¡¯t even stop for just a moment, acting as if she was invisible. Indignant, Su Ziqian chased after him but was stopped by Assistant Lin, who stepped forward and blocked her way. Was everyone taking turns standing in her way? Su Ziqian gritted her teeth angrily, spitting out without a tinge of courtesy, ¡°Get out of my way! Who do you think you are to have the guts to stand in my way!¡± Assistant Lin remained unfazed as he spoke in a calm tone, ¡°Miss Su, I¡¯ll get your agent to pick you up now. I advise you to just stay here and wait, lest you make a fool of yourself out there.¡± ¡°What did you say?!¡± ¡°I may not be as important as some of the people here, but I can still stop you. Here¡¯s a friendly reminder that you have offended someone that you shouldn¡¯t have this time around. You should worry about yourself, so stop asking for trouble!¡± ¡°You!¡± After finishing his piece, Assistant Lin didn¡¯t waste another second on her. After taking out his phone and making a call, he turned around and left. Su Ziqian stomped angrily on the ground, letting out an anguished scream. She refused to believe that Yu wouldn¡¯t take responsibility for her. She didn¡¯t believe that he would do something to her, all because of Xu Wei! Assistant Lin, Xiao Chun¡­ she would get her vengeance on all those that stood with Xu Wei! ¨C Gu Yu didn¡¯t bring Xu Wei back into the banquet hall. Instead, he brought her directly to the underground car parking lot and dragged her to the car. Swinging open the passenger seat, he shoved her in and mmed the door shut after fastening her seatbelt. He went around to the driver¡¯s seat and got into the car. Starting the engine, he stepped on the gas and swiftly drove out. Even though Xu Wei wasn¡¯t looking at him, she could still feel how grave his expression was. That extremely icy aura radiating from his face was stifling. His silence was most probably the calm before the storm. Even so, Xu Wei didn¡¯t regret punching Su Ziqian in the nose. If she had the chance to redo things, she still would¡¯ve punched her. In fact, she would have even added a few kicks! She could tolerate her snatching Gu Yu away, but snatching her livelihood away? She would beat her to death! While they drove home, Assistant Lin called to inform Gu Yu that he¡¯ll take care of the matters regarding the banquet, so he could rest easy. The car cruised back to the apartment. After parking the car, Gu Yu got out and moved to pull open the passenger seat. After practically pulling Xu Wei out of the car, he dragged her along as he strode towards the apartment. When they entered the apartment, it was pitch ck. Xu Wei had remembered that since she and Gu Yu were going for the year-end banquet tonight, Mrs. Lin had seized this opportunity to return to the Gu residence and would only be returning tomorrow. That meant¡­ she and Gu Yu were the only people in the apartment. During this time, he was still a little cold to her even though they looked to be on good terms with each other. Even so, their rtionship was slightly better than how it used to be. Moreover, Gu Yu would take Mrs. Lin¡¯s presence into consideration, which allowed Xu Wei to loosen up a lot more. It allowed her to gradually forget how much she feared him. Now, she couldn¡¯t stop the intense feeling of unease from creeping into her heart. She wasn¡¯t afraid of Gu Yu standing up for Su Ziqian, mocking her, beating her up, et cetera. However, she was afraid that¡­ While wild thoughts upied Xu Wei¡¯s mind, Gu Yu had dragged her into the bedroom. With a click, the bedroom lit up. Xu Wei felt her whole body getting dragged until she stood before Gu Yu. The next second, she felt Gu Yu¡¯s hands tugging her clothes off! The fear hidden deep within her was suddenly awakened. Without a second thought, Xu Wei pushed him away, hastily scrambling to speak. Chapter 204 - Why did you get into a fight? (2)

Chapter 204: Why did you get into a fight? (2)

¡°Gu Yu, if you wish to stand up for Su Ziqian, you can hit me all you want. Scratch that¨C you can punch me twice or even thrice. I swear I won¡¯t fight back!¡± Gu Yu seemed to have not heard Xu Wei¡¯s words, the look in his eyes not changing even for a moment. One of his hands remained on her wrist to prevent her from trying to escape, while the other tugged her clothes off forcibly. Xu Wei waspletely terrified. Not being able to think too much about it, she bent her knee and ruthlessly kicked at Gu Yu. But Gu Yu¡¯s reaction was even faster. Before she even had a chance to see how he dodged the kick, Gu Yu had already flung her onto the bed, as if displeased with how disobedient she was. He flung her onto the bed, face down. She was pressed tightly onto the bed, only able to wriggle her limbs weakly. She felt the man zip open her gown, feeling it go all the way down. In an instant, her entire back wasid bare before his eyes. Xu Wei gritted her teeth. Despite how much she refused to admit defeat, she couldn¡¯t stop her body from trembling. And then, Gu Yu flipped her entire body over. His huge hands grabbed the cor of her gown and tugged it offpletely, leaving Xu Wei almost buck naked. Gu Yu¡¯s inky gaze fell onto her body. Around ten secondster, his slender fingers pinched Xu Wei¡¯s chin, pulling her face towards him, forcing her to look at him. Xu Wei red at him with hostility. Watching as his stony face move closer towards her, she knew that she¡¯ll most probably be unable to escape another round of torture tonight. She shut her eyes, refusing to look at him. But¡­ before the expected torture session began, Gu Yu merely swept his gaze across her face a few times before releasing his hold on her. Xu Weiid in bed, dazed for a second, before suddenly opening her eyes. Gu Yu had already gotten up and stood by the bedside, a gloomy yet unreadable look in his eyes as he gazed at her. Xu Wei¡¯s first instinct was to grab the nket on the bed. Only after covering herself uppletely did she regain the ability to think in that frenzied mind of hers. He was infuriated just now. With how he flung her onto the bed and even tugged her clothes off, she had thought that he was going to force his way into torturing her once more. Why did he suddenly change his mind? Did his conscience suddenly act up, thinking that he had to preserve his chastity for Su Ziqian? Regardless, he couldn¡¯t have removed her clothes just for the sake of checking if there were any injuries on her body, right? Xu Wei didn¡¯t go into it too seriously. After all, she was still in a crisis. Gu Yu hadn¡¯t said a word, just staring straight at her the whole time. For some reason, it sent chills down her back. If he was going to deal with her, why not just do it swiftly? It was extremely quiet in the apartment. Gu Yu didn¡¯t speak, and Xu Wei didn¡¯t dare to say anything. The apartment was so quiet that it was a little frightening. Just when Xu Wei¡¯s blood was about to turn cold by the unreadable look in Gu Yu¡¯s eyes, she finally heard Gu Yu¡¯s voice before she reached her limit. His voice was strangely low and gravelly, making her feel a little weirded out. He asked, ¡°Why did you get into a fight?¡± The time for him to denounce her was finally here. It was rather amusing; this was the first time Gu Yu had asked her why she did something. In the past, he had always ced the me on her. He made it seem like she was always in the wrong! Back then, she thought of trying to exin to Gu Yu, as she didn¡¯t want him to be mistaken. Now, she no longer had the thought of doing so. Whether or not she exined herself, wouldn¡¯t he ultimately still take the side of whoever he chose? Xu Wei was very calm as she spoke. Without a tinge of emotion, she replied perfunctorily, ¡°Because I felt like it.¡± She could easily tell that Gu Yu wasn¡¯t pleased with her answer. He took a step forward, his inky eyes staring right at her as he asked stubbornly, ¡°Why did you get into a fight?¡± Chapter 205 - If they only suffered when theyre together (1)

Chapter 205: If they only suffered when they¡¯re together (1)

Was he not going to back down if he didn¡¯t get an answer? Xu Wei tightly knit her brows together, not understanding why he was so adamant about finding out the reason behind the fight. Did he want to seek justice for Su Ziqian in an honorable manner? He wanted to ask her why, so she¡¯ll give him a reason! Xu Wei smirked, even scoffing for a moment, before enunciating every word clearly, ¡°It ispletely justifiable for the wife to beat up the mistress. Do you need any more of a reason? Hm?¡± At such a rhetorical question, Gu Yu didn¡¯t get mad. Instead, those long eyshes of his fluttered slightly, and he remained silent for a moment before his thin lips parted once more. With a tinge of indecipherable emotion, his voice sounded through that quiet bedroom of theirs as he asked, ¡°You mind her?¡± Mind? ¡®What an amusing question,¡¯ Xu Wei thought. She didn¡¯t understand what kind of answer Gu Yu wished for her to give. As his wife, it was impossible for her to not mind Su Ziqian, the third party in their marriage. Even so¡­ she was just his ¡°wife¡± that he never acknowledged, so what gave her the right to mind? Besides, he had never given her the liberty to do so. Perhaps all men were the same. Regardless of whether or not they loved a woman, they would wish for her to fight for them, to get jealous over them. Even so, she learned long ago to not overestimate her worth or be overly forward with him. She didn¡¯t wish for thest tinge of goodness between them to whittle away. Xu Wei closed her eyes shut and took in a deep breath. When she opened her eyes once more, there was no longer any emotion left in them, other than a detached and calm look. She lifted her head until her eyes met Gu Yu¡¯s inky ones. Pressing her lips together lightly, she parted her lips and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Once she finished her piece, Xu Wei lowered her gaze to hide the surge of grief in her eyes. She had never thought that there¡¯d be a day where she and the man she had once loved could end up being so indifferent to one another. There was a saying that said it best: If two lovers only suffered when they¡¯re together, they¡¯ll be better off apart. Despite that, fate was a funny thing. Despite everything, they were still brought back together again. They were both unable to rid themselves of the other, just like a ball of thread tangled together. The more they tried to get rid of each other, the more wrapped up they got with the other¡­ ¡°Of course you don¡¯t.¡± Gu Yu¡¯s voice turned a little distant and empty. His body swayed a little, perhaps he lost his bnce, and he stepped two steps back. Xu Wei seemed to have heard him chuckle, but also didn¡¯t believe he did. When she lifted her head once more, the only thing she caught was the man¡¯s back steadily retreating as he strode out of the room. Soon, the apartment returned to being as silent as a grave. Xu Wei sat on the bed, dazed for a while before her entire body copsed onto the bed. She sniffed hard multiple times. She continued doing that for ages, before finally closing her eyes shut. She regretted everything¡­ perhaps she shouldn¡¯t have returned. ¡°To not waste the encounter, I put my future in your hands¡±¡­ That phrase was nothing but wishful thinking. ¨C Xu Wei didn¡¯t know how long she cried for in her dream, but when she had awoken, her eyes were red. She climbed out of bed to wash up. As she went to the fridge to take an ice pack for her eyes, her phone suddenly rang. She ced the ice pack down before picking up her phone and clicking into WeChat. At the bottom, a ¡°1¡± in a red circle was on the Contacts icon. Who added her on WeChat? Curious, Xu Wei clicked into her contacts. Seeing the notification of who added her, her eyes widened before the corners of her lips quirked up subconsciously. Oh? Things were about to get a little interesting¡­ Chapter 206 - Theyll be better off apart (2)

Chapter 206: They¡¯ll be better off apart (2)

She thought that she had missed the opportunity, but he came knocking on her door! That¡¯s right, the person who added her on WeChat, was King, Rong Wang! Even though she didn¡¯t know where he got her WeChat ID from, it was still a happy surprise. Her livelihood that had flown away, was pping its wings once more, making its way back to her~ Only money could make that cold heart of hers beat back to life again! Suppressing her excitement, Xu Wei epted his friend request. Then, Rong Wang¡¯s name appeared on the list of chats on her WeChat. Since Xu Wei did some homework to prepare for the project previously, she had managed to sneak into a group filled with Rong Wang¡¯s fans. From there, she got to know a catchphrasemonly used among his fans. To prove that she was an avid fan of his, she took the initiative and sent a message over. [ Lil¡¯ Lil¡¯ Wei ]: You¡¯re my king, and I¡¯m your dutiful subject! Rong Wang, I love you! Right after that, Xu Wei even picked arrow heart emojis and sent it over. Perhaps Rong Wang was really busy, or he just wanted to maintain his aloof image as an idol, but there was no reply from him for a long time. Xu Wei wasn¡¯t anxious, a watched pot never boils after all! But¡­ looking at how Rong Wang had taken the initiative to add her on WeChat, there were once rumors saying that he treated pretty fans differently, seems like those rumors¡­ weren¡¯t baseless~ For some reason, Xu Wei had a hunch, that she was going to uncover something big this time! ¨C At Gu Corporation, the CEO¡¯s office. Assistant Lin had just gone to the restroom for a moment to relieve himself, but while he was out, he caught sight of Su Ziqian, with her hair disheveled, rushing towards the CEO¡¯s office. Before he could stop her, she had already rushed past him. He could only try to catch up quickly. Before she had the chance tounch herself on Gu Yu, he managed to stop her. Gu Yu sat behind that spacious desk of his, lifting his eyelids openzily. The look he gave was cold and frightening. Assistant Lin felt his hair stand. He admitted his mistakes immediately, ¡°CEO Gu, this was due to my negligence. I¡¯ll make her leave now.¡± Naturally, Su Ziqian didn¡¯tply. After Gu Yu dragged Xu Wei away in front of her very eyes and left, she was brought away by her agent. She couldn¡¯t even sleep a wink the night before. She waited for Gu Yu¡¯s call and was even expecting him toe to look for her, but none of that happened! There was a shoot scheduled for her that morning, but her agent gave her a call and informed her that it was canceled. Not only was that shoot canceled, the advertisements, shoots as well as dramas that she was scheduled to work on, were all canceled! In other words, she was getting shelved! She was dazed for a long while, her mind nk. She couldn¡¯t believe that Gu Yu would do that to her. For the past three years, no matter what she did, Gu Yu had never treated her that way. But why¡­ Why was Gu Yu ordering to shelve her after she got punched by Xu Wei? Was that what Xu Wei told him to do? Or did that wretch Xu Weiin about it to Grandpa Gu? So Grandpa Gu ordered him to do so? She couldn¡¯t just sit around and wait for her doom, she had to get to the bottom of the issue. She wasn¡¯t afraid of losing all those jobs, what she¡¯s afraid of, was losing Gu Yu! She could do without anything else, so long as she had Gu Yu, it was fine as long as he was around¡­ Su Ziqian trashed around as if she was crazy, screaming for Gu Yu with tears streaming down her face, ¡°Yu, I have something to tell you. Yu¡­ don¡¯t chase me away, I beg you¡­ Yu!¡± Assistant Lin dragged her out coldly. Su Ziqian sobbed, adamant about not wanting to leave. Just as she was about to be dragged out of the office, with every ounce of strength she had left, she shouted indignantly, ¡°Just why? Why do you have to treat me this way?¡± Chapter 207 - I wont like you (1)

Chapter 207: I won¡¯t like you (1)

The man¡¯s deep and elegant voice bellowed through the office, ¡°Assistant Lin, you can step out for a moment.¡± Assistant Lin paused for a moment, before quickly nodding his head and releasing Su Ziqian. He bowed slightly before taking his leave, closing the door behind him. Su Ziqian was ecstatic. Not even taking the time to wipe her tears, she scrambled to her feet and ran towards Gu Yu. With red-rimmed eyes, she gazed at him pitifully, calling out, aggrieved, ¡°Yu, I knew that you wouldn¡¯t bear to do this to me!¡± Gu Yu put aside the fountain pen in his hand and leaned back in his chair. A tinge of fatigue graced his handsome features, and his eyes were a little red, it was as if¡­ he hadn¡¯t had a wink of sleep. But, the look he gave Su Ziqian was ice cold, not even a tinge of warmth was in his eyes. Seeing the look he gave her, Su Ziqian couldn¡¯t help but tremble. Anxiety overwhelmed her, and she spurted out without a second thought, ¡°Yu, I know¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have caused a ruckus at such an important event like the year-end banquet, I know that I was wrong. But I¡­. I only did that because jealousy got the better of me, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I won¡¯t do that again! Don¡¯t be angry anymore, okay?¡± Gu Yu remained silent. Tears rolled down Su Ziqian¡¯s cheeks, like pearls of a broken ne, ¡°Yu, I really love you so much, I only became this way because of how much I love you. I didn¡¯t want to end up being so pathetic either, but I really have no control over myself. Yu¡­ you understand, right?¡± Gu Yu¡¯s slender fingers rubbed his furrowed brows before he got to his feet and walked around his desk. He walked towards Su Ziqian, until the two were about a step apart, and stopped. The man stood tall, an aloof expression on his face. At that moment, it made Su Ziqian feel an inexplicable sense of distance between both of them, even though¡­ he was right before her eyes. Gu Yu¡¯s thin lips parted, his voice hollow, ¡°Su Ziqian, do you still remember, what I said to you when we met for the first time?¡± The first time¡­ It was something that happened so long ago that it put Su Ziqian in a trance for a while before she tried to recall the past slowly. The first time Su Ziqian met Gu Yu, was three years ago. Back then, she was just a stand-in within a drama crew. She had gone through a lot for being a stand-in for the female lead. Back then, there was a part of the show where the female lead got a beating. The female lead was jealous that she was prettier than her, and was always displeased with her. So, she took this as an opportunity to exact revenge. At that part of the show, on behalf of the female lead, she was pped across the face ten times. When the director had finally shouted ¡°cut¡±, her entire face was swollen. It was painful and looked so bad, that she looked ridiculous. After the show ended, she went to collect her wage. To humiliate her on purpose, the female lead¡¯s assistant threw the money on the floor. It was not much, but she had no choice but to bend over and pick it up. As she was picking the money up, she cried. In the end, she couldn¡¯t stand it any longer and just squatted there, crying. Gu Yu appeared then. He passed her a piece of tissue. She looked over, with tears clouding her vision. At that moment, he was like a celestial being that had descended from the heavens. After that, he became her god indeed. He saved her and had helped her build an impably perfect world. Gu Yu stood there, his inky gaze on her, as his thin lips parted, enunciating every word clearly, ¡°If you wish to, I can sign a contract with you, and make you an A-list celebrity, but¡­¡± But what again¡­ That was the part that Su Ziqian couldn¡¯t recall. She pursed her lips for a long while, not being able to say anything. Chapter 208 - I Will Never Have Any Feelings For You (2)

Chapter 208: I Will Never Have Any Feelings For You (2)

It was almost as if refusing to repeat that sentence out loud would erase its existence. However, the man in front of her denied her of any hope. She saw him turned towards her as he said without a hint of emotion, ¡°I don¡¯t have any feelings for you. I never had, and never will. Do not develop any feelings for me. If you vite this term, I will immediately cease my financial support towards you!¡± Su Ziqian¡¯s face paled with each word that made its way from Gu Yu¡¯s lips to her ears. She didn¡¯t want to hear it. mping her hands over her ears, she shook her head frantically. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! That¡¯s impossible! That¡¯s¡­¡± It was true that Gu Yu had said that to her at the start. During these three years, however, he had pampered and spoiled her excessively. Regardless of what she wanted, he¡¯d give it to her without a moment¡¯s hesitation. He had indulged in her every whim and fancy, allowing her to be a superstar and crushing the very same people who had once trampled on her. If those weren¡¯t acts of affection, then what were they? Therefore, she had gradually forgotten that first warning that he¡¯d given her. She had been convinced that Gu Yu did like her. Although he hadn¡¯t touched her, that was only because he treasured her so much. Furthermore, she had begun to constantly beautify herself in pursuit of absolute perfection to retain Gu Yu¡¯s affection. She¡¯d undergone double-eyelid surgery and blepharosty. Feeling that her nose wasn¡¯t sharp enough, she had gone for rhinosty surgery. Later, she hadmented that her forehead wasn¡¯t full enough and had opted for fillers. Towards the end, she had been unsatisfied with the size of her bust and had gone for breast augmentation¡­ Everything she had done had been for his sake. How was it possible that he didn¡¯t like her? Su Ziqian took an instinctive step forward, intending to grab Gu Yu¡¯s hand. Gu Yu took a step back, and she ended up clutching nothing but air. When she looked into the man¡¯s eyes, it was as cold as ice. She gritted her teeth and forced herself to continue speaking. ¡°Yu, are you doing this because Xu Wei forced you to marry her? Is she now forcing you to make a clean break with me? If so, then it all makes sense now. That has to be the reason! If I promise to never provoke her again, will that be enough for you? If so, then I¡¯ll never appear in front of her again. We can still be as we were before! Please don¡¯t abandon me¡­¡± He had forgiven her so many times in the past, so this time would be no exception, wouldn¡¯t it? Gu Yu had run out of patience. Without sparing her another nce, he walked over to the telephone at the edge of his table and dialed an internal line. ¡°Escort her out!¡± he barked into the receiver. Assistant Lin soon knocked on the door and entered. Su Ziqian began to genuinely panic, no longer daring to continue her nonsensical ramblings. Rushing forward before Assistant Lin could get to her, she asked, ¡°If you didn¡¯t like me, why did you treat me so well? Tell me why!¡± Gu Yu¡¯s eyes narrowed as he turned to look at the sun shining brightly outside the window. An indiscernible emotion shed across his eyes before he finally turned to face Su Ziqian again. His eyes were clearly fixed on her, but he seemed as if he were looking past her and at someone else. Eventually, he gave her the reason. ¡°Su Ziqian, you have very good parents. And they were very fortunate¡­ to get a promise from her.¡± Su Ziqian couldn¡¯t understand a word of what Gu Yu was saying. She wanted to ask him to rify further, but Assistant Lin had already forced her out of the office. She watched as he heartlessly closed the door in front of her face. Afterward, she fell to the ground crying, tears silently streaming down her face. Assistant Lin remained standing where he was as he pitifully watched her cry. After a moment of silence, he decided to help her face the pain. ¡°Miss Su, as Mr. Gu¡¯s personal assistant, I can exin what he just said. Would you like to hear me out?¡± Chapter 209 - The Sins We Bring Upon Ourselves Are the Hardest to Bear

Chapter 209: The Sins We Bring Upon Ourselves Are the Hardest to Bear

Su Ziqian was crying so hard that she couldn¡¯t give him a reply. She could only raise her head and meet Assistant Lin¡¯s eyes. Assistant Lin covered his mouth with his clenched fist and cleared his throat, indicating how ufortable he was with the situation. With a smile, he then said, ¡°Simply put, everything you received throughout these three years was all thanks to her. Additionally, it was you who destroyed it all with your own hands. Indeed, the sins we bring upon ourselves are the hardest to bear.¡± After a pause, a thought suddenly urred to Assistant Lin. He then added as an afterthought, ¡°As for who she is, I¡¯m sure anyone with half a brain would know the answer! If you truly don¡¯t, then there¡¯s nothing else I can do. You¡¯ll just have to me yourself for being too stupid!¡± Assistant Lin felt an immense satisfaction as he watched Su Ziqian running off, on the verge of a breakdown. Revenge was a dish best served cold, after all… ¨C When Xu Shuai stepped through the entrance of A-PUB, he wasn¡¯t surprised at all to see the familiar figure sitting by the bar counter. He turned his head to the side towards Wu Er, who was standing behind him. Xu Shuai asked him, ¡°How many days has it been?¡± As someone who valued brawn over brains, Wu Er counted with his fingers before replying earnestly, ¡°Six days.¡± Xu Shuai knew this was going to be a problem. If Gu Yu continued to drown himself in alcohol like this every night, he would eventually end up dead. Xu Shuai didn¡¯t want anyone dying in his nightclub! This was a business, and he still needed to make money! Xu Shuai strode over. ¡°How much has he had to drink?¡± he asked the bartender. In response, the bartender pointed at the almost-empty bottle of whiskey. This was getting out of hand! This was exactly why he¡¯d always said that feelings were an absolute waste of time and resources! He was open to experiencing anything and everything in his life except for love! ¡°Yu, stop drinking…¡± Xu Shuai nudged Gu Yu on his shoulder. Gu Yu raised his head and revealed his nk expression with a hazy look in his eyes. It was clear that he had drunk himself into a stupor. Over thest three years, it was rare for him to get drunk unless he wanted to. However, he had gotten drunk every day for the past six days. It was almost as if they had gone back in time and had returned to that period three years ago after Xu Wei had left. For three months, Gu Yu had gotten drunk every night. ¡°Come on. Go upstairs and get some rest!¡± Xu Shuai took the liquor ss out of Gu Yu¡¯s hand and held him by his shoulders, intending to help him up. However, Gu Yu wrenched himself out of his grasp and pushed him away. He tapped the bar table again, motioning for the bartending to pour him another ss! Xu Shuai repeated the words, ¡°This is my bro, whom I¡¯ve known since we were both in diapers,¡± ten times before he was able to suppress the urge to punch him. He walked over to his side again and threw out his trump card. ¡°If youe with me, you¡¯ll be able to see Xu Wei again!¡± As he¡¯d expected, Gu Yu turned to look at him in a daze. After a few seconds, he ced both hands on the table to steady himself and stood up. Xu Shuai was rendered speechless, and suddenly felt like Pied the Piper luring a child away… ¨C In the middle of the night, Xu Wei was sound asleep when she was suddenly awakened by amotion in her living room. What was that? Was there a burr in the house? Or had she been hallucinating in her sleep? She held her breath and pricked her ears to listen carefully. Indeed, there was noiseing from outside… A thought urred to Xu Wei btedly. Had Gu Yue back? If it was Gu Yu, she wanted nothing more than feign ignorance and continue sleeping. However, Mrs. Lin had returned. If it truly was Gu Yu, she couldn¡¯t do that in front of her. With a sigh, Xu Wei tossed her nket aside and put on a cardigan before heading outside. The living room was shrouded in darkness. Xu Wei took a few steps out before she realized that Gu Yu was slouched on the couch. His brows were knitted tightly together as the pungent fumes of alcohol permeated the air. Xu Wei was about to turn around and return to the room when she spied the door to Mrs. Lin¡¯s room opening a bit. Knowing that she was being watched, Xu Wei forced herself to walk over to Gu Yu. It was too dim to see anything clearly, and she identally tripped over a table leg. She stumbled forward and her whole bodynded squarely onto Gu Yu. The next second, before she could even react… Chapter 210 - She’s Gone (2)

Chapter 210: She¡¯s Gone (2)

Gu Yu¡¯s tightly-closed eyes suddenly sprang open. Without even looking at her, he reached out and grabbed her by her shoulders, shoving her away from himself. In a low and grave tone, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Xu Wei was speechless. She fell onto the soft carpet,nding on her bottom. It didn¡¯t hurt, but… clearly, no good deed went unpunished! Who the hell wanted to touch him? Seriously! However, she knew well that Gu Yu had a peculiar habit of disliking physical contact from other people. Because his parents had passed away early, he became insecure and would only allow the people closest to him toe near. Towards everyone else, he would maintain an aura of aloofness and detachment. Xu Wei didn¡¯t want to cause any more trouble, but Mrs. Lin was still spying on her out through the crack of the door. Her eyes were wide and round, inexplicably reminding Xu Wei of the lyrics of the theme song for The ck Cat Detective: ¡°With eyes like brass bells…¡± Xu Wei had no choice but to get up from the carpet. This time around, she didn¡¯t go as close to Gu Yu as before. Roughly patting his cheek, she called out, ¡°Gu Yu, are you still alive? Hey, wake up! Go back into the room to sleep!¡± As long as he returned to the room, Mrs. Lin wouldn¡¯t be able to observe them any longer. Thus, she¡¯d be free to leave him on the floor for the night! Gu Yu¡¯s eyes shifted around stiffly as confusion pooled within them. He seemed to see her, but his eyes couldn¡¯t focus on her figure. He reached out, but it wasn¡¯t to push her away again. Instead, he sped her hand on his cheek. His thin lips moved slightly as he mumbled to himself. His words were so soft that Xu Wei couldn¡¯t resist leaning forward to hear him better. All she could make out were a few words spoken in a hoarse voice, ¡°You seem like someone…¡± Who did she seem like to him? Xu Wei unwittingly voiced her thoughts aloud. Gu Yu gave apletely irrelevant answer: ¡°My Little Fox…¡± What did he mean by his ¡°Little Fox¡±? This was Xu Wei¡¯s first time interacting with Gu Yu while he was drunk. His words were in a mess and made no sense. Then again, how clear did she expect a drunk man¡¯s words to be? ¡°She¡¯s gone. Can you please help me to tell her…¡±Gu Yu suddenly lowered his voice and sounded very much like a wounded animal. With sorrow in his tone, he continued, ¡°…that I¡¯m waiting for her?¡± Was he referring to a person or an animal? Was he waiting for a woman or a little fox? Xu Wei was baffled by his words. She was exhausted and in no mood to y any of his guessing games. She hustled him back into the bedroom, wanting to go back to sleep by herself! With much difficulty, Xu Wei finally pulled her hand out of his grasp. She got up and walked into the kitchen. Pouring a cup of milk from the fridge, she returned to the couch. She crouched down beside the couch. With a gentle voice, she said, ¡°Gu Yu, have some milk to help with the hangover. After you¡¯re done, go back to the room to sleep!¡± As she spoke, she held the ss out to his lips. However, Gu Yu immediately pushed her hand away. ¡°I¡¯m not drinking it,¡± he said. Xu Wei held her patience and smiled. ¡°Why not? You¡¯ll feel better after drinking it. Come on, be good.¡± Gu Yu continued to refuse. His frown intensified as heined, ¡°This doesn¡¯t taste good. It¡¯s unptable.¡± The situation wasn¡¯t going the way she wanted. Despite being drunk as a sailor, he could stillin of the taste of milk? Then again, how had she had never known that Gu Yu disliked the taste of in milk? There was only in milk avable in the apartment, and she couldn¡¯t go out to buy the vored ones. Hence, there was nothing she could do but to lie through her teeth, ¡°You¡¯re mistaken! This milk is vored! It¡¯s sweet! Trust me!¡± Chapter 211 - You Lied to Me, Xu Weilai! (1)

Chapter 211: You Lied to Me, Xu Wei! (1)

Gu Yu stared at her dubiously for 30 seconds before holding her wrist in ce and taking a sip of milk. Immediately after, he pushed Xu Wei¡¯s hand away and red at her angrily. ¡°You lied to me!¡± he said. Feelingpletely unrepentant, Xu Wei simply blinked at him. So what if she lied to him? It wasn¡¯t as if he was able to get up and beat her for it! Xu Wei knew she wasn¡¯t strong enough to physically force Gu Yu to drink the milk. Otherwise, she would have already knocked him out and dragged him back to the room! Since he was now drunk and wasn¡¯t aware of his surroundings, this was the perfect time for her to have some fun! She ced the milk on the side table and cracked her knuckles. With a devious smile, she was about to smack him hard when Gu Yu suddenly bellowed in a loud and hoarse voice, ¡°You lied to me, Xu Wei!¡± Xu Wei suddenly trembled at hearing her name shouted aloud. Was he now awake? Just as she was about to quietly withdraw her hand, Gu Yu suddenly grabbed her wrist and sat up. His dark eyes were rolling with rage as he opened his mouth and uttered each word carefully, ¡°Xu Wei! You lied to me again!¡± Fine! She lied to him! She wasn¡¯t afraid to admit it. Even so, what did he mean when he said that she had lied to him again? When was thest time she had lied to him? Feeling a little vexed and unjustly used, she red directly into Gu Yu¡¯s drunken eyes and demanded, ¡°How did I lie to you again? Tell me when Ist lied to you!¡± However, Gu Yu fell silent. His eyes were so fathomless that no one could tell what he was thinking or feeling. Strangely, he exuded an air of destion and sorrow. The moment Xu Wei asked him that question, she felt likeughing at herself. What was she doing? Why was she asking a drunk man such a meaningless question? ¡°Forget it. You¡¯ve never believed me anyway¡­¡± Xu Wei mumbled to herself. With how badly her heart ached, she didn¡¯t feel like carrying this conversation. She got up, intending to return to the room. She was too tired to care about what Mrs. Lin thought anymore. However, the moment she turned around, Gu Yu suddenly reached out and circled his arm around her tiny waist. He embraced her from behind and tightened his arms around her. Hugging her as tightly as he could, his voice was groggy but firm. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to go!¡± Xu Wei was speechless. She struggled fiercely for a moment to no avail. Pushed beyond her limit, she raised her arm to break his hold on her. The more force she exerted, the more Gu Yu exerted in return. Eventually, as if he were afraid that she would leave, he wrapped his arms tightly around her and pushed her onto the couch. Heid on top of her and trapped her body beneath his, rendering her unable to move. Xu Wei kept pushing against the man¡¯s chest with both her hands, but he was extremely heavy. Despite using every ounce of strength she could muster, he still wouldn¡¯t budge. Panting from the exertion, her chest rose and fell uncontrobly. What a bastard Gu Yu was. When he wasn¡¯t drunk, he tormented her. When he was drunk, he still tormented her. Why couldn¡¯t he just act like a proper human being? The man¡¯s hand stroked Xu Wei¡¯s face gently and lowered his head. His handsome face was mere inches away from hers; she could feel his breath on her face. A momentter, Xu Wei heard his voice. It was extremely low and carried a palpable sorrow with it. He asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t youing back? Why? Can¡¯t you tell? Can¡¯t you tell how much I¡­¡± Who was he asking? Was he¡­referring to her? Thest few words were too softly spoken and disappeared the moment he uttered them. Perhaps the alcoholic fumes from Gu Yu¡¯s breath had addled her mind, but she was almost certain that thest few words he had uttered were ¡°¡­love you¡±. Chapter 212 - You Lied to Me, Xu Weilai! (2)

Chapter 212: You Lied to Me, Xu Wei! (2)

Xu Wei opened her mouth, intending to ask him to rify. Before the words could even leave her mouth, Gu Yu¡¯s lips came crashing down, and only muffled sounds could escape her mouth. Gu Yu kissed her desperately as if he were stranded in a desert and she was an oasis. He sucked her lips hungrily, prying her mouth open with his as he tangled his tongue with hers and plundered her mouth without any inhibition. Xu Wei clenched her hands into fists and thumped them against his chest repeatedly. What a bastard! Even when he was drunk, he wanted to bully her! Moreover, Mrs. Lin was still watching! At that very thought, Xu Wei¡¯s cheeks burst into a fiery red. If he didn¡¯t restrain himself in time and went all the way, how was she going to face Mrs. Lin in the future? Perhaps it was because she was struggling so violently, but Gu Yu finally released her lips and turned his attention to her delicate neck, leaving a trail of red marks in the wake of his lips. Gu Yu¡¯s kiss had sucked the breath out of Xu Wei. Upon finally catching a breath of fresh air, her first reaction was to turn her head towards Mrs. Lin¡¯s room. Fortunately, Mrs. Lin was polite enough not to continue watching and had already shut her door. While heaving a sigh of relief, Xu Wei gritted her teeth. She was going to take advantage of Gu Yu¡¯s drunken state and punch him a few times! It was time to get back at him for all the pain he had inflicted on her! Xu Wei balled her fists up tightly as the man continued kissing her. All of a sudden, he stopped moving andid atop her quietly, burying his face into the crook of her neck. She was baffled. Had he¡­ fallen asleep? Xu Wei hesitated for a moment. She was about to cradle Gu Yu¡¯s face in her hands and check if he was asleep when she suddenly felt something that made her freeze up on the spot. What was that¡­? Xu Wei reached her finger out instinctively and swept the side of her neck with her fingertip. It was wet. Were those¡­ Gu Yu¡¯s tears? Xu Wei had never imagined the day woulde when she would see Gu Yu cry. Rumor had it that thest time he had ever cried was at his parents¡¯ funeral. After that, he had never cried again. Why was he crying? Was it because of that person he was waiting for? Had that person gone missing and never returned? Or¡­ was she the one he was waiting for? Xu Wei¡¯s mind was suddenly in turmoil. Even though the description of that individual in his words seemed to match with her, she didn¡¯t dare to harbor any hope whatsoever. She had been disappointed time and again, and was truly hurt by his actions. What if her affection went unrequited once again? ¨C When Gu Yu awakened, he was suffering from a splitting headache. Furthermore, his whole body felt unbearably stiff. Even both his arms were feeling numb. He slowly opened his eyes, only to realize that his hands had been bound tightly. Gu Yu sat up and surveyed his surroundings. He was in the living room of the apartment, and he had been lying on the couch. How had hee back? What had happened the night before? He couldn¡¯t remember anything! Just as the man¡¯s brows were furrowed together in consternation, Mrs. Lin came out of her room. When she saw that he was awake, she looked surprised and asked, ¡°Young Master! Why are you sleeping here? Wait a minute. Why are your hands bound?¡± The moment Mrs. Lin asked that question aloud, a thought suddenly urred to her and she held herughter back. ¡°I guess¡­ Young Mistress¡­¡± she said. ¡°You young people seem to like variety¡­¡± Mrs. Lin¡¯s face reddened, and she couldn¡¯t form a coherent sentence! Gu Yu looked at Mrs. Lin without any emotion on his face as he said gravely, ¡°Tell me everything you sawst night, and don¡¯t leave out a single detail.¡± Chapter 213 - Turns out you enjoy this type of play (1)

Chapter 213: Turns out you enjoy this type of y (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xu Wei woke up naturally. When she awakened, she realized... why were her hands tied up? Wait... that resistance band looked familiar, wasn¡¯t it the one she used to tie Gu Yu¡¯s hands together with the night before? After she pushed Gu Yu off the previous night, he still refused to let go of her. So, she decided to tie his hands together before releasing herself from his hold. Why had it ended up on her instead after a good night¡¯s sleep? Did the resistance band develop a mind of its own, and learn to tie itself onto someone, or was she hallucinating? ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Beside her, the man¡¯s deep and stale voice suddenly called out. Xu Wei recognized the voice. She paused for a moment before her eyes widened and she looked over. Gu Yu sat on the other side of the bed. His gaze shifted to her, the devious smile ying on his lips made her back stiffen up involuntarily... Shoot, there¡¯s no doubt about it, the resistance band tying her hands together was Gu Yu¡¯s doing... It must be revenge for her tying his hands together the night before... She still thought that he wouldn¡¯t be awake that early since he was drunk. She was nning to untie his hands after waking up herself, and then no one would know what happened. Who would¡¯ve known... that ns always fall prey to change! Gu Yu turned over. With one hand on the side of Xu Wei¡¯s cheek, and the other pinching her chin, he forced her to raise her head. His smile turned more devious, as his voice carried a tinge of lust, ¡°I only got to know today, that my wife likes... this type of y!¡± As he spoke, he raised his chin, gesturing towards those tied-up hands of hers. ¡°...¡± Xu Wei began to deny without missing a beat, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about! I didn¡¯t do anything!¡± She would never admit to it, over her dead body. He didn¡¯t have any proof anyways! Even if he had his hands on evidence somehow, she! Didn¡¯t! Do! It! Gu Yu¡¯s lips curved into a smile, ¡°If you¡¯re not going to do it, I am.¡± What does that mean? Gu Yu watched as her eyes widened in surprise, as hezily added, ¡°As your husband, I must fulfill my wife¡¯s needs. Since you enjoy bondage y, I¡¯ll go along with your wishes.¡± ¡°...You, y-you... don¡¯t mess around, Gu Yu...¡± With her hands tied together, Xu Wei had no way to push him off. She could only il around, trying her best to get up, but was still ultimately pinned down by Gu Yu. A glint shed past his eyes, his voice dropping deeper as he lowered his face beside her ear, and spat out, ¡°Mrs. Lin¡¯s already awake.¡± In an instant, it was as if Xu Wei became mute, she dared not make another sound. That was because he knew she gets embarrassed easily, right? That¡¯s why he was doing that, usurping power by holding the emperor hostage and acting in his name! Xu Wei¡¯s face flushed, ame, as she held back her words. Annoyed, yet embarrassed, she eventually bit into his shoulder, not being able to let it go. Gu Yu didn¡¯t hold back either. He pressed the body beneath him down harshly, beginning the first of their many deep exchanges. - When Xu Wei crawled up once more, with a hand supporting her back, it was going to be afternoon soon. She scolded Gu Yu inwardly many times, before the resentment she held dispersed a little. The way Gu Yu had always treated her was loathsome. Even if he poured his heart out after drinking, the ¡°she¡± that he mentioned, definitely was not her! After washing up and wolfing down her lunch, her phone rang. Picking it up, Xu Wei took a look, and joy sparkled in her eyes. For the past few days, she had been continuously sending Rong Wang messages on WeChat. Things like good morning, good afternoon, good night, as well as some messages of admiration and encouragement. He didn¡¯t reply for the longest time, but he finally did! [King]: You¡¯re so cute. Although it was just three simple words, it was still considered a significant breakthrough. Xu Wei¡¯s lips curved into a smile. It seemed like she would be able to move on to her second stage in no time. But Xu Wei would¡¯ve never thought that second stage of hers would arrive so quickly... Three dayster, at eleven o¡¯clock at night. Xu Wei had received a call from someone within the industry. The caller said that Rong Wang was having a party at a certain nightclub. In an instant, Xu Wei¡¯s fatigue disappeared. She sat up and immersed herself in her thoughts. Then, she clicked on WeChat and typed a status to post on her story. And chose, for Rong Wang to be the only one able to see it! Chapter 214 - The willing would take the bait (2)

Chapter 214: The willing would take the bait (2)

[It¡¯s been a long night, but I don¡¯t feel like sleeping. I would like to have a drink~ ] And next was the wait! To get a scoop, waiting was essential. In order to not expose herself, she couldn¡¯t do things too deliberately. So, it wasn¡¯t guaranteed that the story she had posted would be seen by Rong Wang, or if he would even reply to it! But¡­ the willing would take the bait! Time trickled on. Xu Wei went to take a shower, applied her skincare products, took her own sweet time to dry her hair, and even sat through several episodes of those cheesy shows, but her phone remained silent. Raising her head, she checked the time. It was almost twelve¡­ Seems like she wouldn¡¯t be able to gather anything that night? Surprises are always left to the veryst second! Just as Xu Wei was getting ready to sleep, her phone rang. She clicked on WeChat straightaway, sure enough¡­ there was a new message from Rong Wang! [King]: I¡¯m having a party, would you like toe over and have a drink? Oh yeah~ The fish took the bait! With a swift motion, Xu Wei sat up. She broke into a little dance, before finally suppressing her feelings of excitement. Her fingers danced across the screen, quickly crafting a reply and sending it over. [ Lil¡¯ Lil¡¯ Wei ]: Ah ah ah ah ah ah, if you¡¯re the one asking, Brother King, then I¡¯ll have to go! Wait for me! As to why she called him brother, she was just following the custom. His fans all called him that. Anyway, in a fan¡¯s eyes, their idol was their husband, brother, little brother etcetera. As for a husband, she already had one, so it wasn¡¯t possible for her to call him that. She also had a little brother, so it wasn¡¯t possible for her to call him that either. So, brother was the only option left! King sent her the location shortly after. It was a renowned nightclub in the city. Xu Wei chucked her phone aside, rushing to her closet. Biting her lip, she hesitated for a second, before ultimately settling on a T-shirt and a denim skirt. After changing her outfit, she sat before her vanity table. Applying light make-up and pulling her hair into a high ponytail, she looked cute and pure. Standing before her full-body mirror, she took a look at her reflection. Then, she pulled one side of her T-shirt over her shoulder, revealing her slender corbones on one side. In an instant, her obedient look turned a little wild. Xu Wei¡¯s lips curved into a smile. After getting her things ready, she picked up her purse, and off she went! ¨C When she reached the nightclub, Rong Wang¡¯s beautiful assistant had arrived to pick her up. ording to her previous investigations, Xu Wei knew that she was called Mei, and had been with Rong Wang for quite some years. She had fair skin, good looks, and a good physique, but for some reason, Xu Wei felt that she looked a little frail. Even though it was covered up with a thickyer of foundation, she still could tell. Mei didn¡¯t speak much on the way there. She just led her into the suite, as if it was part of her daily routine. Before she went into the suite, she caught Mei parting her lips from the corner of her eye. It looked as if she wanted to say something. But, in the end, she turned and walked away without saying anything. In the suite were quite a few men and women, it was quite lively. Everyone was having a pretty good time. At the sight of Xu Wei, one of the guys straight-up whistled as he teased, ¡°Where did this beautye from, you look so pure¡­ that I thought I saw a little fairy!¡± Xu Wei broke into a shy smile, ¡°Thank you. You look great too, handsome~¡± ¡°You sure are good with your words. Come over and sit beside me¡­¡± The man got up, ready to wee Xu Wei before Rong Wang, who was on the side, spoke, ¡°She¡¯s my fan, and she¡¯s here to look for me. Scram!¡± Shoved aside by Rong Wang, the man feigned his copse onto the sofa, clenching onto his chest as he wailed, ¡°It¡¯s another one of your dutiful subjects again? Hais, my heart aches~¡± With a cigarette between his lips, Rong Wang blew out wisps of smoke. It was a stark difference from the image he had as a refined idol in front of the masses. Taking the cigarette away from his lips, he gave it a few taps, before calling out to Xu Wei frivolously, ¡°Come here.¡± Chapter 215 - Indeed a scum (1)

Chapter 215: Indeed a scum (1)

With admiration in her eyes, Xu Wei made her way over and sat obediently next to him. Then, she felt Rong Wang¡¯s eyes on her. His gaze swept up and down her body, before pouring her a ss of wine and pushing it towards her. Xu Wei took the ss of wine, seemingly honored in an instant. She grinned from ear to ear, ¡°Brother King personally poured me a ss of wine, I feel so blessed~ I can¡¯t bear to drink it!¡¯ Rong Wang basked in her admiration and adoration for him, ¡°Just drink, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll pour for you no matter how much you drink.¡± Rong Wang poured a ss for himself. After clinking their sses together, he downed his ss suavely. Xu Wei watched and took a sip of her wine. After having a few sses, Xu Wei raised her hand to her forehead like a ¡°lightweight¡±, calling out weakly, ¡°I can¡¯t hold my liquor well¡­ I feel so dizzy, Brother King, don¡¯tugh at me.¡± ¡°Why would Iugh at you, you¡¯re so pretty. You¡¯re even prettier drunk~ I like it.¡± Rong Wang closed their distance and looped his arm over Xu Wei¡¯s shoulder. His palm caressed Xu Wei¡¯s exposed shoulder naturally. His smile turned devious, an indecent look glinting in his eyes. He was so close to her, that she could tell that he reeked of booze. Xu Wei maintained the smile on her face although a wave of disgust was already bubbling within her. She shifted to the other side discreetly, speaking in a half-joking and half flirtatious manner, ¡°Brother King, you¡¯re leaning so close to me, that I¡­ I can¡¯t breathe. I, I want to go to the restroom to wash up, may I?¡± Rong Wang broke into a smile naturally, ¡°Go ahead.¡± Xu Wei ced down her ss and got up. Staggering, she made her way to the restroom within the suite. Rong Wang¡¯s gaze followed her as he sipped on his wine. After making her way into the restroom, she locked the door. Now that she was alone, Xu Wei couldn¡¯t hold back the shiver that ran down her spine. He was getting so handsy, it seemed like he was indeed a veteran at this, how disgusting~ Xu Wei took in a few deep breaths, before turning on the tap and washing her hands. Then, she took a few pieces of tissue and wiped down the shoulder that Rong Wang had touched. Only then, was she able to suppress the feeling of disgust bubbling within her. When Xu Wei was about to twist open the restroom¡¯s door and make her way out, the suite had suddenly quietened down significantly. A little puzzled, she inched the door open a little, and peeked out. Seems like Rong Wang had called it a night, as everyone started getting up and leaving one by one. Soon, only Rong Wang and one other man were in the suite. Xu Wei recognized the man, he was Rong Wang¡¯s agent, called Brother Xiong. ¡°Rong, the girl that you¡¯ve called over today, she seems a little familiar¡­ Oh, was she Gu Yu¡¯s plus one for the Gu Corporation¡¯s year-end banquet? As he continued, Brother Xiong¡¯s expression turned dark, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that this woman is rted to CEO Gu, and you¡­¡± Rong Wang cut him right off, ¡°Enough. I heard from Gu Xue that this Xu Wei isn¡¯t that important to Gu Yu, she¡¯s basically dispensable. If she wasn¡¯t pretty, I wouldn¡¯t entertain her either.¡± Stroking his chin, he broke into a devious smile, ¡°She should taste good too.¡± At his words, Brother Xiong heaved a sigh of relief. After all, Gu Xue was someone from the Gu Family and she was cousins with Gu Yu. Since she said that Xu Wei wasn¡¯t anyone important, then there wasn¡¯t anything to be worried about. Brother Xiong tapped on Rong Wang¡¯s shoulder, a carefree smile on his face, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I shan¡¯t interrupt your merry time. I¡¯ll get going first.¡± After he walked out, Rong Wang nced over at the restroom. Noticing that the door was still closed shut, his lips curved into a smile. Fetching a small bottle from his pocket, he poured out several white pills and dropped them into Xu Wei¡¯s wine ss expertly. Chapter 216 - Indeed a scum (2)

Chapter 216: Indeed a scum (2)

There was quite some distance between them, and they had also lowered their volume. Xu Wei could only pick up bits and pieces of their conversation, but from what she could vaguely pick up, she could guess what they were talking about. Plus, seeing how Rong Wang had spiked her drink, Xu Wei knew what kind of a person he was. He was indeed scum! That¡¯s right, the anonymous source of news that Big Boss received was that Rong Wang had a horrible personality and acted extremely vilely. He would often ask pretty fans of his out, and then¡­ sleep with them after spiking their drink. Everyone was an adult. So originally, if he had asked a fan out, and both parties were willing, no one would bother about such private matters. But to make use of the admiration and trust his fans had for him, he was worse than a dog or a swine! Because he was only toying with these fans of his. He wasn¡¯t willing to spend the effort to coax them, nor did he want to take responsibility for anything. So, after spiking their drink, he¡¯d use the excuse of his fans throwing themselves into his arms after being drunk, while he just helped them fulfill this fantasy of theirs! And then, once these fans had awoken, they could only swallow their grievances, not being able to do anything to him! Probably because he had gotten away every single time, that¡¯s why he was getting more and more unscrupulous. If he had his eye on someone, he would execute his n to get her. Moreover, not only was his agent aware of his actions, he was even an aplice. Truly a bunch of beasts! What refined idol¡­ He acted like a goody-two-shoes in public and even emanated the aura of being a clueless, inexperienced newbie. But behind closed doors, he was simply a disgusting crook that forced himself upon women, a criminal! Rong Wang seemed to have reached the end of his patience. He finally got up and walked towards the restroom. Tapping on the door, he asked, concerned, ¡°Are you alright? You didn¡¯t copse in there, did you? Do you need me to go in and help you out?¡± With her back against the door, Xu Wei sped her hands together and took in a deep breath. This battle, since it was beginning, she was going to see it to the end! Xu Wei turned around and pulled the door open. With one hand on her forehead, she looked dazed. Even her voice had turned soft, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Brother King seems like I¡¯m really drunk¡­¡± Facing such a situation, a pleased look shed past Rong Wang¡¯s eyes. Stretching out his hand, he helped Xu Wei to the sofa, ¡°You¡¯re drunk? Comeee,e sit here and rest for a while.¡± Xu Wei bore with his touch, following him to the sofa before taking a seat. ¡°Do you feel better now?¡± ¡°I still feel very dizzy¡­¡± Rong Wang broke into a devilish smile, ¡°It¡¯s because you drink too little. If you drink more, you won¡¯t get drunk so easily. I¡¯ll teach you.¡± As he spoke, he picked up Xu Wei¡¯s wine ss and passed it over, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just drink. Even if you copse, I¡¯m still here. I¡¯ll take good care of you, mn?¡± Xu Wei feigned difort, trying to evade, ¡°If I drink any more, I¡¯m going to throw up.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not even going to give me this honor? Or, do you want me to feed you myself? Alright, I¡¯ll feed you.¡± Rong Wang called the shots, not even giving Xu Wei a chance to reject him before the wine ss touched her lips. Xu Wei had sensed that there was a tinge of suspicion and vignce in Rong Wang¡¯s eyes. After all, if she was really an extreme fan of his, why would she reject the wine that her idol had offered to her lips. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t the first time Rong Wang had done such things. The reason why no one had caught him red-handed, was naturally because he always proceeded extra carefully and cautiously. If she didn¡¯t drink, Rong Wang would sense that something was up¡­ nothing ventured, nothing gained! ¡°Brother King¡¯s the one feeding me, of course, I¡¯ll drink!¡± Xu Wei stered on a sweet smile, parting her lips. Guided by Rong Wang¡¯s hand, she took a sip. Chapter 217 - Innocence at stake (1)

Chapter 217: Innocence at stake (1)

Just then, Xu Wei snuck one hand into her purse that she had ced by her side. Once she had made out where her phone was, her fingers quickly pressed on the dial tone that she had previously recorded. Once her phone rang, Xu Wei said smoothly, ¡°I¡¯ve got a call, Brother King. Let me go take it¡­¡± Certain that she had already drank the wine, he probably felt that she was someone that he already had in the bag. Generously, Rong Wang said, ¡°Hurry up, I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡± Xu Wei grabbed her purse, breaking into a slight smile, before she staggered out of the suite. Once the door closed shut, she shoved her fingers into her throat, forcing herself to throw up that sip of wine that she had just had. Even though she was able to force herself to throw up a little, she could vaguely feel the dizziness creeping up to her head, and how she was losing strength in her limbs bit by bit. She needed to get out of there quickly! Xu Wei carried her purse, trying to stride her way out. But, after taking a few steps, she heard the suite¡¯s door creak open. Rong Wang was out to find her! Xu Wei estimated that with her restricted mobility, Rong Wang would definitely catch up to her before she made her way out. Once he got his hands on her, her innocence would be at stake. This won¡¯t do, she can¡¯t let him see! With a turn of her feet, Xu Wei went around the corner. At the sight of the sign showing the directions to the public restroom, she made her way towards the restroom, leaning against the wall for support. The sound of footsteps trailed behind her. Xu Wei gritted her teeth, and as fast as she could, she finally managed to rush into the female restroom. She quickly went into one of the empty cubicles, locking it with her trembling hands. There was no guarantee that Rong Wang wouldn¡¯te in while looking for her. Moreover, she could feel her head getting heavier and her footsteps getting more unsteady. She didn¡¯t know how long more she could hold on to her consciousness. Xu Wei fetched her phone out, but her phone screen was but a blur. She practically couldn¡¯t see anything. Painstakingly, she clicked on her contacts, trying to find Big Boss¡¯s personal assistant¡¯s contact, the one that¡¯s called Qiao Chu. Because of how much her fingers were trembling, she had to click a few times, before finally seeding in making the call. The beeping tone rang in her ear as Xu Wei felt her heart racing with anxiety. After about ten seconds, the call made it through. Not waiting for him to speak, she used thest ounce of her energy and called out, ¡°XX nightclub, in the females¡¯ restroom,e quick!¡± After saying those few words, she didn¡¯t even have the energy to hold her phone. It slipped from hands, crashing onto the ground. Her entire body leaned against the wall, as sheid limp on the ground. After a long time, she vaguely made out the sound of footsteps tapping from outside the restroom. Then, someone pushed the door open, and walked in. The person that came in clearly wasn¡¯t there for the restroom, because the footsteps sounded heavy. It didn¡¯t seem like a girl¡¯s footsteps. Was Qiao Chu here? Or¡­ did Rong Wang find her? At the next second, the person outside spoke. Xu Wei heard that deep, low voice of Rong Wang¡¯s, the type that sent shivers down one¡¯s spine, ¡°Little beauty, are you in here? Don¡¯t y hide and seek with Brother King,e out quickly, mn?¡± Shoot, it¡¯s thetter! Xu Wei sped her hands together involuntarily. Her whole body felt weak and she felt light-headed. Even her body was burning up. It¡¯d be a piece of a cake for him to take her down. Would she be able to hold it out till Qiao Chu came? The footsteps drew closer and closer, as Rong Wang pushed open the cubicles one by one in search of her. Then, he stood before the one that Xu Wei was in. He gave the door a push, and it didn¡¯t budge. Then, he let out a scarily devilishugh all of a sudden, ¡°Seems like you¡¯re in here¡­ that¡¯s fine, I haven¡¯t tried doing it here before.¡± Once he finished his piece, he gave the door a kick. The door lock loosened in an instant. Xu Wei was powerless. Even her vision was turning dark and the noise from her surroundings was gradually getting softer and softer. It felt like a few seconds, or a very long while after, when she felt her body being lifted up by someone else. Chapter 218 - Losing Her Innocence

Chapter 218: Losing Her Innocence

Xu Wei wanted to open her eyes instinctively but there seemed to be a heavy weight that burdened her eyelids. She couldn¡¯t open her eyes no matter how hard she tried. She attempted to move her hands too but they felt just as heavy as if they were filled with lead. After that, she felt that she was ced on a soft and big bed by someone. Someone seemed to be shouting her name but it also felt like her own illusion. Then, she felt extremely warm. A ball of hot air was congregating in her body. It spread slowly and exploded. Then, it devoured her consciousness, bit by bit. She needed to get rid of the heat urgently. She didn¡¯t know what she grabbed but that thing felt like a huge ice block. It was attracting her to move closer. She pounced towards it subconsciously and hugged it tightly. At first, that thing still resisted for a moment. She didn¡¯t know if it was because she kept hugging it or rubbing herself against it but soon, she felt that thing pinning her down instead. After that, she seemed to be kissed by it. The kiss came down forcefully. It almost took all her breath away. She was already finding it hard to breathe because of the heat so the kiss almost caused her to suffocate. Her survival instinct urged her to push away the thing that was lying on her body. However, her hands were held and pushed above her head. The kiss started moving from her lips down to her neck. Then, it moved further down¡­ In the end, Xu Wei felt her body getting hotter and hotter. It was as if she was being ced over a me and barbecued. Every time she wanted to break free from the grip, the invisible big hand would pull her back again. Finally¡­ she was engulfed by the burning me and burned into ashes! ¨C When Xu Wei woke up again, her mind was in a whirl. Sheid on the bed in a daze for a long while before her memory came back to her, piece by piece. She could only remember that she was hiding in the toilet and thest thing she recalled was hearing Rong Wang kicking down the door. Then, her consciousness started getting blurred. But¡­ she still recalled bits and pieces of what happened. In addition, her body was sore, weak, and ufortable¡­ She wasn¡¯t a virgin so she immediately knew what she just went through. Xu Wei hugged the nket and sat up with much effort. She clenched her fist tightly. The veins on the back of her hand popped out and the blood on her face was drained in an instant. It looked like¡­ that was the worse oue? She was still vited¡­ The door was suddenly pushed open. Footsteps came closer to her. Xu Wei didn¡¯t lift her head. A strong killing intent appeared quickly in the depths of her eyes. The person¡¯s footsteps stopped by the side of the bed. Xu Wei felt his gazending on her body. It was deep and heavy. She bit her lips. Just as she was contemting if she should perish with this ¡®bastard¡¯, the person¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°You still know how to be afraid?¡± The voice was cold and mocking. The person didn¡¯t hide his anger either. Xu Wei was stunned for a moment, Then, she lifted her head abruptly. The extremely handsome face of the man in front of her appeared before her. She was in a trance for an entire minute. She shifted her eyeballs stiffly and saw the loose bathrobe he was wearing. There were some water droplets in his hair. He probably had just finished bathing. Then, she quickly scanned the room. That was a hotel room! Even though she didn¡¯t know what happened after she lost consciousness, based on the situationid out in front of her¡­ Xu Wei swallowed her saliva and opened her mouth. Her voice was low and hoarse. It was also shaking a little. ¡°The person who did it with me¡­ was you?¡± Chapter 219 - Memories Made People Cry (1)

Chapter 219: Memories Made People Cry (1)

The man¡¯s face was cold. There was anger in his ck eyes. His gaze was like ice des when he looked at Xu Wei. It stabbed her body violently. He moved his thin lips and the words he said were even more cold-blooded and heartless. ¡°If not? Were you hoping that it was Rong Wang?¡± Xu Wei clenched her fist even tighter. She pursed her lips furiously. Even though Gu Yu¡¯s words were unpleasant to hear, she still heaved a sigh of relief in her heart. At least she didn¡¯t get vited by that bastard Rong Wang. As far as she knew, Gu Yu saved her and brought her there. Xu Wei mentally straightened out the list of events that had happened. She licked her dried lips lightly and said in a low voice. ¡°Gu Yu, thank you for saving me. But... I didn¡¯t do anything to betray you.¡± ¡°If you dared, do you think you¡¯ll still be able to sit here alive?¡± Gu Yu¡¯s voice was still vicious. He red at Xu Wei, whose face was pale. The mes of anger built up in his chest caused him to speak extremely impolitely. ¡°Xu Wei, this is already the second time. Other people have work too but as for you, you¡¯re risking your life for your job. Why? Do you want to die or do you think that sacrificing your life for society is a mighty feat that gives you a huge sense of achievement? Do you want people to respect you?¡± Xu Wei wasn¡¯t surprised that the words Gu Yu said were so unpleasant. She was already heavily wounded by the things he said in the past. Hence, she formed some resistance to it. But... he could humiliate her but she wouldn¡¯t allow him to look down on her beliefs! In the past... he used to support her unconditionally. Ever since she was young, she had a sense of righteousness. She would stand up for justice when she saw someone being treated unfairly. Even though her strength was insignificant, she would still try her best. When she entered university, she chose journalism without any hesitation. She wanted to be a reporter, a reporter that could and dared to reveal the dark side of society. She had always moved towards her goal resolutely. In university, she always ran around to gather news part-time and would anonymously send pieces of news to newspaper agencies. Many times, she had breaking news but they were suppressed by evil forces so she was unable to seek justice for the victim. After she got together with Gu Yu, he did something that made her exceptionally touched. Gu Yu went tow school and even took the exam to be awyer. He said that since she wanted to uphold justice, he would be her strongest support. She just needed to charge and he would block all the attacks for her. After that, they could still bring justice to the victim~ At that time, she even teased and said she was the magistrate and Gu Yu would be the bodyguard and assistant standing beside her. Memories made people cry... Xu Wei viciously restrained the bitterness that was gushing up her throat. However, there was still a faintyer of tears that lined her eyes. ¡°Gu Yu, this isn¡¯t your first time knowing how much I love this job. Even if you look down on it, I don¡¯t mind. From the moment I entered this industry, I knew that it was dangerous and I¡¯ve already mentally prepared myself for it. If I¡¯m afraid of danger, I would not have be a reporter! I really thank you for saving me. But... even if I was really vited, I won¡¯t me anyone!¡± ¡°I will gather evidence and sue this person in court. I will let him pay the price for his mistake and get justice for myself!¡± ¡°Yes, how pleasant to listen to,¡± Gu Yu scoffed. His expression turned even darker. ¡°Are you doing it for justice or are you doing it to earn more money!¡± Chapter 220 - Memories Made People Cry (2)

Chapter 220: Memories Made People Cry (2)

Money¡­ Xu Wei lifted the corners of her lips and forced a smile on her face. Then, she raised her head and looked at him. Her voice was hoarse as she opened her mouth and said, ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t deny that I¡¯m doing this to earn money. However, these two things aren¡¯t conflicting.¡± As she spoke, she couldn¡¯t help butughed. Yet, there was no happiness deep inside her eyes. She even mocked herself, ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m doing this to earn money. Why can¡¯t I do that? My parents don¡¯t like me and my husband doesn¡¯t love me. Why can¡¯t I make ns for myself? Didn¡¯t you say that I can do anything to earn money? That¡¯s right, I can resort to any means in order to earn money. I love money so much that I can give up my life for it!¡± Xu Wei¡¯s smile turned sorrowful. But, she still maintained the smile on her face with much effort and stared intently at Gu Yu. She was almost squeezing her words out of the gaps in her teeth as she said these words one by one, ¡°Are you happy now?¡± Her hands were grasping the nket so tightly that the nket almost tore. She swallowed her saliva furiously and continued, ¡°Either way¡­ we are just a couple by name. I will not care about your business so you shouldn¡¯t care about mine too! I will make decisions for myself! You have no right to anyments!¡± He had no right¡­ How dare she say that he had no right! Gu Yu was already burning with anger so when she said these, he got stimted by her words. The aura around his body turned extremely cold. He was pursing his thin lips so tightly until they formed a cold and hard line. He stared at her with his ck eyes. The mes inside seemed to be able to burn her into ashes. Just as Xu Wei thought that he was going to explode in anger, the man smiled instead. He snorted two times before taking a huge stride forward. He ced one leg on the table and stretched his arm towards Xu Wei. Xu Wei didn¡¯t manage to dodge in time. His hand had already grasped the back of her neck. He pulled her towards him and lowered his gaze. Xu Wei was forced to raise her head. He looked down on her. His gaze was filled with coldness and contempt. ¡°Xu Wei, don¡¯t think that I¡¯m willing to be bothered about your businesses. Yesterday, you were the one who called me to ask me for help. Didn¡¯t you say that you will never trouble me anymore? In the end? You did it again and again.¡± Xu Wei didn¡¯t expect that she called Gu Yu identally when she nned to call for Qiao Chu. No wonder he saved her¡­ But, she didn¡¯t have to exin to him. To him, any exnation was just a cover-up. Xu Wei continued smiling. She replied without backing down, ¡°Oh? In that case, you don¡¯t have toe. You can add my number to your cklist or block me. I didn¡¯t know that Mr. Gu can be called over with just one phone call. People who don¡¯t know you well might think that you are deeply in love with me!¡± The moment she said this, she felt Gu Yu¡¯s gaze bing deeper. Even the strength of his hand, which was holding the back of her neck, increased. Xu Wei gasped softly in pain. If she didn¡¯t know that Gu Yu really hated her, she might have thought that she had read his thoughts! Gu Yu¡¯s expression turned extremely ugly. There seemed to be a thickyer of ice on his face. The temperature in the room dropped continuously. Although Xu Wei wanted to put on a strong front, her body still shivered uncontrobly. His force of presence made her anxious. It was an aura that foreshadowed a storm. Indeed, talking makes you delighted for only a second¡­ The room remained deadly silent for around one minute before Gu Yu finally opened his mouth again. There was no warmth or emotions in his voice. ¡°Xu Wei, I told you that you shouldn¡¯t overestimate yourself. I¡¯m just doing this for my grandpa¡¯s sake. Also¡­¡± Chapter 221 - Hot-tempered Mr. Gu (1)

Chapter 221: Hot-tempered Mr. Gu (1)

Gu Yu sneered too. He fixated his dark gaze on Xu Wei¡¯s pale face. His thin lips moved slightly as he mocked her with malice. ¡°I¡¯m your creditor. I have the right to manage all of your businesses!¡± Creditor¡­ Xu Wei was able to rebuke anything he said but for that, she couldn¡¯t refute him. Every time, that one billion caused her to feel inferior in front of Gu Yu. She couldn¡¯t raise her head high and it was very frustrating! Xu Wei closed her eyes. She took a deep breath before she opened them again and looked at him. ¡°I know I owe you money. However, you don¡¯t have to remind me of it all the time. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t owe you for life. I will definitely earn enough money to pay you back. One day, we will not owe each other anything!¡± Earn money to pay him back¡­ That¡¯s right, she worked so hard because she wanted to earn money so that she could pay him back the one billion RMB she owed him as quickly as possible. That way, she would be able to cut ties with him. She was the one who wanted this wedding dearly. In the end, she was also the one who wanted to break free from it impatiently¡­ Right from the start until the end, he had never been part of her consideration. For some reason, Xu Wei felt that the current Gu Yu was very cold but why¡­ Why did she feel that there was a sorrowful aura around him? Was it her illusion? Instinctively, she wanted to take a closer look. At that moment, she heard Gu Yu¡¯s cold-blooded voice. ¡°Xu Wei, I will wait for you to pay the one billion back. Take care of your fragile life. You mustn¡¯t die. I don¡¯t tolerate businesses that make a loss.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Sorrow? Why the hell would he be feeling sorrow? Xu Wei felt that her brain must have spoilt earlier. If not, why did she have the impression that the most heartless and emotionless man would ever feel sad! Gu Yu pushed Xu Wei away after spewing those words at her. He turned his body and got off the bed. Then, he strode out of the room without stopping. He mmed the door shut heavily with a loud bang. Xu Wei¡¯s eardrums were ringing from the loud sound. She cursed at him for a long while before turning around to look for her bags. Her bags were ced on the sofa by the side of the room. She covered her body with the nket and walked over barefooted. She picked up her bags and inspected them. Then, she took down the miniature video camera that she stuck on the bag skillfully. When she went to the washroom in the private room, she purposely left her bag behind so that she could take down the entire process of Rong Wang drugging her. With this, she would be able to expose his disgusting true colors! Wait for it! Bastard Rong Wang, your death sentence ising! ¨C Assistant Lin hid in a corner of the suite¡¯s living room and trembled as he looked at his boss walk into the bedroom furiously. Then, his boss came out of the room looking even more infuriated. He watched as he kicked the coffee table a few times. The coffee table toppled instantly. Assistant Lin was frightened. He was afraid that the next thing his boss would kick was him. Sigh, the moment his indifferent boss, who was a man of few words, met Young Mistress, he instantly became a hot-tempered Mr. Gu. How scary! However¡­ just now, he was eavesdropping on them. Mr. Gu was really worried about Young Mistress. When he received Young Mistress¡¯s call, he walked out of a room full of big bosses without any hesitation and rushed furiously to save her. Yet¡­ in front of Young Mistress, he wasn¡¯t willing to say any kind words. Words of concern changed the moment they came out of his mouth. No wonder Young Mistress didn¡¯t appreciate his kindness. This mustn¡¯t go on! Assistant Lin hesitated for a moment before bracing himself and walking forward. He opened his mouth weakly, ¡°Mr. Gu, actually, I think that¡­ if you¡¯re worried about Young Mistress, you can just tell her that you¡¯re worried. Ladies like to listen to sweet words¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Gu Yu nced at him from the corner of his eyes coldly. The rest of his words were stuck in his throat. Assistant Lin coughed softly and changed his sentence. ¡°Do you need me to take care of anything on Rong Wang¡¯s side?¡± Gu Yu replied with an expressionless face, ¡°No need. Her business has nothing to do with me!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Gu Yu walked towards the minibar with big steps and poured a ss of wine for himself. He raised his head and gulped the wine down. Approximately a few secondster, his emotions calmed down slightly. He looked at Assistant Lin and pursed his lips. Then, he opened his mouth again. Chapter 222 - Hot-tempered Mr. Gu (2)

Chapter 222: Hot-tempered Mr. Gu (2)

¡°During this period, send a person to watch over her. Don¡¯t let¡­¡± Gu Yu paused for a moment. He wanted to say ¡®don¡¯t let anything happen to her¡¯ but he forcefully changed it to, ¡°Don¡¯t let her cause any more trouble.¡± Assistant Lin was stunned for a moment. Then, he immediately understood Gu Yu¡¯s intention. He couldn¡¯t help but cover his mouth andughed secretly. His boss was definitely someone who didn¡¯t mean what he said, and he was unbeatable in that aspect. He suddenly understood why Mr. Gu didn¡¯t take care of Rong Wang. It wasn¡¯t like what he said, that Young Mistress¡¯s business had nothing to do with him. It was because once he acted, Rong Wang would get out of the picture immediately. That way, the piece of news that Young Mistress risked so much to get would be worthless¡­ In the end, although he said that he despised Young Mistress for risking her life to get news, he still protected her when he should have. He still gave Rong Wang to Young Mistress and let her y with him however she wanted. Even if any idents happened after that, he would still be there to help her. He worried about Young Mistress but he was too sharp-tongued to show it. But, Assistant Lin couldn¡¯t me him entirely¡­ Just now, as he was eavesdropping on them, he heard Young Mistress say that the reason why she worked so hard was that she wanted to earn money as a reporter to pay back her debt to Mr. Gu. Then, there would be nothing between them anymore. Mr. Gu cared about Young Mistress so much. Hence, it was natural that he would get angered by her words, especially since he was an arrogant person too. Thus, how could he be willing to say something pleasant? s, the two of them were hurting each other! In order to make sure that the couple could live harmoniously, Assistant Lin touched his chin and thought for a moment. Then, he opened his mouth weakly again, ¡°Mr. Gu, I have a suggestion. I don¡¯t know if I should say it or not.¡± Gu Yu nced at him coldly from the corner of his eyes. ¡°Speak.¡± Assistant Lin took a deep breath and spoke everything he wanted to say at a very fast speed. ¡°I feel that you should learn the art of speaking!¡± After the final word ended, he hugged his head immediately and begged for mercy. ¡°Mr. Gu, if you don¡¯t like to listen, you can pretend that I didn¡¯t say anything!¡± Gu Yu pulled the corners of his lips. He tapped his finger lightly on the bar table as he nced at the bedroom secretly. His gaze turned deep slowly. He poured another cup of wine for himself and gulped it down again. He knew clearly, more than anyone, how much Xu Wei loved being a reporter as well as how motivated she was at her job. There weren¡¯t many things that she could decide in her life. Hobbies were the only thing she owned. Hence, he wouldn¡¯t bind her, whether it was in the past or the future. It would never change, even if the reason why she worked so hard was so that she could leave him. When he took the exam to be awyer, there was an oath he had to take: I will defend my client until I die. What did he say at that time? I will defend my¡­ Xu Wei. ¨C The Z Magazine publicationpany published another explosive piece of news. The Asia Dance King, King, drugged a female fan. He was hypocritical, dirty, disgusting, and 100% a bastard! The moment the piece of news was released, the fans were bbergasted. The top ten hot topics were all upied by tags rted to Rong Wang. Rong Wang¡¯s name became number one on the hottest searches too. Weibo, forums, and many other social media tforms were all discussing the piece of news. Fans were unable to ept that the idol they loved so dearly was that kind of person. Many people started scolding him. There was a portion of fans that supported Rong Wang and said that it was a rumor but since there were a video and screenshots of Rong Wang drugging thedy, most people were against him. Just as Rong Wang and his team were scratching their heads trying to think of a way to handle the situation, someone came to look for them. Chapter 223 - Todays the day you shall die (1)

Chapter 223: Today¡¯s the day you shall die (1)

Assistant Mei passed the person¡¯s name card over to Rong Wang. Rong Wang had already been fuming, but with a glimpse of the word ¡°reporter¡± on the name card, he got even more irritated. Raising one foot, hended a kick directly on Mei¡¯s side, yelling, ¡°Do you think those darn paparazzi haven¡¯t screwed me over enough? Don¡¯t let me see that word ever again! Tell her to scram!¡± With that kick, Mei copsed on the ground. Hissing in pain, tears welled up in her eyes. Yet, she didn¡¯t even dare to cry out in pain. Painstakingly scrambling onto her feet, she made her way out of the office, with her head lowered. However, a minuteter, that reporter pushed the office¡¯s door open, barging in despite Mei¡¯s attempts to stop her. With her heels clicking, and her head held high, she strutted her way over to Rong Wang. She smiled and extended her hand, ¡°Let me introduce myself, I¡¯m Zhou Meiqi, The Daily Report¡¯s leading reporter.¡± Rong Wang¡¯s eyes swept over Zhou Meiqi. She was rather pretty. If that happened in the past, he would have definitely put up a nice front. But now, he scoffed, a fierce glint in his eyes as he spat out harshly, ¡°Do all of you paparazzi have a death wish? Why? You¡¯re now barging into my office to get a scoop? Do you really think that I¡¯m not going to do anything to you guys? The previous one had the guts to expose him. This one, had the guts to invade his turf directly? Did they really deem him as a pushover? The corner of Zhou Weiqi¡¯s lip quirked, as she corrected him, ¡°Rong Wang, don¡¯t use the term, you guys. Xu Wei is Xu Wei. I, Zhou Meiqi, am myself. We¡¯re enemies. Since she¡¯s your enemy now, the enemy of my enemy is a friend.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Rong Wang raised his brow. ¡°So the purpose of your visit today is?¡± ¡°Of course, it is toe to take down ourmon enemy together.¡± Rong Wang regarded Zhou Meiqi seriously this time around, before breaking into a small smile. Gesturing for her to go ahead, he said, ¡°Take a seat. Let¡¯s discuss this. I hope you won¡¯t disappoint me.¡± Zhou Meiqi raised her head confidently. ¡°But of course.¡± ¨C After a few days, more and more attention was on Rong Wang¡¯s issue. Perhaps because of his guilty conscience, or because he could live with the situation, Rong Wang never dide forward to rify things. While bystanders sat and watched as the issue unfurled, his fans broke out into crazed disputes. Those that believed Rong Wang, advocated the idea of him being wronged and scrambled all over trying to find excuses for his wrongdoings. Those that didn¡¯t believe him left the fandom, disappointed in him. In fact, the majority of those fans turned into anti-fans. Xu Wei wasn¡¯t idling around the past few days either. Even though she was the one who released the news and exposed Rong Wang¡¯s true colors, she needed not only physical evidence but also witnesses, for him to be punished for his crimes. The video that she had recorded was her physical evidence. As for witnesses¡­ she herself couldn¡¯t be considered. After all, she wasn¡¯t sexually assaulted by him. That¡¯s where she lost credibility. However, if she could find those fans that had been on the receiving end of Rong Wang¡¯s vile treatment, and if they were willing toe forward to testify against Rong Wang, the police would get involved. Then, they¡¯d be able to send that beast to prison! Fortunately, because she had exposed Rong Wang, there were quite a handful of victims that had contacted her directly. They wanted to be a part of the crusade against Rong Wang, to stand up for themselves! Xu Wei arranged for them to meet her at a cafe at three o¡¯clock in the afternoon the next day. She wished to get a clearer picture and tidy things up before handing the case over to the police. The next day, after dolling herself up, she carried her little backpack and made her way out. After her little car pulled up to the cafe, she turned off the engine and got out of the car. As she walked to the entrance of the cafe, she suddenly heard someone yelling her name. Xu Wei turned around subconsciously, looking in the direction where the sound came from. Before she managed to get a good look, a crowd had emerged all of a sudden, surrounding her. Chapter 224 - Todays the day you shall die (2)

Chapter 224: Today¡¯s the day you shall die (2)

They were all girls. A majority of them seemed to be students. Every single one of them had a vicious look in their eyes. The way they red at Xu Wei, was as if they were going to impale her with a thousand knives! The person leading the crew was someone Xu Wei was very familiar with. Because it was Gu Xue. There was no room for doubt, these girls were all Rong Wang¡¯s fans. And so, the reason why they had surrounded her that day, was definitely to fight on behalf of their idol. Resentment was clear in Gu Xue¡¯s voice, ¡°Xu Wei, who allowed you to do as you please, to go around spreading rumors and defaming our King? In order to capture the attention of others, you made up stories and spread rumors. For tarnishing our Rong Wang¡¯s reputation, you really deserve to die!¡± Once she finished her piece, the fans behind her began to chant, ¡°Deserve to die, deserve to die, deserve to die!¡± There wasn¡¯t a trace of fear on Xu Wei¡¯s face. In fact, she seemed extremely calm. Lifting her gaze, she met Gu Xue¡¯s eyes, enunciating every word clearly, ¡°The news that I¡¯ve published is the truth, I didn¡¯t make up anything. And soon, Rong Wang will have to pay for his wrongdoings. When the timees, you guys wille to know that he isn¡¯t worthy of your love at all!¡± ¡°Rubbish! Xu Wei, you really don¡¯t know your limits. You were obviously the one who went to seduce our Rong Wang to create such fake news, and yet, you still dare lie through your teeth. You really think that all of us are fools, that we¡¯d y right into your hands?¡± ¡°Right, you shameless woman!¡± ¡°Defaming my Brother King, pay with your life!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t waste your breath on her, we should just beat this kind of paparazzi to death!¡± ¡°Beat her to death! Do it for Brother King!¡± Recalling what Gu Xue had mentioned, Xu Wei frowned, sensing that something had happened again. She predicted that Rong Wang had finallye forward to say something. In his defense, he said that she was the one who seduced him! Xu Wei wasn¡¯t too surprised by that. Shirking responsibility was a popr method used by people to justify themselves. But, even if one wanted to shirk responsibility, they could only do so with concrete evidence. Fans weren¡¯t going to ce their trust in someone with just cheap talk! So, what kind of concrete evidence did Rong Wang present, to let his fans change their minds in an instant? Although Xu Wei cleared her mind quickly, she was surrounded by his fans, so she couldn¡¯t get a grasp on the situation in an instant either. Moreover, as those fans hurled remarks at her, they also started to throw things at her aggressively. It was as if they had all lost their minds. With their minds set on standing up for their idol, they didn¡¯t hold back at all. No matter how much Xu Wei tried to dodge, four hands were still better than two. There were too many fans, and they had thrown too many things on her. In no time, she was covered in filth from head to toe, covered in raw eggs, vegetables, flour¡­ At her sorry sight, Gu Xue sneered disdainfully, ¡°Xu Wei, have you realized your mistake? You dare to defame our Brother King, this is how you¡¯ll end up. I want you to take back that false piece of news of yours, and to make a public apology. Admit to everyone that you¡¯re the one who falsely used our Brother King, and then take the me and resign. Scram from the media industry!¡± ¡°Apologise!¡± ¡°Scram from the media industry!¡± Seeing how pathetic Xu Wei looked, Gu Xue continued dishing out harsh words, ¡°If you don¡¯t agree to our terms, then don¡¯t even think about leaving tonight! We¡¯ll bring you to our Brother King, with you on your knees! However, Xu Wei just wiped her face, not seeming to pay them any mind. Her lips curved into a smile, as sheughed, ¡°Apologies? Scram from the media industry? Those don¡¯t exist in my dictionary! The person that should apologize, is Rong Wang. The person that should scram from the entertainment industry, is Rong Wang. The person that should meet all his victims on his knees, is also Rong Wang!¡± ¡°How great, being so presumptuous even at death¡¯s door. Xu Wei, today¡¯s the day you shall die!¡± Chapter 225 - Stunningly handsome face (1)

Chapter 225: Stunningly handsome face (1)

So utterly angered, Gu Xue ordered with reddened eyes, ¡°Sisters, tear her to shreds!¡± The fans swarmed in, throwing punches at Xu Wei. Since they were all little girls, Xu Wei wasn¡¯t scared of them. Rolling up her sleeves, she flung off the one on her left, pushed back the one behind her, and gave the one before her a kick! When they started throwing things at her, Xu Wei had initially intended to let this go. After all, they were just being manipted by Rong Wang. But with how they were throwing punches at her with reckless abandon, it was impossible to just stand there and let them beat her up! Even so, she knew she was powerless on her own. If these fans came one by one, their fighting ability surely wouldn¡¯t rival hers. However, she would eventually be defeated by this group of people who acted as if they were ready to forsake their lives. And so, Xu Wei didn¡¯t wish to fight. She inched towards her little car, bit by bit. She ran quickly and soon reached the side of her car. Unlocking it, she pulled open the door and got in. Igniting the engine, she stepped on the gas, all in one swift motion! Before the fans managed to catch up to her, she sped off! Gu Xue stomped her feet in anger. Not willing to just let Xu Wei get away like that, Gu Xue called out to the fans, ¡°Get in your cars and chase after her. We definitely can¡¯t let her escape so easily. She must be punished!¡± ¡°Yes, Sister Xue. For our Brother King, we¡¯ve got to catch her!¡± All the fans returned to their cars, having hired someone to drive them over. At least ten private cars made their grand entrance on the road, relentlessly chasing after Xu Wei¡¯s car! The cars that these fans had hired were usually the ones used to chase after celebrities. As long as the drivers were paid to do it, these cars paid no heed to traffic rules and road safety. They¡¯d just step on the gas, and do whatever they wanted on the road. From her rear mirror, Xu Wei looked at the chaos unfolding behind her. She felt bad for the parents of these children. If something happened to them, she could only imagine how sad their parents would be! Even so, that was what it was like to have pity. If they managed to catch up to her, she would be the pitiful one! Xu Wei¡¯s driving skills weren¡¯tcking. After all, she got an adequate amount of training from all those years of going around interviewing people. Moreover, her little car¡­ She had to admit that it was a reward that Gu Yu had gifted her after she got her license. The little car had been parked in the Xu residence¡¯s garage for the three years that she had been overseas. After she returned, since she didn¡¯t have the money to get a new car, she just went ahead and used it. Because of that, the car was a good one. Thus, it was naturally fast and was able to put a good distance between her and the cars chasing after her. However, the sports car that Gu Xue drove was also in good condition. With a step on the gas, she was hot on Xu Wei¡¯s heels in an instant. Xu Wei cleared the wild thoughts running in her head, holding her breath as she focused. With a turn of the steering wheel, she turned left. She¡¯d be forced to stop once Gu Xue caught up and went ahead of her! Gu Xue could tell what Xu Wei¡¯s intentions were. Sneering, she prepared to make a turn. Just then, a line of cars suddenly appeared out of nowhere. She had no idea why it had to ur now. It blocked off her route to make a full left turn. Gu Xue was forced to use the emergency brake. Her forehead hit against the steering wheel, causing her so much pain that her eyes welled up with tears. When the cars behind had caught up, they were all forced to hit the brakes just as Gu Xue did. Their bodies jerked forward from the resulting inertia, causing their head or their limbs to get hit. It was a sorry sight. Thest car didn¡¯t have the time to m on their brakes and collided into the rear of the car in front of it. The car in front collided into the one before it, creating a chain reaction of cars crashing into one another. In the end, even the rear of Gu Xue¡¯s car got hit. Gu Xue¡¯s head hit the steering wheel once more, causing a bump to swell up once more. She gritted her teeth and left her car in a rage. Stomping towards the ck car that led the line of cars in the distance, she yelled out, ¡°Who¡¯s the blind idiot blocking my way?! Do you want to die?!¡± The ss window of the back seat lowered to gradually reveal the man¡¯s stunningly handsome face. Chapter 226 - Got something to say? (2)

Chapter 226: Got something to say? (2)

Gu Xue¡¯s pompous aura evaporated in an instant as if she was a mouse that just spotted a cat. She heavily gulped before finally being able to find her voice. She greeted meekly, ¡°Brother¡­ Brother Yu¡­¡± Gu Yu cocked his head, his inky eyes sweeping over as he asked coldly, ¡°What did you say just now?¡± Having been left speechless, Gu Xue shook her head instantly. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t say anything, I swear, I didn¡¯t!¡± She had truly adored and looked up to her cousin Gu Yu, but she was also truly afraid of his icy demeanour. Thest time, when he pushed her into the pond, she was ill for half a month. Gu Yu just gazed at her without saying anything. A mere secondter, Gu Xue backed down, decided to just own up to her mistake, ¡°Brother Yu, I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong, I¡¯m the one who wants to die.¡± The drivers of the cars that had collided into each other got out of their cars, all of theming forward to voice their displeasure. ¡°Do you know how to drive?¡± ¡°You caused all of us to collide into each other.¡± ¡°We won¡¯t leave until you give us a good exnation!¡± Looking at Gu Yu¡¯s car as well as the rest of the cars in the line, they were all in good condition. Furthermore, it only took one nce at Gu Yu for anyone to tell that can tell that he was a wealthy man. That watch on his wrist was ridiculously expensive! The drivers exchanged looks with each other as they reached a consensus inwardly. With such a wealthy man before them, they had to rip him off somehow! The driver leading the crew immediately approached Gu Yu and said, ¡°Do you know that our livelihoods depend on our cars? With how badly damaged our cars are, how can we continue to work? You¡¯ll have to pay for the car repair fees, as well aspensation for the time that we¡¯d be unable to work!¡± The corners of Gu Yu¡¯s lip quirked upwards as he said, ¡°Fine.¡± Nobody knew what to say. How quickly he agreed to it had truly shocked everyone. Even the driver leading the crew was surprised for a good while. He initially thought he¡¯d have to spend a long time convincing him, resort to threats, et cetera. Who would¡¯ve thought he¡¯d agree to it so readily? It seemed that the idea that the wealthy were fools was true! The driver leading the crew grinned from ear to ear and demanded an exorbitant price, ¡°You¡¯re fine withpensating each car with five hundred thousand dors, right?¡± Once more, Gu Yu replied, ¡°Fine¡±. ¡°Then¡­ shall I leave my bank ount number with you?¡± Gu Yu raised his chin towards Gu Xue as his thin lips parted. Enunciating every word clearly, he replied, ¡°You can leave it with her. She¡¯llpensate for all of your losses.¡± Gu Xue instantly turned pale. ¡°Brother Yu¡­¡± No wonder she felt that something was off. Since when was it so easy to reach a consensus with her cousin? It turned out that he was just digging her grave! Gu Yu cracked his eyes open and askedzily, ¡°You have something to say?¡± Gu Xue sped her hands together tightly, her face turning red from trying to hold herself back. Even so, she still didn¡¯t dare to refute him. In the end, she could only force herself to shake her head. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll pay!¡± Gu Yu tugged on his lips before withdrawing his gaze and rolling up the car window. The line of cars drove off. Gu Xue¡¯s gaze followed the cars as tears of grief welled up in her eyes. She didn¡¯t know what was so good about Xu Wei for Brother Yu to stand on her side every time! Because of her, she was embarrassed multiple times! She despised Xu Wei so much! She snatched Brother Yu away and even defamed her Rong Wang! ¨C Once Xu Wei returned home, the first thing she did was to go to the bathroom for a shower. She had to admit that those little girls were pretty ruthless. Along with the filth covering her from head to toe, her entire body was also littered with injuries. Even though they were just superficial wounds, they still hurt! After taking a shower, she stepped out in a bathrobe, about to go apply some ointment on her injuries. To her surprise, the door was suddenly pushed open. The man strode in, emanating a menacing aura. Chapter 227 - Please continue, dont stop (1)

Chapter 227: Please continue, don¡¯t stop (1)

Xu Wei never would¡¯ve thought that he¡¯d return. After all, it was only around four o¡¯clock in the afternoon¡­ She subconsciously wrapped her bathrobe a little more tightly around herself, not wanting Gu Yu to see her injuries. If he had seen them, there was no doubt that he would ridicule her. Besides¡­ Xu Wei nced at him. That icy demeanor of his, that distant look in his eyes, even his lips were pressed tightly into a cold line¡­ God knows who offended him again. She was determined to not be the scapegoat or his punching bag! Xu Wei acted as if nothing had happened, calmly walking towards her closet. She nned to put on her clothes first, then apply ointment once he left. Yet when she walked past Gu Yu, she suddenly felt her wrist being tugged on. Then, she was instantly dragged by a force that allowed no resistance from her, causing her to fall back onto the bed. Shocked, Xu Wei was dazed for a moment. Before she had any time to react, the man had already swiftly pulled on the tie of her bathrobe and unraveled. The abrasions and bruises of various sizes stood out on her fair skin. Gu Yu¡¯s inky gaze hardened. The aura that he emanated turned colder and colder, with even a trace of the thick feeling of danger. The pressure that Xu Wei felt was stifling. Her lips parted, but she remained silent until the end, only wrapping the bathrobe around herself once more. She didn¡¯t look at him. With her head bowed, she waited for his snide remarks. By now, she was used to his insults anyway. The silence between the two persisted for a few seconds. Xu Wei could feel Gu Yu¡¯s gaze on her; it was particrly heavy today. Despite that, Gu Yu¡¯s snide remarks never came. Instead, he turned around and walked straight out of the bedroom! Xu Wei repeatedly blinked her eyes. What was going on? Soon, she heard footsteps again. As Gu Yu came back, Xu Wei thought that what she would go through was inevitable. She thought about how impossible it was for Gu Yu to pass up a chance to ridicule her! Hm¡­ This isn¡¯t right¡­ Why was there a first aid box in Gu Yu¡¯s hands? Xu Wei gazed at the first aid box in his hands in shock. Then, she watched as he walked towards her before taking a seat beside her and pulling the first aid box open. Disbelief filled Xu Wei¡¯s inky eyes. Not only did Gu Yu not ridicule her, but he was even going to help her apply some ointment? Was she not just hallucinating after all? Soon, Xu Wei knew that it wasn¡¯t a hallucination. With a grab of her arm, Gu Yu began dabbing the ointment onto her wounds with a cotton bud. A surge of pain hit her, causing her to gasp. Gu Yu cracked his eyes open, sparing her an apathetic nce. Xu Wei clenched her jaw instantly, not letting herself yelp out in pain again. Her intuition might be wrong, but she felt that Gu Yu went softer with his ministrations. Xu Wei wetted her dry lips and said, ¡°Let me do it myself¡­¡± Gu Yu nced at her once more. His cold gaze caused Xu Wei to close her mouth shut right away. ¡°Please continue, don¡¯t stop!¡± Although she didn¡¯t know what prompted his actions, she still thought that it would be best to not offend him! After applying the ointment, Xu Wei¡¯s back was covered with a thinyer of sweat. She heaved a sigh of relief, having finally survived through the ordeal. When Gu Yu had helped her rub out her bruises earlier on, she had almost dropped dead from the pain. Regardless, she had to show some appreciation after what he did for her. Pressing her lips together, Xu Wei took in a small breath before saying softly, ¡°Thank you.¡± After pausing for a moment, she thought of something. She then added¡­ Chapter 228 - Please Continue, Dont Stop (2)

Chapter 228: Please Continue, Don¡¯t Stop (2)

¡°And thank you for what you did before. I sincerely mean that.¡± Xu Wei was able to distinguish between good and bad. Previously, the situation had been critical; had it not been for Gu Yu¡¯s timely rescue, Rong Wang would¡¯ve vited her. While she had always been prepared to sacrifice herself for the sake of obtaining news, that didn¡¯t mean that she never felt fear. That day, if Gu Yu had never spoken in that way, she probably would not have spoken out of spite. Gu Yu did not speak for a long time. When Xu Wei did not receive his response, she quickly looked up and took one nce at Gu Yu. As usual, his handsome face was expressionless. She could not tell if he had epted her gratitude. Xu Wei rolled her jet ck eyes and organized her thoughts before she spoke up again, ¡°Gu Yu, I¡­ I also want to apologize for speaking rudely to you before. But you¡­ Didn¡¯t you also make some offensive remarks as well? I guess that makes us¡­¡± Before Xu Wei couldplete her sentence, a long arm suddenly circled and tightened around her waist. She was instantly pulled over towards Gu Yu, who then lowered his head and sealed her lips with a kiss. His handsome face was suddenly magnified, and Xu Wei¡¯s eyes instantly widened. For a moment, she was stupified. Why did Gu Yu¡­ kiss her out of the blue? The kiss did not deepen; not even a hint of lust was involved. It seemed more as if¡­ he was venting some sort of emotion. However, Gu Yu had already let go of Xu Wei before she could figure it out. Xu Wei looked at him dazedly as she tried to read some clues from his face. Gu Yu¡¯s ck pupils were deep and unreadable and his face was expressionless. Pouting his lips, Gu Yu directly answered her doubts, ¡°You¡¯re too nosy!¡¯ Xu Wei didn¡¯t know how to respond. As expected, it was better for her to stay silent. Any fantasies that she had of him were dashed the moment he spoke up. Gu Yu packed up the first aid kit and ced it aside before he stood up and walked towards the bathroom. After he turned the faucet on, he checked himself out in the mirror as he washed his hands and smiled to himself. How pathetic Gu Yu was¡­ Xu Wei had merely said some kind words. ¡­ Xu Wei went into the changing room. After changing into a set of home clothes, she carried herptop and sat down on the sofa. After she switched theptop on, she logged in to her Weibo ount and clicked on the hottest topics in the search list. As expected, the top search was a public notice of rification that Rong Wang had issued. The second one on the list was a news article that Zhou Meiqi had written. So¡­ Rong Wang managed to make aeback this time around because of Zhou Meiqi¡¯s intervention¡­ Xu Wei clicked on the news article that Zhou Meiqi had issued. Zhou Meiqi mentioned that she had also been waiting to catch Rong Wang that day and coincidentally managed to capture the real situation inside the private room at the time! The real situation was that Xu Wei had pretended to be a fan and intentionally seduced Rong Wang to create fake news. Rong Wang also did not spike her drink. The pill was merely a hangover medicine. Rong Wang realized that Xu Wei was intoxicated and he merely fed her the drink because he wanted to help her sober up. Eventually, Xu Wei made up the excuse to answer a call and made off subsequently. Rong Wang never expected Xu Wei to be so vicious as to write such a piece of news to defame him. Zhou Meiqi said that Xu Wei¡¯s behavior was an utter disgrace to the news industry. She couldn¡¯t bear to see Xu Wei act like this anymore. Thus, Zhou Meiqi decided to expose her out of justice for Rong Wang. She uploaded the video that she had captured along with the WeChat chat history that she obtained from Rong Wang online. All the screenshots of the WeChat chat history were of Xu Wei acting cute and coquettish. Following that was a video of that night when Xu Wei was drinking normally with Rong Wang. In the video, they were talking andughing. However, the scene whereby Rong Wang closed in on Xu Wei and hugged her shoulder had been removed. There truly was nothing that Xu Wei could do to clear her name if one were to judge her actions simply based on these. Xu Wei sneered coldly and she merely had one thing to say, ¡°What a thick-skinned and shameless person!¡± Xu Wei wanted to head to the kitchen to pour herself a ss of water to quell her anger. Right after she stood up, she then discovered that Gu Yu had been standing behind her without her realizing it. His ck pupils coldly stared at the screen of herputer. Chapter 229 - Hah! Men (1)

Chapter 229: Hah! Men (1)

Xu Wei felt her heart jerk wildly as she subconsciously shifted her body to block theptop screen. While she was certainly innocent, Gu Yu might¡¯ve not necessarily thought so. To Gu Yu, her reputation had long been tarnished beyond salvation¡­ To him, she must have been good at seducing men. Gu Yu¡¯s gaze gradually shifted over to her face, but he continued to maintain a poker face that made it impossible to read his emotions. Xu Wei pursed her lips slightly as her hands instantly balled up into fists at her sides. After a few seconds of hesitation, she still chose to exin for herself. ¡°I did not seduce him.¡± To be honest, if they were destined to be unable to end their marriage for the time being, then she would be more inclined to ¡®get along¡¯ with Gu Yu. Nobody enjoys being tormented. Moreover, she disliked it when Gu Yu became angry. She certainly didn¡¯t like to exin for herself in the past, but that was only because Gu Yu had never trusted her and was constantly using her. It was inevitable for her to feel aggrieved and behave obstinately. Just now, however¡­ He had just applied medication for her. It was a rare moment of slight tenderness, and she does not want them to instantly be at each other¡¯s throats again. She had exined for herself, but it would be beyond her control as to whether or not Gu Yu would believe her. After she said that, Xu Wei¡¯s hands clenched even tighter. Staring at the ground, she subconsciously bit into her lip as she waited for Gu Yu to respond. it felt as if a long time had passed, yet it also felt like a fleeting instant before Xu Wei finally heard the man acknowledge ndly, ¡°Mm.¡± At first, she did not manage to react to the situation. Shortly afterward, she raised her head and looked at him in astonishment. ¡°You¡­ You believe me?¡± Gu Yu gave a hard smile and he replied to her with a question, ¡°Would you ever be interested in him?¡± Xu Wei shooked her head out of reflex to the sudden question. ¡°Not even if you give him to me for free.¡± A fleeting smile seemed to appear on Gu Yu¡¯s face before he then repliedzily, ¡°You may be inadequate in most things, but you have slightly better taste in men.¡± Xu Wei didn¡¯t know how to respond. Wait a minute, why did his words sound strange? Gu Yu had believed in her because he knew that she would not like Rong Wang and thus would not seduce him. He also believed that she had tried to seduce him in the past because she took fancy in him. In other words, he was praising himself when heplimented her for her good tastes. Haha¡­ Hahahahaha! Xu Wei smirked and replied, ¡°Thanks for yourpliment.¡± In the past, Gu Yu was generally reticent whenever they were together, so she never knew that he had a sharp tongue. If she had known about this hidden ability of his back then, she would never have gotten so emotionally attached to him. Hah! Men. After their conversation ended, Xu Wei decided to walk over to the kitchen to pour herself a ss of water. Right after she took a step forward, however, Gu Yu yanked her back again. Caught off guard, she fell right into his arms. ¡°Gu¡­ Mm¡­¡± Before Xu Wei could finish her sentence, Gu Yu had kissed her once again. To prevent her from struggling and breaking free, he held her cheeks with both of his hands and pressed his lips against hers violently. This kiss was not like the gentle peck from earlier. It was very forceful, almost as if he was punishing her. She even felt slightly pained from it. Xu Wei frowned slightly. What was going on? Didn¡¯t he say that he believed her? Was he angry again? Xu Wei raised her hands to push him away. No matter how she pushed, he would not budge. She became so angry that she began to thrash him hard on his chest a few times. However, Gu Yu only became worse. He pried open her teeth and forced his tongue in before he explored inside freely and willfully, leaving no stone unturned¡­ Chapter 230 - Could Not Bear to Touch Her (2）

Chapter 230: Could Not Bear to Touch Her (2£©

Unable to handle his fierce attacks, Xu Wei¡¯s limbs slowly began to weaken until she eventuallyid in his arms limply. Subsequently¡­ She even sensed a gradual change in his body. She was injured all over her body and she would not be able to handle his demands¡­ She does not want to aggravate her injuries! Just when wondered how she could stop Gu Yu, he stopped his violent kiss. In the next instant, he shoved her away with those arms that were originally hugging onto her¡­ As Xu Wei did not manage to steady herself, she fell back onto the sofa and fell into a slight daze. There was a deep and distant look within Gu Yu¡¯s ck pupils. It seemed as if there was a whirlpool in the depths of his eyes, and his breaths were clearly uneven. Closing his eyes shut, he forced himself to suppress the desire that had welled up inside his body. While he believed Xu Wei, it did not mean that he was content with it. Xu Wei could only be cute and coquettish to him! At first, Gu Yu merely wanted to punish her with the kiss, but he underestimated the extent of her allure to him. As he kissed her, he gradually began to lose control. Now, she was injured all over her body¡­ He could not bear to touch her. Gu Yu¡¯s breathing steadied down quickly and the turmoil faded away from his eyespletely. After he returned to his usual reserved and reticent self, he strode out of the bedroom. Xu Wei was stunned for a full minute before she then blinked her eyes a few times and touched her lips. Her lips had be rather red and swollen and a slight pain seemed to linger on. The culprit of the crime had left unannounced without a word aftermitting the act. He¡­ he must bepletely insane! Regardless of whether or not he believed anything she said, he still tormented her anyway. How infuriating! Xu Wei did not even want to drink water anymore. She held herptop again and clicked open the Baidu search engine before she entered: ¡®What are the ways to make your husband die sooner? Urgent, staying online to wait for a reply!¡¯ After she clicked on the search button, Xu Wei was astounded by what she saw. To think that so many women wished death upon their husbands¡­ Xu Wei was not the only one who felt that way. Xu Wei seemed to have found her clique. After she interacted with andined to the numerous other women in the thread, she finally felt better. Afterward, she silently cleared her search history. If Gu Yu ever stumbled across this in her search history, he would likely kill her. ¡­ After dinner, Xu Wei began to think of hereback. Zhou Meiqi and Rong Wang have joined forces. Judging from how Zhou Meiqi had always wanted to triumph over Xu Wei throughout these years, it seemed that she wanted more than to just help Rong Wang. Zhou Meiqi¡¯s ultimate goal was to humiliate and crush Xu Weipletely using the incident with Rong Wang. Zhou Meiqi had alwayse in second, but this would allow her to turn the situation around and rise to the top. Thus, the release of this news article was merely Zhou Meiqi¡¯s first step. If Xu Wei were to sit and await her doom, she would have it hard with Zhou Meiqi¡¯s next attack. Xu Wei browsed through Weibo for some time and realized that people were criticizing her on all the forums. One would barely be able to stomach those nastyments¡­ However, this meant nothing to Xu Wei; nobody could be more vicious than Gu Yu, and she would give hands down to anybody who could. Currently, the best solution would still be to gather victims. As long as they were willing to report the case and involve the police in the investigation, Rong Wang¡¯s public rification notice and Zhou Meiqi¡¯s news article would fall apart on their own. As the incident in the afternoon had happened unexpectedly, Xu Wei did not manage to meet the victims. She held up her phone and sent a WeChat message to each one of them again to exin the situation. They responded to her quickly and expressed their understanding. However, Xu Wei¡¯s face gradually turned serious when she saw their subsequent messages. Chapter 231 - Its her? (1)

Chapter 231: It¡¯s her? (1)

They all refused toe forward. After all, they were only normal girls. Even if they were the victims, the way the world treated girls was harsh and unfair. Once word of them being victims of sexual assault got out, people would view them differently. After that, they would never be able to lead normal lives. In the beginning, they were willing. They thought that there was a chance that Rong Wang would be caught, so they had mustered up the courage to expose this beast. With the current circumstances, however, the probability that he would get caught was unlikely. Moreover, if they hade forward to talk about the issue, people may even use them of seducing Rong Wang themselves! None of them had dared to take this risk. All they could do was apologize to her! Xu Wei felt helpless, but she also understood them. Not everyone could afford to risk everything to expose the truth. The reality was ruthless and cruel. She didn¡¯t try to persuade them, choosing to respect their decision. Thus, Xu Wei lost her weapon for the counterattack. If she couldn¡¯t find another solid piece of evidence, Rong Wang would bepletely freed of his wrongdoings. Additionally, Zhou Meiqi would also take this opportunity to defame herpletely. Once that happened, there would be no hope for Xu Wei to continue working in the media industry. It was true that an A-ranked project isn¡¯t that easy to tackle! Xu Wei rubbed her temples, leaning onto the sofa as she closed her eyes shut to take a short rest. After a few minutes, she opened her eyes. The corners of her lips quirked up slightly as a glint shed past her eyes. If she could be brought down so easily by Zhou Meiqi, she wouldn¡¯t have held her down for so many years. ¡®How naive the youth are!¡¯ she thought. Xu Wei straightened up and clicked into her emails. Her fingers flew across the keyboard, as she typed an email and sent it over to Big Boss: [ Big Boss, could you track down the person that sent you the anonymous source of news? ] She began thinking of this person because she had guessed that this anonymous whistleblower was likely one of his victims! The reason why she chose to give magazine publicationpany Z this piece of information was because she wanted for Rong Wang¡¯s true colors toe to light. She would also take this opportunity to stand up for herself! Xu Wei making such a decision meant that she had a certain amount of courage. If she could find that person, there was a good chance that she could convince her toe forward and speak up! Of course, there were other possibilities. However, she wasn¡¯t going to ignore any clue, no matter how small it was. This was her intuition as a reporter! After five minutes, Big Boss replied. He had sent the information he had on that person directly over while praising Xu Wei: [ You¡¯re even more quick-witted than I had imagined, you smart little girl. ] Xu Wei was a little shocked. Although Big Boss was generous with his praises, it was the first time that he had praised her, saying that Xu Wei was a smart little girl. Being called a ¡°little girl¡± made her feel a little spoiled! At her age, Xu Wei shouldn¡¯t be considered a little girl by any means, unless Big Boss was an old geezer! The image of an old man with a long mustache made its way to Xu Wei¡¯s mind unconsciously. She couldn¡¯t help herself from snorting. After coughing a few times, she decided it was time to work! Xu Wei adjusted herself and clicked into the information that was sent over. As she gazed at the picture, she had an inexplicable feeling that the person looked a little familiar. Even so, she didn¡¯t manage to recall who she was for the time being. That is until she had scrolled down to the summary on this person. Her mind instantly put together the woman in the picture, and the woman that she had met in real life. The information was brought into a state of shock, her mouth left agape. She never would have expected this! She thought, ¡®Oh god¡­ It¡¯s her?!¡¯ Chapter 232 - Its her? (2)

Chapter 232: It¡¯s her? (2)

After she went through everything, she was no longer surprised, but enraged! How could Rong Wang be described as a beast? He was no better than a swine or a dog. He¡¯s a jerk. If things were set in the ancient times, he¡¯d be the kind to be executed by having five horses tear his body apart! ¡­ The anonymous whistleblower was the person that hade to pick her up at the nightclub¡¯s entrance that day. It was Rong Wang¡¯s assistant, Mei. Mei hailed from a small vige. Her family was very poor, so she had to stop studying when she reached eighteen years old. Since she was pretty and liked to perform, she moved to the city to strive for a better life. Without a prestigious background, however, she couldn¡¯t make a mark in the entertainment industry. To survive in this economy, she had no choice but to apply for a position as someone¡¯s assistant. As per thepany¡¯s arrangements, the person she was to work for was Rong Wang, whose career was at an all-time high. Moreover, she was hand-picked by Rong Wang himself. Everyone had said she was extremely lucky to have the opportunity to work alongside such a popr celebrity. It turned out that it was when her nightmare began. On the very first day of working as his assistant, Rong Wang had drugged and raped her. Back then, she felt helpless and wanted to call the police. However, Rong Wang threatened her with her job. With his power and wealth, he also threatened her using her parents. If she didn¡¯t go with what he said, he wouldn¡¯t just make sure that she wouldn¡¯t be able to work in the industry any longer. Her parents could also forget about going about their peaceful lives! Since then, she dared not go against him. Rong Wang would scold and beat her up at every turn. She was even forced to be a ve for him to vent his sexual frustrations! She had also been forced to abort three children. This made it hard for her to be pregnant again in the future. ¡­ Xu Wei took in a few deep breaths before finally being able to suppress the rage boiling within her. She couldn¡¯t even imagine how disheartened Mei must have felt. Staying by Rong Wang¡¯s side everyday must have felt like being in the darkest depths of Hell, surrounded in endless darkness and pain. She swore that if she wasn¡¯t able to crush Rong Wang, she wouldn¡¯t stay in this profession anymore! Even so¡­ she couldn¡¯t do this alone! Tapping her fingers across the keyboard, she sent another email over to Big Boss. [ Big Boss, I would like to apply for a guard for the witness. ] She got a quick reply. [ Alright. Contact Qiao Chu, he¡¯ll make the arrangements. ] First, Xu Wei gave Qiao Chu a call. Once arrangements were made, she dialed the number listed on the document to call Mei. However, no one picked up. Even after multiple calls, the result was the same. Thus, she stopped calling and prepared to make her way over to her residence in the morning tomorrow! The next day¡­ Qiao Chu drove over to pick her up, looking as gentlemanly as ever. After getting in the car, Xu Wei greeted him courteously before the two set off to the residence that Mei had rented. It was in an old residential district. The building was a blighted property that didn¡¯t have a lift. Even the lights in the corridors of the building were broken. Logically speaking, her sry shouldn¡¯t be too low after working alongside Rong Wang for so long. It seemed unlikely that she wouldn¡¯t be able to afford to live in an area with slightly better living conditions¡­ The two made their way to her apartment. Only after knocking on the door for a good while did Mei open the door. She looked extremely haggard, even her face had lost color. At first, she gave them a puzzled look, then her gaze fell onto Xu Wei. Shock shed past her eyes as she moved to close the door instinctively. At that moment, Xu Wei knew that Mei recognized her and probably guessed her intentions foring to meet her. She held onto the door swiftly and questioned her bluntly, ¡°Mei, how long are you intending to hide? Until that beast kills you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about. I don¡¯t know you guys. Please leave!¡± As she spoke, Mei moved to close the door shut with great force. Without a second thought, Xu Wei stretched her hand out, and the door mmed into her hand. Chapter 233 - My heart aches for you (1)

Chapter 233: My heart aches for you (1)

Xu Wei grunted under her breath, not even yelling out in pain as she continued, ¡°I know you¡¯re afraid. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here to help you. I won¡¯t let that beast touch you ever again!¡± Mei gazed at her, dazed, before shifting her gaze to the swollen finger of hers that was mmed on. Just looking at it felt painful, she couldn¡¯t imagine the pain she herself felt¡­.. As if in a trance, she let go of the door, ¡°Why¡­ are you doing this?¡± It wasn¡¯t any of her business, was it? They weren¡¯t rted in any way, so why was she so persistent in helping her, so much that she was willing to get hurt? ¡°Because, my heart aches for you, And¡­ We shouldn¡¯t allow a jerk like Rong Wang to continue lying to everyone. He has to pay for all of his wrongdoings! Otherwise, there would just be more people falling prey to him in the future! I believe that you wouldn¡¯t want that to happen either!¡± Qiao Chu watched as Xu Wei broke out in cold sweat from the pain. Yet, she was still trying her best to convince Mei. He had to say, Mr. Zuo really had a good eye, being able to find such a hardworking employee. In the beginning, when the young Xu Wei wanted to join Z Magazine, he really had thought¡­ that Mr. Zuo was just doing someone a favor by epting her. It seemed then, that he really had the ability to discern greatness from mediocrity. Mei pressed her lips together, remaining silent. Numerous emotions appeared in her eyes. She seemed fearful, conflicted, and hesitant¡­ Xu Wei took a deep breath, and spoke once more with a gentle tone, ¡°Mei, I know what you¡¯re worried about. As long as you¡¯re willing to expose Rong Wang, we, Z Magazine, will ensure your safety. Until Rong Wang ends up in jail, we will not let hime in contact with you. As for your parents, we will also make arrangements, to ensure that Rong Wang wouldn¡¯t be able to do them harm.¡± ¡°So, are you willing?¡± Mei remained silent for a long long while, before lifting her listless eyes, asking softly, ¡°Can I really¡­ trust you guys?¡± Once she exposes Rong Wang, he¡¯d definitely not let her off. Her life was worthless. With her deteriorating health, it really didn¡¯t matter to her. But, she couldn¡¯t just disregard her parents. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t attempt to reach out to other media outlets secretly before. But, in the end, the issue was still covered up by Rong Wang. She was almost beaten to death because of that. But Rong Wang didn¡¯t allow her to die just like that. He hired someone to nurse her back to health so that he could continue doing whatever he liked to her. He didn¡¯t view her as a person at all. There were a few times when she wanted tomit suicide, but at the thought of her parents, who were both advanced in age, she decided that no matter how tough life was, she had to go on. Xu Wei didn¡¯t say anything more. She stepped forward and brought Mei into her embrace. She was so skinny that she was all skin and bone. And, she even saw that the back of her neck had¡­ bruises left from strangling. One could imagine how many scars were left on her body. ¡°Trust me! Let us both send Rong Wang to prison!¡± ¨C Before Qiao Chu brought Mei with him, he nced over at Xu Wei¡¯s already swollen hand, and asked out of concern, ¡°You really don¡¯t need me to send you to the hospital?¡± Xu Wei waved her hand, as she chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s nothing much, I can just go home and apply some ointment myself. I¡¯ll leave Mei to you, protect her well!¡± Qiao Chu nodded, ¡°Then you be careful too.¡± After watching Qiao Chu¡¯s car drive off, Xu Wei hailed a taxi for herself, ready to head back to the apartment to prepare a press release. However, the moment she reached her apartment, she received a call from an unknown number. Xu Wei raised her brow. Having a good guess on who was on the other line, her finger swiped across her phone screen, answering the call¡ª¡ª It was indeed him! She remained silent, listening to what the person on the other end had to say. Chapter 234 - Im just messing around (2)

Chapter 234: I¡¯m just messing around (2)

¡°Xu Wei, bring my assistant back! You don¡¯t have the right to take her away!¡± News sure spread fast. That was enough to indicate just how much Mei had lived within the palm of his hand! Listening to how flustered he sounded, Xu Wei tugged on her lips, not wanting to waste another breath on him as she spat out, ¡°You want to meet Mei? Sure, when you get thrown into jail, she¡¯ll be happy to meet you!¡± After finishing her piece, the breathing on the other line turned heavy. After a few seconds, he continued once more, ¡°XX Teahouse, I have something for you. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t turn up. Your life won¡¯t be in any danger.¡± After hanging up, Xu Wei told the driver the address. The taxi made a turn and drove out once more. At that point, she wasn¡¯t worried that Rong Wang would do her harm. After all, if something had happened to her, Rong Wang would be the target of public criticism. He wasn¡¯t foolish enough to shoot himself in the foot. Twenty minutester, Xu Wei arrived at the vacant teahouse. On the table were three stacked ck briefcases. After taking a seat, she pulled one of the briefcases open. The briefcase full of red cash notes appeared. Xu Wei raised her brow. Soon, her phone rang once more. She picked it up. This time, Rong Wang used a voice changer, so she wouldn¡¯t be able to record the call to use it against him. Rong Wang said, ¡°The reason why you¡¯re pestering me, is solely because of money. Here¡¯s thirty million. So long as you stop what you¡¯re doing, and send that wretch back to me, it¡¯s all yours!¡± She had to say, that tactic of Rong Wang¡¯s, he really did understand one¡¯s motivations. If he had just chucked a cheque her way, she probably wouldn¡¯t feel that overwhelmed. But, he had presented such a huge amount of money before her. The visual impact that it had was simply¡­ too much for one to resist! Xu Wei stroked the surface gently. Aw~ She really needed money, and he was literally throwing money her way!! Picking up a thick stack of cash, she weighed it on one hand as she began to bargain, ¡°Rong Wang, your worth is ten billion. You¡¯re intending to use just thirty million to buy back your reputation and future? Isn¡¯t that too stingy!¡± Rong Wang scoffed. He knew that she would say that. In an instant, his tone changed into one filled with disdain, ¡°Fifty million! You¡¯d never be able to earn that much working in this industry for the rest of your life!¡± Xu Wei pouted, ¡°But, I¡¯m now getting shunned by everyone online. I even got attacked by your fans, and have injuries all over my body. If I stop now, I¡¯d get kicked out of the media industry, and lose my job.¡± Rong Wang gritted his teeth, ¡°It¡¯s set on one hundred million! Xu Wei, greed will lead to your downfall. Be careful, you may lose more than you gain! Know when to stop!¡± One hundred million¡­ An uncountable amount of money flew towards Xu Wei. She felt that she was going to be surrounded by all that money. With that one hundred million, she would be making a huge step towards her goal of one billion! Read more chapters at L istnovel The tips of Xu Wei¡¯s lips lifted, as she broke into a huge smile, before her lips parted and she enunciated every word clearly, ¡°One hundred million dors, is really a huge sum of money. But, my principles aren¡¯t something you¡¯d be able to pay for, not even if you spent your entire fortune on me!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Xu Wei leaned back, leaning into the chair leisurely, as she saidzily, ¡°You still can¡¯t tell? I¡¯m just messing around, toying with you~¡± ¡°¡­¡± Even though she wasn¡¯t able to see for herself the expression on Rong Wang¡¯s face at that very moment, Xu Wei could imagine, thatpletely enraged expression of his. The thought of it made her rage disperse! As predicted, Rong Wang¡¯s voice resounded from the other line, enraged, ¡°Xu Wei, since you chose to go against me, I¡¯m going to screw you over!¡± Chapter 235 - Take the offense first (1)

Chapter 235: Take the offense first (1)

Xu Wei beamed, replying, ¡°That¡¯s what I wanted to say to you. Watch how I¡¯m going to screw you over! You beast!¡± After finishing her piece, she hung up, beating him to it! ¨C Hearing the click on the other line, Rong Wang turned blue from anger, as he hurled his phone on the ground. The screen cracked immediately, but that wasn¡¯t enough for him to vent his anger. He went over to his table and swept everything off. Then, with a golf stick in his hand, he walked over to his bodyguard and swung it towards his knee. The bodyguard copsed onto the floor, in so much pain that the vein on his neck was on the verge of bursting. ¡°You trash, you can¡¯t even keep an eye on a woman!¡± At the situation, his agent, Brother Xiong, went up to him and persuaded, ¡°Alright, calm down. The most important thing to do now is to resolve this problem. If Mei really came forward to expose you, it would surely be a huge problem. After all, she¡¯s your assistant. The weight of her words would be significant!¡± ¡°You think I don¡¯t know that?¡± Rong Wang flew into a rage, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have kept that wretch alive! Now she¡¯sing to bite me in the back!¡± Brother Xiong patted his shoulder,forting him, ¡°I¡¯ll give Zhou Meiqi a call. Maybe she¡¯ll be able toe up with a solution! Don¡¯t worry too much!¡± After ending the call with Zhou Meiqi, all traces of seriousness on Brother Xiong¡¯s face evaporated. He even seemed a little happy. Then, he rushed to Rong Wang, ¡°Zhou Meiqi already has a n! Even if Xu Wei has Mei, she wouldn¡¯t be able to stir up a storm!¡± ¨C The next day, at twelve o¡¯clock sharp, Rong Wang made a statement once more before all entertainmentpanies¡ª¡ª Rong Wang¡¯s assistant Mei had admired him for a long time, but he had always politely rejected her. On the ount of the long years that she had worked for him, that she had worked hard even if she hadn¡¯t done meritorious deeds, he couldn¡¯t bear toy her off. But, she had turned from bad to worse. Her harassment had brought extreme difort to his life and so, he ultimately decided toy her off! He had speciallye up with the statement to inform all! Not long after, at two o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Zhou Meiqi typed out a long post on her WeChat, to expose Xu Wei¡¯s true colors, to list out the reasons that made her someone of foul character! Firstly: Three years ago, in order to marry into the highly influential and wealthy Gu Family, Xu Wei had tried to get close to the Prince of the Gu Family using unscrupulous means. In the end, she crawled into the bed of the Prince of the Gu Family shamelessly and used that to force the marriage to proceed. Secondly: During the time when she worked overseas, her pay as a part-timer was even higher than a full-timer¡¯s. Everyone had also seen it for themselves, how close she was to her superior, who was thirty years older than her. Thirdly: Back then, without any renowned piece of work, or any work experience, she managed to get into the highly prestigious Z Magazine. Moreover, she was handpicked by the mysterious Boss, who operated from behind the scenes. That¡¯s enough for anyone to tell, that she and the Boss, surely were rted in some dubious way! In conclusion: Xu Wei is someone that is adept at seducing men to achieve her goals. That time around, she was also the one that purposely seduced Rong Wang, so that she could frame him. The news that is written by a reporter of such foul character isn¡¯t credible at all. I advise everyone to open your eyes. Don¡¯t get misled by her, don¡¯t believe in anything she writes! Finally, there was an appeal: Scram from the media industry, Xu Wei. Apologize and resign! ¨C Things blew up on WeChat once more. Because that time around, Gu Yu from the Gu Family was involved. Such an eligible bachelor like him, one that was so wealthy, he was practically a celebrity with a huge following of his own. And now that Gu Yu was entangled in Xu Wei¡¯s dark history, the mass of snide remarks directed to her had directly caused WeChat¡¯s server to crash! Read more chapters at L istnovel The technicians worked overtime to work on the server. When the server finally went back up, two hours had already passed. By then, Xu Wei¡¯s name was already on the top of the most searched list, even getting called ¡°the bitchiest of all bitches¡±. Chapter 236 - Take the Offense First (2)

Chapter 236: Take the Offense First (2)

One had to admit that it was neat of Rong Wang and Zhou Meiqi to take the offense first. They first threw shade onto Mei before they went on to defame Xu Wei. Xu Wei became a reporter who could not be trusted, while Mei became an assistant whocked credibility. As such, even if they stepped forward to expose Rong Wang, people might not necessarily be willing to believe them anymore. Within an instant, they changed from an aggressive position to a passive one; this made their circumstances became even more difficult. Inside the safe house, Xu Wei hugged a pillowzily as she leaned against the sofa while Mei sat by the side stiffly. Her arms were crossed, and misery and guilt were written all over her face. On the other hand, Qiao Chu was subconsciously sizing Xu Wei up. He was quite intrigued by Xu Wei¡¯sposure. He wanted to know whether she was genuinely calm or if she was pretending to be. When Mei saw the overwhelming criticisms online, she could not bear to keep still anymore. She stood up abruptly and apologized to Xu Wei, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Xu. It¡¯s all because of me that they dug into your past and embarrassed you. I know that you¡¯re trying to help me out of goodwill, but I can¡¯t affect you negatively because of my problems. I¡¯d better head back¡­ I don¡¯t want to implicate you anymore,¡± she said. After she said this, she prepared to leave. The next second, someone grabbed hold of her wrist. Xu Wei locked her hands onto Mei¡¯s wrist. With a slight tug, Xu Wei got her to sit down again before she said, ¡°Mei, nobody would throw in the towel before the fight even begins! Besides, you did not implicate me. Zhou Meiqi will still expose my dark past even if you did not seek refuge with me, so this has nothing to do with you at all. Furthermore, I also mentioned that we¡¯ll send Rong Wang to jail together. Why are you acting this way? Do you not believe in my abilities?¡± Mei immediately shook her head. ¡°Of course not. I just¡­ just¡­¡± ¡°Alright, stop reproaching yourself. This is not your fault. Rong Wang is the culprit behind everything. I¡¯ve said before that I¡¯ll make him pay for his actions, and I swear to keep my word.¡± Qiao Chu then voiced out promptly, ¡°You have a solution for this?¡± Xu Wei looked at him with her jet ck eyes. With a sly smile, she replied to him with a question, ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard of the idiom ¡®three men make a tiger¡¯?¡± Qiao Chu was stunned for a moment, but he then understood what she meant. He smiled and raised his hand to point at Xu Wei and Mei before he pointed at himself. ¡°Do you mean the three of us?¡± he asked. Xu Wei shook her head. ¡°You got the first two people right. But sadly, you have no hand in this.¡± ¡°Oh? Who¡¯s the third person then?¡± Qiao Chu asked. Xu Wei left him in suspense and said, ¡°You¡¯ll know after I settle this.¡± ¡­ Gu Yu had gone on a business trip for a few days. The moment his nended, he received a WeChat message from Xu Shuai. Xu Shuai invited Gu Yu to attend a gathering that he had arranged to catch up over some drinks. At first, Gu Yu ignored his message and went on to check through his missed calls and unread WeChat messages. When he could not find what he had been anticipating, his eyes darkened slightly. Assistant Lin then received a call from Gu Yu. Out of routine, he asked Gu Yu, ¡°Are you heading back to the apartment?¡± Despite it being a question, Assistant Lin¡¯s tone of voice was affirmative. A few days had passed since his Big Boss saw the Young Mistress. Assistant Lin knew that his boss would certainly want to head home to meet the Young Mistress at the first avable opportunity. However, Gu Yu kept a poker face and nced at Assistant Lin from the corner of his eye. He then parted his thin lips and replied coldly, ¡°I¡¯m heading to A-Pub.¡± Without another word, Gu Yu dissed Assistant Lin mercilessly. Assistant Lin could only reply pitifully, ¡°Yes, Mr. Gu.¡± Their car arrived at the entrance, while a red sportscar was coincidentally parked in front of the entrance as well. When Gu Yu got out of the car, Xiao Chun was also getting out of the sportscar before running into Gu Yu. Chapter 237 - Disclose the Relationship (1)

Chapter 237: Disclose the Rtionship (1)

As Gu Yu and Xiao Chun entered the private room one after the other, Xu Shuai whistled at them before he raised his eyebrows suggestively. ¡°Hey, why did you guyse together? Something¡¯s fishy!¡± Gu Yu paused in his tracks for a moment before he unexpectedly replied, ¡°I¡¯m married.¡± Nobody knew what to say. In the past, Gu Yu was so arrogant and aloof that he would not even bother to roll his eyes. Today was different, for he spoke up to rify the situation. Xu Shuai was momentarily at a loss for words to reply. Xiao Chun¡¯s expression seemed to have frozen for a fleeting moment. The two individuals took their seats. It was unclear if it was an intentional move or not, but Xu Shuai sat between them and poured each of them a ss of alcohol. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since the three of us gathered together. It feels a little nostalgic.¡± In the past, the three of them had been a solid trio. After Gu Yu got together with Xu Wei, however, he would always bring her along wherever he went. He had been reduced to a fatuous man who prioritized his wife before his friends. As Xiao Chun was also taken with Xu Wei, Xu Shuai became a lonely bachelor. The three of them raised their sses as Xu Shuai yelled out, ¡°A toast to our friendship!¡± Gu Yu merely drank half a ss before he said, ¡°I need to head hometer.¡± He had forgotten himself when he got drunk previously, and he did not wish to do so again in front of Xu Wei. Xu Shuai groped his arms that were covered with goosebumps, thenined that he could not put up with this anymore. ¡°That¡¯s enough already. I invited you here for a gathering, not for you to show off how much you guys are in love with each other. Is it a big deal to have a wife? If you don¡¯t finish this drink, then we¡¯re not brothers!¡± Xiao Chun lifted her head and finished her drink in one gulp. Without a word, she then snatched over Gu Yu¡¯s alcohol ss that he had ced on the coffee table and finished the remaining half of the drink as well. She then looked up at Xu Shuai and said, ¡°I¡¯ve finished it for my brother. Will that suffice?¡± Gu Yu¡¯s swept a nce as Xiao Chun with a dark and distant look in his ck eyes. As usual, it was impossible to read Gu Yu¡¯s emotions. Xu Shuai could only shrug his shoulders. ¡°Fine. I¡¯m a solo individual taking on you two siblings. Thus, I admit defeat.¡± He put an unusually strong amount of emphasis on ¡®siblings¡¯. ¡°Oh right. The incident about Xu Wei is snowballing. Right now, she¡¯s almost blown to smithereens since she¡¯s on the firing line¡­ The extent of her public ridicule is even more spectacr than when you broke off the engagement back then.¡± Xu Shuai heaved out a sigh and said, ¡°Although I don¡¯t like Xu Wei, I admire her for her persistence in staying in the line of media. Any ordinary person in her position probably would have caved in under pressure and thrown in the towel already.¡± Gu Yu¡¯s brows instantly furrowed together. ¡°¡®What happened?¡± ¡°Huh? Don¡¯t you know yet?¡± Xu Shuai dug out his phone as he spoke and tapped into Weibo before handing the phone over to Gu Yu. Gu Yu quickly looked through it once and his entire aura gradually turned cold. A murderous intent vaguely surfaced in his eyes. As expected¡­ Xu Wei was the only one who could influence his emotions so quickly¡­ As this thought crossed Xu Shuai¡¯s mind, he turned over to watch Xiao Chun as she silently drowned out her sorrows with alcohol. He then raised his voice and said, ¡°Say, what an injustice this incident is for Xu Wei. You guys are legally married, and she merely needed to step forward to rify that she¡¯s your wife. All these people who are ndering her will immediately stop and disappear after this. And yet¡­you guys cannot disclose your rtionship.¡± As Xu Shuai spoke, he stared at Gu Yu with keen interest. With a more serious tone, he emphasized every single word as he asked Gu Yu, ¡°Yu, if Xu Wei asks to disclose your rtionship, would you do it?¡± Disclose the rtionship¡­ Gu Yu looked down, his gaze graduallynding on his long, shapely and slim ring finger. Subconsciously, he touched his ring gently with his fingertips. He had never removed the ring ever since Xu Wei put it on him. Chapter 238 - If Thats What She Wishes, I Dont See Why Not (2)

Chapter 238: If That¡¯s What She Wishes, I Don¡¯t See Why Not (2)

He had always known what he wanted. With a clear goal in mind, he would strive towards it firmly without hesitation. He was a man who would achieve the oue that he desired. Xu Wei was the only one in his life he was uncertain about. He had attempted to turn the situation around and erase it away, but his efforts were futile¡­ In this world, perhaps there truly was a person destined to be an unpredictable existence in our lives. Nobody could ever control them. Gu Yu pouted his lips and said in a low voice, ¡°If that¡¯s what she wishes¡­ I don¡¯t see why not.¡± Xu Shuai was no longer surprised by this oue. Ever since he was aware of Gu Yu¡¯s deeply concealed feelings towards Xu Wei, he had pondered through it thoroughly. Eventually, he concluded that Gu Yu would not hold on to any of his principles at all when ites to matters concerning Xu Wei. Xu Shuai only learned of Gu Yu¡¯s feelings when thetter got drunk once and muttered it out. When Gu Yu fell into aa after a car ident, he maintained his consciousness even though he couldn¡¯t wake up. Not only could he hear every single thing that Xu Wei had said to him, but he could also sense how much she cared for him. He had neither taken a proper look at his fianc¨¦e nor make ns in his life for one. She simply made her way into his heart so unexpectedly and aggressively. All along, Gu Yu would always agree to anything that Xu Wei wanted. Now that Xu Shuai thought about it, the annulment of the engagement three years ago was probably thest remaining pathetic act of struggle that Gu Yu had put up¡­ If Xu Wei had created a scene back then or even simply gave Gu Yu a call to ask about it, he would probably give in unconditionally¡­ ¡®How stupid his feelings are¡¯, Xu Shuai thought. Xu Shuai then turned to look at Xiao Chun. After she heard Gu Yu¡¯s response, she had begun to chug down alcohol as though it was water. When Xu Shuai saw this, he merely felt his head begin to ache. Gu Yu lifted his hand up to nce at his watch and realized that it was already past 10:00 p.m. After he dusted his sleeves casually with his long and slender fingers, he rose from his seat and buttoned up his zer before he said, ¡°I¡¯ll make a move first.¡± ¡°Hurry back home to care for your wife.¡± Xu Shuai shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°I get it. Be off then.¡± Gu Yu nodded his head lightly and just when he was about to step forward with his long, slender legs, Xiao Chun mmed her ss of alcohol down on the coffee table. It gave off a clear, crisp sound. Afterward, Xiao Chun also stood up quickly and said to Gu Yu, ¡°Brother Yu, give me a ride. I drank too much to be able to drive.¡± Gu Yu turned her down without hesitation. ¡°Your ce isn¡¯t on the route I¡¯m taking.¡± Subsequently, he took one nce at Xu Shuai from the corner of his eyes and said, ¡°Get her a cab.¡± However, Xiao Chun stepped forward and said, ¡°But I want you to send me home. There¡¯s something that I want to speak to you about.¡± Without a second look at her, Gu Yu simply strode out of the private room. Xiao Chun stood rooted to the spot and as she watched his cold and indifferent silhouette move further away with reddened eyes. Xu Shuai massaged the area between his brows, then opened his mouth in an attempt to say something. However, Xiao Chun had already dashed out of the room in the next second. It was obvious that she wanted to chase after Gu Yu. Dammit! Xu Shuai instantly sprang up from the sofa and chased after her. Xiao Chun managed to catch up with Gu Yu at the entrance of the night club and grab hold of his sleeves firmly with her hands. Gu Yu stopped in his tracks as his ck pupils swept a look across her face coldly before his gazended on her hands, which were clutching onto his sleeves. Xiao Chun released her grip out of reflex. As she was slightly inebriated and her reaction was a little exaggerated, she did not manage to stand steadily and she staggered a few steps back. Xu Shuai, who managed to catch up with them in time, reached out his hands to catch her and prevent her from falling. However, Xiao Chun struggled to get out of Xu Shuai¡¯s arms. She fixed her stare onto Gu Yu before she asked, ¡°Brother Yu, did¡­ did you truly fall for Xu Wei?¡± Chapter 239 - I Was Waiting for You (1) Chapter 239: I Was Waiting for You (1) However, Xiao Chun immediately burst intoughter right after she said this. It was as if she regretted her words. ¡°Looks like I¡¯m really drunk right now¡­ Hurry off then, Brother Yu. You better not keep Wei waiting!¡± After she said this, she turned and left. Xiao Chun could barely walk in a straight line; she looked as if she would trip over any moment. However, she continued to walk away as fast as she could until she quickly disappeared from their sight. Gu Yu¡¯s expression did not change much, his gaze remaining cold and calm. He nced in the direction that was Xiao Chun headed towards from the corner of his eyes, then said to Xu Shuai, ¡°Take care of her.¡± ¡®Since when have I never taken care of her?¡¯ Xu Shuai thought to himself. However, his body was more honest than his heart. After he gave a word of acknowledgment, he immediately set off to look for Xiao Chun. Gu Yu retracted his gaze and left. ¡­ As he expected, Xu Shuai spotted Xiao Chun leaning against the wall after he passed by the corner of a corridor. She had her arms around her knees as she squatted there with her head lowered. Her long, wavy hair cascaded down to fully conceal her face. Even so, her shoulders trembled continuously. It was visibly clear that she was crying. Xu Shuai sighed before he walked up to her and squatted down as well. He wanted to say something, but he merely pursed his lips and lifted his hands to caress her head. Xiao Chun¡¯s body seemed to quiver even harder in response. A few secondster, she suddenly opened her arms and tightly hugged Xu Shuai as she buried her face in the nape of his neck. Soon, Xu Shuai could feel her tears all over his neck. Xu Shuai patted Xiao Chun¡¯s back gently in a silent constion. He had two older brothers. They shared the same father, but they each had different mothers. His older brother had his mother, his second brother had another mother, and Xu Shuai had his own mother. While he was biologically rted to his brothers, they were not close to each other. He had excluded the feelings of love from his life since long ago. Gu Yu and Xiao Chun were the only people whom he treasured, treating both of them as though they were his siblings. He treasured them, adamant to defend their close ties until the end. ¡­ By the time Gu Yu reached his apartment, it was already midnight. He opened the door to his apartment, initially expecting to be greeted by the usual darkness in the house. To his surprise, a wallmp in the corner of the living room was lit, giving off a faint, yellow glow. A petite, slender silhouetteid on the sofa below the wallmp. She was hugging onto a pillow and leaning against the sofa with her head slightly tilted. Her eyes were shut and she was fast asleep. Gu Yu stood at the entrance for a few seconds, seemingly in a daze, before he then changed his shoes. As he walked into the house, he subconsciously lightened his footsteps. When he reached the sofa, he silently watched as Xu Wei slept. After some time had passed, he then half squatted down and reached out his hands slowly. The tips of his fingers were about to touch her face. Xu Wei must have either sensed him approaching or caught a whiff of the scent of alcohol from his body; she subconsciously scrunched her brows together into a slight frown. Her eyshes fluttered gently and she slowly opened her eyes. Gu Yu instantly froze as he quickly withdrew his hand. Xu Wei was slightly delirious with sleep. When she saw Gu Yu after she opened her eyes, there was still a dreamy look in her eyes. She was probably confused as to whether she was awake or if she was still dreaming. Gu Yu clenched his fists slightly after he pulled his hands away. He pursed his thin lips lightly before he simply asked, ¡°Why are you sleeping over here?¡± As Xu Wei had yet to recover from her delirium, she replied honestly without further thought, ¡°I was waiting for you¡­¡± I was waiting for you¡­ These five simple words were like a strong, sudden jab at Gu Yu¡¯s heart, leaving himpletely stunned. Chapter 240 - I Was Waiting for You (2)

Chapter 240: I Was Waiting for You (2)

Xu Wei had waited for him on the sofa until she fell asleep, keeping the lights on for him when he returned. It was all because she wanted to wait for him to reach home. Gu Yu did not dare to entertain such a thought even in his dreams. Did that truly happen? Gu Yu stared fixedly at Xu Wei¡¯s face with a faraway look in his ck pupils, his gaze and silence making her quiver. Looking back, she finally realized what she just said. What on earth did she just say? How could she simply reveal her heartfelt feelings so directly manner? Assistant Lin had pretended to slip up and reveal the news of Gu Yu¡¯s return to Mrs. Lin. Subsequently, Mrs. Lin also pretended to reveal it to Xu Wei by ident. As Xu Wei had a favor to ask of Gu Yu, she decided to sit on the sofa in the living room to wait for him instead of heading to bed. That way, she could see him at the first possible opportunity and fawn all over him so that she could casually bring up her request afterward. Ultimately, nobody would p a man with a smiling face. However, she did not expect herself to fall asleep while waiting. She was even questioned by Gu Yu when she was still thick with sleep, which immediately revealed her intentions. Gu Yu always hated it when she plotted against him. If he became angry, things would not look good for her. Xu Wei bit her lower lip as she quickly rolled her jet ck eyes rolled. She tried to say something to salvage the situation, but she could not think of anything to say on such short notice. Thus, she could only pretend as if she had never said those things earlier before. She then began to fawn on Gu Yu as she said, ¡°You must be tired after returning from your business trip. Hurry and take a seat. I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll give you a massage.¡± She clung onto his elbow as she spoke and guided him over to sit down on the sofa. She then got him to turn sideways before resting her hands on his shoulders. Just when she was about to give him a gentle massage, he suddenly grabbed her hand. Gu Yu took Xu Wei¡¯s hands off his shoulders and held them in his palms, turning around and watching her intently with his ck pupils. His gazended on her delicate, fair face before moving to her bright, jet ck eyes. He opened his mouth and said in a slightly husky voice, ¡°Is there something that you want to say to me?¡± Hmm¡­ Xu Wei was merely stunned for a moment. At that moment, she decided to stop hiding her intentions. She couldn¡¯t possibly deceive a man like Gu Yu, so she might as well get straight to the point. Besides, he didn¡¯t seem angry now. Xu Wei cleared her throat before she gave him a serious look. Subconsciously, she wanted to pull her hand away. As Gu Yu refused to let go of her, she did not dare to pull it away forcefully. Thus, she could only bear with it. ¡°Well¡­ There¡¯s something that I wanted to speak to you about.¡± Gu Yu nodded his head lightly before he replied, ¡°Go on.¡± It was hard to tell how he was feeling from his voice. ¡°I just wanted to ask a small favor of you.¡± As Xu Wei spoke, she gestured with her free hand to emphasize that she only needed a little help. Ripples of emotions gradually began to surface in Gu Yu¡¯s deep, unreadable eyes. The question that Xu Shuai had asked him earlier before inevitably echoed in his ears. ¡°If Xu Wei asked to disclose the rtionship, would you do it?¡± ¡®Was that¡­ the small favor that she¡¯s asking of?¡¯ Gu Yu wondered. ¡®Does she want to disclose our rtionship?¡¯ ¡®Even so¡­ she probably only wanted to do so for the sake of putting an end to the nders that she received online and remain in the media industry,¡¯ Gu Yu thought. But Gu Yu maintained the same stance as before. As long as it was something that she desired, he did not see why it could not be done. Many people might¡¯ve thought that Gu Yu directed how Xu Wei would behave in their rtionship. However, only GuYu himself knew that it was Xu Wei who was leading him by the nose. Gu Yu¡¯s voice was usually calm, but it now faltered slightly as he said, ¡°Go on.¡± Chapter 241 - If You Have Seen A Ghost Before, You Would Be Afraid Of The Dark (1)

Chapter 241: If You Have Seen A Ghost Before, You Would Be Afraid Of The Dark (1)

Xu Wei was surprised Gu Yu agreed so readily. She wasn¡¯t expecting that at all. Thest time she wanted an invitation, Gu Yu enved her for many days and in the end, she had to rely on her beauty to persuade him for half a night before he agreed. Xu Wei instantly smiled and said, ¡°I just want to ask you if you could¡­ help me invite Gu Xue?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Gu Yu frowned slightly and asked in a daze, ¡°Gu Xue?¡± Xu Wei nodded furiously. Her rtionship with Gu Xue was bad. If she asked Gu Xue out directly, Gu Xue would have ignored her. But, she knew that Gu Xue really liked her cousin, Gu Yu. She was his loyal fan. If Gu Yu opened his mouth, she would definitely agree to go! Gu Yu narrowed his eyes and stared at Xu Wei silently for a while. His voice was low as he asked, ¡°Is this the reason why you came all the way to find me tonight?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Xu Wei noticed keenly that Gu Yu¡¯s expression had turned bad for some reason. She contemted what to say before adding on hurriedly, ¡°Gu Yu, I¡­ I won¡¯t cause trouble for you. I¡¯m not going to argue with Gu Xue. I have serious things to discuss with her.¡± Gu Yu¡¯s gaze slowly turned deeper. His voice reverted to its normal cold tone. ¡°Is this with regards to your piece of news?¡± He was asking a question but his tone was affirmative. Xu Wei scratched the back of her head and stuck her tongue out. She decided that she should speak the truth. ¡°Yes. I need Gu Xue¡¯s help.¡± The three most important people rted to her conquest would be her, Mei, and Gu Xue. Gu Xue was Rong Wang¡¯s biggest fan. She was extremely generous towards the fan club. She would organize fan activities all the time and give the other fans gifts. She was a significant figure with high standing in the hearts of Rong Wang¡¯s fans. As long as she was able to let Gu Xue see Rong Wang¡¯s true colors, Gu Xue might abandon Rong Wang and support them instead. It would be the equivalent of cutting off all routes of retreat for Rong Wang. Then, along with Mei¡¯s statement, Rong Wang would be finished. Of course, Gu Xue was extremely loyal towards Rong Wang and had always believed in him. In addition, Gu Xue hated her. Hence, Xu Wei knew that it would be hard to convince Gu Xue! But, even if there was only a very small chance, she still wanted to try it! Gu Yu seemed to have seen through Xu Wei¡¯s intentions. He became reticent. He even released the hand that was used to grab Xu Wei¡¯s just now. Xu Wei immediately felt his unhappiness, although she didn¡¯t understand why he felt that way¡­ Could it be that Gu Yu wasn¡¯t willing to let her interact with his family? He didn¡¯t admit her status as his wife so he was afraid that she would use his family members to pressure him step by step? Just like¡­ just because his grandpa liked her so he was forced to marry her? If that was the case, he was really overthinking. She hadmitted her entire mind to justice and earning money. She hadn¡¯t been thinking about anything to do with love. Once bitten, twice shy. She didn¡¯t dare to harbor any hopes in that aspect anymore. Xu Wei swallowed her saliva. As she was wondering if she should assure Gu Yu, Gu Yu¡¯s dark gaze was suddenly fixated on her again. He moved his thin lips and said word by word, ¡°Is there really nothing else you want to say to me?¡± Xu Wei was puzzled by what he said. Other things to say to him? What kind of other things did he mean? Was there anything to say between the two of them? However, looking at Gu Yu¡¯s expression, Xu Wei didn¡¯t dare to reply haphazardly. She furrowed her brows and thought about the question carefully. Suddenly, she thought of something and said, ¡°Yes!¡± Chapter 242 - If You Have Seen A Ghost Before, You Would Be Afraid Of The Dark (2)

Chapter 242: If You Have Seen A Ghost Before, You Would Be Afraid Of The Dark (2)

With that word, the darkness in the depths of Gu Yu¡¯s eyes disappeared in an instant. The corners of his lips even tilted up slightly at an almost unnoticeable angle. He tugged at his tie a few times to loosen it before leaning back on the sofa casually. He lifted his chin calmly and said, ¡°Speak.¡± Xu Wei was puzzled and confused. Why did she feel that his mood became better again? Although she knew that his temper was always unpredictable, the change was too fast¡­ He was so hard to deal with! Forget it. She didn¡¯t have the mood to examine his temper. She just wanted to aplish her goal. ¡°Gu Yu, I don¡¯t know if you have been online for the past few days. If you have, you would have seen thosements that have attacked me, right? I¡¯m sorry. Because of me, you¡¯re implicated. I know you don¡¯t like exposure and don¡¯t like to be the subject of gossip.¡± Gu Yu crossed his long legs elegantly. The tips of his fingers tapped on his knee lightly. No emotions could be seen on his face. Instead, he just repliedzily, ¡°So?¡± ¡°So!¡¯ Xu Wei sat up straight and raised her right hand to make an oath. ¡°I will take care of this matter in the shortest time possible. I will not let your name be linked to my name again. I will not let us have any connections anymore!¡± As long as she managed to take care of Gu Xue and push Rong Wang to his death, Zhou Meiqi wouldn¡¯t be able to hold her ground. That meant that the articles she wrote wouldn¡¯t have any value anymore and the public would start to forget about the matter. Xu Wei didn¡¯t know what she said wrong again. She saw Gu Yu¡¯s gaze turning cold at an obvious speed. Even the aura around him had ayer of icy breath on it. It made people shudder uncontrobly. Xu Wei forcefully suppressed her urge to run away and swallowed her saliva furiously. She asked in a whisper, ¡°If you¡­ if you¡¯re not satisfied, I can give you a time limit. How about three¡­ three days?¡± She didn¡¯t mind getting mocked by the public. Three years ago, when she got mocked by everyone after Gu Yu broke off their engagement, she had already gone through a period of sorrow¡­ But, Gu Yu had always kept a low profile. Now that his name was being posted online and discussed by the public, he would still feel unhappy, maybe even contempt and anger, even though these people weren¡¯t scolding him. When Gu Yu continued to remain quiet, Xu Wei gritted her teeth and raised two fingers. ¡°How about two days?¡± Two days¡­ she really didn¡¯t have the confidence to do it in two days but Gu Yu still seemed dissatisfied. Could it be that¡­ he wanted her to deal with the matter within a day? Or could it be that he wanted it dealt with immediately? Gu Yu held her hand suddenly. His cold and big palm pressed down on her fingers. The force he used when holding her hand was substantial enough for Xu Wei to gasp. Gu Yu¡¯s voice was low, deep, and hurried. He felt like he was venting his emotions. All the words he said seemed to be forced out of his mouth word by word. ¡°Xu Wei, have you ever thought of¡­ a faster method?¡± A faster method¡­ The people on the inte mocked her for seducing men all the time. That meant that if she stood up and said that she was already married and her husband was Gu Yu, those people would have to shut up! However, this thought only appeared in her mind for a second before she got rid of it decisively. This wouldn¡¯t be the method that Gu Yu was thinking of either. Xu Wei felt that her powerful brain really couldn¡¯t think of a method to solve the issue quickly. Thus, she had no choice but to be shameless and asked Gu Yu weakly, ¡°For instance?¡± For instance¡­ So she really never thought of making their rtionship public. Gu Yu lowered his gaze and haggardly covered the strong disappointment and mockery in the depth of his eyes. He didn¡¯t speak anymore. He merely released Xu Wei and stood up. Then, he walked into the bedroom and closed the door with a bang. Gu Yu took a bath and went to the study room. Xu Weiid on the bed and waited for him toe back to sleep. However, she fell asleep from waiting and never saw him. When she awoke the next day, he had already left the apartment. It looked like Gu Yu wouldn¡¯t be doing her such a small favor. But, it was alright. She could think of other ways. It would just be a little more difficult! Xu Wei walked out of the bedroom. Mrs. Lin came forward to greet her. Then, she passed something to Xu Wei! Chapter 243 - Shes His Fire Extinguisher (1)

Chapter 243: She¡¯s His Fire Extinguisher (1)

It was a piece of paper. The words were written in a vigorous and powerful way, and it stated a time and venue. Xu Wei recognized the handwriting. It was Gu Yu¡¯s. Just as she expected, Mrs. Lin said, ¡°Before he left, Young Master asked me to give this to you after you woke up.¡± No exnation was given, but Xu Wei mmediately understood his intention. In the end, Gu Yu still helped her to ask Gu Xue out¡­ Actually, Xu Wei wasn¡¯t unfamiliar with this side of Gu Yu. He had always been someone whose actions spoke louder than words. In the past, when they were together, he never said any sweet words to her. However, all the things he did for her were all extremely heartwarming and showed that he doted her very much. That was why she fell so deeply in love with him past the point of no return. The night before, she could sense that that his emotions kept changing. She didn¡¯t know what she did but in the end, she still offended him. At first, she didn¡¯t have much hope that he would help her anymore. Xu Wei took the piece of paper in a daze. There was something simmering in her eyes. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know what she was supposed to feel. Mrs. Lin saw this and opened her mouth. ¡°Young Mistress, don¡¯t get the impression that I¡¯m speaking up for Young Master but after I moved in, I could tell that Young Master still very much prioritizes your matters. It¡¯s just that this child¡­ Ever since Master and Mistress passed away, he started hiding all his emotions in his heart and doesn¡¯t like to express them. However, it doesn¡¯t mean that he¡¯s heartless.¡± Xu Wei subconsciously sped the piece of paper tightly. She pursed her lips slightly and didn¡¯t say anything. She did feel the change in Gu Yu recently but¡­ she just didn¡¯t want to think about it. Or rather¡­ she didn¡¯t dare to think about it anymore. A whileter, she lowered her gaze to conceal theplicated emotions that surfaced in her eyes. It seemed as though she didn¡¯t hear anything Mrs. Lin said. She just said, ¡°Mrs. Lin, I¡¯m hungry.¡± Mrs. Lin sighed. But, she didn¡¯t pursue the topic. She smiled and replied, ¡°Breakfast has already been prepared. I made your favorite egg custard.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Lin!¡± After eating breakfast, Xu Wei returned to her room to change her clothes before heading out. When she was entering the changing room to choose her clothes, she unintentionally saw the rows of suits and shirts. She squinted. Then, she took out her phone and sent Gu Yu a message. ¨C The phone chimed once. Gu Yu scanned his phone with his dark eyes lightly. He paused for a moment before he picked up his phone quickly and unlocked it. He opened the message. ¡®Gu Yu, thank you.¡¯ He stared at the message for a long while. There seemed to be an unnoticeable slight smile dancing on the edge of his lips. He stroked the name of the sender with his fingertips lightly. A tinge of gentleness appeared in his eyes. He put down his phone and looked up at the manager of the strategy department who was trembling with fear. Cold sweat kept forming on his forehead. Gu Yu twisted the cap of his fountain pen and with a swift movement, he signed his name on the document. Then, he closed the file and threw it in front of the manager. The manager of the strategy department was stunned. It was obvious that Mr. Gu was dissatisfied with the proposal he came up with. He was even prepared to get a scolding after he saw Mr. Gu¡¯s cold and dark face. But, the next second, Mr. Gu actually signed the document and epted his proposal. The way he looked at him was like the sky brightening immediately after a storm. The message he received earlier saved him! A moment ago, he secretly took a nce at the screen of Mr. Gu¡¯s phone. If he wasn¡¯t mistaken, the contact name of the person who sent the message was definitely¡­ ¡°Wife¡±. When someone falls in love, no matter if they are male or female, they would be able to turn from a devil into an angel~ Wait, that wasn¡¯t right. Mr. Gu was still single. Where did his wife appear from? Chapter 244 - Shes His Fire Extinguisher (2)

Chapter 244: She¡¯s His Fire Extinguisher (2)

The puzzled manager of the strategy department hugged the file and walked out of Gu Yu¡¯s office. He entered the elevator. While the elevator was moving down, he suddenly felt that Mr. Gu¡¯s expression seemed familiar for some reason. That¡¯s right, it was the Mr. Gu from three years ago! At that time, he was dating the daughter of the Xu family, Xu Wei. He would smile every time Xu Wei called him, messaged him, or came personally to look for him. No matter how unhappy or angry he was, Xu Wei was his fire extinguisher. It had been such a long time¡­ In the past, it was Xu Wei. Who was it now? Who on earth was this ¡®wife¡¯? Who was able to melt the heart of the handsome ice mountain, Mr. Gu? If he was given the honor, he must pay his respects to thedy! ¨C Xu Wei and Mei met Gu Xue at the arranged time and location. Maybe it was because it was the first time Gu Yu asked Gu Xue out, Gu Xue dressed up properly and even came half an hour before the arranged time. She sat in the private room obediently like a fairdy while waiting for him. However, Gu Yu didn¡¯t appear. Instead, she saw Xu Wei. Gu Xue was stunned for a moment before she quickly realized what was happening. Her expression became dark in an instant and she was extremely furious. She red at Xu Wei with hatred as she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Are you the one that asked Brother Gu to ask me out?¡± Xu Wei entered the room with Mei. Her dark gaze met Gu Xue¡¯s anger-filled eyes. She nodded and replied, ¡°Yes. I have something to tell you!¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Gu Xue snorted and stood up immediately. She carried her bag and wanted to leave. She didn¡¯t want to listen to anything Xu Wei had to say! ¡°I know that you don¡¯t want to see me. Simrly, I don¡¯t really want to see you either!¡± Xu Wei wasn¡¯t anxious at all. Her tone was calm and she didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of stopping Gu Xue. Gu Xue stopped in her tracks abruptly. She widened her eyes in disbelief. ¡°Xu Wei, you were the one who asked Brother Gu to invite me. What do you mean?¡± Xu Wei walked straight to the sofa and sat down. She poured a cup of tea for herself and took a gulp. Then, she opened her mouth calmly again. ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything. I¡¯m just saying the truth. This isn¡¯t the first day we aren¡¯t able to get along.¡± ¡°You!¡± Gu Xue was so angry she gritted her teeth. She clutched her bag with both hands tightly. The next second, she turned around and walked back to the sofa. She sat opposite Xu Wei and poured herself some tea too. She lifted her head and drank the tea. After that, she said, ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to see me, I will not leave! I will sit here and make you irritated!¡± Xu Wei smiled. She had been at loggerheads with Gu Xue for a long time so she understood Gu Xue¡¯s personality very well. She was a pampered little princess who felt that she was the center of the universe, just like Gu Yu. If you kept coaxing her and relenting to her, she would disregard you. Thus, using the goading technique was the most direct and effective method! Xu Wei cut to the chase. She took a file from Mei¡¯s hand and ced it on the table. Then, she pushed the file towards Gu Xue. She tapped her fingers on the file and exined, ¡°This is Mei¡¯s medical report and¡­ the record of Mei¡¯s three abortions.¡± Gu Xue didn¡¯t even look at the document. She wasn¡¯t an idiot. The moment she saw Mei, she knew why Xu Wei came to look for her. It must have been because of Rong Wang! However, she believed Rong Wang wholeheartedly. Was Xu Wei nning to let her believe her lies with these pieces of evidence so that she would misunderstand her beloved Rong Wang? What a joke! Xu Wei was expecting her reaction. She didn¡¯t force or persuade Gu Xue to look at the file. Instead, she signaled at Mei. Mei nodded and walked towards Gu Xue. Then¡­ Chapter 245 - Wait For Your Death (1)

Chapter 245: Wait For Your Death (1)

She immediately pulled down the zip of her dress. The dressnded on the floor and Mei¡¯s body was entirely exposed before Gu Xue¡¯s eyes. Gu Xue was infuriated at the sudden scene. But, when her gazended on Mei¡¯s skin that was filled with wounds and bruises, she received a violent shock. There wasn¡¯t any part of her skin that was smooth. Even Xu Wei, who had already seen it before, felt extremely angry and hurt when she saw the wounds again. Xu Wei took a deep breath and curbed the emotions that were stirring in her chest. She said to Gu Xue, ¡°Gu Xue, let¡¯s set aside our personal grudges. I¡¯m talking to you as a reporter now. Everything that I¡¯ve investigated is true. Rong Wang isn¡¯t who you think he is. He¡¯s despicable and evil. He has drugged and rapeddies. He beat them, threatened them¡­ he is just scum!¡± ¡°Mei isn¡¯t the only victim. Many fans fell prey to him. If we don¡¯t stop him now, there will be many other fans who will be his future victims. I know how much you love your idol but are you really going to let himmit crimes and turn a blind eye? ¡°We don¡¯t see eye to eye with each other but I know that you¡¯re not someone who can¡¯t differentiate right from wrong. I hope that you can see the true colors of Rong Wang. Look at him clearly. It isn¡¯t worth protecting him!¡± Gu Xue clenched her fist tightly. Manyplicated emotions surfaced within her gaze. She struggled for a very long time before she shouted in anger, ¡°Xu Wei, shut up! Don¡¯t think that you will be able to fool me with your lies. Who knows how Mei got these injuries on her body? Let me warn you. If you dare to nder or defame Rong Wang again, I will not let you go!¡± After she finished speaking, she seemed afraid that Xu Wei would say other things to change her mind. Hence, she immediately stood up. While she was reaching for her bag, she looked at the file on the table. She gritted her teeth and picked it up. She said, ¡°I will not let you put this fake piece of evidence online!¡± She stuffed the file in her bag and left the private room without turning back. Mei put on her dress again and looked at Xu Wei worriedly. ¡°Wei, she doesn¡¯t believe us. What should we do?¡± If they weren¡¯t able to convince Gu Xue, it would be very difficult for them to take down Rong Wang. On the other hand, Xu Wei smiled gently and patted Mei¡¯s shoulder. She consoled her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Don¡¯t worry? Mei looked at Xu Wei who remained calm the whole time. The agitation in her heart started dissipating subconsciously. She was really¡­ she always gave the impression that she would definitely seed, as if there was nothing that could beat her down. ¨C At night. After Gu Xue returned home in thete afternoon, she kept hesitating and hesitating. Finally, she still decided to open the file, looking at the medical reports and records of abortions inside. She asked people to check with the hospital. Those documents were true. At night, she tossed and turned in bed. She was unable to sleep so she got up and drank a few cups of wine. It was supposed to help her sleep but the more she drank, the more awake she became. She felt so awake that all the sentences Xu Wei said kept vividly floating around her ears. She reached for her phone and opened her WeChat. She wanted to find someone to talk to and divert her attention to. That was when she saw a fan, who had a good rtionship with her, sending her a message telling her that Rong Wang invited her out to y today. Since Rong Wang was unhappy because of the recent rumors, she could console and encourage him properly. Gu Xue stared at the message intently. Approximately a minuteter, she got up, changed her clothes, and left the house. When she opened the door of the private room in the nightclub, she saw the fan lying on the sofa unconscious. As for Rong Wang, he was riding on her body and tearing her clothes apart¡­ Chapter 246 - Just You Wait, You’re Going Down! (2) Chapter 246: Just You Wait, You¡¯re Going Down! (2) Regardless of what everyone else had said, Gu Xue still refused to believe that Rong Wang was that sort of a person even with the proof staring her in the face. However, she had personally witnessed why her beloved idol was considered to be such a repulsive and disgusting person. Gu Xue felt wave after wave of nausea crashing over her followed by extreme disappointment and sadness. She rushed forward and used her purse to whack Rong Wang in the face. ¡°You bastard! Scram! How could you do this us after how much we trusted you and supported you! Burn in hell!¡± Rong Wang had never expected Gu Xue to suddenly appear before him. His immediate reaction was to try to weasel his way out of the situation. ¡°Xue¡¯er, I can exin. She was the one who tried to seduce me. I just drank a little too much and couldn¡¯t control myself¡­¡± ¡°She has a boyfriend whom she loved dearly! She has only ever treated you as an idol, and you¡¯re telling me she tried to seduce you? What a joke! Xu Wei was right! You¡¯re a monster! I¡¯m going to expose you to the world! Just you wait, you¡¯re going down!¡± Gu Xue pushed Rong Wang away forcefully, intending to help the other fan up. As Rong Wang fell onto the couch beside him, he suddenly let out an ominousugh that made the hair on the back of Gu Xue¡¯s neck stand. When she looked over, she caught the dangerous glint in his eyes. Gu Xue¡¯s heart skipped a beat and instinctively tried to run out. However, Rong Wang pounced over and grabbed her by the hair, dragging her back and throwing her onto the couch! He forced his body on top of Gu Xue¡¯s and pinned her struggling hands and feet down. With a humorlessugh, he said, ¡°Gu Xue, how could you trust Xu Wei over me? Haven¡¯t you liked me since forever? It breaks my heart to see that you¡¯ve betrayed me. Since you¡¯re already out to destroy me, there¡¯s no need for me to maintain any form of courtesy with you anymore! Even if I die under your skirts, I¡¯ll still be happy to flirt as a ghost!¡± The very next second, his hand tore Gu Xue¡¯s clothing apart violently, exposing her creamy white skin. As blood rushed to Rong Wang¡¯s head at the sight, he lowered his head, eager for a taste of the tantalizing treat¡­ Gu Xue¡¯s cried and struggles did nothing but arouse the beast inside him. He flipped her skirt up and held her down by the waist¡­ Just as Gu Xue was beginning to lose hope, a clear voice rang out from outside. ¡°Oh my god! This is a perfect angle! I¡¯ll do a special write-up for you. With such an animalistic expression on your face, I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be the only one of its kind!¡± Rong Wang froze on the spot and looked up. Xu Wei had entered the private room some time ago without him realizing it. In her hand was a mobile phone, with the camera aimed at him. Gu Xue had been scared out of her wits. Tears streaked her face, and she could only stare at Xu Wei in a daze. Instinctively, she pleaded for help. ¡°Save me, please¡­¡± Rong Wang curled his lips into a sinister smile. ¡°Nice! You¡¯vee at the right time! You managed to get away thest time, but you¡¯re not going to be so lucky this time around!¡± He licked his lips and gazed at Xu Wei with obscene lust revealed nakedly in his eyes. He climbed off Gu Xue and strode over towards Xu Wei. ¡°You can all forget about escaping my clutches today! I¡¯m going to have my way with each and every one of you!¡± Rong Wang dared to be so audacious because he didn¡¯t think much of Xu Wei and the other girls in the room. He didn¡¯t feel vulnerable at all. Besides, his assistant was in the other private room next door. How hard could it be to subdue these women? ¡°You like taking pictures, don¡¯t you? In a moment, I¡¯ll film the entire process of me viting you and send it to you as a memento!¡± With the existence of such a video recording, he wasn¡¯t afraid that Xu Wei would try to expose him. At the very worst, if he went down, he¡¯d drag the whole lot of them into hell with him! With that intention in mind, Rong Wang walked up to Xu Wei, and reached out to grab her by her wrist! Chapter 247 - Id Like to Go Home With You (1)

Chapter 247: I¡¯d Like to Go Home With You (1)

Xu Wei didn¡¯t seem panicked at all. In fact, she even raised her lips slightly in a smile before opening her mouth and enunciated her words clearly, ¡°Come on! Give the audience a good show of the beast that you truly are! I¡¯ll be sure to capture your best angle. My camera skills aren¡¯t too bad. I¡¯ll ensure that your face is recorded clearly for everyone to see!¡± Without giving a response, Rong Wang stiffened abruptly as a thought crossed his mind. His expression changed drastically, and his eyes slowly narrowed. When he opened his mouth next, even his tone had changed. ¡°You¡¯re broadcasting this live?¡± ¡°Oh! Did I not mention it to you?¡± Xu Wei blinked her beautiful round eyes at him innocently as she held the phone up close to his face. Suddenly, she eximed, ¡°Wow! This video is now trending! Thank you, big guy! It seems to me that the beastly side of Rong Wang is getting popr¡­¡± Rong Wang quickly regained his senses and stretched his hand out to cover his face. With his other hand, he desperately tried to grab the cell phone from Xu Wei! The next second, Xu Wei delivered a swift and agile kick to him before proceeding to carelessly stomp on his lower body. Rong Wang howled in pain as he fell to his knees on the ground with his hands covering his crotch. Xu Wei held her cell phone up and moved the camera in for another close-up shot. Seeing that face distorted in pain gave her a massive surge of satisfaction! ¡°Do you feel pain as well? The pain you¡¯re feeling right now is nothingpared to the pain experienced by all the girls you harmed! Calling you a beast is an insult to all the beasts out there, you bastard! You¡¯re done for! I hope you enjoy life in jail!¡± With that, Xu Wei lifted her leg high again and kicked the side of Rong Wang¡¯s neck. Rong Wang fell to the ground immediately with his eyes close as he entered aa. Xu Wei put her cell phone away and hurried over to the couch. She looked at Gu Xue, whose face devoid of color as she clutched her torn clothing tightly. When she saw that Gu Xue was trembling uncontrobly, she gentled her voice and asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡± Gu Xue moved her eyes stiffly and focused her vision on Xu Wei before looking past her and at Rong Wang, who was lying sprawled on the ground. When she spoke, it was clear from her voice that she was still shaken. ¡°Is¡­ is he dead? Did¡­did you kill him?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not dead, just unconscious for the time being. This piece of trash has to be dealt with by the court!¡± After a pause, Xu Wei asked, ¡°Can you walk? We have to leave quickly!¡± Although Gu Xue¡¯s legs still felt like jelly, she had no wish to remain there a moment longer. She nodded her head and firmly replied, ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Xue forced herself to her feet as Xu Wei walked over to the other fan and patted her on her cheek. When she observed that she still had a trace of consciousness remaining, Xu Wei leaned the girl¡¯s back against her own shoulder and hustled her out of the room. When the threedies walked out of the nightclub, Qiao Chu¡¯s car was already waiting at the main entrance. He got out of the car, took the girl from Xu Wei, and carried her into the backseat of the car. Gu Xue climbed into the car after her. Xu Wei opened the door to the passenger seat in front and got in as Qiao Chu sat in the driver seat, started the car, and drove off. He drove for quite some time before he was sure that they werepletely out of danger. Gu Xue finally regained her senses a bit. She looked at Xu Wei, and her weak voice was tinged with worry as she asked, ¡°During the live broadcast just now, was I¡­ also filmed in it?¡± If her humiliation had been broadcasted for the whole world to see, she¡¯d much rather choose to die! Xu Wei raised her head and looked at Gu Xue through the reflection of the rearview mirror. It was her first time seeing the proud little princess looking so pitiful and embarrassed. Xu Wei couldn¡¯t help but pity her. Chapter 248 - Id Like to Go Home With You (2)

Chapter 248: I¡¯d Like to Go Home With You (2)

Her lips parted leisurely as she replied offhandedly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I was faking it.¡± She¡¯d been faking it? Gu Xue was stunned for a full minute before realizing the impact of her words. Widening her eyes in disbelief, she stuttered, ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡± Xu Wei nodded her head immediately. ¡°That¡¯s right. I was lying to Rong Wang. I wasn¡¯t broadcasting anything live.¡± Gu Xue was silent for a long while before remarking in a low voice, ¡°Xu Wei, weren¡¯t you afraid that¡­ if he saw through your lie back there¡­ you would suffer at his hands too?¡± ¡°Of course I was afraid! How could I not be?¡± Xu Wei answered honestly with a nod of her head. ¡°I¡¯m not Superman! It¡¯s not as if I can beat up ten guys on my own! Even so, I still couldn¡¯t sit back and do nothing while you were getting attacked. I had to take the gamble.¡± Knowing one¡¯s enemy was crucial for the battle¡¯s victory. Xu Wei knew Gu Xue¡¯s personality well. Therefore, she had known that even if she hadn¡¯t managed to convince Gu Xue in the afternoon, there was still no way that Gu Xue would continue to fully trust Rong Wang any longer. She had predicted that Gu Xue would search out Rong Wang to confront him, but she hadn¡¯t expected her to be so reckless. Because of everything had happened so suddenly, there was not much Xu Wei could do except to call Qiao Chu over for backup before rushing into the private room on her own. Under the pretext of filming a live broadcast, she had caused Rong Wang to panic. Because she had been trained in Judo before, she knew where to hit him to render him unconscious. Once she had dealt with Rong Wang, she was free to take Gu Xue and the other fan out. There was no doubt that it was a risky n! Despite the potential danger, she had been confident that Rong Wang would fall for her trick. As the saying went, the wicked flee when no one pursues. Rong Wang hadmitted so many evil deeds that the slightest rustle was enough to scare the daylights out of him! Hence, he got what he deserved! ¡°I still couldn¡¯t sit back and do nothing while you were getting attacked¡­¡± The words reyed in Gu Xue¡¯s ears as she stared at Xu Wei, and myriad of emotions surging in her heart. Despite how horribly she treated Xu Wei, thetter had saved her without any regard for her own safety! Gu Xue didn¡¯t dare to imagine what she would have suffered under Rong Wang¡¯s hands if Xu Wei hadn¡¯te to the rescue¡­ Just what sort of a person was she? Why did Xu Wei suddenly feel like a stranger to her at that very moment? This wasn¡¯t like the Xu Wei she had known. When they arrived at the hospital, the doctor jabbed the other fan to rid her body of the drug¡¯s effects. As she slowly awakened, Gu Xue gave the girl¡¯s boyfriend a call, asking him to pick her up. Gu Xue herself had suffered several external injuries. Rong Wang had pped her beautiful face a few times, causing it to swell up painfully. When the doctor applied the medication for her, she teared up from the pain and grabbed Xu Wei¡¯s sleeve subconsciously like a helpless child. Given the state that Gu Xue was in, Xu Wei didn¡¯t stop her. When they emerged from the hospital, Qiao Chu and Xu Wei intended to send Gu Xue home first. However, when Gu Xue heard it, her face turned pale again after just beginning to regain its color. She shook her head desperately and protested, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go home. I don¡¯t want to be alone.¡± Alone? As far as Xu Wei was concerned, Gu Xue lived with her parents and her family. Where were they? Tears welled up in Gu Xue¡¯s eyes as she looked at Xu Wei and bit her lip. She looked so pitiful. Xu Wei had always been a softhearted person. When she saw Gu Xue¡¯s demeanor, her heart went out to her. She asked, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go home, where do you want to go?¡± Gu Xue wrung her hands tightly together, and finally said weakly, ¡°I¡­ I would like to go home with you.¡± Chapter 249 - Is Brother Yu a Scumbag? (1)

Chapter 249: Is Brother Yu a Scumbag? (1)

Did she say she wanted to go home with her? That wasn¡¯t something that Xu Wei had been expecting to hear. Gu Xue had always hated her ever since they¡¯d first met at Gu Yu¡¯s 18th birthday party; even the sight of Xu Wei infuriated her. She had always been out to cause trouble for her. Now, she was saying that she wanted to go home with her? The night¡¯s events had probably shaken her up so badly that her mind wasn¡¯t functioning properly at the moment¡­ Xu Wei could empathize with her. No girl would be able to remain calm after having experienced such an incident. Even more so for someone like Gu Xue, who had been protected and shielded since birth. Not every girl was like Xu Wei, who had no choice but to learn how to defend herself because of what life had forced upon her. Xu Wei couldn¡¯t bear to turn the girl down. ¡°Alright, then,¡± she said with a nod. Although the apartment wasn¡¯t her home, and the decision hadn¡¯t been hers to make, Gu Xue was still Gu Yu¡¯s cousin after all. Gu Yu couldn¡¯t very well take offense to her bringing Gu Xue back to the apartment, could he? Qiao Chu dropped them off at the lobby of their apartment. Only upon seeing them enter the building did he drive off. It was alreadyte at night, and Mrs. Lin had gone to bed. Xu Wei brought Gu Xue into the house and poured her a ss of water. She watched as Gu Xue drank it, then proceeded to lead her to the guest room. She retrieved a set of her pajamas and handed it over to her. In a gentle voice, she said, ¡°The only clothes that will fit you here are mine. Just make do with them for the time being.¡± Gu Xue didn¡¯t mind at all. She took the pajamas from Xu Wei and held it as if it were some precious treasure. ¡°I¡¯ve turned the water heater on for you. Go on and take a shower!¡± Gu Xue was being extremely obedient. She nodded her head and walk to the bathroom. After taking a few steps, she turned around uncertainly and looked at Xu Wei. ¡°Can you please¡­ wait for me here?¡± she asked. Xu Wei had to suppress her urge to chuckle before she readily agreed to her request. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll be waiting here for you.¡± Slowly, the fear in Gu Xue¡¯s eyes dissipated as she headed into the bathroom. Seemingly afraid that Xu Wei would leave if she took too long, Gu Xue showered very quickly. When she emerged, she looked around frantically for Xu Wei. Only when she saw on the couch typing on herptop did Gu Xue let out a sigh of relief. She walked over to her and sat beside her. Gu Xue saw that Xu Wei was writing an article regarding what had transpired earlier that evening. Although she had not broadcasted it live, she had nevertheless left her camera running and recorded the whole incident on her phone. When Xu Wei eventually decided to release it alongside the testimonies she received from Mei, the other fan, and Gu Xue, Rong Wang would be permanently done for! As Gu Xue watched from the side, her eyes reddened again uncontrobly as tears rolled down her cheeks. She felt her heart being crushed by a massive weight, causing it to hurt unbearably. ¡°I liked him for seven years! I dedicated my entire youth to him, from the time he debuted up to now. I adored him so much. I loved how he looked when he danced. I loved how he looked when he sang. I loved his shy smile. Why¡­ why did he turn out to be someone like that? Why¡­?¡± Xu Wei paused her typing. She turned around to face Gu Xue and sighed gently. She understood how Gu Xue was feeling at that moment. It was never an easy thing to experience the emotions and convictions of one¡¯s youth going up in ashes. She understood that feeling all too well. Unsure if the constion was meant for herself or Gu Xue, she said, ¡°Gu Xue, everyone will meet a scumbag or two in their youth. As long as you learn your lesson and don¡¯t go near such scumbags in the future, they won¡¯t be able to hurt you again.¡± The somber and meaningful tone in Xu Wei¡¯s voice inspired Gu Xue to ask, ¡°Are you saying that¡­ Brother Gu¡­ is a scumbag to you as well?¡± ¨C Gu Yu rushed back to the apartment as soon as he received the news. As he walked to the door of the guest room, he heard voicesing from inside the room. Chapter 250 - Is Brother Yu a Scumbag? (2)

Chapter 250: Is Brother Yu a Scumbag? (2)

He stopped in his tracks and stood rooted to the ground. His dark eyes looked in, and his gaze settled on Xu Wei¡¯s face. Seeing that she was safe and unharmed, Gu Yu¡¯s heart slowly rxed after having been dangling from a thread. Xu Wei had never expected Gu Xue to ask such a question, and she was dumbfounded for a few seconds. Did she view Gu Yu as a scumbag too? That was a question she had never once given thought to. In general, the term ¡°scumbag¡± was usually said about a man who was unfaithful and cheated on many women at once. By that definition, Gu Yu wasn¡¯t a scumbag. Three years ago, when they had been together, they had only had eyes for each other. That was a fact she was certain of. Later on, he had gotten into a rtionship with Su Ziqian after his betrothal to Xu Wei had already been dissolved. Afterward, they no longer had anything to do with each other. As for their wedding certificate¡­ Gu Yu had been forced by Grandpa Gu to cooperate. Even if his actions made him a scumbag, he was only being a scumbag to Su Ziqian. That had nothing to do with her. As Xu Wei thought about it, she came to a conclusion. The only time Gu Yu had ever been a scumbag to her¡­ had been three years ago when he had experienced a sudden change of heart and dissolved the betrothal for no apparent reason. That had been the one mystery she couldn¡¯t solve, and the reason for her numerous nightmares and insomnia over the past three years when she had been abroad. That was why, even until now, she didn¡¯t dare to personally ask Gu Yu that question. She had always been fearless, courageously facing any dangers head-on when conducting her news investigations. Only when faced with this issue did she be a coward. Perhaps¡­ it was because her heart already knew the answer. It was simply because Gu Yu hadn¡¯t loved her at all, and all the love she had given him had been in vain. She was just in denial, and unwilling to hear those words from his mouth. In that respect, she had much to learn from Gu Xue! Xu Wei was silent for a long time. Gu Xue nced at her out the corner of her eye calmly. As if she was experiencing the emotions herself, Gu Xue could sense the deep-seated sorrow and self-deprecation hidden in Xu Wei¡¯s heart. Realizing that she had said the wrong thing and had opened an old wound, Gu Xue quickly tried to remedy the situation. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry! I was just rambling thoughtlessly. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Gu Xue was a little princess who had never had to admit her mistakes, so the tone of her apology sounded extremely awkward. She even looked down at the floor, seemingly too embarrassed to look Xu Wei in the eye. Xu Wei¡¯s mood was lifted instantly, and she couldn¡¯t resist smiling at the situation. She sighed. While she had always found Gu Xue quite detestable in the past, she was beginning to find her kind of cute now. With a tacit understanding between them, the twodies didn¡¯t pursue the topic. Xu Wei checked the time. When she saw that it was almost one in the morning, she shut herptop and said to Gu Xue, ¡°Don¡¯t think about anything anymore. Get some sleep.¡± Gu Xue instinctively caught Xu Wei¡¯s sleeve with her little finger and said, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m too afraid to sleep.¡± Every time she closed her eyes, her mind would be filled will the terrifying images of what had happened earlier. She subconsciously felt safer with Xu Wei around because, at her most vulnerable moment, Xu Wei had appeared and had saved her. As long as Xu Wei was around, she had nothing to fear. Xu Wei sighed again and capitted. ¡°I¡¯ll be right here with you. I¡¯ll sleep on the couch while you sleep on the bed. Will that do?¡± Gu Xue was touched. She nodded her head and walked over to the bed before lying down on it. Xu Wei took out a small nket from the cab and covered herself with it. cing the pillow behind her head, she closed her eyes. The room quieted down. Then, she heard Gu Xue¡¯s small voice piercing the silence, ¡°Thank you, Xu Wei.¡± Even her words of gratitude sounded so awkward. She truly was a member of the Gu family! ¨C Gu Xue slept fitfully. She constantly flitted in and out of consciousness. After some time had passed, she suddenly sensed someone entering the room. She instinctively turned her head to look, and saw¡­ Chapter 251 - A Scumbag Warning (1) Chapter 251: A Scumbag Warning (1) The towering ck figure walked over to the couch and crouched down halfway, staring deeply at Xu Wei who was fast asleep. He trailed her face gently with his fingertip; that kind of gesture was strangely endearing and heartwarming to watch. It was as if he was treating his most cherished treasure with utmost care. Then, he slowly leaned down and covered her lips with his own, kissing her for a long time¡­ Gu Xue observed the scene in utter shock. She knew that Brother Yu had always been very protective of Xu Wei, regardless of whether it had been three years ago or at present. However, she had never guessed that Brother Yu genuinely loved her. If he loved her, why had he broken the engagement? If he loved her, why did he not recognize her publicly despite having married her? Those questions were what convinced her that Brother Gu¡¯s protectiveness of Xu Wei to his respect for Grandpa Gu. Xu Wei was officially his wife, after all. Any humiliation she endured would¡¯ve had some negative impact on him as well. Now, her firm beliefs were being tested. If a man didn¡¯t love a woman, he could bed her to satiate his desires. If that were the case, however, he would never kiss her so affectionately and without an ounce of lust. Gu Xue¡¯s mind had already been muddled by the shock of the earlier incident. Right there and then, her thoughts were scrambled even further. She couldn¡¯t tell if what she was seeing was a dream or reality. She fought hard to open her eyes and get a clearer look, but her eyelids were too heavy. The more she tried, the harder it was to open them. Eventually, she gave in to her slumber. Darkness enveloped her as she fell asleep deeply. ¨C The next day, at the Gu Corporation¡­ On most days, Gu Yu was hard at work. When Assistant Lin first stepped into the office to deliver some documents, however, he found his boss staring nkly into thin air! Had the boss not slept well the night before? The Young Mistress had escaped unscathed the day before, so he should not have had any reason to have trouble sleeping! The second time Assistant Lin entered the office to deliver some documents, he saw that Gu Yu was no longer in a daze. Instead, he looked extremely distracted. It was as if his mind was preupied with something else; even the simple signing of a document took him more than five minutes! The third time Assistant Lin entered the office to deliver some documents, Gu Yu¡¯s brows were furrowed together tightly, and restlessness was etched in his face. With the atmosphere suddenly feeling suffocating, Assistant Lin was more than confident that Gu Yu would do something bad to him! Although he had no idea what had happened, the many years of experience by Gu Yu¡¯s side was enough for Assistant Lin to know that it was now a good time to make himself inconspicuous. Assistant Lin softened the sound of his breathing and tried his best to be as invisible as possible, not wanting to be cannon fodder. When Gu Yu had signed the documents, Assistant Lin quickly gathered them in his arms and turned to hurry out of the office. Unfortunately, he had barely taken two steps when Gu Yu¡¯s low and ominous voice rang out behind him, ¡°Get back here!¡± Oh no, oh no, oh no¡­ Could he just pretend that he hadn¡¯t heard him? Assistant Lin considered how much he was being paid for this, along with the unbelievably massive bonus awaiting him at the year¡¯s end. Wait a minute¡­ he wasn¡¯t doing this for money! He was doing this out of loyalty to Mr. Gu. It was thanks to this loyalty that he was turning around! Assistant Lin returned to the desk resolutely with an ingratiating smile on his face. ¡°Do you have any other orders, Mr. Gu? Regardless of whether it¡¯s to scale mountains of knives or swim through seas of fire, I¡¯ll do it!¡± As Gu Yu nonchntly narrowed his eyes at him, Assistant Lin¡¯s demeanor instantly turned somber. ¡°Mr. Gu, please let me know what you need. It doesn¡¯t matter what it is. As the world¡¯s best Special Assistant, I¡¯ll be able to handle it for you!¡± The man seemed to be genuinely distressed, idly tapping the table with his fingertips for a while before finally speaking up. However, his words caught Assistant Lin off guard. Chapter 252 - A Scumbag Warning (2)

Chapter 252: A Scumbag Warning (2)

Certain that he had misheard his boss, Assistant Lin¡¯s eyes widened as he stood dumbfounded for a minute. Unable to believe what he had just heard, he carefully repeated the question as he asked, ¡°Are¡­ are you asking me what ¡®scumbag¡¯ means? Was that what you just asked?¡± The Boss appeared to be troubled the whole day; Assistant Lin thought that Gu Yu had encountered some kind of major obstacle. Was Gu Yu like this because he didn¡¯t know how to define a scumbag? He had originally wondered if thepany was facing some severe challenges; perhaps they were facing bankruptcy. But it turned out that the divinely brilliant CEO had himself in knots because of such a question! The reality was so unexpected that his mind went nk for a while! Soon enough, he detected Mr. Gu¡¯s murderous re directed at him. With the unfriendly expression in the Boss¡¯ eyes, Assistant Lin¡¯s ability as a Special Assistant was being tested! Assistant Lin felt the hairs on his back stand, knowing that his career was on the line. Once the cogs in his head immediately began to turn, he cleared his throat before answering, ¡°Mr. Gu, I shall exin to you everything there is to know about scumbags!¡± He quietly retrieved his cellphone from his pocket and clicked on the Baidu app. He entered the word ¡°scumbag¡± into the search engine. With his head lowered and eyes on the screen, he read the result aloud, ¡°A scumbag is a popr online ng referring to a selfish, over-entitled, irresponsible yboy who has no regard for others¡¯ feelings. In other words, an unfaithful man.¡± Gu Yu leaned back against the backrest of his chair and pursed his lips into a thin line. With an apathetic look in his eyes, he lifted his chin and signaled for Assistant Lin to continue. Upon seeing this, Assistant Lin knew that this was the answer that Mr. Gu had been looking for. Enthusiasm surged through him as he hurried to continue with the deeper interpretation. Someone who didn¡¯t know what was happening would have thought the two men were discussing importantpany matters. ¡°There are several typical characteristics of a scumbag. First, he is considered a yer! He possesses a need to mount every woman he sees, all while to take responsibility after that! Any man who would do that is a scumbag!¡± Gu Yu¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Second, he is a greedy phnderer with a roving eye. It doesn¡¯t matter if he has a girlfriend or a wife; he will continue with his outside conquests even when his woman is waiting for him at home. He might see himself as passionate, but the truth is he¡¯s just a heartless Double Scumbag!¡± Gu Yu¡¯s eyes began to turn cold. ¡°Third, he is the kind of guy who wants his new love without having to give up his old me. While professing his undying love for his old me, he¡¯ll enjoy the new variety that the new woman brings until he eventually breaks both women¡¯s hearts. That makes him a Triple Scumbag!¡± Gu Yu¡¯s hands clenched without him realizing it. ¡°Now this is the most important part!¡± Assistant Lin came to the climax, and his voice was noticeably excited. ¡°What¡¯s worse than irresponsible and physically unfaithful men? Those who profess themselves to be in love and toy with the woman¡¯s feelings before going after her body, only to abandon her once he¡¯s gotten her! Any man who does that is a Scumbag Among Scumbags!¡± Gu Yu¡¯s countenance darkened immeasurably as his lips tightened into a cold hard line. His fist was clenched so tightly that the veins were protruding from the back of his hands. Completely immersed in his exnation, Assistant Lin did not notice Gu Yu¡¯s expression. In his eagerness to help Gu Yu better understand the word, he even gave him a real-life example. ¡°It¡¯s just like¡­ Right, it¡¯s exactly like three years ago! After you¡¯d been together with Young Mistress for some time, you finally consummated your rtionship while you were both so madly in love with one another! Remember how you turned your back on her immediately afterward and insisted on breaking the engagement? Remember how Young Mistress became aughingstock and had to escape alone overseas to lick her wounds? That¡¯s exactly what the Ultimate Scumbag would do!¡± Chapter 253 - The Light in Those Eyes Looked Very Much Like an Expression of Love (1) Chapter 253: The Light in Those Eyes Looked Very Much Like an Expression of Love (1) seeIt was only after he¡¯d said his piece that Assistant Lin realized what he had just said. Had he lost his mind? Every word he had uttered had been akin to rubbing salt into the Boss¡¯ wound! The color drained from his face immediately. Trembling, he looked up and saw that his Boss was ring back at him with a frosty expression on his face. It wasn¡¯t the usual impassive expression he wore. This time, he was smirking. His smirk looked so sinister that Assistant Lin couldn¡¯t stop his limbs from shaking. If it meant anything, he would have dropped to his knees and begged for mercy! Gu Yu¡¯s long legs crossed gracefully as he lifted his eyes. When his thin lips parted, his voice was icy and unsympathetic. Every word made Assistant Lin quake in his shoes. ¡°Ourpany¡¯s branches in Africa and the Philippines have open positions. Pick one of those!¡± Assistant Lin straightened his back as the cog in his mind started turning at a furious pace. At that moment, he suddenly thought of a way to save himself! ¡°Mr. Gu, please hear me out. Mistakes don¡¯t matter. The way people change is what matters!¡± Gu Yu stared unyieldingly at him without saying another word. Assistant Lin was encouraged by Gu Yu¡¯s reaction, believing that he was making headway. Without even bothering to wipe the cold sweat off his brow, he quickly continued, ¡°That¡¯s an old saying that goes like this: A fault confessed is half redressed. Regardless of what happened in the past, it¡¯s how you act in the present that counts the most, right?¡± ¡°As long as you¡¯re willing to change your scumbag ways¡­ Ah! I meant to say, correct your little mistakes from now on, Young Mistress will see your sincerity and choose to forgive you. She might even fall in love with you, and your marriage will henceforth be harmonious and loving. With that, there¡¯s no doubt that it willst until you both grow old!¡± Assistant Lin¡¯s had doubtlessly embellished his words. Then again, anything was possible, right? In any case, ording to everything he had witnessed three years ago, he was certain that Young Mistress¡¯ affection for Mr. Gu had been genuine. With his own eyes, he had seen how Young Mistress¡¯ eyes had lit up every time she looked at Mr. Gu. It was exactly like the character of the Celestial yed by Athena Chu every time she looked at the character of Sun Wukong yed by Stephen Chow in the film A Chinese Odyssey. Her eyes would light up. It was exactly like in the film A Chinese Odyssey. Celestial, yed by Athena Chu, would look at Sun Wukong, yed by Stephen Chow, with light in her eyes. The light in those eyes looked very much like an expression of love¡­ Assistant Lin¡¯s monologue seemed to have reversed Gu Yu¡¯s decision to send him to Africa or the Philippines. After a brief moment of silence, Gu Yu asked, ¡°How should I change?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Those four words finally stumped Assistant Lin, who usually knew everything. Ever since he was young, Assistant Lin had known that he had been destined to be the right-hand man of a powerful boss such as Gu Yu. To be adequate at the job, he had focused all his attention on studying without wasting his time on anything else irrelevant. Indeed, he was the embodiment of the word ¡°nerd.¡± Throughout the entire time that he had been in school, his onlypany had been his books. He had never even dated before. Upon graduating from college, Assistant Lin had joined thepany directly as Gu Yu¡¯s assistant. Since then, there had been even less time for him to date. The mere thought of it was enough to make his heart hurt. He had been single for over 20 years, and had yet to even touch a girl¡¯s hand! Given how inexperienced he was in love, how could he provide any useful dating advice? If he feigned knowledge and experience, he knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to take responsibility for the drastic consequences if anything went wrong! Assistant Lin looked like he was about to cry. He thought long and hard, and inspiration suddenly struck! He opened his mouth immediately and spoke his thoughts aloud without any hesitation. After listening to Assistant Lin, Gu Yu nodded and finally waved him offpassionately, allowing him to take his leave. Then, he picked up his cell phone and dialed a number. Chapter 254 - The Light in Those Eyes Looked Very Much Like an Expression of Love (2)

Chapter 254: The Light in Those Eyes Looked Very Much Like an Expression of Love (2)

Gu Yu postponed all his business appointments that evening and left the office at exactly half-past five. Upon driving out of the office building, he headed straight back to the apartment. While waiting with one hand on the steering wheel at a traffic junction, he caught sight of a shop at the roadside. It was a flower shop with a variety of blooms disyed at the door. The flowers were delicate, tender, and of a variety of colors. Naturally, they were eye-catching. As he focused his eyes on them for a while, Xu Shuai¡¯s words to him over the phone reyed in his ear. ¡°When ites to chasing girls, I am second to none! If you need advice, I¡¯d be more than happy to give it to you!¡± ¡°It¡¯s actually quite simple. The reason why I¡¯ve had a never-ending supply of women all these years is thanks to the three-step trick I came up with!¡± ¡°All women love flowers, aside from those who are allergic to pollen. Thus, flowers are the quickest way to a woman¡¯s heart. For the first step, flowers are the best weapons! Come to think of it¡­ Yu, when you were together with Xu Wei previously, did you ever give her flowers? If I recall correctly, you never gave her any¡­ Oh my god, how did a guy like you even get a girlfriend?¡± Following that, Gu Yu had hung up the phone very discourteously. He had no wish to be criticized as a scumbag twice in the same day. He had always been a top student who had never scored less than full marks! Did he genuinely need Xu Shuai¡¯s guidance? What a joke! The light turned green. Gu Yu retracted his gaze and stepped on the gas pedal, driving the car off. Five minutester, the car stopped at the entrance to the flower shop. Gu Yu left his car and entered the shop. The florist was holding a pair of shears, having been in the middle of trimming the stalks. When she saw the man walk into the shop, she felt as if she had fallen in love. To her, his unbearably handsome face and long legs made it look like he¡¯d just stepped out of a magazine. A grin bloomed on her face as she gave him a warm wee. ¡°Hello, are you here to buy some flowers? What sort of flowers would you like?¡± What flowers did he want? For once, the top student Gu Yu didn¡¯t know the answer. He moved his lips, but no words came out; he wasn¡¯t sure how to respond. The florist wasn¡¯t surprised at all. She hade across many men who wanted to buy flowers but lookedpletely lost. After all, most of them knew nothing about flowers. She proceeded to ask, ¡°May I ask whom you¡¯re buying them for? I can offer some suggestions.¡± Gu Yu gently pursed his lips, and a touch of affection slowly appeared in his deep eyes. There was even a trace of gentleness in his voice as he replied, ¡°My wife.¡± The florist felt her heart shatter at that moment. This prince charming already belonged to someone else! Trying not to reveal her heartache, the florist forcefully maintained the smile on her face and suggested, ¡°If you¡¯re giving it to someone you love, and your wife doesn¡¯t have a preference, roses would be the most appropriate choice to convey your affection.¡± Roses¡­ A memory suddenly surfaced in Gu Yu¡¯s mind. When Xu Wei had been hospitalized before, she had received a huge bouquet of roses that she loved very much. However, she had received them from another man! As Gu Yu¡¯s eyes turned cold, he took a deep breath before saying, ¡°Fine. Roses it is, then.¡± He had to be the only one Xu Wei ever associated with roses. In the future, whenever Xu Wei received roses, he had to be the only one she thought of! ¨C Gu Yu walked into the apartment with a huge bouquet of roses in his hand. The bright red flowers with droplets of water on the petals were dazzling; the sight of them was vivid and beautiful. Gu Wei headed to the entrance of the study room and saw Xu Wei sitting on the couch with her back towards him, dressed infortable loose-fitting clothes. With herptop in her hand, she was browsing the web. He hesitated for a few seconds before finally striding over. Standing behind her, he ced the roses in his hand on the coffee table and swallowed nervously. Forcing the words out of his throat, his voice sounded hoarse as he said, ¡°This is for¡­¡± Chapter 255 - A Broken Heart Is Like Shattered Glass (1)

Chapter 255: A Broken Heart Is Like Shattered ss (1)

It was such a simple statement, but he couldn¡¯t seem it force it out of his lips. He was barely able to spit out the words, ¡°This is for¡­¡± before he choked on the rest of the sentence. Gu Yu closed his eyes and clenched his fists. He was about to open his mouth again when the girl on the couch turned around. ¡°Oh, Brother Yu, you¡¯re back!¡± The words lingering in his mouth dissipated once again, and Gu Yu¡¯s expression darkened. He resumed his usual impassive demeanor and swept a nce across Gu Xue¡¯s face. As his eyes settled on the clothes she was wearing, he frowned imperceptibly. Why was she still here? And why was she wearing his wife¡¯s clothes? Gu Xue did not notice her cousin¡¯s mood as she focused all of her attention on the huge bouquet of roses in his hand. Her eyes widened as she eximed tedly, ¡°What beautiful flowers!¡± Gu Xue took the bouquet from him and hugged it in her arms. She lowered her head to sniff them, and the scent from the flowers put her huge smile on her face. ¡°Brother Yu, did you buy these flowers specifically to help me feel better? Oh my god, I knew you cared about me! Thank you, Brother Yu!¡± Gu Yu remained silent. Gu Yu pursed his lips as the look in his eyes darkened. He lifted his hand, intending to snatch the bouquet of roses back. Before he could reach out, however, he heard footsteps behind him. Gu Xue saw thedy approach. Unable to contain her excitement, she cried out, ¡°Wei, Wei! Look! Gu Yu gave me these flowers. Aren¡¯t they beautiful? I¡¯m so happy!¡± Gu Yu stiffened immediately. Xu Wei was surprised. From what she knew, Gu Xue had always idolized her cousin, but Gu Yu had always been impassive towards her. Or rather, he had always been very impassive towards all his cousins, regardless of gender. She never expected that he would buy flowers for Gu Xue to console her. Did he return home so early today to cheer Gu Xue up? Oh well, Gu Yu had probably hidden his true feelings from her the entire time. It was clear that he still cared deeply for his family. Xu Wei had left the room earlier to brew some coffee. When she returned with two cups of coffee in her hands, she ced them down on the coffee table before turning her eyes to the bouquet in Gu Xue¡¯s arms. They were crimson roses¡­ Xu Wei nodded her head. ¡°They¡¯re so beautiful!¡± she agreed. However, her tone carried a small tinge of envy. Throughout her entire life, Xu Wei had only received flowers twice. In both instances, they had been get-well flowers that her Big Boss gifted her when she had been hospitalized. Gu Yu was the only guy she¡¯d ever dated, but he¡¯d never even thought of doing something like that for her while they were together. Then again, it wouldn¡¯t have been realistic to expect flowers from a guy who couldn¡¯t even utter sweet words to her! Every time she saw other girls holding bouquets that were clearly from their boyfriends, she would be filled with envy. She¡¯d stare longingly at Gu Yu, but he had never picked up on it. Eventually, she just learned to ept that it would never happen. Ultimately, she had let go of all her emotional entanglements. After all, his heart had never been hers while he had never loved her. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t have bothered with all these small details. Fortunately, she hade to realize the truth. How depressing it would be if she were still stuck in that hopeless romance¡­ A myriad of emotions flickered through Gu Yu¡¯s dark eyes very quickly, his expression growing cold. The next moment, he reached his hand out and brusquely snatched the bouquet back from Gu Xue¡¯s arms. Chapter 256 - A Broken Heart Is Like Shattered Glass (2)

Chapter 256: A Broken Heart Is Like Shattered ss (2)

Gu Xue was stunned. Xu Wei was equally surprised too. How could he take something back after giving it to someone? ¡°It¡¯s not for you!¡± The man¡¯s tone was rough, and there was neither a trace of warmth nor an ounce of affection in it. Gu Xue¡¯s smiling face froze and her demeanor cracked. A broken heart was just like shattered ss. It could never be made whole again! She pouted sadly, and asked, ¡°Brother Yu, if it wasn¡¯t for me, who were you intending to give it to?¡± Gu Yu¡¯s big hands tightened their grip on the bouquet as dark clouds loomed in his eyes. His dark gaze fell on Xu Wei¡¯s face, and when he saw her looking at him like a deer caught in headlights, his heart began to thump wildly. He was well known for his decisiveness in the business world, and nothing could ever hold him back. But at that moment, the words, ¡°These are for you,¡± weighed heavily in his throat and threatened to strangle him. He was unable to utter a word. Without a satisfactory answer, Gu Xue refused to let the matter go, and she doggedly insisted on an answer. She looked at Gu Yu and followed Gu Yu¡¯s line of sight as it led to Xu Wei, who was standing beside her. After a few seconds, Gu Xue looked down and examined the clothing she was wearing. The homewear she had on was Xu Wei¡¯s. She hadn¡¯t brought any clothing with her and had no intention to leave anytime soon. Therefore, Xu Wei had lent her some clothes of her own. Had Brother Yu gotten the wrong person? Did he mistaken her for Xu Wei? If so, did Gu Yu actually intend to give the flowers to Xu Wei? Fine! If they were meant for Xu Wei, she wouldn¡¯t be jealous anymore! But it was all just spection. She wanted to hear the words from Brother Yu¡¯s lips. Gu Xue raised her head and asked breezily, ¡°Brother Yu, did you buy these flowers for your wife? That¡¯s so romantic!¡± They were for her? This time, it was Xu Wei¡¯s turn to be stupefied, and her astonishment was evident in her eyes as she looked at him in disbelief. Did Gu Yu really buy flowers for her? Gu Yu stood rooted to the spot for a while. His lips moved, but no sound was produced. After a few minutes, his face suddenly turned impassive. He took the flowers in his hands and shoved them in Xu Wei¡¯s arms before turning around and striding out of the study. All that was left was the cold image of his back. Xu Wei¡¯s face was frozen in shock, and so was Gu Xue. Their eyes met, and still, their expressions remained the same. So, who on earth were the flowers for? Given that he had shoved the bouquet in Xu Wei¡¯s arms, it probably meant that they were meant for her. But, who gave flowers in such an unemotional manner? Someone who didn¡¯t know better would have thought that he was throwing her a grenade! Sensing the awkward atmosphere, Gu Xu forced augh and tried to salvage the situation. ¡°Wei,¡± she said, ¡°you must be so happy that Brother Yu gave you roses! I want them, but there¡¯s no one to give them to me! I¡¯m so envious of you!¡± Xu Wei held the bouquet in her hands, and her feelings were a mess. She really couldn¡¯t understand what Gu Yu¡¯s intentions were with the gesture. She never imagined that her first time receiving flowers from Gu Yu would be under such circumstances. If this had been in the past, even if he hadn¡¯t said a word, she would have filled in all the gaps with her own imagination and would have giggled from the sweetness of it. But now, she didn¡¯t dare to guess what he was thinking. Furthermore, she refused to allow herself to indulge in any useless fantasies or entertain any thoughts that Gu Yu was treating her like she was special. Xu Wei lowered her head and stared at the beautiful roses. She pulled her lips into a bittersweet smile. Soon enough, sheposed her emotions and looked up. With a smile as she looked at Gu Xue, she opened her mouth to reply. Chapter 257 - I Like You (1)

Chapter 257: I Like You (1)

¡°I don¡¯t think he intentionally got it for me. If you like it, you can have it.¡± Xu Wei offered the bouquet to Gu Xue, but Gu Xue shook her head. ¡°No way! In any case, it¡¯s still a gift from Brother Gu. Besides, he had already stated clearly that it wasn¡¯t for me. I don¡¯t dare to take it. I can¡¯t face that icy expression of his!¡± Gu Yu was her favorite male cousin, but also the cousin she was the most afraid of! Xu Wei nodded in agreement hearing Gu Xue¡¯s words. In that regard, she and Gu Xue thought exactly the same thing! Even though she had no idea what prompted Gu Yu to suddenly shove a bouquet of flowers in her hands, she still had to ept it graciously. Xu Wei carried the flowers carefully and found a vase to ce them in. Arranging the flowers in the vase, she disyed them in the living room. The roses were beautiful, and as Xu Wei stood there appreciating them, her face broke out in a tiny smile. Gu Yu had just changed his clothes and came out of the bedroom just in time to see the smile on Xu Wei¡¯s face. He couldn¡¯t stop himself from smiling in response. It was probably about time to remove Xu Shuai from his cklist. After all, his advice had been effective when it mattered. At the very least, it managed to elicit a smile out of her. ¨C That day, Gu Xue stayed with Xu Wei all day long. Wherever Xu Wei went, she followed along. Even at mealtimes, Gu Xue stuck to Xu Wei like a conjoined twin and sat in Gu Yu¡¯s usual seat. When Gu Yu came in, he narrowed his eyes frighteningly at Gu Xue. Unaware of what she did wrong, Gu Xue began trembling under his gaze and instinctively inched closer to Xu Wei. In a small voice, she pleaded, ¡°Wei, if Brother Yu gets angry, you¡¯ll have to protect me!¡± Xu Wei stole a peek at Gu Yu and whispered back to Gu Xue, ¡°I¡¯m afraid of him when he¡¯s angry too. I can¡¯t even guarantee my own safety.¡± Eventually, Gu Yu pulled out the chair opposite Wei and sat down. Since Gu Xue was with them that day, Mrs. Lin had prepared a few extra dishes. Gu Xue couldn¡¯t reach some of them and began to act like a spoiled child in front of Xu Wei. ¡°Wei, I want to try that fish. Please help me get some!¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Xu Wei ced some on her te. Barely a few minutester, Gu Xue said again, ¡°I want a chicken wing!¡± ¡°Here you go!¡± ¡°I want that pork rib!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± With a loud ng, Gu Yu mmed his bowl and chopsticks heavily on the dining table. He red at Gu Xue ominously before turning his eyes towards Xu Wei. Ayer of cold sweat appeared on her brow. She hadn¡¯t done anything to offend him! Why was his expression so aggressive? She was incredibly uneasy as her emotions were taken on a rollercoaster ride! After their meal, Xu Wei brought Gu Xue to the estate garden for a walk in a bid to avoid Gu Yu¡¯s suffocating energy. When they returned, Xu Wei headed straight for the shower. Upon exiting the bathroom, she found Gu Yu in the bedroom as well. Xu Wei¡¯s heart skipped a beat but she feigned indifference and went over to her vanity table for her skincare routine. Gu Yu headed to the bathroom for his shower. By the time he came out, Xu Wei had walked over to the bed and had flipped the nket up, preparing to climb in. The icy look in his eyes that was present the whole evening slowly dissipated. Suddenly, there was a knock on the bedroom door. Xu Wei paused mid-action and got up. She walked over to open the door. Gu Xue was at the entrance, hugging a pillow in her hands. With a pitiful look, she said to Xu Wei, ¡± I dare not sleep on my own. I feel scared every time I close my eyes.¡± With that, she reached out a hand and tugged on Xu Wei¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Could you please sleep with me?¡± she pleaded. Chapter 258 - I Like You (2)

Chapter 258: I Like You (2)

At that very moment, Gu Xue was like a godsend to Xu Wei. She had been worrying about whether the night would pass peacefully. Gu Yu seemed angry for some unknown reason, and she was afraid he would torment her again¡­ If she went to keep Gu Xuepany, that would be a legitimate reason to avoid Gu Yu! Xu Wei nodded her head readily, ¡°Sure! Of course, I¡¯ll keep youpany, especially given how frightened you are! You¡¯re my most important witness now! I need to take good care of your wellbeing!¡± Xu Wei then turned around. She saw Gu Yu¡¯s dark expression and soldiered on. Weakly, she said, ¡°Gu Yu, I¡­ I¡¯ll be sleeping in the guest room tonight¡­¡± Without waiting for him to reply, Xu Wei dashed out of the room and pulled Gu Xue along with her. ¨C Gu Yuid on the big bed, tossing and turning restlessly. He stared at the empty side of the bed, and the look in his eyes darkened. What was it she said again? She had to take care of Gu Xue¡¯s wellbeing? What about him? Didn¡¯t his wellbeing need to be taken care of as well? Gu Xue was simply her witness. He was her husband! Gu Yu felt his temper rising. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath, and the anger was quickly suppressed. He could clearly see that Xu Wei was trying to escape from him, but¡­ he could no longer bring himself to treat her unscrupulously and brazenly. Xu Wei was afraid of him. He, on the other hand, was afraid of Xu Wei being afraid of him. That night, Gu Xue did not make Xu Wei sleep on the couch. Instead, she pulled her on the bed. The bed was huge and had more than enough space to amodate both of them. However, Gu Xue was being clingy and snuggled up to Xu Wei as she slept. Xu Wei had learned of her personality. Towards people she didn¡¯t like, Gu Xue acted like a spoiled little princess. However, towards those she was fond of, she relied on them and trusted them wholeheartedly. Her actions reminded Xu Wei very much of her cute little brother, and hence, she indulged her. The night grewte. The door to the guest room was pushed open again, and the towering figure walked in. When he saw the two individuals snuggling together in bed, he frowned and clenched his fists tightly. The next second, he held Gu Xue by her shoulders, and mercilessly pushed her to the other side of the bed. Following that, he pulled the quilt high and wrapped it tightly around Xu Wei, with her limbs firmly tucked within, in order to avoid Gu Xue rolling over and hugging her arm again. He sat by the edge of the bed and gazed at Xu Wei who was fast asleep. He could feel his heart beating. Finally, he no longer felt like a mere shell of a person. ¨C When Gu Xue awakened, she saw an unread message on her cell phone. When she opened it to read it, her face fell. The sender of the message was Gu Yu, and there were only six words¡ªIt¡¯s time for you to scram! As always, he was sinct and left no room for doubt. Even though Gu Xue was unwilling to leave, she didn¡¯t want to be at the mercy of Gu Yu¡¯s anger and left voluntarily. After Gu Xue showered and changed her clothes, she went to the dining room to partake in herst breakfast with Xu Wei and brought up the fact that she wanted to go home. Xu Wei had very much wanted Gu Xue to stay for a few more days, but she couldn¡¯t force her either, and replied, ¡°Would you like me to send you back?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. My chauffeur ising to pick me up.¡± After a pause, Gu Xue couldn¡¯t restrain herself and proceeded to give Xu Wei a tight hug. Sincerely, she said, ¡°Thank you, Wei. Also, I like you!¡± The young girl was very clear about her emotions. Xu Wei smiled at her and hugged her back. Gu Xue turned her head to the side and brought her lips close to Xu Wei¡¯s ear. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, she opened her mouth, and said a few words¡­ Chapter 259 - It Wasn’t Like. It Was Love. (1)

Chapter 259: It Wasn¡¯t Like. It Was Love. (1)

¡°Wei, I think Brother Yu likes you too!¡± Although Gu Xue couldn¡¯t be absolutely sure that what she had seen that night had indeed happened, she could tell from her cousin¡¯s animosity towards her that began the night before that he cared about Xu Wei. Brother Yu might have treated her with indifference all those years, but there had never been any animosity. His temperament was simply a little colder than the average person¡¯s. However, the day before, after she had monopolized Xu Wei¡¯s attention, she could sense that she had incited jealousy in him. In his eyes, Xu Wei belonged to him and him alone. If anyone else so much as looked at Xu Wei, Gu Yu would probably see him or her as a threat. All the members of the Gu family possessed the same temperament, and she was no exception! Therefore, upon waking up, when she had read Brother Yu¡¯s message telling her to scram, she hadn¡¯t been surprised at all. Without even a single ounce of resistance, she left quickly. In the past, she detested Xu Wei very much. She had felt that Xu Wei had robbed her of Brother Yu. But now, she viewed Xu Wei as the savior who had appeared in her greatest time of need. The scene of Xu Wei knocking Rong Wang out with a single kick was forever etched in her memory¡­ If Xu Wei had been a male, she would have pledged herself to him immediately. Unfortunately, she was a woman and one who was married to Brother Yu at that. Therefore, she had no choice but to entrust Wei to Brother Yu and acknowledge her as her sister-inw. The woman was indeed worthy of Brother Yu¡¯s affection. Brother Yu was someone she liked, and so was Xu Wei. This was a couple she totally shipped! Gu Xue¡¯s words made Xu Wei¡¯s eyes suddenly go wide with disbelief. How on earth had Gu Xue arrived at such an erroneous conclusion? Xu Wei was at a momentary loss about how to answer her, and could onlyugh dryly. When Gu Xue released her and saw that she didn¡¯t believe her words, and added, ¡°It¡¯s true! I¡¯m sure that Brother Yu likes you. My intuition can¡¯t be wrong!¡± So, it was intuition¡­ Three years ago, her intuition had also told her that Gu Yu liked her. And look at how that turned out! However, Xu Wei knew that Gu Xue meant well, and didn¡¯t have the heart to rain on her parade. Hence, she nodded her head and went along with her, ¡°Alright. Got it!¡± Gu Xue was simple at heart and wasn¡¯t the sort to read too deeply into things. When she heard Xu Wei¡¯s reply, she felt aplished and grinned widely. ¡°So you must live happily ever after with Brother Gu, Sister-inw!¡± Xu Wei walked Gu Xue to the lobby and walked her to the car. When the vehicle finally drove out of her sight, Xu Wei remained there in a daze for a while before finally turning around to head back. Gu Xue¡¯s head was turned back until she could no longer see Xu Wei and reluctantly turned back to face the front. In order to ensure that the new couple she was shippingsted long, she thought for a moment and pulled out her cell phone to send a message to her cousin. [I¡¯m handing my dear Wei over to you, Brother Yu. You must treat her well. If you don¡¯t, I won¡¯t like you anymore!] She didn¡¯t expect to receive Gu Yu¡¯s reply within a few seconds. All those years, regardless of whether she had called him or sent him any messages, he had always ignored them. This time around, he actually replied immediately! Gu Xue was frozen in shock for a whole minute before she blinked her eyes. With her fingers trembling, she clicked on the text message. When she read its contents, she was dumbstruck once again. Four words: [She is not yours]. He hadn¡¯t even bothered with punctuation marks! Why on earth was he being so darn possessive? Gu Xue suddenly realized that what she had said to Xu Wei about Brother Yu liking her had been wrong. Brother Yu didn¡¯t just like her. Instead¡­ Chapter 260 - It Wasn’t Like. It Was Love. (2)

Chapter 260: It Wasn¡¯t Like. It Was Love. (2)

¡­It was love. It wasn¡¯t just mere liking. It was love. Gu Xue¡¯s hand trembled uncontrobly as she held the phone. She knew the magnitude of what such an emotion meant to Brother Yu. For such an emotionally closed-off person to possess such a strong love¡­ Although these were only her spections, it was earthshaking enough for her skin to erupt in goosebumps. She rubbed her arms as she attempted to digest the most groundbreaking information she had ever known since childhood! ¨C Gu Yu put his cell phone down, and he smiled imperceptibly. When Assistant Lin walked in, it was just in time to catch that look of joy that shed across his face. He heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that the dark clouds had finally cleared to make way for his Boss¡¯s sunny mood! At longst, he wouldn¡¯t have to struggle with the dilemma of being stuck between a rock and a hard ce! All the aches in Assistant Lin¡¯s body disappeared. He straightened his back, and there was a spring in his step as he walked up to Gu Yu¡¯s desk. Holding the iPad in his hand, he moved his fingers around the screen as he briefed Gu Yu on the itinerary for the day. ¡°You have a video conference at ten o¡¯clock, a lunch appointment at 12 o¡¯clock, a golf appointment with Mr. He at three in the afternoon, and a dinner appointment at seven in the evening. After dinner, you have a nine o¡¯clock flight to L City to catch. I¡¯ve already made the hotel arrangements over there. You¡¯ll be staying there for approximately one wee¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, he heard his boss state two words impassively. ¡°Postpone it.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Assistant Lin¡¯s monologue ground to a halt and he asked btedly, ¡°What?¡± Gu Yu looked up at him and narrowed his eyes in dissatisfaction. Still in that dilemma, Assistant Lin moved the cogs in his mind quickly and asked, ¡°You¡¯d like to postpone the overseas trip?¡± Only then did Gu Yu remove his threatening gaze. He had finally managed to rid his apartment of the third wheel. If he went overseas at such a time, wouldn¡¯t the effort have been all for nothing? He, Gu Yu, was never one to engage in useless work! ¨C Gu Xue¡¯s words to Xu Wei that morning had kept her in a trance the entire day. She had bumped into the coffee table while walking, choked on her water when drinking, and had almost broken a bowl identally while helping Mrs. Lin with the dishes. Upon seeing this, Mrs. Lin chased her back to the room to get some rest. Xu Weiid on the bed but was unable to fall asleep. Her thoughts were in a mess. In order to calm herself down and ease her mind, she headed to the study. With herptop in her hands, she started on a draft for a news article. ¨C When Gu Yu returned to the apartment, it was already ten o¡¯clock at night. He changed his shoes at the front door and walked in. The first thing his eyes sought out was Xu Wei. The light in the bedroom was off; she wasn¡¯t in the bedroom. Conversely, the light in the study was on; that was where she had to be. Subconsciously, he walked to the entrance of the study and saw Xu Wei typing furiously at the desk. His eyes brimmed with tenderness as he stood there gazing at her for a while. Without interrupting her, he headed back to the bedroom. When he emerged from the bathroom after his shower, Gu Yu checked the time. It was already half-past eleven, and Xu Wei had yet to return to the bedroom. Gu Yu frowned, and instead of going to bed, he sat on the couch and took out some documents to peruse. Twelve o¡¯clock passed, and so did half-past twelve. Without Gu Yu realizing it, another hour had passed, and still, Xu Wei didn¡¯t return. Gu Yu snapped his folder shut and got up without any hesitation. He strode out of the bedroom and headed towards the study. However, the lights in the study were already switched off. Xu Wei was no longer there. He checked the living room, kitchen, and even the balcony, but she was nowhere to be found! Where on earth was she?! Chapter 261 - I Have No Intention of Sleeping in Separate Rooms (1)

Chapter 261: I Have No Intention of Sleeping in Separate Rooms (1)

Gu Yu¡¯s eyes narrowed as he felt a feeling bubble up within him. He turned and walked to the guest room. As he had expected, the lights in the guest room were still on. Without knocking, he opened the door and entered. Xu Wei was in the midst of turning in when she saw the man appear unexpectedly. She froze mid-action. Then, as she noticed his lips pressed into a hard line and an ominous re in his eyes, she swallowed nervously and began to fidget restlessly in panic. After a while, Gu Yu stepped forward and caught her by her wrist. Without a word, he pulled her out of the room and strode back to the master bedroom, mming the door shut behind him. With a forceful fling of his hand, he hurled Xu Wei on the bed. His tall figure towered over her as he looked down at her and stared intently. When his lips parted, his anger was evident in his tone. ¡°Xu Wei,¡± he said, ¡°I have no intention of sleeping in separate rooms!¡± Two days ago, Gu Xue had been her excuse. But that day, Gu Xue had already left, and she had no reason to continue sleeping in a guest room. Xu Wei bit her bottom lip gently. Honestly speaking, she didn¡¯t deliberately avoid sharing a bed with Gu Yu. Gu Xue¡¯s words earlier in the day had thrown her in for a loop, and she had remained in a daze till then, hesitant to face Gu Yu. When she emerged from the study, she headed to the guest room without thinking. But she couldn¡¯t give Gu Yu that exnation. If what Gu Xue had said turned out to be wrong, she would be aughingstock again! Whenever it came to matters pertaining to Gu Yu, she couldn¡¯t help being overly cautious. She really couldn¡¯t help herself! Xu Wei clenched her fists forcefully before rxing them again. Forcing a smile on her face, she tried to keep her voice as calm as possible as she said, ¡°Oh, I forgot for a moment that Gu Xue went back, and walked into the wrong room.¡± With that, she deliberately stretched her back and yawned loudly as she remarked, ¡°I¡¯m so tired after a whole day¡¯s work today. I¡¯m going to sleep now!¡± Before Gu Yu could say anything, she got up abruptly, intending to go to her side of the bed to lie down. However, her actions were too sudden, and in a moment of clumsiness, her left foot got caught behind her right foot and she lost her bnce. Her whole body fell back. At that critical moment, she reflexively reached out to grab something to steady herself. However, the only thing close to her was Gu Yu. Her reaction was faster than her brain, and by the time she realized what she was doing, she had already grabbed Gu Yu by his cor. No one would ever know if Gu Yu had really lost his bnce, or if he had been faking it, but when Xu Wei caught ahold of his cor and fell on the bed, he too, fell atop her. The man¡¯s breath enveloped her in that instant. Xu Wei¡¯s mind went nk for a few seconds when she suddenly saw his face a hairsbreadth away from hers, and she blinked a few times before the haze cleared from her mind. She hurriedly tried to push Gu Yu off her, but he refused to budge. His eyes darkened dangerously, and his expression became unfathomable, sucking her in. ¡°Xu Wei,¡± he growled, ¡°you did that on purpose!¡± His voice was low, and his speech was slow. On purpose? How could she have done that on purpose? Xu Wei felt unjustly used, and she reacted instinctively. ¡°I did not¡­¡± She opened her mouth to protest, but Gu Yu would not allow her a chance to refute him. His lips parted, and he interrupted her, ¡°I¡¯ll dly consent!¡± The next second, he covered Xu Wei¡¯s mouth with his own and kissed her deeply. His hand slid directly under the hem of her skirt and came in contact with her skin. With a sudden burst of strength that appeared out of nowhere, Xu Wei pushed him away without thinking, and yelled, ¡°No!¡± Chapter 262 - I Have No Intention of Sleeping in Separate Rooms (2)

Chapter 262: I Have No Intention of Sleeping in Separate Rooms (2)

Gu Yu wasn¡¯t expecting her to have such an extreme and adverse reaction and had no prior warning. Thus, Xu Wei managed to push him aside. Xu Wei watched as the man¡¯s visage darkened visibly. His eyes turned cold and his browed shot together. As he stared at her, the atmosphere around them thickened with a sense of danger. Uncontrobly, ayer of cold sweat appeared on her back. Her mind had been in too much of a turmoil for her to be in the mood to engage in intimate rtions with Gu Yu, and she had pushed him aside subconsciously. Every time in the past, no matter how much she struggled, she had always been unable to push him off. In the end, he had always taken advantage of his inherent physical superiority as a male to have his way with her. She never expected to seed in pushing him off so easily that time around. By then, she was all too clear about something¡ªif Gu Yu¡¯s mind was set on doing something, he would never take no for an answer. The memories of his brutality and torment surfaced involuntarily in her mind and the color slowly drained from her face. Gu Yu continued ring intently at Xu Wei¡¯s face. He could clearly sense her resistance, and it stirred a bloodthirsty resentment within him. He hated seeing Xu Wei reject him, and he wasn¡¯t going to allow her to reject him! Her rejection served only to rip his wounds open and remind him of the hurt she had caused him three years ago. It made him lose his sense of reason and control. Gu Yu¡¯s eyes were soon blurred by fury. He reached out and held her wrists together forcefully. He dragged her over and forced his body on top of hers. Xu Wei¡¯s hands were mped above her head, and her struggling legs were also held in ce by him. Her entire body was rendered immobile. With his anger radiating from him, he kissed her on her lips¡­ and suddenly felt¡­ that her initially warm lips had turned to ice. In fact, her lips seemed to be trembling. Gu Yu froze at that very moment. His lips were pressed against Xu Wei¡¯s for a long while. But instead of continuing to force his kiss on her, he slowly raised his head. He had to obtain everything he wanted, and that was no exception¡­ Except, as he gazed at Xu Wei¡¯s face that was white with fear, the ball of fury that had threatened to erupt in his chest suddenly disappeared like a puff of smoke. Just exactly when had Xu Wei¡¯s opinions and preferences begun mattering more to him than his own? Xu Wei had assumed she was going to be doomed. Unexpectedly, after Gu Yu¡¯s lips left hers, he stared at her in silence for a while before pushing himself up and getting off the bed. He strode into the bathroom, and water could soon be heard running inside. Shey on the bed breathing heavily. When she had finally rposed her emotions, she turned her head to look at the closed door of the bathroom. So¡­ Gu Yu had let her off that night? He had clearly been very angry, and yet had let her off? This was the first time something of this sort had happened since their marriage began! When it came to that, Gu Yu had never backed off simply because she said no. However, this time around, he had really not touched her¡­ Although she had managed to escape that time, Xu Wei couldn¡¯t stop herself from feeling even more anxious¡­ When Gu Yu emerged from the bathroom after his shower, a chilly aura surrounded him. He nced at the small bundle that was asleep and huddled at the edge of the bed, and annoyanceced his eyes. He didn¡¯t return to the bed to sleep and instead walked out of the bedroom. On the balcony of the study, he lit a cigarette. He gradually regained hisposure and pulled his cell phone out to dial a call. Chapter 263 - Just How Much Did She Have to Compromise for Him? (1)

Chapter 263: Just How Much Did She Have to Compromise for Him? (1)

The phone rang at least a dozen times before being cut off on the other end. Gu Yu¡¯s brows rose. Without any hesitation, he dialed the same number again. This time around, the call was cut off after three rings. Gu Yu pulled his lips into a thin line. He scoffed in disbelief and his slender fingers dialed the number yet again, making the call for the third time. Finally, the other side answered. Xu Shuai huffed and puffed into the receiver¡ªhis annoyance and resentment were palpable. ¡°Who is this? If you don¡¯t have a good reason for calling me at this hour, I¡¯ll blow your goddamn head off!¡± Gu Yu lifted his lipszily and answered with a monosyble, ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°¡­¡± In a tone that was reeking with faux-courtesy, Gu Yu even asked, ¡°May I ask what reason you think I should give you?¡± Soon enough, Gu Yu heard the sound of Xu Shuai falling to the ground over the phone, followed by the rustle of clothes being worn. About a minuteter, Xu Shuai finally spoke again, ¡°Ahem! I was sleep talking just now. You don¡¯t need any reason to call me! My phone is yours to call 24 hours a day! Regardless of where or when, as long as you need me, I¡¯ll be there!¡± ¡°¡­¡± A little nauseated by the reply, Gu Yu was silent for a moment before quietly asking, ¡°You¡¯re telling me that this was your trick to all your rtionship conquests?¡± Although the topic had been changed abruptly, Xu Shuai was quick enough to keep up, and replied, ¡°Of course! All women love that! But then again, not everyone is as proficient as I! If the woman is good-looking,pliment her by saying she¡¯s beautiful. If she¡¯s not, just say she¡¯s cute! If she has a voluptuous figure, tell her she¡¯s hot! If her figure isn¡¯t good, tell her it¡¯s her personality you like! There¡¯ll be at least onepliment among the pile that they¡¯ll fall for! Women are the world¡¯s cutest creatures. But they¡¯re also the easiest to pacify!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Gu Yu stared ahead at the expanse of the dark sky before him. Even the night sky wascking stars that night. It was the sort of darkness that made a person feel depressed. He pursed his lips before asking, ¡°They feel happy and satisfied hearing these false sweet-nothings?¡± ¡°False?¡± Xu Shuai snorted with disapproval. ¡°Yu, do you think women are really stupid? Each and every one of them is unbelievably smart! They can tell whether or not you¡¯re treating them well, and whether or not you mean what you say, but that doesn¡¯t stop them from wanting to hear it anyway! ¡°When I say she¡¯s pretty, even if she isn¡¯t really that pretty, she¡¯ll still be very happy. To me, if a simple movement of my lips and a singlepliment is sufficient to make her happy and get me her heart, why wouldn¡¯t I do it?¡± So, even if thepliment was false, she would still be happy? Gu Yu¡¯s eyes darkened, and his brows slowly knitted together. He was unable to understand it but unable to refute it either. His entire marriage to Xu Wei was false to begin with. However, the fact that it provided him with a reason to keep her by his side still gave him a little joy nheless! Gu Yu smiled self-deprecatingly before wiping the expression off his face. He moved the phone to his other hand and ced it on his other ear. Opening his mouth, he went straight to the point, ¡°Step two?¡± Xu Shuai was stunned for a moment and took more than half a minute to realize what Gu Yu meant. ¡°Hey, Yu. Didn¡¯t you reject my Three-step Trick to picking up chicks? Why? Are you regretting it now because you just realized how effective they are?¡± Xu Shuai¡¯s head began to swell, and he said, ¡°I¡¯m more than willing to impart them to you. You just have to call me Teacher!¡± Chapter 264 - Just How Much Did She Have to Compromise for Him? (2)

Chapter 264: Just How Much Did She Have to Compromise for Him? (2)

¡°Yeah?¡± He was back to that ominous monosybic reply. Unable to hold out beyond a few seconds, Xu Shuai surrendered weakly, and rted his strategy to Gu Yu, ¡°Three words. Adapt as appropriate!¡± Gu Yu grunted casually as an acknowledgment of his words. After a pause, he asked, ¡°Is there a woman beside you?¡± Xu Shuai was suddenly taken aback by surprise. Was Gu Yu about to offer him somepensation upon knowing that he had interrupted his night of pleasure? He thought about it for a moment. Well, he did have his eye on a limited edition watch recently. There were only three pieces in the world. From the looks of things, he was about to get his hands on one very soon! Xu Shuai burrowed further into his daydream, and his smile widened till his eyes were closed as he replied, ¡°Yeah. It was the new vor of the month that I¡¯d been chasing for over two weeks! I¡¯d finally managed to invite her over for a cup for coffee, and now¡­ just to answer your call, I¡¯ve left her alone on the bed!¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Gu Yu slowly trailed off. ¡°Well, tell her to get dressed and get lost!¡± ¡°What?¡± Xu Shuai¡¯s face froze in shock. This had turned outpletely different from what he had imagined! ¡°Why? Do you want me to send someone over to pick her up?¡± ¡°But¡­why? Even a king has to give his subject a reason before sending him to the gallows!¡± Xu Shuai cried heartbrokenly over the phone. Gu Yu sneered and hung up the phone mercilessly without another word. Here he was, unable to bed his wife, and having stand on the balcony in the middle of the night with the cold wind blowing, and Xu Shuai wanted to continue enjoying his night? Haha! Since they were brothers, hardship was meant to be shared between them. ¨C Adapt as appropriate. That meant using whatever Xu Wei fancied to please her and make her happy. But, what did she like? Gu Yu leaned back on his swivel chair as his eyebrows creased. His eyes were contemtive as he sped his hands together in front of his body, and tapped his fingers on the back of his hand. He tried to recall the days he had spent with Xu Wei in the past. Xu Wei seemed to like¡­ almost everything! Regardless of what he gave her, she had always epted it with a smile and a nod of her head. ¡°I love it! I love it! I love everything you give!¡± she had said. Therefore, despite racking his brain, he couldn¡¯t figure out anything that she particrly liked. Was it because she had never revealed her real self to him, or because he had never taken the effort to truly get to know her? Before that, he hadn¡¯t known it because the thought had never even crossed his mind before. But now that he thought about it, he realized that there was very little he knew about Xu Wei. It wasn¡¯t that his memory had dimmed. Rather, that information had never existed in his mind! Gu Yu suddenly felt a crushing weight in his heart. It was very diforting and brought with it a sense of bitterness. He knew that his personality made it hard for people to get close to him. In the time that they had dated, on the surface, it seemed like he had doted upon her. However, in reality, she had always been amodating him andpromising for him, and he had overlooked it all. Grandpa Gu was indeed correct. He had unleashed all of his tempers on Xu Wei alone. He clearly liked to see Xu Wei¡¯s smile but had been the very one to rob her of it with his own hands. Gu Yu closed his eyes and forcefully suppressed the ache that threatened to erupt behind his eyes. A long whileter, he finally reopened them, and his eyes had a hint of red in them. His cell phone chimed. Gu Yu picked it up and nced at the screen. It was a short message from Xiao Chun, asking him out for a meal to apologize for the words she had uttered while drunk previously. It was the third time she had sent him a message asking to meet for a meal. Gu Yu ignored the message and put the phone down. A few secondster, he picked the phone up again and replied: OK. Chapter 265 - Forgive Me, Will You? (1) Chapter 265: Forgive Me, Will You? (1) The simple reply made Xiao Chun stare at her phone with a double-take. She rubbed her eyes to ensure she¡¯d seen it correctly and wasn¡¯t imagining things. When she was certain, she couldn¡¯t restrain herself from jumping out of her chair and dancing around in joy. Now that she thought about it, she realized that she had never eaten a meal alone with Gu Yu before. Regardless of whether it had been in the past orter on, it had always been three persons. After calming her emotions, she called the Gu Garden Country Club to book a private room and sent the time and address to Gu Yu. No longer in the mood to continue working, she knocked off early and went home. She took a shower, washed her hair, applied her makeup, and wore her favorite dress before picking up her purse and driving her sports car to the entrance of the country club. Before she alighted from the car, she took out a pocket mirror from her purse and reapplied her lipstick. Only when she was sure that she looked perfect did she open the car door, alight, and enter the country club. Xiao Chun arrived 10 minutes in advance. She sat in the private room thinking about how she wanted to express her gratitude to Gu Yu, and conversation topics forter. She knew Gu Yu had a cold personality and wanted to prepare the topics in advance in order to avoid any awkward lulls in the conversation. Fortunately, being sociable was her forte, and she was confident the meal would be very enjoyable. At eight o¡¯clock sharp, the door of the private room was pushed open, and a tall figure slowly entered Xiao Chun¡¯s sight. Her smile gradually widened, and she was about to greet Gu Yu when she noticed there was someone else behind him. It was Assistant Lin¡­ It was clearly a private dinner. Yet, Gu Yu had brought Assistant Lin along. Was it still going to be three people, after all? Xiao Chun¡¯s smile froze on her face, but she quickly recovered herposure and got up. ¡°Hello, Brother Yu. You¡¯re here,¡± she called out. ¡°Please have a seat.¡± Gu Yu nced at her and nodded casually. He pulled out a random chair from across her and sat down. Assistant Lin was a little surprised. When it was time to knock off, the Boss had asked him to apany him for a dinner appointment. He had originally thought it would be a business meeting. He never expected to be meeting Miss Xiao. Wait a minute! Now that office hours were over, Miss Xiao wasn¡¯t likely to be there in her capacity as a manager. Mr. Gu and Miss Xiao had a rtionship like siblings, and it would have been perfectly normal for them to have a meal together. Why had the Boss called him along? It made everything seem so formal! Could it be that to Mr. Gu, having dinner with his sister counted as work as well? Sigh, then again, when had he ever been able to read Mr. Gu¡¯s thoughts? ¡°Hello, Miss Xiao,¡± Assistant Lin greeted politely before pulling out the chair beside Gu Yu and taking his seat. Xiao Chun simply pretended that Assistant Lin wasn¡¯t present. She looked at Gu Yu, and said, ¡°Brother Yu, what would you like to eat? This meal is on me as an apology to you. Please don¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡± Gu Yu¡¯s tone was idle when he replied, ¡°Whatever.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, leave the ordering to me.¡± Xiao Chun called a waiter over, and without even looking at the menu, fluently recited a few dishes from memory before topping it off with a bottle of red wine. Assistant Lin sat by the side listening, and shock appeared in his eyes. If he hadn¡¯t heard wrongly, all the dishes that Xiao Chun had just ordered were Gu Yu¡¯s favorite food! He had never witnessed Xiao Chun and Gu Yu being friendly with each other, and had never imagined that she would know him so well! When the food and the wine were served, Xiao Chun raised her winess at Gu Yu and said, ¡°Brother Gu, I was drunk the other day and ran my mouth. I would like to apologize. Forgive me, will you?¡± Gu Yu held the wine ss between his fingers and swirled it, but he didn¡¯t raise it. Instead, he looked up and said, ¡°I can forgive you, but¡­¡± Chapter 266 - What Xu Weilai Likes Most Is… (2)

Chapter 266: What Xu Wei Likes Most Is¡­ (2)

Gu Yu paused midway and pursed his lips before continuing, ¡°I sincerely would like to see you!¡± Sincerely? Xiao Chun was caught by surprise. She had known Gu Yu for a long time and knew hecked for nothing. He was always able to get anything he wanted on his own. Therefore, people who wanted to ingratiate themselves with or bribe him often didn¡¯t know where to start. Today, he was asking her for something? What in this world did he want but couldn¡¯t get, and yet was within her grasp? She couldn¡¯t help but smile and pat her chest as she dered confidently, ¡°Brother Yu, just say the word! If it¡¯s within my power, I¡¯ll do it!¡± ¡°Very well.¡± The corners of Gu Yu¡¯s lips turn upwards slightly. He lifted his wine ss and raised it toward hers, making a clinking sound. Bringing the ss to his lips, he took a sip. This was good wine, indeed. The first taste was slightly tart, but it slowly mellowed into a buttery finish. Gu Yu ced the wine ss down and gazed deeply at Xiao Chun. With a small smile, he said slowly and clearly, ¡°I would like to know everything that Xu Wei likes.¡± Everything that Xu Wei likes¡­ When the words hit her ears, Xiao Chun swallowed the wine in her mouth without even tasting it. The aftertaste that lingered was acrid and bitter without an ounce of sweetness. Xiao Chun coughed twice as her face reddened slightly. cing her wine ss down, she quickly reached for the table napkin to dab her lips. With a dull voice, she repeated Gu Yu¡¯s words, ¡°What Xu Wei likes¡­¡± So, this was why Gu Yu epted the meal¡­ Although Xiao Chun knew that Gu Yu hadn¡¯t agreed to eat with her for the sole purpose of epting her apology, she had never expected that Xu Wei would be his reason foring either. He had bluntly stated what he wanted. Gu Yu replied without any hesitation, ¡°Yes, this is the sincerity I was asking you for¡­¡± The sincerity he was asking for¡­ The powerful and peerless Gu Yu had deigned to have a meal with a lowly being like her, all for the sake of finding out what Xu Wei liked¡­ She¡¯d had just realized that no matter how much he wanted Xu Wei¡¯s heart, he still couldn¡¯t get it. Xiao Chun clenched her fists as an uncontroble ache appeared behind her eyes. She quickly suppressed it and took a deep breath quietly. When she looked up at Gu Yu again, the smile on her face had been restored. ¡°So that¡¯s what it is! I was wondering what it would be, Brother Yu! That¡¯s such an easy question! Are you sure you want to let me off so easily?¡± ¡°Out with it,¡± Gu Yu replied casually. Xiao Chun raised her wine ss and took a sip before leaning back against the chair. She said, ¡°Well, there are many things that Wei likes. Bags, flowy skirts, high-heel shoes¡­ She has rather girly tastes and likes everything pink. Oh, right! She especially likes those little y figurines. She finds them cute and¡­¡± As Xiao Chun recited the list, Gu Yu shot Assistant Lin a look. Immediately understanding why he was here with them, Assistant Lin took out a pen and paper. He began to take notes of all of Xu Wei¡¯s preferences as if he were taking minutes at a meeting. ¡°She likes tough and y, and she revels in excitement. She likes wine too. The wine we¡¯re drinking now is the same one we drank in the past. Since she liked it so much, I bought the whole batch. Oh right! She hates watching movies alone, so remember to never let her go to the movies alone.¡± Xiao Chun took another sip of wine, and a very tiny tear, almost indiscernible, appeared at the corner of her eye. ¡°And what Xu Wei likes the most is¡­¡± Chapter 267 - Not For Much Longer (1) Chapter 267: Not For Much Longer (1) Xiao Chun raised her chin and dered arrogantly, ¡°¡­is me!¡± Her eyes met Gu Yu¡¯s eyes with resolve as she repeated herself, ¡°Xu Wei likes me the most!¡± Assistant Lin was recording down her words on paper. When he heard her statement, his pen didn¡¯t stop in time and left a long trail on the paper, identally tearing it as well. What? Was he supposed to record thatst statement as well? He quietly nced at the Boss, who maintained a stony expression. Even Assistant Lin could sense the turbulent waves beneath Gu Yu¡¯s calm exterior. Even though Miss Xiao was a woman, Mr. Gu¡¯s was so possessive of Xu Wei that he couldn¡¯t allow anyone else to hold Young Mistress¡¯ heart, even if they were a woman! The next second, Assistant Lin decided to cancel that sentence out. It wasn¡¯t going to be recorded! Gu Yu red at Xiao Chun coldly and smiled. His voice was somber and his tone carried even more arrogance than Xiao Chun¡¯s had before as he said, ¡°Not for much longer.¡± With that, he didn¡¯t look at her for a moment longer and turned to face Assistant Lin. ¡°Did you get all of that down?¡± he asked. ¡°Yes!¡± Assistant Lin replied, ¡°Each and every word!¡± As Gu Yu nodded his head and got up, he casually said, ¡°I¡¯m off!¡± Was he leaving without eating taking a bite out of the meal? Assistant Lin kept his thoughts to himself. When he saw Mr. Gu leaving without a backward nce, he didn¡¯t dare to stay on either. He quickly said goodbye to Xiao Chun and rushed out after his Boss. Xiao Chun remained motionlessly as she watched Gu Yu leave. She didn¡¯t call out to him again because she knew it¡¯d be useless¡­ When the man finally disappeared from her view, she suddenly called out into thin air, ¡°Don¡¯t go, Gu Yu.¡± The private room grew quiet, and the silence was deafening. Xiao Chun looked at the spreadid out on the table that had yet to be touched and suddenlyughed. As sheughed, a tear fell from her eye. He wasn¡¯t even willing to have a single meal with her. What a waste of time this was! If he wasn¡¯t going to eat it, then she would! She¡¯d eat it all until not a single grain of rice was left! Xiao Chun picked up her chopsticks and kept stuffing food into her mouth. She ate as if her life depended on it, eating until she couldn¡¯t swallow anymore. When the food stayed stuck in her throat painfully, she tried to wash it down with wine. Because she ate so quickly, the food couldn¡¯t go down. As nausea swelled within her, she rushed out of the private room and into the washroom. Leaning over the toilet, she threw up all the food she ate. She stood in front of the washstand to rinse her mouth and wash her hands. When she looked up and into the mirror, she witnessed how exhausted she looked. Her perfectly made-up face was in a mess. Her eyes were bloodshot and looked back at herically. She looked like a joke. Gu Yu¡¯s words reyed by her ear. He had said, ¡°Not for much longer.¡± Everything she had said to Gu Yu tonight was true, except for one sentence. What Xu Wei liked the most was not her, but rather Gu Yu! That had been true in the past, was true at present, and would likely still be true in the future¡­ ¨C Assistant Lin drove the car back to the apartment. During the journey back, the Boss remained silent. Assistant Lin had no idea what was going through Gu Yu¡¯s mind. Assistant Lin didn¡¯t dare to make a sound, for fear of disturbing him, and quietly waited for his instructions. After about a minute, Gu Yu finally looked up and nced at Assistant Lin. His lips parted as he said, ¡°Buy everything that you recorded down. Make sure it¡¯s of the highest quality.¡± Assistant Lin was stunned for a moment and asked to rify, ¡°Everything?¡± The list was three pages long! Chapter 268 - Not For Much Longer (2)

Chapter 268: Not For Much Longer (2)

¡°Is there a problem?¡± The Boss nced over frostily, and ayer of cold sweat appeared on Assistant Lin¡¯s brow. He quickly changed his tone as he said, ¡°Not at all! I¡¯ll see to it right away!¡± What an ostentatious show it was when the domineering CEO decided to woo his wife! The freedom to spend without any concern for money wasn¡¯t something that a lowly assistant such as himself couldn¡¯tprehend. All he could do was to let the envy brew in his heart! When Gu Yu returned to the apartment, it was already past nine. The moment he changed his shoes and walked in, his eyes instinctively scanned the apartment for Xu Wei¡¯s presence. This habit had somehow been cultivated without him realizing it. Xu Wei was usually in the study or the bedroom at this hour, but today she was in the dining room having dinner. Why was she having dinner sote? Mrs. Lin hurried forward to wee her Young Master home, but Gu Yu didn¡¯t reply; all of his attention was solely focused on Xu Wei. Mrs. Lin followed his line of sight and guessed his thoughts correctly. With a smile, she said, ¡°Young Mistress was workingte into the night. She just finished her report. That¡¯s why she¡¯s having dinner thiste.¡± After a pause, Mrs. Lin opened her mouth again to ask, ¡°Young Master, haven¡¯t you had dinner?¡± Gu Yu looked away from Xu Wei and turned to Mrs. Lin as he replied, ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡± ¡°What?¡± Just as Mrs. Lin was taken by surprise, Gu Yu strode into the dining room. It took Mrs. Lin a few seconds before she regained her wits and quickly hurried after him. ¡°I¡¯ll prepare a few more dishes for you, Young Master,¡± she said. Gu Yu pulled out the chair beside Xu Wei and sat down. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary,¡± he responded casually, ¡°These are more than enough.¡± Just these? Mrs. Lin nced at the spread on the table. Thinking that Gu Yu wouldn¡¯t being home for dinner, she had only prepared three dishes and a soup. The portions weren¡¯t big, and Young Mistress had finished most of it. The remainder was barely enough to fill the Young Master! Didn¡¯t he mind eating Young Mistress¡¯ leftovers? Mrs. Lin kept her thoughts to herself as she brought out an extra table setting andid it out in front of Gu Yu. The very next second, she saw her beloved Young Master picking up his chopsticks and finishing up all the remainders on the tes without anyint. Was this the same Young Master that she had watched grow up? The same one who had been the pickiest of eaters? Was this someone else masquerading as him instead? Xu Wei had spent the whole afternoon on her report and hadn¡¯t eaten until now. Her stomach had been growling the whole day. She had been enjoying her dinner alone when Gu Yu suddenly came back, sat down beside her, and proceeded to eat her food! Xu Wei¡¯s eyes widened as she watched Gu Yu eat the food that had been prepared for her. Her heart cried out at how unfair it was! What a jerk! If he was hungry, why couldn¡¯t he get Mrs. Lin to cook something for him? Why did he have to steal her food? Was he unwilling to even allow her to eat her fill now? No way. With good food at stake, there was no way she was going to give in to Gu Yu! The early bird would catch the fattest worm, while thete one would have to go hungry! Xu Wei saw that there was only one pork rib left on the te. Her hand quickly shot out towards the target and she mped her chopsticks firm on the piece of meat. Unexpectedly, Gu Yu¡¯s reached for the pork rib with his chopsticks at the same time. Xu Wei narrowed her eyes and she tightened her grip on the chopsticks. ¡°I caught it first!¡± she protested insistently. Gu Yu¡¯s dark eyes fell on her face. When he saw the yearning for that piece of pork in her eyes, he gave in to her. Subconsciously, his chopsticks released the piece of meat. Xu Wei quickly picked it up and shoved it into her mouth. After swallowing, she looked up delightedly and bragged to Gu Yu, ¡°That was delicious!¡± The look in Gu Yu¡¯s eyes deepened. Chapter 269 - A New Year’s Present (1)

Chapter 269: A New Year¡¯s Present (1)

Blissfully unaware of the shift in Gu Yu¡¯s expression, Xu Wei licked her lips with the tip of her tongue. Food that had been snatch from another, particrly from Gu Yu, was a hundred times tastier than usual. Her smile reached her eyes, and they sparkled with delight. With her appetite sated, Xu Wei ced her chopsticks down and got up. Just as she was about to leave, she was pulled back by her wrist and she fell back to a sitting position on the chair. Before she could react, the man held the back of her neck in ce with his big hand. As his face approached hers, her vision dimmed. His lips covered hers in a searing kiss. Xu Wei¡¯s smiling face froze, and her eyes widened. Gu Yu¡¯s kiss was sudden and full of desire. He sucked on her lips urgently, and the tip of his tongue pried her teeth open. His tongue invaded her mouth and encroached every nook and cranny within. ¡°Ohhhh¡­¡± Xu Wei lifted her hand to push Gu Yu off, but he merely tightened his arms around her, holding her firmly in ce in front of him. Regardless of how much she struggled, she couldn¡¯t break free. When Xu Wei was about to pass out fromck of air, Gu Yu¡¯s lips finally left hers. However, he didn¡¯t release her. Instead, he leaned his forehead against hers as he gazed at her with his fathomless eyes. His rubbed his thumb gently across her slightly swollen lips, and his face broke out in a smile. With a low voice that revealed his joy and satisfaction, he said, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s delicious.¡± Xu Wei didn¡¯t know what to say. Because she had snatched the food from his chopsticks, was he snatching the taste from her lips? What a prick! He lived up to his reputation as a cold-blooded businessman who swallowed his enemies whole and spat their bones out! He had taken full advantage of her! Xu Wei grit her teeth in anger and embarrassment. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t possess the ability to beat this lecher up. She eventually shoved Gu Yu aside in annoyance, got up, and rushed out of the dining room. Mrs. Lin, who had witnessed the whole scene, was feeling strangely proud of herself! The pork ribs she had prepared must have tasted so good that the two of them had fought over thest piece! Raising her head and puffing out her chest, she asked Gu Yu eagerly, ¡°Young Master, if you¡¯re still hungry, I¡¯ll prepare another portion of pork ribs for you! It¡¯ll be very quick!¡± ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. I¡¯ll be fine after finishing this.¡± With that, Gu Yu picked up the half a bowl of rice that Xu Wei had left and finished it in a few mouthfuls. Having eaten his fill, Gu Yu stood up in contentment and threw Mrs. Lin apliment. ¡°Mrs. Lin, after so many years, your cooking as still as tasty as ever!¡± Mrs. Lin immediately turned bashful. Her handsome Young Master hadplimented her cooking. She was in love! ¨C Inside the bedroom¡­ Xu Wei held herptop and typed on it furiously. Without bothering with any punctuation or repetition, she cursed Gu Yu out with over 3000 words. Within that time, only half of the anger in her chest dissipated. All of a sudden, her cell phone received a text message. As Xu Wei picked up the cell phone and opened the message, the rest of her anger disappeared! A deposit had been made into her bank ount. It was the payment for her article on Rong Wang. She had handed in the report in the afternoon, and the money hade in at night. This was precisely why she liked working for her Big Boss! His efficiency in handling her payments greatly motivated her to work! The phone chimed again. Another unread message arrived. Xu Wei had yet to close the notification page when she saw the absurdly high amount that had been credited into her ount. After subconsciously counting the number of zeros, she was stunned! A million¡­? What? Even though she had put her life on the line for the breaking news regarding Rong Wang, the article was worth at most a hundred thousand! How on earth did she receive a million? Chapter 270 - A New Year’s Present (2)

Chapter 270: A New Year¡¯s Present (2)

Did her Big Boss identally send her the wrong amount? Well¡­ even if that was the case, she wasn¡¯t about to return the money! Ahem! It was fine to her! She had to admit that she had the heart of a thief, but not the guts of one. It was a million, after all. If she allowed herself to get greedy over it, she could very well end up in jail! With a trembling hand, Xu Wei opened her email and typed a message to her Big Boss as she held back her tears. [Big Boss, you identally transferred a million to me. I¡­ I¡¯ll transfer it back to you.] A minuteter, her Big Boss replied. With a dejected expression on her face, Xu Wei opened the message. When she read the contents, her back stiffened as her dark round eyes widened. After the initial wave of disbelief, her mind nked out. Eventually, she started jumping for joy. Her Big Boss had told her that the million was her year-end bonus¡­ Therefore, he didn¡¯t identally enter the wrong amount. The million truly was for her! With her hands trembling, Xu Weiposed a new message and typed out an email with over 3000 words of gratitude. Everything she could think of to convey her respect, appreciation, and admiration was detailed in that email. When Xu Wei was done typing, she heard Mrs. Lin calling for her to help out with something. Without having sent the message, she got up and went out to help Mrs. Lin. Gu Yu walked into the bedroom, about to head into the dressing room to retrieve a change of clothes for his shower. When he caught sight of theputer screen as he passed the couch, he abruptly froze. He sat on the couch and ced theputer on hisp. As his eyes scanned the 3000 words, his face gradually darkened. Xu Wei was so good atplimenting others! With that being said, why was she unable to say a single nice word to him? He saw another document out the corner of his eye and swiftly moved the mouse over to click on it. When he read it, his face turned as cold as ice. Very well. Both documents had 3000 words. One was praising her boss to the high heavens, while the other was cursing Gu Yu out to the deepest depths of hell. Was a million all it took to make her so happy? Gu Yu stared intently at the screen as a look shed across his eyes. Immediately after, he moved theptop away and ced it back on the table before getting up and going out into the balcony. He retrieved his cell phone and dialed a call to Assistant Lin. The moment the call was answered, he promptly barked out, ¡°Prepare something for me.¡± ¨C When Xu Wei returned to the room and was about to send the message to her Big Boss, the document was nowhere to be found¡­ Where was her draft? Had it flown off into thin air? Then, she realized that her 3000-word rant dissing Gu Yu was gone too! What was going on? How did this happen? Did the documents grow a pair of legs and run off on their own? ¨C Recently, Xu Wei was upied with her investigation on Rong Wang. Now that it was finally over, she suddenly realized that the New Year had crept up on her again. Today was New Year¡¯s Eve. As she was already married, she naturally couldn¡¯t return home to spend the New Year¡¯s Eve reunion dinner with her family. She needed to return to the Gu family manor with Gu Yu. Mrs. Lin had gone back in advance because she had to prepare the New Year¡¯s eve dinner. Xu Wei waited for Gu Yu to return from the office, and Assistant Lin drove them there together. Mr. Gu Sr. was already waiting for them with his neck craned. When he saw Gu Yu and Xu Wei walking in together, he grinned at the sight of the perfectly-matched couple. He waited for Xu Wei to walk over before tugging her hand and pulling her over to sit beside him. He retrieved arge red packet from his pocket and ced it in her hand. ¡°Happy New Year, Little Wei.¡± ¡°Thank you, Grandpa.¡± Grandpa Gu suddenly turned to his silent grandson. Without an ounce of sympathy, he demanded, ¡°What about you? You¡¯d better not tell me that you didn¡¯t prepare a New Year¡¯s present for your wife!¡± Worried that a conflict would break out between the grandfather and grandson, Xu Wei hurriedly interjected, ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Gu Yu sat beside her and held her hand up. He ced something into the palm of her hand. Chapter 271 - Spoiling his wife rotten (1)

Chapter 271: Spoiling his wife rotten (1)

Stunned, Xu Wei gazed at the red packet in her hands. On the red packet were two little cartoons donned in pink. It was shocking enough that Gu Yu had prepared a gift for her. She didn¡¯t expect him to do something like this. Even the red packet looked rather cutesy¡­ she couldn¡¯t tell whether or not he was being serious. This red packet was likely prepared by Assistant Lin. Gu Yu would never buy this kind of red packet! Even so, the two little cartoons on the red packet looked rather nice. They looked to be a couple, with one of the people being a man and the other being a woman. As he watched the situation unfold, a pleased look shed past Grandpa Gu¡¯s eyes. In the next second, he smugly taunted, ¡°No originality. Gifting her a red packet as I did! How much did you give? Definitely not as much as me!¡± Grandpa Gu then shifted his gaze over to Xu Wei. The look in his eyes softened, and even the tone of his voice sounded as if he was coaxing her. ¡°Little Wei, open it up and take a look. If the money¡¯s not enough for you, he¡¯d need to make it up to you with arge sum!¡± Xu Wei subconsciously nced over at Gu Yu. Because, the red packet in her hands was quite light, likely because Gu Yu had just gifted her a red packet just for the sake of it, and so there wasn¡¯t much money in it. If she were to open it up now, it would surely embarrass him. However, that wasn¡¯t to say she cared about that. She was just afraid that his embarrassment would turn to anger. She didn¡¯t wish to face that icy demeanor of his while celebrating the new year. Gu Yu¡¯s inky gaze met hers. As if he had sensed her thoughts, he raised his chin and calmly said, ¡°Open it up.¡± ¡°Aiyo, how confident!¡± Grandpa Gu began to grow curious about the amount Gu Yu gave her. His eyes settled on that red packet as he said, ¡°Little Wei, take a look inside¡­¡± Since she had already gotten permission to do so, Xu Wei chucked the emotional burden off herself and opened the red packet, She pulled out the money inside¡­ Hm, it isn¡¯t money. Instead, it was a card. With just a nce at that card, Xu Wei¡¯s breath hitched in an instant. If she wasn¡¯t mistaken, this was a bank card that private banks made especially for the greatest VIP. It was a ck card, the card of the highest ss. Even the words imprinted on it were of pure gold. She initially thought that the red packet was light as a feather, but now it felt like a thousand catty! Even Grandpa Gu, who had been calling the shots in the industry for all these years and seen all sorts of happenings, was shocked by the ck card. Normally, his grandson wouldn¡¯t have done anything. He never thought that he woulde up with something so impressive once he took action! Good going, little rascal! Seems like Mrs. Lin¡¯s reports were true! He has got to raise her pay! Grandpa Gu broke into a smile so wide that wrinkles appeared on his face. This was the first time he was so pleased with his grandson. He nodded repeatedly, ¡°Alright, very good, very good. This new year gift is indeed a good one! Little Wei, you must keep it well; it¡¯s a token of appreciation from Yu.¡± Stunned, Xu Wei stood dazed for a solid minute. She felt like she was in a trance as if this wasn¡¯t reality. Only after hearing Grandpa Gu¡¯s words did she manage to pull herself out of her thoughts. She wasn¡¯t sure if Gu Yu had prepared this card just to please Grandpa, or if he was genuinely giving it to her. At that moment, however, she could only go along with Grandpa¡¯s words and ster a ¡°coy¡± smile on her face. Assistant Lin walked over to help his mother, Mrs. Lin, with the fruit tter. Once he saw the ck card in Xu Wei¡¯s hands, he was so shocked that he had almost dropped the fruit tter. Since Assistant Lin was the one who prepared it, he knew that the Boss was gifting the Young Mistress a ck card. Even the red packet was specially customized, made with the most premium paper. They even purchased copyright over the two little cartoons. There was only one such red packet in the entire world! What he didn¡¯t expect was that the card Young Mistress was holding was not the one he had prepared. Instead, it was¡­ Chapter 272 - Spoiling his wife rotten (2) Chapter 272: Spoiling his wife rotten (2) The main card that the Boss always used for himself! That night, he got a call from the Boss telling him to prepare a supplementary card. He had originally thought that CEO Gu had prepared it for Young Mistress, but¡­ it was actually for the Boss! Oh god¡­ This means that the Boss had transferred all of the assets over to Young Mistress under his name. That¡¯s an absurd amount of money! One had to know that for someone like the Boss, the money in his bank ount is consistently multiplying. That meant that he had an infinite amount of money in his ount¡­ He truly was spoiling his wife rotten! To be frank, he was envious; he also would like to marry the Boss! Before they returned, Xu Wei had also prepared a new year gift for Grandpa Gu. She knew that he fancied Tang suits, so she purchased two sets for him. She had sewed on the little flowers on the Tang suits herself. Grandpa Gu seemed to have everything except for one¡¯s sincerity. She took it out and passed it over to Grandpa Gu. ¡°Grandpa, Happy New Year. I hope you¡¯ll like it,¡± she said sweetly. Grandpa Gu received the gift, smiling as he epted it with appreciation. Then, he passed the gift over to the maid adoringly and instructed her to ce it well. ¡°I like anything gifted by you, Little Wei. How thoughtful,¡± he said. Seeing how happy he was, Xu Wei couldn¡¯t help but smile, too. Gu Yu¡¯s inky gaze shifted over to those Tang suits for a while before his gaze settled on Xu Wei¡¯s face, then to her empty hands as his brows knitted together. Where was his gift? The look that Gu Yu gave Xu Wei sent shivers down her spine. She hadn¡¯t prepared a new year gift for Gu Yu because¡­ she assumed that Gu Yu wouldn¡¯t prepare a gift for her. She was afraid that if she prepared a gift, Gu Yu would take it the wrong way and think that she had some ulterior motive again. If that were the case, wouldn¡¯t preparing a gift for him be akin to shooting herself in the foot then? Who would¡¯ve known that ns would still change¡­ Xu Wei had no choice but to brazen it out and pretend that she couldn¡¯t feel Gu Yu¡¯s eyes on her. Putting up a brave front, she sat there with a guilty look in her eyes. Grandpa Gu¡¯s gaze shifted between the two. On the ount that his grandson had already thought things out, he decided to help him out. Given the enigma Gu Yu was, he otherwise wouldn¡¯t have taken the initiative to ask for a gift himself! Grandpa Gu coughed softly and asked with feigned ignorance, ¡°Little Wei, what¡¯s the gift that you¡¯ve prepared for Gu Yu?¡± Initially wanting to bluff it out, the smile on Xu Wei¡¯s face stiffened. She could ignore the look Gu Yu was giving her. Now that Grandpa had mentioned it, however, she couldn¡¯t pretend to not have heard him. She didn¡¯t have anything with her now, so how could shee up with a gift for Gu Yu on the spot¡­? Xu Wei frowned, hesitance clear in her eyes as she sped her hands together tightly. After a few seconds, she finally made up her mind. Xu Wei took in a deep breath and raised her head suddenly. Making her way over to Gu Yu¡¯s side, she quickly pecked a kiss onto his cheek and said, ¡°Happy New Year, Gu Yu.¡± Gu Yu stood stunned, with a dazed look briefly lingering in his eyes. This was the first time she had offered him a kiss without any ulterior motive¡­ Xu Wei immediately retreated after pecking a kiss onto his face. She didn¡¯t know if Gu Yu would get mad at her for suddenly kissing him, but she couldn¡¯t think of any other gift. A kiss would have to do for now. She nced at Gu Yu¡¯s face. Seeing how he remained expressionless, the feeling of unease crept in. She felt the man¡¯s inky gaze slowly turn towards her with a look that was impossible to read. In the next second, he made his way over to her side. Chapter 273 - Lets have a child (1)

Chapter 273: Let¡¯s have a child (1)

Without any warning beforehand, a kissnded on Xu Wei¡¯s lips. Gu Yu¡¯s kiss wasn¡¯t anything like Xu Wei¡¯s, a kiss so light it was like a dragonfly skimming on the surface of the water. Instead, it was a deep kiss that lingered on her lips for a while before he left her lips. Xu Wei¡¯s mind first went nk. After remaining stunned for a moment, she eventually broke out of her stupor. Upon meeting the suggestive look in Grandpa¡¯s eyes, heat rushed up to her head and she flushed, her face instantly ame. This time around, she truly felt bashful. She lowered her gaze, not daring to look at Grandpa and Assistant Lin any longer. At the sight of Xu Wei¡¯s reaction, the corners of Gu Yu¡¯s lips quirked up. He purposely leaned towards her ear, his charming and low voice rasping out slowly, ¡°Happy New Year.¡± He leaned incredibly close to her. As he spoke, his warm lips grazed her ear every so often. In the blink of an eye, her ears also turned red in response. Just when Xu Wei felt so embarrassed that she wished to dig a hole to bury herself in, some guests arrived. A grandfather as old as Grandpa Gu brought along with him two identical little boys. As they strolled in orderly, he called out to Grandpa Gu from a distance, ¡°Happy New Year, Lao Gu!¡± ¡°Lao Qin?¡± Pleasantly surprised, Grandpa Gu got up to his feet and walked up with his walking stick in hand. Once he reached him, the two elderly men embraced each other. After they took their seats, the maid served some tea and snacks. Gu Yu greeted softly, ¡°Grandpa Qin, long time no see.¡± ¡°This is Yu, right?¡± Grandpa Qin regarded Gu Yu, unable to stop himself from smiling. ¡°Thest time I hadst seen you, you were still so small. Now, you¡¯ve grown so big; you¡¯ve be a man!¡± Grandpa Qin and Grandpa Gu were close friends. Grandpa Qn had migrated overseas a long time ago and had always been living overseas since then. It had been over ten years since hest met Grandpa Gu. He patted Gu Yu¡¯s shoulder, ¡°He¡¯s even an excellent man! Not bad, not bad!¡± Then, he turned towards Grandpa Gu, ¡°Lao Gu, he inherited all of your good genes!¡± Pride was apparent on Grandpa Gu¡¯s face, but he feigned displeasure as he said, ¡°He¡¯s average. I would thank the heavens if he could be even a tenth of what I was.¡± Grandpa Qin cut him off mercilessly, ¡°That¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t say one thing when you mean another. Don¡¯t think that I can¡¯t see the wide smile on your face. It¡¯s so wide that your wrinkles areing out.¡± Then, he directed his gaze to Xu Wei, who was seated beside Gu Yu. ¡°This is¡­?¡± he asked. Before Grandpa Gu could say anything, Gu Yu¡¯s lips parted as he answered, ¡°My wife.¡± Xu Wei¡¯s heart suddenly began racing. Gu Yu had said before that she wasn¡¯t allowed to disclose their rtionship to outsiders. Hence, only people in the Gu Family and Xu Shuai knew of their rtionship. Even then¡­ he said it now? Grandpa Gu, who was one step behind, grinned as he added, ¡°Lao Qin, this is the granddaughter-inw that I¡¯ve picked out. Isn¡¯t she pretty!¡± Gu Yu¡¯s cold gaze shifted over to his Grandpa. Grandpa Qin nodded, ¡°Looks like a real fairy!¡± Xu Wei replied hurriedly, ¡°Thank you, Grandpa Qin. You look handsome too!¡± ¡°Haha, what a sweet talker!¡± Grandpa Qin was extremely delighted. ¡°Lao Gu, this granddaughter-inw of yours is not bad!¡± This time around, Grandpa Gu was even more proud. He didn¡¯t even bother to act modestly. ¡°But of course, my Little Wei is the best!¡± Gu Yu¡¯s gaze gradually grew colder as his eyes shifted once more to his Grandpa. Grandpa Gu pretended to not have seen anything. He remained quiet and didn¡¯t boast about his wife himself, but he¡¯s trying to stop him from boasting about her? If he was about ten years younger, he would¡¯ve married Little Wei himself. Why would he still bother with Gu Yu? Chapter 274 - Lets have a child (2)

Chapter 274: Let¡¯s have a child (2)

Grandpa Gu¡¯s gaze settled on the two little boys that were each seated on one side of Grandpa Qin. He asked, ¡°Are these two¡­ your great-grandsons?¡± Grandpa Qin broke into a proud smile. ¡°Yes, but my family¡¯s little rascal isn¡¯t as capable as Yu. His only meaningful contribution was having these two clever little rascals. They¡¯re even twins!¡± He called out to his great-grandsons, ¡°Da, Er, greet your elders.¡± The two greeted obediently, ¡°Great-Grandpa Gu, Uncle, Auntie, Happy New Year, wishing you prosperity in the new year!¡± Their endearing voices, bright red outfits, and identical features made them extra lovable. Grandpa Gu sighed, gushing out to the children. ¡°Come over and let me hold you.¡± The two weren¡¯t afraid of strangers either. Er made his way over to Grandpa Gu, while Da made his way over to Gu Yu and immediately trying to climb onto his thigh, likely wanting to sit on hisp. Xu Wei¡¯s heart skipped a beat at the sight. She was truly worried that Gu Yu would get upset and just kick the child off. As she expected, she watched as Gu Yu lifted his hands and move to carry the child. She immediately felt her heart in her mouth, she watched as Gu Yu sat the child steadily on hisp. Xu Wei sat there, stunned. Gu Yu had such an amiable side to him? Was this truly not just a hallucination? Grandpa Gu yed with Er for a while as he held him. The longer he looked at the child, the more he liked him. The more he looked, the more envious he got. He was among the many others who have a grandson. So, how is it possible that others¡¯ grandson had already had two children, yet his grandson still wasn¡¯t able to settle his wife! What¡¯s the point of being able to earn so much money? What¡¯s the point of being so smart? It was all useless! Da yed for a while in Gu Yu¡¯s arms before turning to look at Xu Wei. Stretching out his little arms, he called out, ¡°Auntie, hold me!¡± Xu Wei had been wanting to hold him for a long time. Without a second thought, she stretched out her arms and took Da from Gu Yu. Seeing how his elder brother was held by a pretty auntie, Er ran over, not willing to yield, ¡°Auntie, hold me too!¡± Xu Wei didn¡¯t refuse him. Stretching out her other hand, she held him in her arms too. The children couldn¡¯t sit still, so Xu Wei just got up. With her hands holding each of theirs, she brought the two to the front yard to y. Gu Yu¡¯s gaze followed her as she walked away. Watching the way she held the children¡¯s hands with a gentle gaze made his heart melt into a puddle¡­ After having the reunion dinner, Grandpa Qin and his two great-grandsons took their leave. Grandpa Gu sent them off, despite being reluctant to see them leave. Then, he turned towards Gu Yu beside him, and asked bitterly, ¡°I want to know¡­ before I kick the bucket, will there a chance for me to see my great-grandchildren?¡± Gu Yu pursed his lips and replied like always, ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯d live a long life.¡± Grandpa Gu huffed. As if struck with a thought, he then added, ¡°Yu, don¡¯t say that Grandpa didn¡¯t teach you anything. Do you know what¡¯s the best way to sustain a marriage? It¡¯s children!¡± ¡°Lao Qin had just told that early on in their marriage, his grandson and granddaughter-inw were always arguing. As a result, their life was in turmoil. But after the two children were born¡­ well, just look at how blissful the two are now!¡± ¨C They were going to spend the night at the Gu Family manor. After taking a shower, Xu Wei burrowed straight into the nkets and closed her eyes shut. She has been startled by several of Gu Yu¡¯s actions. Her mind was such a mess that she couldn¡¯t muster up the courage to face Gu Yu. After taking a shower, Gu Yu walked out and cast a nce at her. Then, he walked to the bedside and lied down. With the lights dimmed, the bedroom quietened down. Xu Wei heaved a sigh of relief to herself. As she prepared to drift asleep, she suddenly felt the man turn around and press directly onto her. Even in the darkness, she was able to feel his eyes on her. Then, his low and raspy voice sounded out, ¡°Xu Wei, let¡¯s have a child!¡± Chapter 275 - I dont intend to divorce (1)

Chapter 275: I don¡¯t intend to divorce (1)

A child¡­ Xu Wei blinked twice, feeling as if she was in some sort of a trance. She had her doubts that she heard him correctly. However, Gu Yu didn¡¯t say anything else after that. The gloomy look in his inky eyes darkened. Xu Wei could feel his lips inch closer to her, and just when he was about to kiss her, she jerked her face to the side. ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Xu Wei finally found her voice. She took a few deep breaths, before turning to face him once more. As her inky eyes met with Gu Yu¡¯s, she couldn¡¯t help herself from softly biting on her lip as she asked, ¡°Did you just say that¡­ that you want a child?¡± Gu Yu remained silent for a moment, before responding with a cool, ¡°Mhm.¡± Xu Wei couldn¡¯te up with a proper response. It turned out she didn¡¯t hear him wrong. Was it true that Gu Yu had¡­ mentioned that he wanted a child with her? Ever since falling for Gu Yu, marrying and having a child with him was her biggest dream for the future. There were countless instances when she had conjured up their future together in her head, thinking about how blissful and lovely it would be. Even while dreaming, she would be smiling like a love-struck idiot. Despite that¡­ everything that happened went against her wishes. The beautiful future that she had envisioned turned out to be a merciless reality. Getting together was something both of them were unwilling to do. When Gu Yu made her take the morning-after pill and told her that he didn¡¯t wish to have another thing that would associate the two of them together unnecessarily, she was hurt by it. Even so, she did not me him. In an unhappy marriage like theirs, they shouldn¡¯t try to rope in an innocent child. She had seen for herself too many arranged marriages between wealthy families. Children born from transactional marriages could never receive any sort of love from their family. They either became tools or were abandoned. She was the same way. Her parents had a transactional marriage. Their rtionshipcked the foundation of love because they had only got together for the benefit of both of their families. She and Zhanwang were no products of love. When she was young, she watched as other parents fussed over their children when they went home. Meanwhile, she had to immerse herself in all sorts of studies when she went home. Her mother rarely held her while her father rarely praised her. They were hardly ever home either, being always busy with all sorts of business matters and parties. Most of the time, she and Zhanwang were the only ones at home. That was also the reason why she and Zhanwang were much closerpared to normal siblings. While other children received had their parents, she and Zhanwang only had each other. The only time she had felt familial love was back when her grandfather was still alive. He had truly adored her and Zhanwang, but his sickly condition did not allow him to stay with them for long. Afterward, she met Grandpa Gu. The reason why she liked Grandpa Gu so much was likely because she had subconsciously treated him as her grandpa. When the engagement had been called off, her father showed her no mercy and had her deported. While she was living alone overseas, she was devastated. It was even worse during festive asions. Back then, she had sworn that if she were to have a child in the future, she and her partner needed to genuinely love each other. Their child would be born when they were in love so that the child would have a blissful and warm family. The child would have a loving mother and a protective father. She was not surprised that Gu Yu wanted a child. After all, he was the only child from the Gu Family. The Gu Family needed an heir, so it was impossible for him to not want a child. Even so¡­ Xu Wei gradually clenched her fist tighter. She eventually clenched it so tight that her nails were digging into her flesh. She pped her lips for a while before she was finally able to find her voice, ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t you¡­ not want my child?¡± Chapter 276 - I Have No Intention of Getting a Divorce (2)

Chapter 276: I Have No Intention of Getting a Divorce (2)

He hated her so much that he had told her she wasn¡¯t worthy of his wedding ring on the day of their wedding. From henceforth, every word he said to her had been unkind. She remembered it all so well; it wasn¡¯t something she would ever forget. With that in mind, why did he want to have a child with her now? The room was so quiet that she could hear both of their breathing. Their breaths were slightly heavy, both seeming to be restraining themselves. Gu Yu stared at Xu Wei¡¯s face that was mere inches away from his. As he looked into her dark eyes, his gaze seemed to prate through them right into the deepest recesses of her heart. She felt as if all her emotions had beenid bare to him, and there was nowhere she could hide. The words ¡°I want it¡± had already reached Gu Yu¡¯s lips, but when he opened his mouth, they changed to be: ¡°Grandpa would like us to have a child as soon as possible.¡± During the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner, Grandpa Gu had broached the topic while Xu Wei was there. When Grandpa Gu had seen Da and Er, longing had filled his eyes. He yearned for Xu Wei¡¯s belly to grow and produce a chubby little baby. He had then proceeded to look pointedly at her slim waist with a sigh of destion. Xu Wei had been expecting Gu Yu to respond that way. She swallowed convulsively and ignored the disappointment stabbing her in the chest. ¡°I don¡¯t want to,¡± she calmly replied. She had no say in either her life or her marriage. The one thing she did have a say in, however, was the decision to have children! She was willing to endure andpromise on anything except when it came to having a child. ¡°Gu Yu, I know Grandpa is rushing us to have a child. I can understand your desire to have one as well, but we¡¯re destined to eventually divorce¨C¡± ¡°Xu Wei!¡± The man¡¯s voice was loud with a chilly tone as he interrupted her. After pausing for a few seconds, he moved his lips and ground out, ¡°I have no intention of getting divorced!¡± Even though he had been furious when he had to marry her, he knew clearly in his heart that he had never objected to it. Otherwise, not even Grandpa Gu could have forced him into the marriage. He was just unwilling to admit that he had been waiting for her to return. He had been waiting for the Xu Wei from before toe back and dere to him, ¡°Gu Yu, I want to marry you.¡± Even though they had spent days following their marriage torturing each other, he had never even considered the notion of divorce. Gu Yu¡¯s words made Xu Wei¡¯s heart sink. She never imagined that Gu Yu wasn¡¯t intending to divorce her. Did he intend to be bound with her in matrimony for the rest of their lives despite never loving her? Why would he want that? She didn¡¯t think that Gu Yu was one to allow his grandfather to direct his life against his will! Gu Yu lowered his eyes and concealed his thoughts. He remained quiet for half a minute. When he spoke again, his eyes had resumed their usual impassiveness with an additional dash of frostiness. ¡°Xu Wei, I have no interest in engaging in an extramarital affair or have any illegitimate children. My child, the future heir of the Gu Corporation, will have to be borne to my wife!¡± Gu Yu pulled his lips into a sardonic smile as his cold fingers caught hold of Xu Wei¡¯s chin. He moved his lips and continued, ¡°You don¡¯t want to bear my children? That¡¯s not a problem. Return the money, then.¡± Return the money¡­ The topic had changed so quickly that Xu Wei was having trouble keeping up. Her mind was still stuck repeating his previous words as she looked at Gu Yu with dazed eyes. Gu Yu applied more force to his fingers and tilted her head up. As his dark eyes met hers, he spoke to her in a tone that was identical to the one he used in a business transaction, ¡°Since you want to discuss the terms and conditions of a divorce with me, I¡¯ll dly discuss them with you!¡± Chapter 277 - The Only Time He Had Given Up (1)

Chapter 277: The Only Time He Had Given Up (1)

¡°I might be wealthy, but it¡¯s not like I¡¯m not running a charity either. I am not obligated to wait for you to take your time to return the money. Even if I could amodate you, Grandpa doesn¡¯t have that sort of time.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re truly sincere about returning the money, I¡¯ll give you two choices! The first one is to return it immediately! The second one is to¡­¡± Gu Yu paused for a moment before lowering his voice, ¡°¡­pay me back with a child.¡± Xu Wei had always thought of herself as somewhat eloquent. However, every time she entered into a dialogue with Gu Yu, she was left utterly defeated. He rarely spoke to her, but on the infrequent instances when he did, his every word and every sentence attacked her at her weakest points. She was always rendered speechless and unable to counter him. Then again, Gu Yu had fought for everything that he currently had by himself! However, wasn¡¯t asking to use her child to pay off a debt akin to asking her to treat the child as amodity? ¡°Of course, after giving birth to the child, whether or not you still want a divorce is entirely up to you! I have no objection if you want to stay, but I won¡¯t keep you either if you want to leave! Regardless, my child will always need a mother, and the Gu household will always need its mistress!¡± His blunt words carried a depth of meaning and an underlying threat within them. Xu Wei was left speechless. If she gave birth to a child, how could she ever leave? Besides, he had already made himself very clear. The moment they divorced, he would remarry. When that happened, her child would be in the hands of another woman and would be calling another woman Mother. How could she ever agree to that? She had no choice in this matter at all! Gu Yu was indeed a ruthless businessman worthy of the possession of hiswyer¡¯s license. He had calcted everything down to the smallest detail. The moment Xu Wei stepped in, she would be shackled with no hope of ever escaping. Annoyed, Xu Wei mumbled, ¡°Gu Yu, aren¡¯t you being too¡­ shameless?¡± Not only did Gu Yu not lose his temper, he even smiled and lowered his head to bring his handsome face right in front of hers. The two of them were separated by mere inches, and their breaths mingled together. The corners of his lips turned up in a smile, and he lowered his voice as he said, ¡°Xu Wei, I told you this before. The victor has power. You have no right to bargain here. However, I will give you some time to think it through.¡± At the realization that he wasn¡¯t forcing her to decide on the spot, Xu Wei heaved a sigh of relief. If he had insisted on an answer, Xu Wei had no idea what she would say. Before her sigh had even concluded, she heard the man¡¯s voice again as he said, ¡°But my patience has its limits.¡± Once again, Xu Wei was left speechless. Xu Wei no longer had any idea what to say. The way Gu Yu was forcing her into a corner had been why she didn¡¯t want to make an enemy out of him in the first ce. Who on earth could withstand this? Outside the window, arge cluster of fireworks went off in the sky, illuminating the night sky every now and then. The countdown had reached zero, and a new year had begun¡­ For three years, he had spent New Year¡¯s day alone. This year, she was by his side, within his reach. She wasn¡¯t going to suddenly disappear into thin air. Gu Yu¡¯s eyes gradually zed over. Seemingly trying to ascertain that Xu Wei¡¯s presence wasn¡¯t a mere dream, he suddenly cupped her face with both his hands and kissed her on the lips. Xu Wei¡¯s mind suddenly went nk. With much effort, she hurriedly rushed out a few words in between his kisses, ¡°Gu Yu, you just said that you¡¯d give me some time to think it through!¡± Was he going back on his word so soon? What had happened to the value of a man¡¯s word? Gu Yu stopped kissing her and raised his head. His lips parted, and he slowly enunciated his words as he said, ¡°Having sex and having children are two different things!¡± ¡°You can take your time to think about it and leave me with my sexual desires!¡± Chapter 278 - The Only Time He Had Given Up (2)

Chapter 278: The Only Time He Had Given Up (2)

Remaining silent, Xu Wei¡¯s cheeks turned crimson immediately. She opened her mouth, intending to add, ¡°Gu¡­¡± She had barely gotten one syble out when Gu Yu lowered his head again. ¡­ Gu Yu hugged her tightly in his strong arms, seemingly afraid of something. The way his arms tightened around her was as if he needed to absorb her into his body. In his arms, she felt a little out of breath. She lifted her hand and tried to push him away, but he didn¡¯t even budge. He even seemed annoyed by her gesture¡­ The sound of the fireworks outside boomed constantly, but the bedroom seemed to cocoon the couple in their own world. Xu Wei had no idea if Gu Yu¡¯s sour mood was due to their discussion moments before. She simply sprawled out on the bed like a fish that had been thrown to the shore, unable to control her panting. She felt the man on top of her get up before scooping her up in his arms and walking to the bathroom. He ced her inside a bathtub filled with hot water and got in after her. Gu Yu had a big build, and his limbs were long. Although the bathtub was quite huge, he took up such a huge portion of it that Xu Wei found herself squeezed pitifully into a small corner. Xu Wei was tired, drained, and slightly annoyed. Not wanting to bathe with Gu Yu, she mustered whatever strength she had left in her to try to get out of the bathtub. However, Gu Yu¡¯s huge hand mped around her ankle and dragged her back down into the tub. ¡­ Whenever he was angry, he would never express it with words. The only way he would convey his anger was through his actions! When Gu Yu carried Xu Wei back into bed, Xu Wei had already passed out from exhaustion. Gu Yu cradled her in his arms and gazed at her intently with his dark eyes before lowering his head and gently nting a warm kiss on her forehead. He was selfish in not wanting to lose her again. Hence, he had resorted to unscrupulous methods and hated himself for what he had be. The only time he had ever decided to give up on Xu Wei had been three years ago. That night, he had stayed up all night, sitting on the couch and staring at the ring and cell phone on the coffee table. Eventually, he had forced himself to choose the cell phone and call off the engagement. He had indeed believed that Xu Wei was nothing more than a mistake in his life that could be corrected; he thought that he could erase this mistake. After all, there was nothing beyond his ability. However, he ultimately realized that he had overestimated himself! He had also underestimated his love for Xu We., He had always believed that he could never be conquered by love. Unfortunately for him, without even realizing it, he had fallen deeply into Xu Wei¡¯s trap, and was unable to extricate himself from it¡­ Worst of all, he had not been hoping for Xu Wei to ept his decision when he chose to call off the engagement. He had been hoping that Xu Wei would say to him resolutely, ¡°Gu Yu, I still want to marry you.¡± ¨C The next day, when Xu Wei crawled out of bed, her body was aching all over. Out the corner of her eye, she saw the red packet lying on the bedside table and recalled the ck card inside. Mixed emotions shed in her eyes. She surmised that Gu Yu had given her the ck card to put up a good show for Grandpa Gu. She decided not to covet things that weren¡¯t meant for her. As long as she didn¡¯t get greedy and covet them, she wouldn¡¯t harbor any hope. That way, she wouldn¡¯t get hurt¡­ After she showered and walked out of the bathroom, she saw Gu Yu entering the bedroom. Dressed in a tracksuit, it was evident that he had juste back from his morning run. After hesitating for a moment, she discreetly took the red packet and walked over to Gu Yu. She held the red packet out to him and said, ¡°I¡¯m returning this to you!¡± Chapter 279 - You May Spend It (1)

Chapter 279: You May Spend It (1)

Gu Yu lowered his eyes and looked at the red packet in her hand. On it was two figurines smiling. Upon closer inspection, it was obvious that the figurine¡¯s faces were modeled after him and Xu Wei. His gaze returned to Xu Wei¡¯s face. With a fathomless look in his eyes, he said inly, ¡°I¡¯ll never take back something I¡¯ve given away.¡± Xu Wei was left speechless. Well, well! So, this was the bearing of a big shot! Even though it had been for the sake of an act, he thought nothing of giving away something so valuable! This reminded her of the time he had given her the pink diamond ring. Thinking about how much work and effort she had to put to gradually earn her money, Xu Wei began to develop some resentment towards the wealthy. She asked a little acerbically, ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that I¡¯ll run away with your money if you leave this card with me?¡± Gu Yu pulled his lips into a smile. He took a huge step forward and came closer to Xu Wei. As Xu Wei¡¯s heart hammered frantically at his sudden proximity, she took two steps back. Then, she heard the man open his mouth and enunciate each word clearly as he said, ¡°You can try.¡± His tone was cold like an icy bucket of water that had doused her from head to toe. She shivered uncontrobly. Xu Wei forced herself to smile and assumed the formal tone of a customer service assistant as she said, ¡± You can rest assured that I will take good care of your card and not spend a single cent of your money.¡± Gu Yu pressed his lips together and suddenly remarked, ¡°You may spend it.¡± What did he just say? Xu Wei was stunned for a moment and looked up at Gu Yu instinctively. However, when she looked over, Gu Yu had already turned around and was heading into the changing room. It was almost as if those four words had been a figment of her imagination. Before Gu Yu disappeared into the dressing room, however, he stopped in his tracks and added, ¡°My wife cannot be outdone by others.¡± He wanted to give her the best of everything. The only thing he couldn¡¯t agree to was to let her go. That statement made Xu Wei¡¯s heart skip a beat. He had said, ¡°My wife¡­¡± The day before, when he had introduced her to Mr. Qin Sr., he had called her his wife too. Had that been a casual and thoughtless statement, or was he truly intending to treat her as a wife? A sudden knock on the door broke Xu Wei out of her reverie. She regained her wits and walked over to open the door. Gu Xue was standing at the entrance, wearing a pink dress. When she saw her, she smiled and immediately greeted her, ¡°Happy New Year, Sister-inw! May you have a prosperous year ahead! Now, where¡¯s my red packet?¡± With that, Gu Xue held her dainty hands out and waited for Xu Wei to give her a red packet. Because of Gu Yu¡¯s physical demands the night before, Xu Wei had woken upte. The rest of the Gu family had already woken up early in the morning and given their New Year greetings to Mr. Gu Sr. Gu Xue had been so eager to see Xu Wei that she ran to the room instead of waiting for her toe down the stairs. Xu Wei returned her New Year¡¯s greeting. It was her first time being a married woman; she had forgotten that she needed to give red packets out to the younger members of the family. At that moment, she had nothing prepared. She did, however, have some new banknotes in her purse. ¡°Hold on a moment. I¡¯ll get it for you,¡± Xu Wei said. Xu Wei turned to head back into the bedroom. She walked over to the couch and picked up her purse. She retrieved some banknotes from inside, only to realize afterward that she didn¡¯t have any red packet to put the money into. It didn¡¯t seem appropriate to just hand the money over directly. Xu Wei suddenly caught sight of the red packet that the ck card was in. The pink design on it was so cute. Seeing that it was exactly the style that Gu Xue liked, Xu Wei decided to use that instead. Chapter 280 - You May Spend It (2)

Chapter 280: You May Spend It (2)

Just as Xu Wei was shoving the wad of cash into the red packet, Gu Yu walked out of the changing room. When he noticed her actions, he frowned and asked in his deep voice, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Xu Wei replied instinctively, ¡°I¡¯m preparing a red packet for Gu Xue!¡± ¡°Using this?¡± The man¡¯s eyes narrowed on her, and his demeanor turned chilly. Not understanding his issue with her decision, Xu Wei held up the red packet in her hand as she exined, ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t have any other red packets prepared, so I thought I¡¯d just use this first¡­¡± ¡°No way!¡± Gu Yu turned her down without even allowing her to finish her sentence. Xu Wei¡¯s face froze. He had given his ck card to her and even allowed her to use it, but he was forbidding her from using a red packet? What was going on? She opened her mouth to protest, but she changed her mind and went silent as she saw Gu Yu¡¯s expression slowly darken. Gu Yu took three steps over to her. She was seated on the couch and he lowered his eyes to look at her. His lips moved as he asked, ¡°Why are you giving Gu Xue a red packet?¡± Um¡­ Xu Wei cheered up immediately. It was Gu Yu¡¯s first time married as well. Like her, he had forgotten about this New Year¡¯s custom. They were now even. She looked up at him, and exined with a serious mien, ¡°Because we¡¯re married. As elders in the family, we have to give the younger members red packets!¡± We¡­? Gu Yu smiled imperceptibly and asked, ¡°How much were you intending to put inside?¡± Xu Wei showed him eight fingers. ¡°How about this amount? It seems to be the best option.¡± Gu Yu nodded his head, took his cell phone out, and dialed Assistant Lin¡¯s number. When the call was answered, he instructed immediately, ¡°Transfer eight million over to Gu Xue¡¯s bank ount.¡± Xu Wei was left speechless. She¡­ she meant eight hundred! Didn¡¯t Gu Yu know he was acting like a spendthrift? Xu Wei swiftly and quietly returned the eight hundred yuan of cash into her purse. She soon heard Gu Xue, who had been waiting obediently at the door for her red packet, sudden squeal in delight and dashed into the room. Instead of hugging Gu Yu, however, she went straight to embrace Xu Wei. nting kisses all over Xu Wei¡¯s face, she said, ¡°Thank you, Sister-inw! Thank you, Brother Yu!¡± Xu Wei had no choice but to conceal her envy and jealousy. She replied, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± She wanted a red packet containing eight million too! Although she had Gu Yu¡¯s ck card, that still didn¡¯t give her any sense of security. She would only be happy only if the money were in her ount! She was dying to ask Gu Yu if she could exchange the ck card for eight million! Gu Yu gave Gu Xue a darkened nce. Gu Xue promptly released Xu Wei from her embrace and sat primly on the couch. Gu Yu¡¯s turned his eyes to Xu Wei¡¯s face. Suppressing his urge to wipe her face clean, he strode out of the bedroom. As soon as he left, the unnerving atmosphere dissipated immediately. Gu Xue heaved a sigh of relief. Without another word, she wrapped her hands around Xu Wei¡¯s arm and leaned over. Up close, she noticed several love bites on Xu Wei¡¯s neck that disappeared into her nightgown. With a smile that was wistful and embarrassed, she said, ¡°Oh my god, Sister-inw, you and Brother Yu are such a loving couple¡­¡± Xu Wei blushed furiously when she saw the smile on Gu Xue¡¯s face and instinctively rearranged her hair to cover the red marks. A loving couple? Gu Xue had to be dreaming! What on earth did she think she was talking about? ¡°I was right, wasn¡¯t I? Brother Yu likes you. Wait, no, that¡¯s not right. Brother Yu loves you very much!¡± He loves Xu Wei? Xu Weiughed bitterly. Gu Yu didn¡¯t even like her. How could he love her? All she knew was that Gu Yu hated her with the passion of a thousand suns! Without realizing it, she spoke her thoughts aloud. Gu Xue¡¯s expression easily revealed how shocked she was. She asked, ¡°Sister-inw¡­ is that what you truly think?¡± Chapter 281 - He wont go (1)

Chapter 281: He won¡¯t go (1)

Since Gu Xue had already heard her, it was impossible to take it back even if Xu Wei had wanted to do so. She could only ster a small smile on her face as she said, ¡°It¡¯s not how I think¡­ it¡¯s the truth.¡± Truth be told, she didn¡¯t intend to tell anyone about the love-hate rtionship that she had with Gu Yu. Even to Xiao Chun, she had only shared good things. If she hadn¡¯t let it slip this time, she wouldn¡¯t admit to it either. To admit yourself that the person you once loved hates you is something that required an incredible amount of strength. It was natural for someone to pursue good fortune and avoid disaster. More often than not, many would choose to escape reality instead of facing it head-on! Gu Xue ruffled her hair with mixed emotions. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll admit. In the beginning, that¡¯s what I thought too. If that hadn¡¯t been the case, Brother Yu wouldn¡¯t have called off the engagement back then. But in the end, he still married you. The fact that he was willing to marry you should be enough to prove that you mean something to him.¡± Xu Wei shook her head with a wistful smile on her face. ¡°I know my ce, that was because of Grandpa,¡± she said. ¡°That¡¯s not true!¡± Gu Xue retorted. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen Brother Yu do anything he wasn¡¯t willing to do for a long time. Who could force him to? Even back then, when Grandpa was so against him calling off the engagement, didn¡¯t he still go against his wishes and call it off?¡± After finishing her piece, Gu Xue then realized the example that she raised wasn¡¯t appropriate for the situation. She chuckled awkwardly, ¡°Forget thest sentence, that didn¡¯t mean anything. Let me try again!¡± Xu Wei chuckled, not saying a word. Gu Xue racked her brains, trying to find other examples to use. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about what happened in the past. Instead, let¡¯s talk about what happened after you guys got married. Look, there was this one time where Brother Yu had pushed me into the pond for your sake. Another time, back when I had brought those fans to surround you, Brother Yu was the one who stopped me. He even made me pay a huge sum of money. Oh, and also¡­ back when I lived in your house, where I caught Brother Yu walking into our room that night to secretly kiss you!¡± Xu Wei had known about the first thing she had mentioned, but she wasn¡¯t aware of the other two instances happening. Would Gu Yu truly do such things for her? She still had her doubts! ¡°Are the things you¡¯re saying true? Are you sure?¡± ¡°Eh¡­¡± Gu Xue stuck her tongue out of guilt, ultimately deciding to tell the truth. ¡°I don¡¯t know if Brother Yu kissing you secretly happened or just a hallucination I had. However, the second thing I mentioned did happen!¡± Xu Wei questioned once more, ¡°How did you know that Gu Yu stopped you for my sake? Isn¡¯t it possible that he was just passing by? Even if that was the case, the reason behind his actions wouldn¡¯t be whatever you¡¯re thinking.¡± Gu Xue didn¡¯t expect Xu Wei to be so pessimistic about their rtionship. She could vaguely remember how Xu Wei used to brim with confidence three years ago. Despite provoking her every single time by saying that Brother Yu would never like her, she would always retort smugly:, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll be disappointed then¡­ Gu Yu likes me! Gu Yu¡¯s mine! Boohoo! Is her ultimate ship going to go down? That¡¯s even more devastating than her getting dumped! That wasn¡¯t enough; she had to prove that Brother Yu likes Xu Wei. For the couple that she greatly supported, she had to see it to the end no matter what! ¡°Sister-inw, talk is cheap. We should just take action! Watch me!¡± Gu Xue thumped her chest with one hand and picked up her phone. Her fingers flew rapidly across the screen. With a smirk, she said, ¡°It¡¯s done!¡± Xu Wei didn¡¯t even have the chance to stop her. She couldn¡¯t help herself from worrying, ¡°What did you do? You¡­ you better not have done anything stupid!¡± Gu Yu was aloof, heartless, and prone to mood swings. If Gu Xue had offended him because of her, there was no way she could ever feel at ease! Chapter 282 - He wont go (2)

Chapter 282: He won¡¯t go (2)

¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything stupid. To be honest, I¡¯m also scared of Brother Yu¡­¡± As Gu Xue passed her phone over to Xu Wei, she exined, ¡°I just ordered two movie tickets.¡± Xu Wei nced over her phone. As she heaved a sigh of relief, she understood Gu Xue¡¯s intentions, ¡°You¡¯re intending to make me and Gu Yu go to the movies together?¡± Gu Xue nodded fervently, ¡°Doing something like going to the movies wouldn¡¯t involve any other factors right? If Brother Yu is willing to go to the movies with you, that would prove that you truly mean something to him. Then, you wouldn¡¯t be able to say that it¡¯s just because of Grandpa, right?¡± Xu Wei remained silent for a while, left at a loss for words for a minute. She then said, ¡°He won¡¯t go. There¡¯s no need to try to sound him out in such a ridiculous manner.¡± In the past, she had tried several times to sound out how Gu Yu truly feels. Not only was she unable to sound him out every time, but she also ended up making a fool of herself. Gu Xue refuted stubbornly, ¡°I think Brother Yu would show up!¡± Not waiting for Xu Wei to give a reply, she continued, ¡°Sister-inw, I¡¯ll ask Brother Yu out for you. All you have to do is arrive when the timees. Just¡­ consider it doing it a favor for me, alright?¡± ¡°Gu Xue¡­¡± Gu Xue pouted instantly, gazing at Xu Wei imploringly as she grabbed her arm. She repeatedly shook Xu Wei as she whined coyly, ¡°Sister-inw, I¡¯m begging you. Just go. Just this once, just this once, alright¡­?¡± Xu Wei didn¡¯t know how to respond. ¡°Sister-inw, if you don¡¯t promise me, I¡¯m going to start crying¡­¡± Xu Wei raised her palm to her forehead in defeat, no longer able to reject her. After sessfully settling Xu Wei, Gu Xue pranced down the stairs and caught sight of Gu Yu leaning over the rail of the balcony. The lonesome sight of his back didn¡¯t seem to fit in with the joyous atmosphere of New Year¡¯s Day. Grandpa had epted the people from the branch Gu Family to make him not so lonely. Deep down, however, she knew that he still hadn¡¯t truly epted them as family. Deep down, the people he regarded as family were only histe parents, Grandpa, and perhaps someone named Xu Wei. No, Xu Wei truly was family to him! Gu Xue took in a deep breath, putting up a brave front as she approached him. His aura alone was deterring enough. Her voice wavered involuntarily as she spoke, ¡°Brother Yu, are you¡­ free on the third night of Chinese New Year?¡± Gu Yu didn¡¯t even bother to look at her. He rejected her coldly, ¡°I¡¯m busy.¡± Gu Xue sped her wounded heart and decided to try asking again, ¡°Brother Yu¡­ several new year films have juste out. There¡¯s one, in particr, that¡¯s not bad. Sister-inw would like to watch it, so¡­ she made mee to ask you if you would like to apany her to go watch it?¡± As she finished her question, she watched as Gu Yu stiffened up slightly. A few secondster, he turned around with a stony expression. However, his inky eyes seemed incredibly unreadable. He gazed at her. Instead of giving her a proper answer, he asked, ¡°She asked?¡± Gu Yu¡¯s gaze was too sharp as if he could see through her lie. Gu Xue¡¯s eyes darted around, not daring to meet his gaze. Trying her best to tough it out, she spat out quickly, ¡°I¡¯ll send the location and time over to your phone. You¡­ you¡­ you have toe!¡± Then, she made a run for it! Being the matchmaker was a challenge! ¨C At eight o¡¯clock at night, at the cinema¡­ Xu Wei still came. Since she had promised Gu Xue, she still ought toe¡­ even if she knew that Gu Yu would not be here tonight. She just had to wait until the movie started. If Gu Yu didn¡¯t show up, then she could leave. She chose a corner seat and sat down, beginning to wait quietly. Every so often, couples would pass by her with blissful smiles etched on their faces. At eight twenty, the clerk was starting to check tickets at the wicket. It was just as Xu Wei expected; Gu Yu was nowhere to be found in the crowd. She was used to it, so she wasn¡¯t too disappointed. After waiting for another ten more minutes, the wicket was already closed. She got up to her feet, ready to leave. Just then, she caught sight of someone in the distance and stopped in her tracks! Chapter 283 - Cant bear to wake her (1)

Chapter 283: Can¡¯t bear to wake her (1)

Xu Shuai¡­ He was donned in a dress shirt speckled with lustrous flowers, with a pair of sunsses bnced on the top of his head. Along with the slovenly manner he walked, he was the most dazzling star amongst the crowd. It was hard to even try to not notice him. Xu Wei wasn¡¯t surprised that he would turn up at the cinema. He had several girlfriends, so apanying his girlfriend to the movies was a required life skill for a casanova like him. However, Xu Shuai wasn¡¯t here for the reason Xu Wei expected. He wasn¡¯t here to bring his girlfriend to the movies. Relying on that height of his, he instead looked across the crowd before finally settling on her. Then, he made his way over and stopped right before her. Stunned for a moment, Xu Wei raised her brow, ¡°You¡¯re here for me?¡± ¡°More urately speaking, I¡¯m here to apany you to watch a movie!¡± Xu Wei didn¡¯t know what to say. There were many people at the cinema. Although Xu Shuai detested noisy and crowded ces like this, he showed his signature smile as he mocked her out of habit, ¡°Why? Are you disappointed that it¡¯s me?¡± She wasn¡¯t disappointed. More than anything else, she felt that it was ridiculous and amusing. If Gu Yu wasn¡¯t willing to apany her to the movies, that would¡¯ve beenpletely fine. She didn¡¯t keep her hopes up from the start anyway. Even so, why did Gu Yu make Xu Shuai apany her to the movies? Xu Wei stered a smile on her face, not revealing any of her feelings as she spat coolly, ¡°I don¡¯t feel like watching the movie anymore. I¡¯ll get going.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Xu Shuai raised his hands, trying to hold Xu Wei back directly, ¡°I drove all this way and even ran here in a rush. I didn¡¯t even have the time to get a sip of water. Besides, it shouldn¡¯t be so bad with such a hunk like me apanying you, right? After finishing his piece, he smiled widely at Xu Wei and added a killer wink. Xu Wei remained unmoved. Raising her chin, she gestured to the vending machine by the wall as she said, ¡°Then it must have been tough on you. There¡¯s water over there, help yourself.¡± Xu Shuai was left speechless. Xu Wei nodded politely, giving him her regards before she walked around his hand and headed towards the exit. Xu Shuai caught up to her quickly. He decided to not mess around or beat around the bush any longer. ¡°Xu Wei, something urgent suddenly came up, so Yu had to go settle it. He got on a ne half an hour ago. It¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t want toe. If that were the case, he wouldn¡¯t have entrusted this task to me.¡± He emphasized the phrase ¡°something urgent¡±. Xu Wei tugged on her lips. What a coincidence that something urgent came up! When Gu Yu didn¡¯t wish to turn up, he was no longer going to ignore her as he did in the past. Now, he would just dish out excuses to dismiss her. Should that be considered an improvement? Was this because he didn¡¯t want a divorce and needed her to give birth to his child? An unknown emotion shed past Xu Wei¡¯s eyes. Her voice remained calm as she spoke, ¡°Alright, I got it. Even so, I truly don¡¯t wish to see the movie anymore.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do! Yu entrusted me to apany you to watch the movie. Xu Wei, I¡¯ll admit, I offended you in the past. You are wee to do whatever you please, but only after watching this movie. You can do anything you want. I won¡¯t attempt to resist, alright?¡± Xu Wei pondered for a while before asking, ¡°Including drinking twenty bottles of liquor at once?¡± The smile on Xu Shuai¡¯s face instantly stiffened up. People in the past were right that vile people were not to be trifled with, especially women. Back then, he had set her up and caused her to drink ten bottles of liquor. Now, she¡¯s intending to exact her revenge, doubling whatever she had to go through. Would he still be alive after downing twenty bottles of liquor? Xu Wei¡¯s eyes curved into crescents as she asked with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re not willing to? Forget it then, I¡¯ll get going!¡± She lifted her foot and continued to walk away. Chapter 284 - Cant Bear To Wake Her Up (2)

Chapter 284: Can¡¯t Bear To Wake Her Up (2)

Xu Shuai took a deep breath and silently repeated ¡®For my brother, I will risk my neck and stter my blood. For my brother, I will risk my life for him!¡¯ ten times. Then, he gritted his teeth forcefully and shouted at Xu Wei¡¯s back, ¡°Deal!¡± Xu Wei stopped in her track and turned around. ¡°Let¡¯s watch then.¡± The two of them went past the ticket counter and entered the theatre. Unexpectedly, the entire row Xu Wei was sitting at was empty. It was the New Year. Almost all the movie slots in the theatre were filled up. When Gu Xue booked the tickets, only these two seats were left. Why was no one sitting here? It was already quitete when she entered the theatre; the movie had already started for five minutes¡­ Xu Wei was puzzled, but she didn¡¯t think too much. She found her seat and sat down. Then, she noticed¡­ Xu Shuai¡¯s seat was just beside her but he didn¡¯t sit there. Instead, he chose a seat six seats away from her and sat down. ¡°Your¡­ your seat is here!¡± Xu Wei still reminded him softly. She pointed to the seat on her right. Xu Shuai replied in a soft voice too. ¡°I don¡¯t like to sit too close to other people, so I bought the entire row. Don¡¯t worry about me. As long as you can see me, it¡¯s fine.¡± As long as she could see him? What the hell was he saying¡­? Xu Wei shrugged. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to understand his weird thinking, so she wore the 3D sses that she picked up outside and leaned back into her seat. Her ck eyes were looking at the huge screen. When the movie ended, it was already 11 pm. The two of them walked out of the movie theatre. Xu Shuai said, ¡°It¡¯s already veryte. Let me take back to your apartment.¡± Xu Wei didn¡¯t reject him. Since there were too many people here, it would¡¯ve been hard for her to call for a taxi. She didn¡¯t have to make things hard for herself. As the car arrived below her apartment, Xu Wei unbuckled her seatbelt. Before she pushed the door open and left the car, she reminded Xu Shuai once again. ¡°20 bottles of hard liquor. Remember to pay me back!¡± Xu Shuai coughed furiously. When he replied, he seemed to be gritting his teeth in anger. ¡°Of course! I¡¯m always true to my word!¡± Xu Wei got down from the car happily and walked into her apartment block. Xu Shuai¡¯s vi was almost an entire city away from Xu Wei¡¯s apartment. When he reached Xu Wei¡¯s apartment, it was already past midnight. By the time he drove back to his vi, it was almost 2 am. Since he had been working hard the whole day, he fell straight down on his bed upon returning home. He just wanted to sleep like there was no tomorrow. However, less than two minutes after heid down, his phone rang. Xu Shuai wanted to pretend that he didn¡¯t hear it, but his phone rang again after the phone call ended. The sound kept circling in his ears. He sat up angrily and grabbed his phone to pick up the call. A man¡¯s low and cold voice came from the other end of the call. The person went straight to the point as he asked, ¡°Have you finished watching the movie with her?¡± He knew it was Gu Yu! Xu Shuai replied furiously, ¡°Why would I disobey you? Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already apanied her to watch the movie! However, if you want to understand what had happened, you can call your wife! So why did you call me?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s toote. I can¡¯t bear to wake her up.¡± Xu Shuai suddenly felt as if a knife had stabbed into his heart. ¡°You don¡¯t think twice about waking me up, but you can¡¯t bear to wake your wife?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Xu Shuai was left speechless. What did he do to deserve this treatment from this couple! Gu Yu remained silent for a moment before he asked, ¡°Did you sit beside her?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. You bought the entire row of seats because you didn¡¯t want me to sit beside her, right? Yu, I hate to say this, but what is wrong with you? You were the one who asked me to apany her to watch a movie, yet you didn¡¯t want me to sit beside her.¡± Chapter 285 - He Didnt Want To Come Back, Right? (1)

Chapter 285: He Didn¡¯t Want To Come Back, Right? (1)

It was a quiet night. The man¡¯s voice was low with a hint of fatigue. ¡°She doesn¡¯t like watching movies alone.¡± Xu Shuai immediately understood what he was trying to say. Gu Yu wanted Xu Shuai to apany Xu Wei, but Gu Yu wanted to be the only one to sit beside her, meaning Xu Shuai wasn¡¯t allowed to sit beside Xu Wei. That would exin why before Gu Yu sent him to apany Xu Wei and reminded him that he just needed to sit somewhere that Xu Wei could see him. To hell with love! Xu Shuai, who was forced to bear witness to their love, swallowed a few mouths of saliva. He became hot-headed and furiously refuted Gu Yu. ¡°Yu, if you have the guts to do all this, you should have the guts to tell Xu Wei about it!¡± However, Gu Yu didn¡¯t reply to him and immediately hung up the call. Xu Shuai was left speechless. How frustrating! Xu Shuai sincerely hoped that Gu Yu and Xu Wei would love each other enough for their love to bear fruit. He also hoped that they would stop torturing him. He was just a poor, little, helpless fellow! ¨C After Xu Wei woke up, she grabbed her phone and checked the time. She then pretended to casually check if there were any missed calls or unread messages. There were a few unread messages, so she opened them. They were mostly New Year greetings sent in WeChat groups. There was one message from Xiao Chun that read: ¡°Little Wei, Happy New Year, babe. Look at your WeChat!¡± A mocking smile shed in the reflection of her screen. What was she expecting? Was she hoping that Gu Yu would tell her that he couldn¡¯t make it because he was busy yesterday? With a pout, she stopped thinking about this matter. Then, she opened her WeChat, saw the 8,888 RMB red packet Xiao Chun sent her, and epted it with a smile. Then, she returned her gift with an 18,888 RMB red packet. She had received a million RMB as her annual bonus. In the past, Xiao Chun sent her several gifts so she had to repay her. After washing up, Xu Wei prepared a simple breakfast for herself. Because Mrs. Lin was still at the Gu family manor, Xu Wei had to make her own breakfast. After she finished eating, she washed her bowls and returned to her room. She put on some light makeup before changing her clothes. Then, she picked up her bag and left the house. Xu Zhanwang had to return to school on the seventh. Xu Wei wanted to see him onest time before he had to leave. Since it was the New Year, she also had to return to her parents¡¯ home to apany them. Xu Wei drove her small car to the shopping center first. She bought some fruits and supplements before driving to the Xu residence. The maids helped her to carry the bags inside. Mrs. Xu came out of the kitchen at the same time coincidentally and smiled when she saw the bags. ¡°You didn¡¯t have to bring so many things back. Was this Yu¡¯s idea?¡± However, her smile faded away when she saw that Xu Wei had returned alone. ¡°You came alone? Where is Yu?¡± Xu Wei changed her shoes and entered the house. She replied calmly, ¡°Gu Yu is busy, Mother. He didn¡¯te back with me today.¡± ¡°What would he be busy with during the New Year? He just didn¡¯t want toe back with you, right?¡± Mrs. Xu was furious upon seeing Xu Wei¡¯s calm and indifferent attitude. ¡°Wei, tell me something: do you treat Yu coldly like this at home, too? No wonder he doesn¡¯t like you!¡± ¡°So what if he doesn¡¯t like her? Who cares?¡± A man¡¯s voice interrupted their conversation. Xu Zhanwang strode over with his long legs and arrived in front of them in two steps. He grabbed Xu Wei¡¯s shoulder immediately and promptly dragged her, ignoring Mrs. Xu¡¯s dark expression. He didn¡¯t want Xu Wei to listen to their mother¡¯s hurtful words anymore. Xu Zhanwang brought Xu Wei to his room before consoling her, ¡°Sister, ignore our mother. Forget about what she said.¡± Chapter 286 - He Didnt Want To Come, Right? (2)

Chapter 286: He Didn¡¯t Want To Come, Right? (2)

When she saw the young man¡¯s furious expression, a feeling of warmth welled up in Xu Wei¡¯s heart. She raised her hand and touched Xu Zhanwang¡¯s hair. Then, she smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care about what she said. You seem like the one who cared about it more!¡± ¡°Of course! You¡¯re my most beloved older sister!¡± Xu Zhanwang replied without hesitation. Normally, he would explode in anger if other people touched his hair. When Xu Wei touched it, however, he even bent his back to amodate her height. He leaned his head towards her and allowed her to touch his head however she wanted. Xu Weiughed at his actions. She patted his head gently. ¡°Other people are their mother¡¯s boy, but you¡¯re a sister¡¯s boy.¡± Xu Zhanwang ced his chin on his hands and pretended to be a flower. He even blinked at Xu Wei as he asked ¡°Am I the man my sister loves the most?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Xu Wei nodded immediately. Xu Zhanwang probed further. ¡°You¡¯re not lying? The person you love the most is me and not Gu Yu?¡± Xu Wei¡¯s tone was firm when she opened her mouth. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s you!¡± However, Xu Zhanwang still detected a faint trace of hesitation within her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± Xu Zhanwang exposed her directly. ¡°You¡¯re hesitating. If you hesitate, it means that you¡¯re not sure about what you said. My older sister is number one in my heart, but I¡¯m not number one to you. It hurts me so much!¡± Xu Wei smiled and retaliated. ¡°Oh, so I¡¯m number one in your heart? What about Yu Wen then? Does this mean that she can only be number two? If she knows about this, wouldn¡¯t she be sad too?¡± Xu Zhanwang couldn¡¯te up with a good enough retort. Xu Zhanwang raised his hands to surrender. ¡°Sister, let¡¯s not hurt each other anymore and move on from this topic!¡± The two of them chatted for a while longer before the maid called them down for dinner. When then were eating, Mrs. Xu¡¯s expression was still slightly cold. However, she didn¡¯t continue nagging. Since it was the New Year, she probably didn¡¯t want to make the rest of the family unhappy. Mr. Xu was unhappy when he didn¡¯t see Gu Yu, but he controlled his emotions better than Mrs. Xu did. He didn¡¯t reprimand Xu Wei. Instead, he just asked her about the health condition of Mr. Gu Sr. Xu Wei knew that her father had given up on her seeking favor with Gu Yu, but Mr. Gu Sr. still liked her. As long as Mr. Gu Sr. was around, she would be able to keep her position as the Gu family¡¯s young mistress. That way, she could continue helping the Xu family. That alone was enough for him! After the meal, Mr. Xu continued watching the news as usual. Xu Wei sat beside him and apanied him. She would asionally chat with him. Xu Zhanwang was originally apanying them too, but his phone suddenly rang. Thus, he got up quickly and went outside to take the call. Xu Wei shook her head and smiled. It looked like his little girlfriend, Yu Wen, had called him. She suddenly remembered that when she was still together with Gu Yu back then, she acted the same way too. Every time she received Gu Yu¡¯s call, she was excited and ted. Thinking back on it, she still felt a hint of sweetness lingering in her heart. Even so, the truth that everything was different. At this moment, Mr. Xu¡¯s one sentence caused Xu Wei to abruptly regain her sense. ¡°Wei, quick! Look at this! Something has happened!¡± Something has happened? Xu Wei raised her head instinctively and looked at the television in front of her. A news story regarding the Gu Corporation was being yed on the screen. ording to the news, a worker had fallen from a high building in arge-scale amusement park in a city that was currently under construction. This amusement park was being funded by the Gu Corporation. The incident happened yesterday at 7.30 pm¡­ Xu Wei was astounded. Gu Yu didn¡¯te yesterday because he had urgent matters to attend to¡­ It wasn¡¯t because he didn¡¯t want toe. Mrs. Xu walked over. After seeing the piece of news, she said hurriedly, ¡°Wei, hurry up and call Yu to make sure he¡¯s alright!¡± Afraid that Xu Wei would reject her suggestion, Mrs. Xu took Xu Wei¡¯s phone from the coffee table and dialed Gu Yu¡¯s number. Then, she stuffed the phone in Xu Wei¡¯s hand. The other party picked up the call almost instantly. Xu Wei heard the familiar deep voice of the man as he said, ¡°Hello.¡± Chapter 287 - Werent You Good at Cheering Him up in the Past? (1)

Chapter 287: Weren¡¯t You Good at Cheering Him up in the Past? (1)

Xu Wei¡¯s mind went nk. Having never expected Gu Yu to answer her call so quickly, she was caught unprepared. At that moment, she didn¡¯t know what to say. The silence lingered until Gu Yu¡¯s voice suddenly rang out over the phone. ¡°Speak!¡± he simply said. After suddenly being jolted back into reality, Xu Wei came back to her senses and bit her bottom lip. After all, her parents were watching her; she couldn¡¯t give him a half-hearted response before hanging up. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, she slowly forced out her words, ¡°I¡­ I just saw the news. Is the situation dire?¡± On the other side of the line, Gu Yu went silent. Had she not heard his soft breathing, she would have thought that he had hung up on her. Xu Wei¡¯s hand clenched instinctively while holding the phone. Ever since she and Gu Yu and gotten married, she had never asked about his affairs. She knew she didn¡¯t possess the right to, so she had kept within her limit. Was she now overstepping her boundaries? Worried that Gu Yu would give her a scathing reply that would embarrass her parents, Xu Wei quickly spoke up again. ¡°Well,¡± she said, ¡°You must be very busy, so I won¡¯t disturb you any longer. I¡¯ll¡­¡± Before she could say ¡°hang up now,¡± Gu Yu suddenly spoke. She could easily tell that his tone was much softer as he said, ¡°It isn¡¯t dire.¡± After a pause, he lowered his voice and added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± For some strange reason, he sounded as if he were smiling when he said thosest two words. Xu Wei blinked. This couldn¡¯t be real! At that moment, she didn¡¯t know how to reply. Coincidentally, she overhead over the phone Assistant Lin softly reminding Gu Yu that their meeting was about to begin. Grabbing that opportunity, she said, ¡°You should go to your meeting. Please¡­ remember to take care of yourself.¡± Gu Yu was quiet again for several seconds before he simply replied, ¡°Okay.¡± His voice was mesmerizing and very pleasant to the ears. Xu Wei felt her heart softening just hearing him speak. Xu Wei¡¯s hand trembled uncontrobly. Fighting to stay calm, she ended the call. Why did she suddenly feel as if that wasn¡¯t Gu Yu on the other end? Mrs. Xu had heard the entire verbal exchange between Gu Yu and Xu Wei. She stared at her daughter exasperatedly as she said, ¡°Wei, can¡¯t you learn to sweeten your lips and cheer Yu up even a little? All men need a woman gently supporting him from behind, especially during such troubling times. Weren¡¯t you great at cheering him up in the past? Did you lose all your charms after spending three years abroad?¡± Weren¡¯t you good at cheering him up in the past¡­? It was true that she had been good at cheering him up in the past. Back then, she was so willing to cheer him up only because she had liked him. It was also because she had liked him that she had insisted on taking care of him. She stayed by his side after he lost consciousness in the car ident, disregarding all the objections that stood in her way. However, her constions and encouragement had always been sincere. She had never used it to exploit him. There was still an element of pride that remained in her love for him; she didn¡¯t want her feelings to end it. She couldn¡¯t do it! This was the only remaining thing she was certain about. Pretending not to hear her mother¡¯s words, Xu Wei bluntly said, ¡°Dad, Mom. I¡¯ll make a move first.¡± Mrs. Xu was not finished speaking. ¡°You¡­¡± she began. She was about to say more when Mr. Xu suddenly cut her off as he said, ¡°Alright. Watch out for the traffic on your way back.¡± ¡°Thanks, Dad.¡± Xu Wei got up and nodded goodbye to her parents. She went out to the courtyard to notify Xu Zhanwang of her departure and drove off afterward. When Xu Wei returned to the apartment, she copsed on the couch in fatigue. A momentter, she sat up again and pulled out her cell phone. Chapter 288 - Werent You Good at Cheering Him up in the Past? (2)

Chapter 288: Weren¡¯t You Good at Cheering Him up in the Past? (2)

She clicked on thetest news regarding current affairs. At the top of the page was the story of the worker from the Gu Corporation that had fallen from the building. She then opened her Weibo ount. As she had expected, the story was trending there as well. Thetest news stated that the worker who had fallen from the building had been saved in time. Unfortunately, he lost the use of both of his legs despite no longer being in critical condition. Shortly afterward, the general public began to voice their opinions. Based on their statements, Gu Corporation fell out of favor with the majority of the people who spoke up. The general consensus consisted of a few points. Firstly, Gu Corporation forced their workers toplete their work during the New Year holidays. It was rumored that their hours were too long, causing the workers to be fatigued. Having been exhausted from work, the worker lost his focus and identally fell. Secondly, the worker tried to grab on to the handrail of the amusement facility as he fell. However, the handrail was built with insufficient reinforcements. As a result, the handrail had given way and caused the worker to fall. In other words, Gu Corporation constructed itsrge-scale amusement park using insufficient materials to maximize profits! This was noughing matter; it meant people¡¯s lives would be at risk in the future! In an instant, Gu Corporation had gained the poor reputation of being unscrupulous profiteers. Following the usation, several people online were agreeing to boycott thepany. A frown appeared on Xu Wei¡¯s face as she read on, and the look in her eyes sank. Unlike what Gu Yu had told her, this situation was very dire! If Gu Corporation didn¡¯t handle this situation well, they would have to face several consequences. Integrity was the most important aspect of any business. Once the public lost their faith in apany, it would be difficult for thepany to move forward. Even so, that was Gu Yu¡¯s own business; it wasn¡¯t hers to worry over. Why was she thinking so much about it? Xu Wei forced herself to put the situation out of her mind. She walked into the bedroom and took a shower. Upon emerging, shey on the bed and closed her eyes! However, she couldn¡¯t seem to sleep well the whole night. Her heart was feeling heavy as if something was weighing down on it and suffocating her. The next day, Xu Wei opened her eyes instantly at the break of dawn. She retrieved her phone to check the time; it was only half-past seven in the morning¡­ She closed her eyes to get a little more sleep. However, a minuteter, she gave up on sleeping and got out of bed. After washing up, she put on her sportswear and headed down to themunity garden for a morning run. After perspiring profusely, she returned for a quick shower, made herself breakfast, and brewed some coffee. When she had eaten her fill, she reached for her phone without thinking and opened Weibo again. At nine o¡¯clock this morning, a group of workers had gathered at Gu Corporation¡¯s branch office to protest, demanding for Gu Corporation to exin themselves! There was even a group of people hollering for everyone to boycott the Gu Corporation. In their protests, the group used the corporation¡¯s unscrupulousness andck of consideration for the lives and safety of their workers. Several reporters had rushed to the scene and were broadcasting the situation live. Xu Wei¡¯s finger hesitated for a moment before eventually clicking on the live video to y it. The scene was utter chaos. Extremely indignant, the workers were confronting the security guards until somebody suddenly yelled, ¡°The CEO of Gu Corporation is here!¡± The camera panned over to a ck sedan car that had just arrived, and Xu Wei witnessed Gu Yu and Assistant Lin stepping out of the vehicle. Gu Yu¡¯s handsome expression remained calm and collected, and his eyes did not show any of his emotions or thoughts. He did not ignore the crowd of workers. Instead, he walked over and scanned them with his dark eyes. The invisible and imposing aura he emanated intimidated everyone at the scene. Even the protesting workers instinctively stopped, causing the scene to suddenly grew quiet Chapter 289 - Missing the Taste of Coffee With Milk (1)

Chapter 289: Missing the Taste of Coffee With Milk (1)

Gu Yu moved his lips and spoke each word carefully, ¡°Gu Corporation has always conducted its business in line with the regtions, and we will not tolerate any mistreatment of the workers or dishonesty. We have investigated this incident thoroughly and found that one person was abusing his position to suppress his subordinates behind his superiors¡¯ backs and embezzle funds. Thepany has thus been handled severely. Regarding the specific details, the Gu Corporation will hold a press conference tomorrow to provide all of you with an honest exnation of the incident!¡± One truly had to admit that Gu Corporation was formidable! Within the short span of two days, they were able to uncover the truth and provide the results with astonishingly wless efficiency! Gu Yu himself possessed a certain charisma that allowed workers to feelforted and mollified. However, the next moment had changed that. The worker who was leading the protest suddenly shouted, ¡°What a convenient excuse! The Gu Corporation is such a bigpany. Now that something has happened, you¡¯re trying to push the me onto a single person? Do you think we¡¯re stupid enough to be satisfied with such an answer?¡± His extremely seditious words sessfully stirred up the wrath of the workers who had already calmed down. Gu Yu remainedposed. He turned his lips up in a sardonic smile and focused his dark eyes intently on the leader¡¯s face. In a leisurely tone, he replied, ¡°Even though the details of the matter have not been announced yet, you are already certain that Gu Corporation intends to shift the me onto one person. Were you involved in the case? Did you personally witness it? If not, then¡­ are you purely fabricating news and using us indiscriminately?¡± Everyone knew that the worker leading the protest was neither involved in the case nor did he personally witness it. Thus, the third option Gu Yu presented was the only possible one! As the man¡¯s face reddened with embarrassment, he was unable to defend himself for a while. After giving his exnation, Gu Yu turned around and strode off. Since Gu Yu had said that he would be holding a press conference to announce the truth the next day, the workers didn¡¯t continue to protest. They slowly dispersed, and the live broadcast ended. As Xu Wei put her cell phone down, she leaned back against the couch. Gu Yu might have managed to cate the people for now. However, he would still need to prove at the press conference tomorrow that the situation was caused by an individual¡¯s actions and had nothing to do with thepany. If he failed to do so, then dealing with the workers was going to be even tougher than it had been today. Without realizing it herself, Xu Wei furrowed her brows tightly. She quickly shook her head again to prevent herself from thinking about it. Unable to sit still, she got up and walked around the apartment. Agitated that the ce wasn¡¯t as clean as she had wanted it to be, she swept the ce and tidied it again. She prepared her own lunch in the afternoon only to lose her appetite after a few mouthfuls. After washing the dishes, she headed into the bedroom to take a nap. Theptop that she had left on the couch sounded with a chime. Xu Wei had walked to her bedside, but she turned around upon hearing the sound from herptop and headed over to the couch. She picked up herptop to find a new message from her Big Boss. Xu Wei opened it and read its contents: [There¡¯s a smallst-minute assignment. Are you interested?] The Big Boss had told her to rest well during the New Year holidays, so he did not assign any tasks to her. Hence, she hadn¡¯t expected to receive this message at such a time. However, she knew a smallst-minute assignment it wouldn¡¯t pay much either. Instead of immediately epting it, Xu Wei moved her fingers and typed the following reply: [What¡¯s the assignment?] Immediately, the Big Boss sent her the assignment brief. Xu Wei took her time to open it. Her eyes deepened when she was done reading it. After hesitating for five minutes, Xu Wei finally replied: [Alright. I¡¯ll take it.] Chapter 290 - Missing the Taste of Coffee With Milk (2)

Chapter 290: Missing the Taste of Coffee With Milk (2)

The next day¡­ The press conference was held at the branch office¡¯s conference hall at two o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Before the clock even struck at one o¡¯clock, journalists began to arrive in droves and pack up the sprawling hall. Cameras lined the perimeters like cannons, ready to record the entire process down to the smallest detail. Following the journalists, the workers arrived together. Without sufficient seats avable, they were nevertheless willing to stand in the aisle to await the official statement from the Gu Corporation. If Gu Corporation couldn¡¯t provide the workers with a satisfactory exnation today, they were prepared to wreak havoc on them! Just because they were ordinary workers didn¡¯t mean they would allow the Corporation to trample on them without any consequences! ¨C Inside the office on the top floor¡­ Assistant Lin hurriedly pushed the door open and walked in. Facing the elegant and impassive man standing by the floor-to-ceiling windows, he reported, ¡°Most of the journalists and workers have arrived.¡± Gu Yu did not turn around. His dark eyes continued staring outside the window at the blue sky and white clouds. A faint grunt of acknowledgment was his only reply. Assistant Lin continued with his second report, ¡°It was as you expected; that person has already left the house. Based on the route he¡¯s taken, he should be on his way to thepany as long as there are no unforeseen problems.¡± Gu Yu¡¯s pulled his lips into a thin line. With no emotion in his voice, he remarked, ¡°Alright.¡± He turned around and strode over to the couch to take a seat. Picking up his cup of hot coffee, he took a sip. The pure ck coffee tasted bitter, having been brewed ording to his original preferences. However, he didn¡¯t enjoy it as much this time. He missed the taste of coffee with milk. Assistant Lin noticed the frown on his face and couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Mr. Gu, what¡¯s wrong? Does the coffee taste bad? Shall I brew a new cup for you?¡± Gu Yu ced the coffee down and replied, ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. You won¡¯t be able to change it to what I want anyway.¡± Assistant Lin was left speechless, feeling personally attacked at that moment. After working by Mr. Gu¡¯s side for so many years, he had always prepared his coffee personally; he knew his preferences like that back of his hand. Why was heining of it now? Just who had brewed the coffee that Mr. Gu was currently craving for? Was it that little vixen? He was prepared topete with her to the bitter end! ¨C At approximately two o¡¯clock¡­ Gu Yu entered the conference hall along with several high-level executives. As they took their seats on the stage, the journalists all immediately turned their cameras towards them. Xiao Chun, the manager of the Public Rtions department, spoke first and made all the details of the incident public. The head of the project, Wu Fang, had used the hefty budget set aside for premium material to purchase inferior goods to keep the difference for himself. Moreover, all the workers that had to work through the holidays were supposed to be paid three times their usual wages. Not only did he deduct 80% of that for himself, but he had also forced the workers to rush their work through the night, resulting in the unfortunate incident. Wu Fang was currently fired from thepany, and Gu Corporation was intending to sue him for liquidated damages. Every cent of the money received would then be distributed to the injured worker for medical expenses and future living expenses. Additionally, Gu Yu himself wouldpensate the injured worker with a house and a car. He would even cover his children¡¯s educational expenses until they reached university. After everything had beenid out in the open Gu Yu walked down the stage and stood in front of the crowd. Speaking into the microphone handed over by one of the reporters, he said, ¡°I will show no mercy towards traitors! Since Wu Fang¡¯s actions damaged the reputation of the Corporation, the industry will no longer want anything to do with him!¡± Gu Yu¡¯s deration meant that Wu Fang would be permanently cklisted within the industry! Coupled with the fact that he was about to face prosecution, that meant that he was about to be driven into a corner¡­ As soon as Gu Yu made that announcement, a figure suddenly emerged from the crowd. He ran frantically towards Gu Yu with a knife gleaming in his hand. ¡°Since you¡¯re forcing me into hell, I¡¯m taking you down with me!¡± He pointed the knife towards Gu Yu¡¯s abdomen. Everything happened so suddenly; before anyone had a chance to react, a figure suddenly rushed over to shield Gu Yu. Following that, the knife plunged deep into the individual¡¯s side. Chapter 291 - Youre Not Allowed to Die (1)

Chapter 291: You¡¯re Not Allowed to Die (1)

The person who rushed over had her back towards Gu Yu, wearing a peaked cap with the peak pulled down to cover more than half her face. Even with that much of her face covered, Gu Yu recognized her the moment she copsed in his arms. Xu Wei¡­ As Gu Yu instinctively reached out to catch her, his hand holding her by her shoulders began to tremble uncontrobly. Now consumed by madness, Wu Fang fully intended to drag Gu Yu down with him into the deepest depths of hell. Without any hesitation, he pulled the knife out and wielded it towards Gu Yu once again. Upon seeing the knife headed in their direction again and aimed towards Xu Wei¡¯s heart, Gu Yu held Xu Wei steady with one hand and raised his other hand to block the knife. As the sharp de sliced deeply into his arms, he let out a dull grunt in pain. Immediately after, he kicked Wu Fang forcefully in the chest without any mercy. The heavy blow sent Wu Fang reeling back by a few steps. After losing his bnce, Wu Fang fell to the ground. His scrunched-up face lost its color. Taking advantage of Wu Fang¡¯s stupor, Assistant Lin took several steps forward and quickly snatched the weapon in his hand away from him. Afterward, security rushed over immediately and held him firmly on the ground with his hands behind his back. Wu Fang was nowpletely subdued! Despite unfolding in less than a few minutes, the whole scenario was shocking to see! Even the journalists and workers had not yet recovered from the shock of what they had just witnessed. The journalists and workers aside, even Xu Wei herself hadn¡¯t recovered from the shock. The small assignment that her Big Boss had given to her was toe to A City to partake in the Gu Corporation¡¯s press conference and write a news article. It didn¡¯t matter that the news wasn¡¯t exclusive. After all, any news about Gu Corporation would be worth plenty of money. Since such a simple assignment didn¡¯t pay much, it wasn¡¯t one that Xu Wei would usually ept. This time, however, she had agreed to it. Back then, she had thought that even though it was a small assignment that paid little, money was still money at the end of the day! Since it was only right that beggars couldn¡¯t be choosers, she decided to ept the assignment! Hence, she convinced herself that her eptance of the assignment had nothing to do with the fact that she was worried about Gu Yu. Not wanting Gu Yu to realize that she was present at the press conference, she hid amongst the crowd, wearing a peaked cap to conceal her face. She didn¡¯t step forward to ask any questions either. She simply had to record the contents of the press conference and return to cobble together a news article with whatever information she had managed to obtain. She had truly intended toe and go without being noticed. However, she had always been more vignt and sharper than the average person. When Wu Fang had entered the conference room, he had bumped into her. At that moment, she found that something about him was off with just one nce; had nced at him; the look in his eyes had been intense and unsettling, and a murderous aura had followed him. An ominous premonition overcame her, and she couldn¡¯t help but pay attention to his every move. Sure enough, after listening to Gu Yu¡¯s words, he had suddenly withdrawn his hidden knife and had rushed towards Gu Yu like a lunatic. Xu Wei had seen the knife gleam threateningly under the light. At that moment, she subconsciously rushed over to Gu Yu. She had shielded Gu Yu with her body, causing the knife to instantly cut into her body. At that moment, her mind went nk as her body had frozen in shock. It was only when the agonizing pain hit her that she realized what she had done. Lowering her head automatically, she saw her white shirt now soaked with blood¡­ Chapter 292 - Youre Not Allowed to Die (2)

Chapter 292: You¡¯re Not Allowed to Die (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Immediately after kicking Wu Fang away, Gu Yu pressed his hand against Xu Wei¡¯s wound to stop the blood from flowing out. He did not dare to move her needlessly. He crouched down at the same spot, allowing her to lean into his arms. As blood continued to flow out, the color gradually drained from Xu Wei¡¯s face. Herplexion was white as paper, and her eyes began to lose their focus as her eyelids slowly drooped. ¡°Xu Wei, look at me!¡± Gu Yu¡¯s voice was low and hoarse, and no longer held its usual impassiveness. He spoke frantically, afraid that she could not hear him. Xu Wei seemed to hear his voice, but it took much effort for her to move her eyes. When she opened them, her eyes appeared zed before she closed her eyelids again. Gu Yu¡¯s voice rang out once again, ¡°Xu Wei, don¡¯t fall asleep! You¡¯re forbidden from sleeping! Do you hear me?¡± At thest question, fear was apparent in his tone, and his voice had be deepened considerably. Xu Wei¡¯s eyelid twitched slightly before she finally lifted them and looked at him. Her brows knitted tightly together in grief. Why was he being so stern with her when she was already so severely injured? why wasn¡¯t he allowing her to rest? ¡°Xu Wei, just hang on a little longer. Stay with me, please¡­¡± When Xiao Chun regained her sense, she ran over clumsily and knelt by Xu Wei¡¯s side. Her eyes reddened at the sight of Xu Wei lying limply on the floor. She didn¡¯t dare to move her, and called out hoarsely, ¡°Little Wei, hold on! You¡¯ll be fine! Don¡¯t be scared! Don¡¯t be scared¡­¡± After the ambnce arrived, the paramedics¡¯ first action was to urgently staunch the bleeding. Once they seeded in stopping it, they carefully lifted Xu Wei onto the stretcher and wheeled her into the ambnce. Gu Yu followed her in. Inside the hospital¡­ Gu Yu held Xu Wei¡¯s hand the entire time. When she was about to be wheeled into the operating theater, he tightened his grip on her hand and said gravely, ¡°Xu Wei, you¡¯re not allowed to die. You¡¯re absolutely forbidden from dying!¡± The woman was hovering on the brink of consciousness. Although she looked at him, she didn¡¯t seem to see him. The very next second, Xu Wei was wheeled away, and her hand was slowly pulled out of his grasp. The doors of the operating theater closed in Gu Yu¡¯s face, and the red light above the entrance came on. He refused to move from that spot. His mind was filled with the image of Xu Wei¡¯s body stained with her blood¡­ Moments ago, when Xu Wei¡¯s hand had slowly left his grasp, it felt as if she were disappearing from his life. He clenched his fists so tightly that the veins on the back of his hand began to bulge. He believed that if he clenched his fists tightly enough, Xu Wei wouldn¡¯t leave him¡­ Approximately 15 minutester, Assistant Lin and Xiao Chun rushed over to find Gu Yu seated by the bench along the wall of the corridor with an emotionless expression on his handsome face. Even the look in his eyes seemed cold. Even so, Assistant Lin could still see that his body was trembling imperceptibly. Mr. Gu was truly afraid¡­ Despite having been by his side for so many years, he had yet to ever see Gu Yu disy emotions like fear. Nothing had ever been able to faze him, and he had always been able to deal with any problem calmly and rationally. Assistant Lin sometimes wondered if he would ever get to witness what Mr. Gu was like when he was afraid. Now, he had found his answer... As it turned out, Gu Yu wasn¡¯tpletely fearless. When his loved one was in the face of danger, he likewise felt afraid, panicked¡­ and even fragile. Xu Wei had to emerge from this safe and sound! If anything happened to her, he didn¡¯t dare to imagine how Mr. Gu would interact! Chapter 293 - Lets Live Together in Bliss (1)

Chapter 293: Let¡¯s Live Together in Bliss (1)

Assistant Lin took a few deep breaths to steady his emotions before stepping forward. Keeping his report as brief as possible, he said, ¡°Mr. Gu, the journalists and workers in the conference hall have all been dismissed. Wu Fang has been handed over to the police to be dealt with. We¡¯ve also sent word to the media; they know their limits and will not report on this incident indiscriminately.¡± However, it seemed as if Gu Yu¡¯s soul had left his body. Without any sort of response from his boss, Assistant Lin couldn¡¯t tell if he had even heard a single word that had been said. After a pause, Assistant Lin lowered his voice and consoled him by saying, ¡°Mr. Gu, God protects the righteous. Considering that Young Mistress is such an uprightdy, the Heavens will treat her kindly.¡± Gu Yu¡¯s eyshes finally flickered. Perhaps it was because Assistant Lin had mentioned Xu Wei. Assistant Lin couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He was about to walk away and leave Mr. Gu in peace when out the corner of his eye, he caught sight of blood that continued to ooze out of Gu Yu¡¯s arm¡­ His eyes widened as he took a closer look. With a sharp inhale, he eximed, ¡°Mr. Gu! Your arm is bleeding!¡± He hadn¡¯t noticed it before because Gu Yu¡¯s hand and body had been soaked with Xu Wei¡¯s blood. It was hard to notice with the massive bloodstains covering it! His eyes fell on Gu Yu¡¯s face, and he realized that his lips were already white. ¡°Mr. Gu,¡± Assistant Lin called out anxiously. ¡°You have to get your wound treated.¡± If Gu Yu continued losing blood at such a rate, his life would be at stake! Gu Yu pretended to not hear Assistant Lin¡¯s cries and looked away. His dark eyes stared intently at the closed doors of the operating theater. Xiao Chun was initially waiting anxiously beside them, but she regained her focus and hurried over upon hearing what Assistant Lin said. ncing at Gu Yu¡¯s injury, she said worriedly, ¡°Brother Yu, I¡¯ll keep watch here. You should go with Assistant Lin to get your wound dressed!¡± Xiao Chun and Assistant Lin spent a while trying to persuade Gu Yu, but he didn¡¯t react at all. Xiao Chun began to panic. Gritting her teeth, she slowly ground out, ¡°If you copse, Little Wei would have taken that knife for nothing! Furthermore, if something were to happen to you, who¡¯s going to take care of Little Wei when shees out? Do you trust anyone else to do it?¡± Assistant Lin quickly supported her words, ¡°Exactly, Mr. Gu! Even if you do not care for your own health, you should at least consider the Young Mistress!¡± After a brief moment of silence, Gu Yu¡¯s dark eyes shifted. Eventually, he said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Call a doctor over.¡± Assistant Lin heaved a huge sigh of relief and replied in affirmation. He hurriedly ran off to find a doctor. Xiao Chun watched Gu Yu silently for a while. Before her tears could fall, she quickly turned around to face the window. With her back towards him, she allowed the tears to begin pouring out of her eyes. ¨C Xu Wei had a rather long dream where all the images seemed to converge in a blurry light. She dreamed of when she had first found out from her parents that she was already engaged. Back then, she had still been very young and thoroughly ignorant. Her parents had told her that her fiance was named Gu Yu, who would eventually be the most important man in her life. Barely able toprehend their words, she had turned to the official unabridged dictionary. In the thickpendium, she had found that word and highlighted it repeatedly. Her first meeting with Gu Yu had been very unpleasant. That night, after she had returned home, she had torn off the two pages containing that word in the official unabridged dictionary. She had crushed the pages up into a ball and tossed it into the wastebasket. Back then, she had her pride. She had told herself that since he didn¡¯t like her, she wasn¡¯t going to like him either! Time in her dream flew by very quickly. In the blink of an eye, she was reliving her college years. She had applied for this particr university because her parents had told her to. Later on, she had found out¡­ Chapter 294 - Lets Live Together in Bliss (2)

Chapter 294: Let¡¯s Live Together in Bliss (2)

Since Gu Yu was attending this particr university, her parents had hoped that she¡¯d be able to cultivate some affection with him if they sent her there. Truth be told, she didn¡¯t want to attend the same university as Gu Yu. She didn¡¯t want Gu Yu to feel that she was clinging on to him even after he rejected her. By the time she found out, everything had been set in stone. She didn¡¯t have much of a choice. As such, she spent her days avoiding all the ces that she could possibly bump into Gu Yu. However, she learned that fate worked in bizarre ways. The more she tried to avoid him, the more she crossed paths with him. Every time she saw him, her heart acted on its own ord and got a little more entangled with feelings for him. Before she had realized it, she was already head-over-heels in love with Gu Yu. Just when on earth had that happened? Perhaps it had been when she had asionally walked past the campus¡¯ piano room at night and had caught sight of Gu Yu in front of the piano. His slender fingers had danced dexterously across the keys as a light breeze had ruffled the hair on his forehead. He even had a slight smile on his face. Perhaps it had been when she had witnessed the cold and detached Gu Yu stopping by the side of the road to pick up an injured little kitten and dress its wounds. Perhaps it had been that one time when she¡¯d been admonished by her parents. She ran back to the campus and had sat alone by a bench on the roadside to cry. Gu Yu had walked over to her and had handed her a handkerchief. She knew that Gu Yu hadn¡¯t recognized her back then. He did that out of pure charity, just like he had when he dressed the wounds of the injured little kitten by the road. Of course, those were only a few of the many instances she had seen Gu Yu like that¡­ Bit by bit, her emotions umted and evolved into love. It also evolved into the reckless courage she disyed when Gu Yu ended up in the car ident. Back then, everyone couldn¡¯t understand why she was so insistent on going to him. Her parents even outright opposed it. When Gu Yu had been healthy and well, she hadn¡¯t made any effort to get close to him. Now that he had met with an ident and could possibly remain unconscious forever, why was she so eager to be by his side? She hadn¡¯t bothered to exin herself to her parents. Even if she had, they wouldn¡¯t have understood. She had just stubbornly continued to insist on her way. That had been the very first time in her life that she had gone against her parents¡¯ wishes. She went to Gu Yu with the wholehearted intention of taking care of him. She hadn¡¯t considered anything else. Even if Gu Yu remained unconscious for the rest of his life, she was willing to remain by his side the entire time. Unexpectedly, the heavens took pity on her and allowed Gu Yu to wake up. Subsequently, Gu Yu got together with her and treated her exceptionally well. Her unrequited love had finally evolved into mutual feelings between them. Back then, she truly felt like she was the luckiest girl in the world. Even so, how did the story end up being a horrible tragedy? The sweet dream took a sudden and drastic turn for the worst, turning into a nightmare of pain, sadness, heartache, and grief that threatened to consume her mind. As darkness began to chase her, she could only keep running. She did not want to be consumed by the endless darkness. Unfortunately, the darkness moved too quickly while she was already running with all her might. Even so, she could do nothing else as the darkness slowly caught up and slowly engulfed her. She was so tired. She didn¡¯t want to struggle any longer. She just wanted to sleep for a while¡­ Just as her world was about to plunge in an endless abyss of darkness, she suddenly heard a voice calling out hoarsely, ¡°Xu Wei!¡± The voice sounded a little familiar. It sounded like Gu Yu¡­ was it him? Beneath her eyelids, her eyes shifted. That voice continued, ¡°Xu Wei! As long as you¡¯re willing to wake up and not leave me, I¡¯ll let go of everything that happened in the past! I¡¯ve forgiven you!¡± Then, she seemed to sense a force clenching tightly around her hand. ¡°Xu Wei, please don¡¯t sleep anymore! Wake up, and let¡¯s live together in bliss¡­¡± Was that Gu Yu? Was that truly him? She wanted to open her eyes and see. A sudden force of energy suddenly surged through Xu Wei¡¯s body, granting her the strength to fight anew. The darkness slowly dissipated as she suddenly opened her eyes. Chapter 295 - Her Love For Him Had Become an Instinct (1)

Chapter 295: Her Love For Him Had Be an Instinct (1)

The sudden rush of light forced her to subconsciously squint. Only after a long while when she had finally adjusted to the re did her dark eyes move across her surroundings stiffly. She recognized that she was in a hospital ward. The next moment, she realized that her hand was tightly grasped, just as it had been in her dream. Was it Gu Yu? With much difficulty, Xu Wei turned her head to the side and looked over at the sleeping figure that was slumped forward on her bed. Her eyes took a double-take in disbelief. It wasn¡¯t Gu Yu¡­ The person staying by her side and holding her hand was Xiao Chun! The words she had heard while passed out had merely been of her imagination¡­ She hadn¡¯t expected that the wish hiding within the deepest recesses of her heart was to hear Gu Yu tell her that he had let everything in the past go. She never imagined that he would say that they could live together in bliss. Did that mean that she still harbored a vain hope towards Gu Yu? At that moment, Xu Wei couldn¡¯t identify what was going through her mind. She stared nkly at the white ceiling overhead. A short while, Xiao Chun awakened. When she looked up and saw that Xu Wei¡¯s eyes were open, she was stunned for a moment before her eyes filled up with excitement and joy. ¡°Little Wei! You¡¯re awake!¡± she eximed. Her voice brought Xu Wei¡¯s attention back to the present. As she slowly met Xiao Chun¡¯s eyes, she forced a smile out onto her face with much difficulty. Xiao Chun¡¯s eyes turned red immediately as she roared in faux anger, ¡°Xu Wei, you scared me to death! Have you any idea how scared I was? You were unconscious for five days! The doctor even said that if you didn¡¯t wake up soon, you might never wake up again!¡± Five days? Xu Wei was a little surprised. After all, time passed at a much faster pace in her dream; time flew by in the blink of an eye. She never expected that so much time had already passed in reality! Looking at Xiao Chun¡¯s haggard face, Xu Wei¡¯s whispered hoarsely, ¡°I¡¯m the wildest brat in the capital. The devil didn¡¯t dare allow me to pass through the gates of Hell!¡± Xiao Chun had been about to cry, but hearing what Xu Wei had said caused her to burst outughing instead. Her expression became a silly-looking cross between augh and a cry. She wiped off her tears and didn¡¯t speak further for a while. Instead, she strode out of the room to notify the doctor. The doctor rushed over quickly to examine Xu Wei. After conducting a series of examinations, the doctor was finally able to release the tension that he had been gued with over the past few days. At that thought of the death stare that Gu Yu had leveled on him repeatedly this entire time, he suddenly felt as if he had avoided a tragedy. After quietly heaving a sigh of relief, she looked at Xu Wei and said, ¡°You¡¯re out of danger now, but your body is still very weak. You¡¯ll have to stay in bed for some time to recover. Try not to move about.¡± He continued his instruction to Xu Wei, ¡°Remember to remain calm at all times and avoid fluctuations in your mood. If you experience any difort in your wound, notify us immediately. Do not endure it on your own.¡± Xu Wei nodded her head. ¡°Thank you, Doctor,¡± she said. After the doctor and the nurses exited the room, Xiao Chun poured Xu Wei a ss of warm water. She ced a straw in the ss and held it out to her lips for her to drink. Observing Xu Wei¡¯s paleplexion, Xiao Chun¡¯s eyes filled up with intense pain. She remarked, ¡°Little Wei, are you stupid? Why did you run out to block that knife? It was a knife! What if you could never wake up again? Were you just going to abandon us all like that?¡± Of course she knew it had been a knife! She valued her life so much, yet she wasn¡¯t stupid enough to use her body to shield someone from a knife. However¡­ her instincts had overridden her sense of survival and had prohibited any hesitation! She never knew that her love for Gu Yu ran so deep that it had be an instinct¡­ Chapter 296 - Loving Him Became Her Nature (2)

Chapter 296: Loving Him Became Her Nature (2)

Xu Wei, you¡¯re really useless. You said that you would forget about Gu Yu but in the end, you stabbed yourself in the back! Xu Wei silently berated herself in her heart. She lowered her eyelids to hide the real emotions that stirred in the depths of her eyes. She didn¡¯t want Xiao Chun to see what she was thinking. She even used a teasing tone and said on purpose, ¡°Haha, I¡¯m not that great. I just don¡¯t want to be a widow at such a young age! I rushed forward because I thought that I could kick the knife away. However, I overestimated my skills!¡± She said her sentences firmly but deep down, she knew clearly that at that point, the knife was already about to enter Gu Yu¡¯s body. There was no time for her to kick the knife away. The only method to prevent him from getting hurt was to block the knife using her own body and let her get stabbed in his ce! Xu Wei sped the nket subconsciously. She continued without blinking her eyes, ¡°If I knew that I would¡¯ve nearly lost my life because of it, I definitely would not have rushed forward! Even if Gu Yu fell before me, I will not do anything! That is just how heartless I am!¡± No, even if she had a chance to go back in time, to go back to that exact moment, she would have still rushed forward without any hesitation. For the first time, Xu Wei realized that she could lie so smoothly. Unknowingly, in a bid to hide her true feelings, she could actually tell lies as if they were the truth? The moment she finished speaking, before Xiao Chun could react, Xu Wei saw Gu Yu¡¯s tall and slender figure standing at the entrance of the ward. She didn¡¯t know when he had arrived. Her heart dropped suddenly. Did Gu Yu hear all her words about being ¡®heartless¡¯ a moment ago? The next second, the man, without any expression, walked in with huge strides. Xiao Chun regained her senses and turned to look at Gu Yu. She shouted, ¡°Brother Yu.¡± Gu Yu nodded slightly and then said in a cold voice, ¡°Go back and have some rest. I will stay here.¡± His tone was undisputable. It was cold as if he was giving her an order. A tinge of sadness shed past Xiao Chun¡¯s eyes. It disappeared in an instant. She smiled and said to Xu Wei, ¡°Little Wei, I will leave first. Have a good rest. I wille and look for you again soon!¡± Before Xu Wei could reply, Xiao Chun took her bag, turned around, and left with hurried footsteps. The ward turned quiet quickly. Xu Wei felt Gu Yu¡¯s silent gaze on her body. He continued staring at her for so long she was unnerved. She didn¡¯t dare to look back at him. Thus, she could only pretend that she was very weak and closed her eyes. Then, she ¡®fell asleep¡¯. She heard the sound of the man taking off his outerwear. She heard the sound of him dragging a chair. After that, she heard him sit down, and finally, she heard his voice. Gu Yu¡¯s voice was very low and hoarse. It almost sounded the same as hers when she first came to. It felt as if there was gravel in his throat as if he had been feeling tired for a long time. ¡°Xu Wei.¡± He called her name with the voice that appeared in her dream. Xu Wei¡¯s heart started hammering uncontrobly. However, the next second, he questioned her, ¡°Who allowed you to block the knife for me? Who gave you the right to rush over?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Xu Wei didn¡¯t have hopes that Gu Yu would treat her differently after she blocked the knife for him. But¡­ no matter what, she almost died trying to save him. Even if he wasn¡¯t grateful, why was he reprimanding her? Xu Wei felt frustrated and heartbroken. Tears started welling in her eyes. Yes, that was what Gu Yu would say¡­ But, Gu Yu¡¯s next sentence gave her a huge shock. Chapter 297 - Thank You For Waking Up (1)

Chapter 297: Thank You For Waking Up (1)

The man¡¯s voice became deeper. In the quiet ward, there seemed to be a hint of fear in his voice for some reason. ¡°Xu Wei, don¡¯t do this in the future. Your life¡­ is more precious than anything else.¡± Precious¡­ Gu Yu wasn¡¯t ming her for being a busybody. Instead, his heart was aching for her? Xu Wei opened her eyes subconsciously. She met his eyes instantly. They were so dark and deep. There seemed to be an endless pit thatid beyond. She couldn¡¯t see his emotions so she didn¡¯t know if her guess was right or wrong. Also, she didn¡¯t dare to make any wild guesses. What if she was wrong? However, there was at least one thing she knew. After she risked her life to save him, Gu Yu had be¡­ gentler. In the past, he would never have been able to say such things. She had just woken up so she wasn¡¯t able to stay awake for long. Slowly, her consciousness started fading out. Her eyelids drooped. Before she slipped into a deep sleep, she felt Gu Yu¡¯s hand stroking her cheeks lightly. He opened his mouth and said in his low voice, ¡°Xu Wei, thank you for waking up.¡± Gu Yu sat beside the bed and held Xu Wei¡¯s hand with his big hands. He looked at her lovingly without blinking at all. It was as if he still couldn¡¯t believe that she had really woken up. For the past few days, he waited until he nearly reached a point of despair. She justid on the sickbed. Even her breathing was very weak. It felt as though she would have died the next second. It felt like she would leave him forever, just like his parents. He had honestly hoped that the person lying on the bed was him instead. He wished that he could endure all the pain Xu Wei was suffering. Assistant Lin told him that there was a very famous church in A City. Legend says that if a person were to head there and pray sincerely with their heart, God will hear their plea and he will help. He didn¡¯t have any beliefs and he didn¡¯t believe in all those things either. However¡­ no matter how funny it may have seemed, even if it was a cock-and-bull story, he still went there. He was willing to be a devoted and true believer for Xu Wei¡¯s sake. He kneeled there and prayed for one day and one night. Then, he received a call from Assistant Lin telling him that Xu Wei was awake. It was a few simple words but it was enough to make a man like him tear up. He always felt that or rather, he always told himself that Xu Wei wasn¡¯t important and that he didn¡¯t love her very much. At that moment, he finally knew the outrageous mistake he made. Fortunately, heaven gave him another chance again. One more chance to let him treasure Xu Wei. A chance for him to love her properly. ¨C Maybe it was the fact that her wound was hurting, but Xu Wei wasn¡¯t able to sleep properly. Even in her sleep, she was furrowing her brows. Gu Yu brushed the tip of his fingers lightly across her eyebrows. He bent over and gave her a soft kiss. The gentleness of the kiss caused Xu Wei¡¯s brows to rx slowly. After he heard her breathing regte, Gu Yu left the ward silently. He closed the door softly behind him and walked directly towards the doctor¡¯s office. The doctor reported Xu Wei¡¯s situation to him. It was simr to what he told Gu Yu before. He said that since Xu Wei had regained her consciousness, her condition wasn¡¯t life-threatening anymore. But¡­ The doctor looked at the man sitting on the sofa. The man¡¯s expression turned cold suddenly. The doctor swallowed a few mouths of saliva subconsciously and finished the rest of his report in fright. ¨C Xu Wei didn¡¯t know how long she had slept. The pain and itchiness that came from her knife wound made her ufortable so she woke up again. She instinctively stretched her hand out and wanted to scratch her wound. However, just as her hand was about to touch the itchy patch of skin, someone grabbed her wrist abruptly. She opened her eyes and saw Gu Yu. The man¡¯s eyes were filled with reddened veins. When he looked at her, his gaze seemed to be filled with sadness. She opened her mouth and wanted to say something but Gu Yu was a step faster than her. He said two words that shocked her. Chapter 298 - Xu Weilai, Im Sorry (2)

Chapter 298: Xu Wei, I¡¯m Sorry (2)

He said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Gu Yu¡¯s voice was extremely deep and low. He seemed to be trying his best to suppress his emotions. Xu Wei¡¯s body trembled violently for an instant. For a moment, she really couldn¡¯t tell if she was still in her dream or if that was reality¡­ Ever since she met Gu Yu, he had never said anything sweet to her. He had never once apologized to her either. Three years ago, when they were still together, he had really doted and loved her. When she would throw a few small tantrums every now and then, he would hug her or kiss her. Sometimes, he would buy gifts to make her happy. She would never be able to remain angry at him for more than an hour. He had always managed to appease before that. After they got married, as the ¡®victim¡¯ who was forced to marry her, he only spoke to her coldly and mocked her at times. The words he said were like ice des. They stabbed right into her heart. He rarely said anything gentle, much less an apology. Looking at Xu Wei¡¯s stunned expression, Gu Yu¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple started bobbing up and down furiously. He swallowed a few mouths of saliva before moving his thin lips and repeating in a low voice, ¡°Xu Wei, I¡¯m sorry.¡± The ward was very quiet, so quiet that every single word Gu Yu said was heard loud and clear. If she was still suspecting whether the first apology was an illusion, the second apology should be real, right¡­ Xu Wei raised her head in confusion and looked into Gu Yu¡¯s extremely deep and dark eyes with a puzzled look. She didn¡¯t dare to believe what she had just heard. She asked in a daze, ¡°Why are you sorry?¡± Gu Yu¡¯s clenched his fists slowly. He looked intently at the youngdy¡¯s pale face. Her lips were so white that not a trace of blood could be seen. He said each word slowly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I caused you to get hurt.¡± Caused her to get hurt? Oh, was he talking about her blocking the knife for him? Actually, that wasn¡¯t his responsibility. He didn¡¯t force her to block the knife for him. She was the one who rushed out. It was her own intention. Anyway, she managed to pull through so she didn¡¯t find a need to make the atmosphere so heavy. Xu Wei waved her hand and used a light-hearted tone to reply to him. ¡°This has nothing to do with you. There¡¯s no need to apologize. However, you can thank me if you want.¡± Gu Yu stared at her with his ck eyes and continued, ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I caused you to go overseas alone.¡± Xu Wei was stunned once again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I said so many unpleasant things to you.¡± Suddenly, ayer of tears appeared in Xu Wei¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I made you so unhappy all this while.¡± A strong feeling of sorrow surged through her body. Her tears fell out of her eyes without any warning. Xu Wei lowered her head immediately to avoid Gu Yu¡¯s gaze. She didn¡¯t expect that¡­ Gu Yu wasn¡¯t apologizing because she blocked the knife for him. He was apologizing for what he did three years ago as well as the harm he inflicted on her during that period¡­ When her engagement was broken off three years ago, she was in pain for a long time. She couldn¡¯t understand what she did to make him so heartless. After she came back and got married to him, his hatred and loathing towards her inflicted new wounds on her scars. The painpounded. Then, she started learning how to let go. She started to pretend that she was heartless too. No matter what he did or said, she felt that he would no longer be able to hurt her. She felt that she wouldn¡¯t care about him anymore. However, after hearing Gu Yu apologizing to her over and over again, the suffering and sorrow in her heart started spreading uncontrobly. Her tears started falling down, drop by drop. She couldn¡¯t stop them¡­ Chapter 299 - Im Not As Easy To Comfort Now (1)

Chapter 299: I¡¯m Not As Easy To Comfort Now (1)

There was no such thing as nonchnce. She cared very much. Too much. She remembered clearly all the hurtful things Gu Yu had said to her. She was just pretending that she didn¡¯t mind. But, at that moment, she finally knew that what she had always been waiting for, was his apology. Did he finally understand how much he had hurt her? Did he finally know how much pain she suffered because of him? Did he finally realize that he was in the wrong? That knife was nothing. The pain from that knife wasn¡¯t even a fraction of the pain he caused her! Did he know how she felt when she stepped on thend of another country? Did he know how she tossed and turned in bed while she was overseas? Did he know the pain she went through during those three years? Did he know what low expectations she had at the start after she married him? Did he know how he doused her me of hope slowly, bit by bit? In that instant, she really wanted to scold him. She wanted to say ¡®Gu Yu, you¡¯re a bastard. What right do you have to abandon me whenever you want? Why did I have to get exiled overseas just because you broke off our engagement? Why could you hurt me without any hesitation after we got married? However, her throat was blocked by anguish. When she opened her mouth, all she heard was the sound of her choking and sobbing. She wasn¡¯t able to control her emotions. She couldn¡¯t stop crying. All these years, even if she cried, she would control her tears as much as she could. She would only cry silently because she had already lost the pair of shoulders she could rely on when she wanted to cry. No one would take pity on her because of her tears. Every single weak sound Xu Wei made while she was crying pierced into Gu Yu¡¯s heart. It was so painful his face turned slightly pale. He knew how much pain and harm he inflicted on her. However¡­ he was blinded by anger and hatred. He couldn¡¯t see her pain. He was drowning in his own sorrow so he continued his revenge. What a joke. In the end, when she got hurt, he didn¡¯t feel happy at all. Instead, he felt even more pain. Then, he realized that when he harmed her, he was actually hurting himself too. Without love, how could there be hatred? All those years of brooding were only because he loved her, he loved her so much he couldn¡¯t let go of her. Thus, he could only use hate as the only reason to continue pestering her. He wasn¡¯t willing to cut their ties entirely so that they could each live their own life. Without her, even if it was just a minute or a second, he had never been happy. Gu Yu¡¯s eyes turned red too. He couldn¡¯t help it anymore and hugged Xu Wei. His voice was hoarse and choking slightly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I made you cry again¡­¡± When he woke up from his car ident and saw Xu Wei¡¯s smiling face the moment he opened his eyes, he promised that he would protect the smile of that youngdy forever. He couldn¡¯t even bear to recall how he had the heart to make her cry again and again until he lost the smile that he loved so dearly. Xu Wei was already having a breakdown emotionally. When he said that sentence, she started crying even more furiously. Gu Yu was standing while she was sitting on the sickbed so when he hugged her, her cheeks only reached his waist. Her tears stained his shirt and drenched a huge patch of it. She grabbed Gu Yu¡¯s shirt tightly. When she finally managed to gain control of her emotions, she refuted with a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°I only cried because my wound hurts too much. It¡¯s not because of you.¡± Gu Yu didn¡¯t expose her lie. He rubbed Xu Wei¡¯s head gently, so gentle it was as if he was holding a delicate porcin doll. ¡°Yes, your wound must be very painful.¡± Chapter 300 - Im Not As Easy To Comfort Now (2)

Chapter 300: I¡¯m Not As Easy To Comfort Now (2)

Xu Wei bit her lips forcefully and opened her mouth again. ¡°Gu Yu, I¡¯m not easy tofort now.¡± She sniffed her nose and continued, ¡°Hence, don¡¯t think that I will forgive you just because you apologized to me a few times.¡± Gu Yu¡¯s hands stopped for a moment. He gave an almost unnoticeable bitter smile before moving his thin lips and saying in a hoarse voice, ¡°Okay. Don¡¯t forgive me so easily.¡± He pushed Xu Wei away slightly and lowered his gaze. He ced his hands on her cheeks and held her head up as he looked into her red eyes. His eyes were slightly red too. The pulp of his finger rubbed gently on her cheeks, wiping her tears off bit by bit. ¡°Xu Wei, I will work hard. Can you¡­ wait for me?¡± Work hard¡­ In the past, everything was at the tip of his fingers. Yet, he was telling her that he would work hard. He would work hard to coax her. He would work hard to seek her forgiveness and he would work hard to chase back the happiness that they once had. Xu Wei felt a gush of sourness rushing up her nose again. Her eyes turned misty once more. She would be lying if she said that she had never hated Gu Yu over the past three years! When she was overseas, to survive, she needed to work many jobs at once. When she was so tired that she couldn¡¯t even breathe properly, she hated him. When she was sick and had to lie on the bed all alone, she hated him too. Also, while she ran around to dig for news, she got hurt over and over again. She would return to her small house and apply medicine for herself. As she stared at the scars on her body, she hated him very much. But, the person she hated the most was herself. She hated herself for not letting go of him. She hated the fact that she was still thinking about him. There were manyints and grieviances she wanted to tell him. However, when those words reached the edge of her mouth, they became a single sentence. ¡°Then¡­ all the best to you. I¡­ I¡¯m moving forward faster now.¡± Gu Yuughed softly. He pulled Xu Wei into his arms again. After some time, Xu Wei heard the man¡¯s deep and gentle voiceing from above her head. ¡°Okay.¡± Xu Wei was already very weak. After crying furiously, her entire body was extremely tired. She was exhausted but she wasn¡¯t able to sleep immediately. It might have been because of the huge fluctuations in her emotions that caused her wound to hurt even more. Xu Wei furrowed her brows violently until they became a small peak on her face. If her wound was just painful, she could bear with it. However, it was itchy too. It felt like numerous ants were biting her wound. As someone who could endure pain¡­ she almost couldn¡¯t handle it anymore. She opened her mouth and said helplessly, ¡°Gu Yu, can you help me to ask the doctor for any medicine that can curb the pain and the itchiness? Let me have some!¡± Gu Yu felt even more hurt when he saw her feeling so ufortable. However, she had already been injected with a syringe of tranquilizer a few hours ago. She shouldn¡¯t take any more medication. He went to the bathroom and wet a towel with warm water. After wringing it dry, he walked out and helped her to clean her face. Then, he lifted the nket slightly and got onto the bed. He leaned against the head of the bed and held Xu Wei in his arms so that she could lean against his chest. He held her hand in his and patted her shoulders with the other. His voice was gentle as he said, ¡°I will apany you. You can sleep.¡± Xu Wei was really exhausted. She didn¡¯t even have the energy to open her mouth. She leaned against Gu Yu¡¯s shoulder and closed her eyes as she tried to fall asleep. Surprisingly, she managed to forget the ufortable feeling from her wound and fell asleep very quickly. Maybe it was because she was totally exhausted or maybe Gu Yu¡¯s hands were very warm. Or rather, it may have been because¡­ he was beside her. Chapter 301 - She Isnt Miss Xu. Shes Mrs. Gu. (1)

Chapter 301: She Isn¡¯t Miss Xu. She¡¯s Mrs. Gu. (1)

Outside the window, a glow gradually appeared across the horizon. The sun peeked from behind the cloud as its rays slowly shined forth. Although Gu Yu hadn¡¯t slept the entire night, he didn¡¯t feel tired at all. His dark eyes stared intently at Xu Wei as she remained fast asleep. The way she quietly and softly leaned in his arms made him feel like he was in a dream. Stupor clouded his eyes, gradually dissipating to reveal a faint hint of joy. After some time passed, he suddenly realized that his eyes were aching. Fatigue finally overtook him as he slowly closed his eyes. Leaning his head against Xu Wei¡¯s, he fell asleep. ¨C Xiao Chun walked into the hospital, carrying a colorful bouquet of flowers with dew drops on them. Little Wei loved flowers, and she loved fresh and pretty flowers even more. She had once said that looking at them cheered her up. Early in the morning, she drove a long distance to the flower market on the outskirts of the city to personally pick a few blooms. She wanted to use them to cheer Xu Wei up and lift her spirits, hoping it would aid in her recovery! When she reached the hospital room, Xiao Chun reached out and gently turned the knob to open the door. Just as she was about to enter, the sight that greeted her stopped her dead in her tracks. The two people on the hospital bed were asleep in each other¡¯s arms. Both their lips were slightly upturned in the same way as if they were in the midst of a very sweet dream. Had they¡­ returned to what they had been like three years ago? Xiao Chun froze where she was and silently stared at them. When a lump formed in her throat, she forced herself to swallow it. At that moment, she ced the bouquet of flowers in her hand down on the couch. Then, she quietly retreated from the room and closed the door behind her. Xiao Chun headed to the washroom and turned on the faucet. Gathering the cold water in both her hands, she sshed it on her face a few times until the urge to cry finally disappeared. Even then, a hint of red remained in her eyes. She exited the hospital and returned to her car, but she didn¡¯t drive off immediately. Instead, she tapped a cigarette out of the box, lit it up in a movement that was graceful with practice, and inhaled deeply. The smoke choked her, causing her to began coughing. As she coughed, a tear escaped her eye. ¨C Xu Wei slept very well. However, when she awoke, her eyes were as swollen and red as the eyes of an albino rabbit. Upon examination of Xu Wei, the doctor¡¯s expression turned grave. He sternly said, ¡°Miss Xu, I have repeatedly told you that you have to maintain calm disposition. Fluctuations in your mood will worsen your injury. I can see very clearly that you didn¡¯t take my suggestion seriously. Are you trying to stay ill?¡± Xu Wei felt unjustly used. It wasn¡¯t that she was trying to stay ill. She simply couldn¡¯t control her emotions! She red resentfully at Gu Yu, who was preupied with work on the couch. She pointed at him and said, ¡°Doctor, he was the one who made me cry! It wasn¡¯t my fault! If you want to reprimand someone, reprimand him!¡± Gu Yu raised his eyes and looked over. Remorsefully, he said, ¡°Yeah, it was my fault.¡± Then, he looked at the doctor and continued, ¡°You may go ahead and reprimand me.¡± The doctor was left speechless. The doctor¡¯s back stiffened as ayer of cold sweat appeared on his brow. Mr. Gu had to be joking! How on earth would he ever dare to reprimand the esteemed individual that had coldly red at him over the past few days? Heughed dryly and quickly tried to backtrack. He gentled his tone and said, ¡°Miss Xu, what I meant to say was that you¡¯ll recover a lot faster if you kept yourself in a good mood.¡± His tone sounded like he was talking to a kid as he continued, ¡°Miss Xu, I¡¯m confident you¡¯ll recover soon. You¡¯re the best!¡± The doctor¡¯s undisguised desire to survive made Xu Wei chuckle uncontrobly. Chapter 302 - She Isn’t Miss Xu. She’s Mrs. Gu (2)

Chapter 302: She Isn¡¯t Miss Xu. She¡¯s Mrs. Gu (2)

To the doctor, Xu Wei¡¯sughter was like a ray of sunshine. Her happiness meant that Mr. Gu would be happy too. Likewise, Mr. Gu¡¯s happiness meant that he was less likely to give him the stink eye. The doctor sighed to himself in relief and wiped the cold sweat off his brow. He was about to leave the room with his nurse and had barely taken a step when Gu Yu¡¯s voice rang out again. ¡°Doctor.¡± The doctor stopped in his tracks and began trembling uncontrobly. With a grimace, he turned to face Gu Yu and cautiously asked, ¡°Is there something else you need from me, Mr. Gu?¡± Gu Yu looked up. His words were clearly directed towards the doctor, but he kept his eyes focused on Xu Wei lying on the bed. As the creases between his brow smoothed out, his tone turned gentle as he remarked, ¡°She¡¯s not Miss. Xu. She¡¯s Mrs. Gu.¡± The doctor was too stunned to reply. At that doctor¡¯sck of a response, Gu Yu turned towards the dumbfounded doctor. With darkened eyes, his voice turned cold as he asked, ¡°Did you hear me?¡± The doctor took some time to regain his senses and btedly processed what Gu Yu had just told him. Xu Wei didn¡¯t go by Miss Xu anymore; she was now Gu Yu¡¯s wife, Mrs. Gu¡­ Gu Yu was famous, the most eligible bachelor that almost every woman dreamed of marrying. He was now married? ¡®Oh my gosh! That exined why when Miss Xu¡­I mean, Mrs. Gu was unconscious¡­ No wonder why Mr. Gu had been so anxious¡­¡¯ the doctor thought. The doctor quickly nodded his head repeatedly, ¡°I heard you, Mr. Gu!¡± He turned to Xu Wei right away, and said respectfully to her, ¡°Hello, Mrs. Gu! Goodbye, Mrs. Gu!¡± With that, he didn¡¯t dare to remain in the room for a moment longer. He quickly slid out of the room as if the soles of his shoes had been oiled. Xu Wei stared after the doctor¡¯s back with a pitiful look in her eyes. How could anybody withstand the chill emanating from Gu Yu¡¯s icy re and his cold demeanor? She could stop herself from saying, ¡°Gu Yu, could you speak a bit more gently in the future? Look at how much you scared the doctor!¡± ¡°No,¡± Gu Yu replied without any hesitation. Xu Wei couldn¡¯t think of a good way to respond. The day before, he had held her in his arms and promised her to make an effort. Was that all just a dream? Did he consider his current behavior to be making an effort? How could he reject her without any exnation? The next second, Gu Yu added, ¡°Only towards you.¡± When Xu Wei heard those three words, she initially reacted in shock. As the initial shock subsided, she began grinning involuntarily before quickly hiding it for fear of looking like a fool in front of Gu Yu. However, she still couldn¡¯t his the happiness radiating from her eyes. Xu Wei turned around. With the back of her head facing Gu Yu, she pursed her lips before secretly smiling to herself. Night fell. Because of Xu Wei¡¯s weakened state, she constantly felt exhausted. Her injury seemed to have something against her; whenever she tried to sleep, the wound began to itch and hurt. There were several times where she couldn¡¯t resist her urge to scratch it, but Gu Yu¡¯s eyes seemed to be trained on her at all times. He always pulled her hand away in time. Because of Xu Wei¡¯s difort, she found it hard to keep her spirits up. Regardless of how much she tried to control her emotions, her efforts were in vain. The more she tried to hold back, the worse she felt. Upon witnessing this, Gu Yu got up and walked towards her. He touched her face gently with his fingertips and said, ¡°Give me a moment. I¡¯ll be back soon. I¡¯ll get you some painkillers. Don¡¯t scratch your wounds while I¡¯m gone, alright?¡± Xu Wei¡¯s eyes lit up immediately. She looked at him pitifully and replied, ¡°Hurry!¡± Gu Yu patted Xu Wei on her head and turned around to leave. Approximately 20 minutester, the door to the hospital room opened. The man walked in and Xu Wei looked over with anticipation. However, what she saw in his hand wasn¡¯t the medication she was expecting. Instead, it was¡­ Chapter 303 - Either They Lived Happily Ever After… (1)

Chapter 303: Either They Lived Happily Ever After¡­ (1)

It was a squarish box. Xu Wei stared at it in curiosity as she tried to make out what it was. Unable to figure it out for herself, she asked, ¡°Gu Yu, what is that?¡± Was that a box of the so-called painkillers that he had been referring to? No matter how she looked at it, she couldn¡¯t see how it could effectively relieve her pain at all! Gu Yu didn¡¯t reply to her immediately. He walked over and ced the small box on the bedside table. After arranging it on the table and plugging it into an electrical source, he turned off the lights in the room. The room suddenly dimmed, much to Xu Wei¡¯s simultaneous surprise and puzzlement. She opened her mouth, but before she could ask Gu Yu what he was doing, what happened next stunned her into silence. The small box projected a long beam of light onto the white wall facing the hospital bed, forming arge screen. It turned out that¡­ this little box was a small projector! Even with that question answered, what was Gu Yu intending to do with this? Gu Yu walked to the side of the bed, lifted the covers, and sat inside beside Xu Wei. Picking up his cell phone, he clicked on a video. The video yed directly onto the big screen. After watching it for a moment, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Isn¡¯t this¡­ the movie I watched before?¡± This was the movie Gu Xue had asked Gu Yu to watch with Xu Wei. However, it had been Xu Shuai who turned up to watch the movie with her instead. ¡°Yeah,¡± Gu Yu replied impassively. ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re trying to use a movie to distract me from the pain?¡± The man nodded his head again. ¡°Yeah.¡± After a pause, he added an exnation, ¡°All the medications that you¡¯re currently using are strictly regted by the doctor. Thus, you cannot take more painkillers.¡± At the very least, Gu Yu was doing this so that she could recover as soon as possible. Even though he was a little strict with her, Xu Wei knew that it was all for her own good. Even so¡­ Xu Wei couldn¡¯t helpughing as she said, ¡°Gu Yu, I¡¯ve watched this movie before. If you¡¯re trying to distract me, shouldn¡¯t you pick a movie that I haven¡¯t seen before?¡± ¡°You may have watched it before, but¡­¡± Gu Yu¡¯s voice was strangely soft as he turned his head and gazed gently at her face. His voice was soothing and mesmerizing as he said, ¡°I would like to apany you to watch it again.¡± Xu Wei was stunned. ¡°I wanted to go to the movies with you that day, but I was already on my way. However, halfway there, I got word that something urgent urred in thepany that I had to settle.¡± Because Gu Yu rarely exined his thoughts to others, he stumbled over a few words as he spoke. He cleared his throat a few times before finishing the rest of what he had to say. ¡°Xu Wei, would you be willing to watch this movie with me again?¡± When he hadn¡¯t turned up for the movie date that day, she initially thought that he hadn¡¯t wanted toe. After watching the news, however, sheter felt that she might havee to the wrong conclusion. However, she never expected him to truly want to watch the movie with her. Because Gu Yu hadn¡¯t been able to catch the movie with her then, he had prepared this to make up for thest time. Gu Yu, who had always acted on his own terms, had finally learned to acknowledge her opinion¡­ A myriad of emotions suddenly surfaced in Xu Wei¡¯s heart. She was smart enough to tell that Gu Yu¡¯s treatment towards her had be much gentler after she had regained her consciousness. It was almost as if they had returned to three years before. No¡­ he was even more considerate than he had been three years ago. The sudden change couldn¡¯t have happened for no reason. Was it because he was moved by her taking the knife for him and wanted to return the favor? Alternatively, was it because what Gu Xue had said was true? Did he sincerely like her? Chapter 304 - Or They’d Have A Clean Break (2)

Chapter 304: Or They¡¯d Have A Clean Break (2)

Even so, if he truly loved her since three years ago, why had he turned his back on her after their sweet night together. Why had he called off the engagement remorselessly that night? Three years ago, she had beenpletely confident that she and Gu Yu were deeply in love with each other. She had been confident that they had been the luckiest couple in the world and their affection for each other had been mutual. Unfortunately, reality hit her hard enough to bring her out of her ignorant stupor. Gu Yu¡¯s thoughts were the biggest mystery she had ever encountered in her life. The whole time, she had never been able to read him at all. At that moment, she suddenly became reckless and wanted to directly ask him what had happened three years ago. She desperately wanted to find out his reason for backing out of the betrothal and treating her this way! Xu Wei opened her mouth, ¡°Gu Yu¡­¡± When she called his name, Gu Yu turned to her with a deep and fathomless look in his eyes. As he gazed at her intently, he affectionately replied, ¡°Hmm?¡± Xu Wei¡¯s mouth was already in position to say the word ¡°three¡± when she met his eyes. At the sight of his gaze, she suddenly felt the words die in her throat. Her hands clenched tightly and forcefully around her nket out of instinct, and her brows furrowed. She tried very hard to voice her question aloud. Unfortunately, after grappling with herself for some time, she was eventually unable to ask out loud. Gu Yu had no idea what was going on, but his eyes shed with worry upon seeing her expression. His voice deepened with concern as he asked, ¡°Are you feeling unwell? Is your injury hurting?¡± Xu Wei forced a superficial smile onto her face and shook her head. In her heart, she knew that she was too afraid to bring herself to ask that question. She already knew what a disappointment she was. In the past, she had at least been able to convince herself that she no longer cared about Gu Yu. From the moment she had disregarded her own safety and rushed to block the knife from Gu Yu with her body, she knew that she hadn¡¯t let him go at all. Therefore, Gu Yu¡¯s apology caused all of her pent-up emotions to violently erupt. The grievances and despair that she¡¯d held in for a long time had suddenly tranted into tears pouring out of her eyes. However, the pain he had inflicted on her was not something that could be resolved with a small apology. She epted Gu Yu¡¯s apology because that was what he owed her. However, that did not mean she could forget about how horribly he mistreated her. In this case, the whole concept of forgiving and forgetting was outright impossible! She remembers all the good things that Gu Yu had done for her the same way she remembered the bad ones. As a result, the ache in her heart was not something that could be resolved so simply. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to forgive him so easily. However, when he had said that he would make an effort and asked her to give him some time¡­ Well, it was not that her heart had softened. Rather, she had wanted to give both of them another chance. Indeed, it was for both of them. She was giving Gu Yu another chance. More importantly, she was also giving herself another chance. The scar that Gu Yu had left on her heart was too deep. It was nothing like the page in the dictionary that could be torn off when it suited her. Right now, she was certain that she did not want to tear this man out of her life just yet. She still craved the affection and joys that their rtionship brought her. She knew that her way of thinking was very absurd. Starting three years ago, she had obstinately clung to her own way up to the present day. The three years that she had spent abroad had not been enough to erase Gu Yu from her memory. Rather than resigning herself to a lifetime of sadness and yearning as a result of her inability to let him go, she instead wanted to give herself another chance. Either they would live happily ever after, or they would finally have a clean break. If it turned out that Gu Yu ultimately wasn¡¯t meant for her, at least she would know that she had tried her best; Xu Wei would have no regrets. With that, she¡¯d finally be able to let go. Chapter 305 - Was It Out of Gratitude or Love (1)

Chapter 305: Was It Out of Gratitude or Love (1)

Their current rtionship had finally improved a little since then. She was afraid that if she asked about what had happened three years ago, she would be unleashing a furious storm upon herself. Having already seen Gu Yu¡¯s heartless side, she didn¡¯t want to experience it a second time. That was a question she would inevitably obtain an answer to¡­ but now wasn¡¯t the time to ask. At the very least, she had to wait until she was certain that Gu Yu truly liked her and wouldn¡¯t turn his back on her for no reason again. After all, she no longer possessed the level of self-confidence she had three years ago. She had no choice but to tread carefully. Regardless of how silly her way of thinking now was, she would still leave some leeway for herself. She wasn¡¯t going to repeat the same mistake three years ago where she had given her all to him without even knowing if she truly liked her or not. Her greatest source of courage was Gu Yu, and that had enabled her to shield him with her own body. However, Gu Yu was also her greatest source of fear. Thus, she didn¡¯t dare to even ask the question. As she thought about it, Xu Wei couldn¡¯t help but deride herself. If she was a fairy who came to the human realm to undergo trials and tribtions, Gu Yu would be her greatest trial. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder how this story would end; would she ovee the trial and rise back into heaven, or would the trial crush her soul and ultimately kill her from inside? Gu Yu saw that Xu Wei was silent for a long while with a dazed expression in her eyes. He furrowed his brows further as he asked, ¡°Xu Wei, say something! Is your wound hurting so much? I¡¯ll get the doctor!¡± With that said, he lifted the nket and was about to step out of the bed. Having finally recovered her senses, Xu Wei reached out gently to pull his sleeve. Gu Yu stopped and turned back to look at her as she shook her head and replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s still bearable.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Not wanting to continue talking about it, Xu Wei instead changed the subject. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to watch the movie with me?¡± She raised her chin, and with the demeanor of a proud queen looking upon her subject, she replied, ¡°I shall allow it.¡± Gu Yu initially reacted in shock; he wasn¡¯t used to this attitude of hers. However, a hint of nostalgia soon appeared in his eyes. This was the Xu Wei from three years ago¡­ A more urate exnation was that this was the original Xu Wei. This was also¡­ the Xu Wei he loved the most. Gu Yu returned to his original position on the bed and gazed at Xu Wei with a smile. His voice was very light and gentle as he replied, ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s watch the movie.¡± Xu Wei had never imagined that the first movie she ever watched with Gu Yu would be in the hospital. It truly was¡­ very unusual. From now on, she had another precious memory to keep. ¨C In the following days, Xu Wei had spent her time recuperating. Regardless of how busy Gu Yu was, he never left the hospital room and kept Xu Weipany the entire time. To ensure that her rest wasn¡¯t disturbed, his cell phone was switched from nine at night to nine the next morning every day. Nothing was more important to him than keeping his wifepany. He hadn¡¯t hired a caregiver, so he did everything for Xu Wei personally. Even for a matter as simple as getting a ss of water, he insisted on doing it for her and even held the ss to her lips. Gu Yu had never taken care of anyone else before, so his actions were a little stiff and clumsy. Even so, he continued to persevere. As Xu Wei watched him, she was reminded of herself. Having learned through trial and error, she slowly figured out on her own how to take good care of him. She had never expected that there woulde a day when the roles would be reversed, and he would be taking care of her. However, she did it out of love back then. In that case, then what about Gu Yu? Was he doing it out of gratitude or love? ¨C ¨C Because of her injury, Xu Wei had been unconscious for several days. The news regarding Gu Corporation¡¯s press conference had already been published by various other media outlets. It was no longer necessary for Xu Wei to write the article. In other words, she hadn¡¯tpleted the assignment. Chapter 306 - Was It Gratitude Or Love? (2)

Chapter 306: Was It Gratitude Or Love? (2)

This was just a small mission and there wasn¡¯t a huge amount of reward waiting for her at the end, but ever since Xu Wei entered the Z Magazine publicationpany, she had alwayspleted the assignments she was given with flying colors. She was extremely responsible while carrying out her duties. No matter how big or small the assignment was, she would always want to do her best! She hoped that she wouldn¡¯t leave any regrets behind in her professional career! Also, Big Boss just rewarded her with a million RMB year-end bonus. If she screwed up such a small assignment, she would still feel uneasy even though she had a valid reason. She would have a guilty conscience and think that she had disappointed both the reward and trust her big boss had in her! Since the piece of news couldn¡¯t be pursued anymore, she was thinking of recing it with another worthy piece of news. After enduring for a week, Xu Wei¡¯s condition finally stabilized. Her wound was slowly starting to heal and it wasn¡¯t as ufortable as before. Thus, she requested for Gu Yu to bring herptop for her. Gu Yu, who had been granting all her wishes for the past few years, rejected her without hesitation. ¡°You need to rest. You shouldn¡¯t look at theputer.¡± ¡°¡­ I¡¯m already feeling much better. You took very good care of me, right~¡± Xu Wei ced her hands in front of her body and put her palms together. She gave a sincere expression and softened her tone. ¡°My bones are stiff from lying down all the time. If I don¡¯t use my brain, I will be useless soon.¡± Gu Yu didn¡¯t even flinch. He continued to reject her. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Gu Yu~ Just for a short while. I will just take a look and see if there are any pieces of news worth reporting recently.¡± Xu Wei blinked at Gu Yu with her ck and round eyes. Gu Yu wasn¡¯t swayed at all. He didn¡¯t even look at her, rejecting her for the third time. ¡°No.¡± What the f**k. Are you a recorder? Xu Wei was infuriated. She bit her lower lip and red at him angrily. Gu Yu seemed to feel her angry stare. His gaze finally shifted away from the word-filled report andnded on Xu Wei. He pursed his thin lips slightly and elegantly crossed his slender and long legs. He opened his mouth and said in a calm tone, ¡°You just need a piece of news. Why do you have to be so hardworking and search for it?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Xu Wei remained speechless for a long while. She asked him, ¡°If I don¡¯t look for it, where will I get the news?¡± The man moved his thin lips and said, ¡°It may seem far away but it¡¯s actually right in front of you.¡± Xu Wei didn¡¯t understand what he meant at first. She remained stunned for a moment. Soon, she realized what he was saying. ¡°You¡¯re willing to let me INTVW you?¡± INTVW was the abbreviation for interview. Xu Wei was used to saying it so she said it instinctively. Gu Yu¡¯s eyes lit up slightly. A hint of a smile shed past his face. When he spoke again, his voice was deep and hoarse. There was even a tinge of provocation in it. ¡°You can INTVW me as much as you want.¡± ¡°¡­¡± As expected, men are naturally irritating and loved to tease people. Gu Yu had never epted any interviews before. He had always kept a low profile. No matter how reputable the mediapany that asked for an exclusive interview was, he would reject them. Yet, he volunteered to let her interview him. What a waste if she gave up the chance! Xu Wei immediately smiled. ¡°Give me some time to prepare the questions!¡± She didn¡¯t have aptop so Xu Wei took a pen and a piece of paper. She wrote some questions regarding his work and his personal abilities. Half an hourter, she checked through the questions and confirmed that they were alright. Finally, she raised her head and said seriously, ¡°Gu Yu, can we start?¡± Gu Yu stood up and took a step with his long legs. He walked to the side of the bed and pulled a chair over. He sat down with an elegant posture and a noble aura. Xu Wei took her phone over and tapped the recording function. Then, she ced it between the two of them. She cleared her throat and started asking her questions. Gu Yu was extremely cooperative. He answered all the questions she posed. Every piece of information about him was priceless. Xu Wei could already imagine how well that issue of the magazine would sell after she published her interview. That way, she would be able to earn a lot of money~ After answering thest question, Xu Wei happily ended the voice recording. Just as she was about to thank Gu Yu for his cooperation, she heard him opening his mouth first and saying, ¡°There¡¯s a questioncking.¡± Chapter 307 - Mr Gus Ideal Type (1)

Chapter 307: Mr Gu¡¯s Ideal Type (1)

Xu Wei looked at her piece of paper instinctively. She had asked all the questions she wrote down. What was missing? She furrowed her brows and thought for her moment. She felt that all her questions were well-designed and they covered all aspects of his life. Why was Boss Gu Yu still not satisfied? Or was it because¡­ Gu Yu personally felt that he should add some information? That kind of situation was normal during a personal interview. Besides the questions that the reporter asked, the interviewee might want to reveal some information voluntarily sometimes. Xu Wei straightened her back and asked Gu Yu ¡®modestly¡¯, ¡°Mr. Gu, please give your opinion. Our Z Magazine publicationpany will try our very best to make sure that every single interviewee is satisfied!¡± Gu Yu tapped the handle of his chair lightly with his long fingers. When he heard her professional speaking tone, he put on his professional front and asked her, ¡°Normally, during such personal interviews, besides questions about my profession, shouldn¡¯t there be questions regarding my love life too?¡± Gu Yu raised his chin and nodded towards the piece of paper in her hand. ¡°However, none of the questions you raised asked about my love life. Miss Xu, am I allowed to question your professionalism?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Xu Wei was stunned for a while. She blinked her eyes and blinked them again. She almost thought that she was hearing things. Gu Yu actually voluntarily mentioned about his love life? Was the sun rising from the west? She knew his personality. He was someone who had never allowed his personal life to be exposed to the public eye. Once, some paparazzi followed him secretly and a reporter wrote about his matters irresponsibly. Very soon, that newspaper agency closed down. That reporter was also never seen again in the media world anymore. Thus, she took the initiative to cancel all the questions that were rted to his personal life or his love life. Yet, in the end, her thoughtfulness became unprofessional in his eyes? Xu Wei was unable to endure this. She was a top-ss reporter. She had a huge lead aspared to her colleagues in terms of her achievements. For instance, that Zhou Meiqi was forever being surpassed by her and could only be number two in her magazine publishingpany. She forced a smile on her face and replied, ¡°Sure, since Mr. Gu wants to share about your love life with the public, I¡¯m very willing to ask you about it. However, some questions might be very personal so I hope that Mr. Gu won¡¯t feel unhappy.¡± Gu Yu raised his hand slightly and signaled for her to start. Xu Wei turned on the voice recorder on her phone once again and started asking her questions. ¡°Mr. Gu, as a sessful businessman, everyone has always been curious about your personal life. You are so handsome and so capable. I¡¯m sure that there must be manydies chasing after you.¡± Handsome and capable¡­ Gu Yu knew that she was just being polite but a faint smile still appeared in the depths of his eyes. Regarding this question, he replied directly without much thought, ¡°No, there isn¡¯t.¡± ¡°¡­¡± No? What the hell are you talking about! Three years ago, while she was still by his side, she saw numerous women rushing and chasing after him. They would even try to seduce him right in front of her! Was he saying that everything she saw was fake? Hmph, if he didn¡¯t want to reply, he could just stop her from asking. What was the point of giving a fake answer? Gu Yu paused for a moment and moved his lips. He added, ¡°You have to ask my fianc¨¦e this question. Those women were all stopped by her. They couldn¡¯t reach me at all. Hence, I don¡¯t know about them.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Xu Wei¡¯sints stopped instantly. Fine, if he put it this way, he was saying the truth then¡­ ¡­ Chapter 308 - Mr Gus Ideal Type (2)

Chapter 308: Mr Gu¡¯s Ideal Type (2)

Why did she get the feeling that Gu Yu was digging a hole for her to jump into? If she published his reply truthfully, how many youngdies would hate his fianc¨¦e! However, Gu Yu actually knew that she secretly blocked all unwanted advanced targeted at him in the past? She had always thought that she had concealed it very well¡­ She pouted. In the end, she still couldn¡¯t suppress her curiosity so she asked, ¡°Why? Are you trying to bring up the past now? Are you unhappy that I stopped those women from getting close to you? Are you angry that you missed many beauties because of me?¡± Gu Yu smiled ambiguously. He didn¡¯t reply her. Instead, he asked her, ¡°Is this an interview question?¡± ¡°No!¡± Xu Wei straightened her back so her presence would appear stronger. ¡°This is my personal question for you!¡± Gu Yu lowered his eyelids and deepened his voice. He said his words slowly and emphasized every one of them, ¡°I¡¯m very happy.¡± Xu Wei was stunned. Then, the man looked up and stared at her intently with his deep gaze. His voice was hoarse and deep. There seemed to be a hint of barely noticeable love within it. ¡°I allow my fianc¨¦e to execute the rights that she should have. I will firmly help to protect her rights.¡± ¡°¡­¡± It wasn¡¯t any sweet words but why did they make her heart palpitate so fast? Why did they sound so sweet? Xu Wei was a little angry at the start. However, after listening to Gu Yu say such sweet things with a serious face¡­ her heart pounded furiously. Even her breathing got faster. Xu Wei took a deep breath secretly. She thought to herself, keep calm, she was a woman who had been through many things after all!! She willed her lips to stay still, forbidding herself from smiling! She subconsciously stretched her hand out towards the table beside her bed and wanted to grab a ss of water to drink. At the same time, she wanted to use the chance to calm down. But, the moment she moved her hands slightly, out of habit, Gu Yu had already reached out and took the ss of water for her. He leaned forward slightly and ced the ss beside her mouth. Xu Wei could only stare at his hand and took a sip of the water. After she finished drinking, Gu Yu brushed his fingertip against the corners of her lips and helped her to wipe the excess water off. Xu Wei¡¯s heart started beating even faster. She almost choked on the sip of water. Who on earth could handle this! Xu Wei breathed deeply twice and reminded herself that she was still working. Be more serious! Concentrate! ¡°Okay, next question!¡± Xu Wei rolled her dark eyes and asked, ¡°Mr. Gu, you have always been the dream lover in the hearts of manydies. Do you have an ideal type personally?¡± Gu Yu replied instantly, ¡°No.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Xu Wei felt that he was a conversation terminator when it came to asking questions about his love life. How was she supposed to continue the conversation? It was a normal question that was always asked in interviews. He just had to give some normal answers. For instance, beautiful, kind, thoughtful, etc. All those would have been fine. It would have allowed her to have something to work with. Xu Wei frowned andined, ¡°Mr. Gu, if you continue answering like this, I will also have a hard time continuing.¡± ¡°Also, how could you not have an ideal type? I mean, you¡¯re not someone who doesn¡¯t like¡­ women, right? There has to be a kind of woman that suits your taste. Beautiful? Gentle? Delicate? Weak?¡± As she spoke, she suddenly thought of Su Ziqian. He doted on her solely for three years~ Gu Yu¡¯s ideal type should probably be someone like Su Ziqian! Hmph, why was he still acting like he didn¡¯t have one! Gu Yu pondered for a moment as if he was contemting something. After some time, he opened his mouth and said, ¡°If you really want an answer, my ideal type is¡­¡± For some reason, Xu Wei¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She even held her breath unknowingly as she waited for the answer he was about to say. Chapter 309 - It Feels Good To Tease Your Wife But Coaxing Her Was A Torment (1)

Chapter 309: It Feels Good To Tease Your Wife But Coaxing Her Was A Torment (1)

Gu Yu¡¯s dark eyes met Xu Wei¡¯s gaze. He stared at her intently and said, ¡°The type of person that I like.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any requirements for the kind of person I like or have any ideal type. My standard is the person that I like. Whether she is pretty, gentle, delicate, weak, or whether she¡¯s not pretty, not gentle, not delicate, not weak, as long as it¡¯s her, I can ept it.¡± Xu Wei always thought that Gu Yu just had a sharp-tongue and was someone who could say hurtful words naturally and casually. However, unexpectedly¡­ He was able to say such pleasant words so easily too. All men could say sweet words. It was just whether they wanted to say it or not. Xu Wei calmed herself down and bit her lower lip lightly. In the end, she still asked, ¡°Has the person you like appeared? This.. is a personal question too.¡± A hint of gentleness appeared on Gu Yu¡¯s brows. The corners of his lips lifted slightly as he replied, ¡°Yes, she has appeared.¡± She has appeared¡­ Xu Wei took much effort to calm her palpitating heart down but then, it started to beat furiously again. So far, the only two women that had appeared in Gu Yu¡¯s life were Su Ziqian and her. Did that mean that there was a 50% chance that it was her? Or could it be that there were other women she didn¡¯t know of?¡± She opened her mouth and almost wanted to ask him who it was. But, when the words reached the edge of her mouth, they disappeared. She needed to calm down. She mustn¡¯t fight wars that she had no confidence in anymore. If she didn¡¯t get the reply she wanted, how awkward and hurtful would that be¡­ Xu Wei swallowed a few mouths of saliva and took a few deep breaths. She continued asking the next question, ¡°Lastly, may I know what¡¯s your current rtionship status?¡± This was, of course, a normal question to ask. Xu Wei knew that he wouldn¡¯t announce publicly that he was married to her so she already knew his answer. He would definitely say that he was single. Without waiting for his reply, Xu Wei had already started writing on the piece of paper. She wrote the word ¡®single¡¯. Halfway through her writing, she heard Gu Yu¡¯s low and gentle voice replying to her, ¡°I¡¯m married.¡± Xu Wei¡¯s hand stopped abruptly. She widened her eyes in shock and looked at him. The moment she met his dark eyes, Gu Yu moved his thin lips and continued, ¡°My fianc¨¦e became my wife.¡± What he said meant that¡­ he was prepared to announce their marriage¡­ The unexpected reply caused Xu Wei¡¯s mind to turn nk for a long while before she slowly started digesting that piece of news. Did that mean that Gu Yu finally admitted she was his wife? Her sacrifice that time not only allowed her to get Gu Yu¡¯s apology and his gentleness, he was also willing to admit and reveal her status to the public¡­ It was what she had always dreamed of. However, under these circumstances, she feltplicated. What she wanted was his sincerity. Yet, she couldn¡¯t confirm if he was doing all of that out of true love. She was in a dilemma. She didn¡¯t know if she should reject or ept his words. The two thoughts had a tug-of-war in her mind and in the end, she leaned towards rejection. Thus, she lowered her voice and said, ¡°Gu Yu, I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t want to announce our marriage.¡± Gu Yu frowned slightly. He wasn¡¯t angry. He was just confused. Very soon, he seemed to have thought of something. His gaze turned dark as he asked, ¡°Are you still nning to divorce me after you earned your one billion? Is that why you don¡¯t want to announce it?¡± That time, Xu Wei wasn¡¯t afraid of his cold face. She raised her chest and looked up straight. ¡°I still want to earn the one billion to return it to you. This is something I must do. However, whether we divorce or not¡­ depends on you.¡± Chapter 310 - It Feels Good To Tease Your Wife But Coaxing Her Is A Torment (2)

Chapter 310: It Feels Good To Tease Your Wife But Coaxing Her Is A Torment (2)

Gu Yu remained silent for a moment. ¡°Please exin.¡± Xu Wei started bringing up old scores again without any mercy. ¡°I¡¯ve already said that I¡¯m not as easy to coax as I was before. I remember all the hurtful words that you said to me. In the past, you didn¡¯t announce our rtionship because you didn¡¯t want to. Now, what right do you have to announce it just because you have changed your mind?¡± ¡°In my eyes, you¡¯re still on probation. If you perform well, I will consider clearing away your punishments. If you don¡¯t perform well, I will not change my intention to divorce you!¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°All in all, I still don¡¯t want to admit your identity now! Hence, I will just write ¡®married¡¯ as the answer to this question. I will delete the sentence you said after that! I will only admit our status after I recognize your good performance.¡± Complicated emotions were tossing and turning within Gu Yu¡¯s gaze. He seemed to be in disbelief. He, Gu Yu, got rejected so firmly and directly. She even gave him the cold-shoulder¡­ Probation? That was the biggest failure in his life. For an instant, Gu Yu didn¡¯t know if he should be angry or find it funny. Xu Wei knew that Gu Yu was an arrogant person who was used to making decisions based on his own whims and doing whatever he liked. That was why he was unable to ept that now. However, she would not change her mind! She smiled and added, ¡°Gu Yu, do you know there¡¯s a popr saying that has been going around nowadays? It feels good to tease your wife but coaxing her is a torment.¡± Three years ago, Gu Yu and her got together naturally. After that, she was the one who took the initiative most of the time. Three yearster, with the help of his grandfather, Gu Yu and her got married directly. She really didn¡¯t get to enjoy the feeling of being chased by Gu Yu at all, not even for a day! Hence, using this opportunity, she needed to let Gu Yu chase her properly. Didn¡¯t they always say that one would only treasure something that was hard to get? She learned her lesson from three years ago. She mustn¡¯t let Gu Yu get her so easily. If not, he would abandon her easily whenever he felt like it¡­ ¡°Okay, the interview will end here. Thank you, Mr. Gu for your cooperation.¡± After she finished speaking, she ignored Gu Yu¡¯s furrowed eyebrows and started arranging her interview materials on her own. Gu Yu stared at Xu Wei silently with a deep gaze for some time. Finally, he got up with a ck face and strode out of the room. Xu Wei secretly nced at the cold back view of the man. She felt slightly anxious. Did she go a little overboard earlier? After all, a man like Gu Yu would definitely feel unhappy getting rejected so mercilessly. ¨C Gu Yu walked to the end of the corridor and stared at the scenery outside the window. He took a few deep breaths before he managed to calm the unhappiness and anger of getting rejected. He went out because he was afraid that he would be unable to control himself and as a result, re up at Xu Wei. Some time ago, Assistant Lin bought him books like ¡®Sweet Talk Level 10¡¯. However, they were all useless! What the hell was Assistant Lin doing? He gave Assistant Lin such a high sry every month but all he did was feed him nonsense? The more he thought about it, the angrier he got. Gu Yu took out his phone and dialed Assistant Lin¡¯s number. The moment the other party picked up, Gu Yu scolded him directly without any hesitation. He questioned his professional ability and furiously reprimanded him! His words were so harsh that Assistant Lin was dumbfounded. Who was he? Where was he? What did he do? How did hemit such a huge crime unknowingly? But, it didn¡¯t matter if it was his fault or not. If his boss was unhappy, it meant that as his subordinate, he was in the wrong! He could only swallow his grievances, and he admitted his mistakes pitifully, ¡°Mr. Gu, I was wrong.¡± He sensed that the other party was silent for a moment. Then, he heard Gu Yu¡¯s voice resounding again. There was no warmth in his voice. ¡°I will give you a chance to amend your mistakes!¡± ¡°Please say it!¡± ¨C Half an hourter, Xu Wei finally saw Gu Yu returning to the ward. However, there were no expressions on his handsome face. He was even walking towards her angrily¡­ Chapter 311 - Residual Effects of the Injury (1)

Chapter 311: Residual Effects of the Injury (1)

Xu Wei¡¯s heart suddenly skipped a beat. Based on his demeanor¡­ did something make Gu Yu angry after all? Had his patience with her simply been because of the state she was in? That meant he didn¡¯t like her that much after all¡­ Just as her mind was preupied with those thoughts, Gu Yu walked over to her and lowered his eyelids to deeply gaze at her. His voice carried their usual frostiness as he said, ¡°Xu Wei¡­¡± Xu Wei¡¯s hands clenched subconsciously. She was mentally prepared for him to ridicule her with his cutting words. However, Gu Yu instead said, ¡°I will continue to work hard until I have seeded.¡± Xu Wei¡¯s eyes widened in shock, looked up reflexively, and stared nkly at Gu Yu. Not only did he not get angry, but he had also expressed his determination for her once again. She tried to decipher Gu Yu¡¯s mood from the look on his face. Before she could scrutinize it closely, however, he turned around and strode to the couch. He sat down, retrieved hisptop, and continued to work. It was almost as if what he had just said had been a figment of Xu Wei¡¯s imagination¡­ However, if she looked at Gu Yu a little more carefully, she would have realized that his ears had reddened imperceptibly. Gu Yu stared at theputer screen for some time before his emotions finally returned to normal. For Xu Wei¡¯s sake, he was willing to make a fool of himself¡­ After previously asking Assistant Lin what a scumbag was, he had followed up by asking him over the phone to exin the phrase, ¡°Losing love is easy, but regaining it is hard.¡± Gu Yu had been reduced to asking such random and na?ve questions at times. Fortunately, Assistant Lin was eager to make up for his past mistakes. Thus, he came up with an exnation that would be easily understandable for Gu Yu. Assistant Lin said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you an example. Let¡¯s say someone with an excellent project proposales to you seeking your partnership, but you keep finding faults with the idea. Eventually, the individual bes hurt from your endless criticisms and no longer wants to work with you. However, you suddenly realize that the project possesses huge potential. Won¡¯t that mean that to convince the individual to work with you again, you would have to restore their faith in you through a huge show of sincerity?¡± In other words, what Xu Wei meant was that she wanted to see his sincerity. Rather, a more urate way to put it was that Xu Wei no longer trusted him. After Gu Yu hung up the phone, he did not return to the hospital room immediately. Instead, he leaned against the wall in the corridor and remained there for a while. Every instance that he had mistreated Xu Wei after their marriage and hurt her with his words and actions shed in his mind, one after another. As he recalled the way Xu Wei had sobbed in despair and heartache after his apology to her, his eyes gradually turned red. Gu Yu had never regretted his actions before. However, at that moment, he truly regretted how heartless and vicious he had been towards Xu Wei. ¨C Half a monthter, Xu Wei could finally be discharged from the hospital thanks to Gu Yu¡¯s meticulous care of her. Xiao Chun held a bouquet of fresh flowers in her hand as she came to pick Xu Wei up from the hospital. She was on her way to the hospital room when she saw Gu Yu. She opened her mouth to call out to him, but she changed her mind when she saw him making his way purposefully into the doctor¡¯s office. Xu Wei had mostly recovered, and she was even healthy enough to be discharged. Why did he have to go into the doctor¡¯s office? Was there some other problem? With a frown, Xiao Chun changed the direction of her footsteps and walked over to the doctor¡¯s office as well. ¡­ Chapter 312 - Residual Effects of the Injury (2)

Chapter 312: Residual Effects of the Injury (2)

Xiao Chun walked up to the entrance of the office and gently turned the doorknob, keeping the door slightly ajar as she peeked inside. The doctor and Gu Yu were both seated on the couch. The doctor looked somber while the expression on Gu Yu¡¯s face was fathomless. With his lips pressed together in a thin line, his aura felt a little off. Following that, Xiao Chun saw the doctor ce a document into Gu Yu¡¯s hands. When Gu Yu finished reading it, his expression darkened considerably, and his eyes were lined with pain. Xiao Chun immediately knew something was wrong. The doctor raised his hand and pushed his sses up his nose bridge. He paused for a while to search for the right words before speaking, then eventually said, ¡°Mr. Gu, this is the final result of Mrs. Gu¡¯s medical examination. I regret to inform you that it was the worst possible oue that we expected. Mrs. Gu¡­ was too deeply stabbed, and her internal organs were affected. Back then, when she underwent the emergency operation, we all thought she wouldn¡¯t make it.¡± ¡°When she awakenedter on, it was already a miracle. Unfortunately, her body will no longer be the same as before. She¡¯ll feel tired and feel cold more easily. She will alsock energy when exercising. Most importantly, her womb was affected in a way that may make it harder for her to carry a baby. If you are nning on having children in the future, please keep in mind that she may suffer a miscarriage!¡± Gu Yu¡¯s hands clenched tightly around the medical report. The blue veins began to bulge on the back of his hands, and his fingertips turned white. The doctor noticed his reaction and sighed softly. Over the past few days, he could tell that Mr. Gu loved his wife very much. It was also evident that Mrs. Gu held some affection for her husband. For a couple in love, reducing the ability for them to have their own children was a cruel fate indeed. As he watched Gu Yu, he couldn¡¯t help offering a few words of constion as he said, ¡°Mr. Gu, miracles can happen in medical science. After all, it was a small miracle in itself that Mrs. Gu was able to regain consciousness. Mrs. Gu is still young, so there¡¯s hope that her body will slowly be able to regain its strength. As for children, this doesn¡¯t mean she won¡¯t be able to conceive at all, either.¡± Gu Yu closed his eyes and hid his pain beneath his eyelids. After half a minute, he slowly reopened them. When he looked at the doctor again, the expression in his eyes was filled with murderous intent. His lips parted, and he slowly enunciated each word as he said, ¡°You¡¯d better keep your mouth shut.¡± The doctor knew what he was referring to immediately. He straightened up and promised, ¡°Please don¡¯t worry, Mr. Gu. I promise not to say anything regarding Mrs. Gu¡¯s physical condition. No one else will know of it.¡± Gu Yu rose from the couch and strode over to the paper shredder. He ced the medical report in it and destroyed it. ¨C Only when she saw Gu Yu heading back to the hospital room did Xiao Chun emerge from the corner she¡¯d been hiding in. The verbal exchange between Gu Yu and the doctor kept reying in her mind. Little Wei¡¯s body was suffering from such a huge residual effect from the injury¡­ As Xiao Chun leaned back against the wall, her expression remained frozen for a long time until her phone chimed loudly. She picked up her phone and saw that it was a WeChat message from Xu Wei, asking if she was at the hospital yet. If Xiao Chun didn¡¯t arrive soon, Gu Yu was going to take her home. Xiao Chun¡¯s grip around her phone tightened and loosened twice before she finally had her emotions under control. Forcing a smile onto her face, she hugged the bouquet and walked towards the hospital room. ¨C When Gu Yu and Xu Wei returned to the apartment, Mrs. Lin had already returned. Upon seeing that Xu Wei had lost a lot of weight and that herplexion had paled considerably, her eyes widened. Pained by the sight, she said, ¡°Young Mistress, I should have been there to take care of you.¡± Xu Wei felt her heart warm up. She took a step forward to hug Mrs. Lin as she said, ¡°Mrs. Lin, I¡¯m sorry for making you worry. Don¡¯t worry about me, I¡¯ve recovered.¡± ¡­ Chapter 313 - Had He Noticed Her Pain? (1)

Chapter 313: Had He Noticed Her Pain? (1)

Mrs. Lin stroked Xu Wei¡¯s back with her hand. Xu Wei was already skinny, to begin with. Now that she had lost even more weight, she felt downright bony. Before Mrs. Lin could even finish her sigh, Xu Wei had disappeared from her embrace in the blink of an eye. When she looked again, she found her Young Master with a sullen face, holding Xu Wei¡¯s wrist as he pulled her over to his side. She was caught off guard by the ominous look in her Young Master¡¯s eyes, and a threatening vibe emanated over. Mrs. Lin was stunned. Please say it wasn¡¯t so! Would the Young Master be so possessive over the Young Mistress that even giving her a hug and a pat could make him jealous? She was a middle-aged and married woman! Oh my god! What a baseless jealousy that was! It was just her luck that she watched the Young Master grow up and treated him like her own son. There was no other option but to give in to his demands and let him have his way. Mrs. Lin pulled her hands back obediently before saying, ¡°Young Mistress, Mr. Gu Sr. has instructed me to take good care of you. I¡¯ll be cooking more nutritious food for your meals, and I¡¯ll brew you some bird¡¯s nest and cogen every day. These dishes are appetizing and will not tax your body.¡± Xu Wei nodded her head with a smile. ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Lin,¡± she replied. ¨C Night fell. Xu Wei took a warmfortable bath. When she emerged from the bathroom, she saw that Gu Yu was done with his shower too. He was wrapped in a loose bathrobe and in the midst of towel-drying his slightly damp hair. He threw the towel aside and walked towards the big bed. While at the hospital, Gu Yu had not shared a bed with her, likely because he had been worried about identally touching her wound while he slept. Thus, he had slept on the couch the entire time he was with her. Now that her wound had fully healed, it was understandable that he wanted to share the bed again. Xu Wei sat at the vanity counter. She was about to begin her skincare routine when she saw through the mirror that Gu Yu hadn¡¯t lifted the nket and gotten into bed. Instead, he bent forward to pick up the pillow from the bed before turning around and heading over to the couch. Was he¡­ nning to continue sleeping on the couch? Sure enough, she saw Gu Yuy the pillow on the couch. Then, he walked into the closet room and emerged with arge nket. Xu Wei was astonished. Before she could stop herself, she asked, ¡°Are you¡­ intending to sleep on the couch?¡± Gu Yuid the nket on the couch before turning to face her. He solemnly nodded his head and replied, ¡°Xu Wei, until I have your permission, I won¡¯t sleep on the bed¡­ or force you again.¡± Xu Wei was dumbfounded; she never expected him to say something like that. It turned out that Gu Yu wasn¡¯t just paying lip service. Had he truly noticed her pain? It took Xu Wei a long while before she recovered her senses. Gu Yu¡¯s statement caused a ripple of emotion to pass through her, and the feeling radiated outwards. She had initially been worried. Before ascertaining Gu Yu¡¯s feelings for her, she didn¡¯t want to engage in the act with him. Now, he had thoughtfully removed that concern altogether. It was impossible for her to not be touched by his gesture. However, Gu Yu had already been sleeping on the couch for half a month. It would be unconscionable of her to make him continue sleeping on the couch. On ount of the fact that he had personally taken care of her for such a long time, Xu Wei finally opened her mouth after a moment¡¯s consideration. ¡°Gu Yu, you won¡¯t be able to sleep very well on the couch. Why don¡¯t you¡­¡± ¡­ Chapter 314 - Had He Noticed Her Pain? (2)

Chapter 314: Had He Noticed Her Pain? (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Gu Yu turned to look at Xu Wei, who easily noticed the hope in his eyes. ¡°Why don¡¯t you sleep in the guest room? Or I could sleep in the guest room.¡± When Gu Yu heard Xu Wei¡¯s suggestion, he didn¡¯t react with fury at being rejected as he had in the past. All he felt was heartache¡ªnot for himself, but for Xu Wei. Had he not hurt her so deeply, she wouldn¡¯t be this uneasy about letting him close. He no longer wanted her to fear him anymore. Gu Yu¡¯s voice was hoarse when he spoke, ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. I¡¯ll sleep on the couch.¡± Even if he couldn¡¯t share her bed, he still wanted to stay close to her. Xu Wei¡¯s frown deepened. She couldn¡¯t stop herself from speaking again, ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Xu Wei,¡± Gu Yu opened his mouth to interrupt her. ¡°Just go to sleep.¡± Xu Wei knew that once Gu Yu had made up his mind and wouldn¡¯t change it, she swallowed the rest of her sentence. The lights went out in the bedroom. In the darkness, Xu Wei heard the deep baritone voice of the maning from the couch. ¡°Good night, Xu Wei.¡± She turned around to face the couch. Her lips moved and she eventually said, ¡°Good night, Gu Yu.¡± When Xu Wei closed her eyes, the corners of her lips curled into a smile on their own. ¨C The next day¡­ When Xu Wei woke up, Gu Yu was nowhere to be seen. She surmised that he had gone to the office. After all, he had a huge backlog of work and was sure to be busy for a while. After her morning shower, she finished a bowl of bird¡¯s nest porridge that Mrs. Lin had prepared for her alongside a hearty breakfast. Then, she headed into the study, picked up herptop, and began to work on her interview report. She was the sort of person to lose track of time whenever she was engrossed in her work. Gu Yu had previously kept a close eye on her. He had been strict and demanding, requiring her to rest after every half an hour of work before continuing. Now that he wasn¡¯t around, Xu Wei naturally forgot about it. Unexpectedly, her cell phone rang half an hourter. Xu Wei nced at it to find that the caller was Gu Yu. Without thinking much about it, she swiped her finger across the screen and answered the call. ¡°Hello?¡± she greeted. The man got straight to the point, and said bluntly, ¡°You¡¯ve been working for half an hour. Rest.¡± Xu Wei was left speechless. How did he know? Xu Wei looked around the study room instinctively. Indeed, Gu Yu wasn¡¯t around. Had he installed surveince cameras? Possessing a clear knowledge of Gu Yu¡¯s methods, she didn¡¯t bother denying it and replied obediently, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll rest now.¡± Upon hanging up the phone, Xu Wei flung her cell phone aside and carried herptop into the bedroom. She sat on the couch and continued with her report. She had barely typed a few words when her phone rang again. It was Gu Yu. Xu Wei did not dare to ignore the call and answered it immediately. Without a change in beat, she insisted, ¡°Gu Yu, I¡¯m resting now! I swear!¡± The man scoffed lightly, and carefully enunciated each word as he said, ¡°Xu Wei, either you put theptop in your hands away, or I¡¯lle back now.¡± Like before, she was left speechless. If he returned to the apartment, she would have to give up any hope of working. Xu Wei surrendered. ¡°Concentrate on your work. I¡¯ll adhere to the rules and rest after every half an hour. Will that do?¡± ¡°Very well.¡± Xu Wei didn¡¯t wish to challenge Gu Yu any further out of fear that he would truly return. She rose and took a short walk out into the living room. With a water spray in her hands, she began to water her potted nts. When she felt adequately rested, she returned to the bedroom and continued to work on herputer. Her cell phone rang again. Xu Wei initially assumed Gu Yu was calling to nag her again. However, Xiao Chun¡¯s name was on the screen instead of his. With a sigh of relief, she answered the call. ¡°Chunchun.¡± ¡°Wei, are you free today? I would like to take you out for lunch to celebrate your full recovery. Also, there¡¯s something I need to tell you.¡± ... Chapter 315 - Is There Something That I Dont Know? (1)

Chapter 315: Is There Something That I Don¡¯t Know? (1)

Having spent more than half of the month in the hospital, Xu Wei was starting to go crazy from boredom. Being granted a reason to go out and get some fresh air was more than a dreame true. She agreed without any hesitation and even teased, ¡°Sure! If it were someone else who asked me out, I would have to check my schedule, but I¡¯m always willing to make time for you.¡± Very soon, Xu Wei received the meeting time and ce from Xiao Chun. The appointment was for lunch in a Cantonese restaurant located near the apartment. Xu Wei immediately felt Xiao Chun¡¯s thoughtfulness. Knowing that she had just recovered, Xiao Chun chose a cuisine that was light and suitable. She even picked a nearby location so that she didn¡¯t have to travel far. Seeing that it was almost time, Xu Wei got changed, grabbed her purse, and headed out of the bedroom. After leaving a quick word with Mrs. Lin, she stepped out of the door. ¨C Xiao Chun arrived at the restaurant a short while after Xu Wei arrived. Just like thest time they ate out together, Xiao Chun brought arge bag of things with her. Xu Wei peeked over. Not only were there bird¡¯s nest and cogen, but there were also various other kinds of supplements. Xiao Chun pushed them over to Xu Wei and said, ¡°Little Wei, I specially picked out all these products for you. They¡¯re very effective in aiding recovery. You have to remember to take them religiously when you go back. Got it?¡± Having no idea what to say, Xu Wei palmed her forehead and remarked, ¡°Chunchun, I haven¡¯t even finished the stuff you bought me previously! How many mouths do you think I have?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s on you for always causing me to worry!¡± Xiao Chun clenched her fist gently. Her voice then turned rough as she said, ¡°I almost lost you that day when you copsed in front of me and bled all over! In any case, you better finish all of these supplements! Also, you better take good care of your body and not allow yourself to get hurt again!¡± Knowing that Xiao Chun was saying this with her best interests at heart, Xu Wei could only nod her head in appreciation. With a smile, she replied, ¡°Alright, got it! You can be so nagging at time¡­¡± At the use of the word ¡°nagging¡±, Xu Wei suddenly thought of the only other person that was just as nagging as Xiao Chun: Gu Yu. After she had escaped death this time, Gu Yu had been solicitous towards her. Even when he was out of the apartment, he would call to check on her. She could understand Gu Yu¡¯s anxiety when she had been hospitalized. Now that she waspletely recovered, however, why was he still so anxious? Moreover, she sensed that Xiao Chun was also anxious about her for some strange reason. Her dark eyes shifted uneasily. In a tone that was half-joking and half-curious, she asked, ¡°Chunchun, why are you acting like Gu Yu? My injury is already healed. Is there¡­ something that I don¡¯t know?¡± Xiao Chun¡¯s eyes shed uncontrobly, and she quickly looked away as she picked up her cup of coffee. Instead of replying, however, she asked, ¡°Wei, how have you and Brother Yu beentely? Has this cmity finally forced the genuine emotions to rise to the surface?¡± Xu Wei shook her head. ¡°I have no idea if his feelings are genuine. Gu Yu has been treating me so well throughout my time recovering. He apologized to me and even told me to wait while he makes an effort to make it up to me. Even so, I can¡¯t read his thoughts.¡± Xu Wei continued, ¡°I would like very much to give the both of us another chance, but at the same time, I don¡¯t want to allow myself to fall too deeply again. I¡¯m afraid that if I do, I will have to wake up from this sweet dream again, just like I had to three years ago.¡± Xiao Chun watched as Xu Wei calmly expressed her feelings, but she could sense thetter¡¯s hesitation and timidity under her calm exterior. Her hands were clenched in a death vice grip. ¡°Let not talk about this, Chunchun. Didn¡¯t you have something to say to me? What is it?¡± ¡­ Chapter 316 - Back for him (2)

Chapter 316: Back for him (2)

Even as her fingernails dug deep into her palm, Xiao Chun didn¡¯t seem to feel any pain. She pped her lips as if she had something she wanted to say, but she didn¡¯t speak. This happened several times before she eventually broke into a bleak smile. She lowered her head to avoid Xu Wei¡¯s gaze. Then, after taking a deep breath, she said in a low voice, ¡°Little Wei, I just wanted to tell you¡­ to stay well in the future. To get along well with Brother Yu too.¡± ¡°I have seen you. For all these years, you¡¯ve been chasing Brother Yu around. And now, Brother Yu has finally begun to see the good in you. I¡­ I truly am happy for you.¡± Xu Wei couldn¡¯t stop the smile from forming across her face as she said, ¡°I know, you¡¯ve always been the matchmaker between Gu Yu and meI. If in the end, Gu Yu and I are able to truly be together, I¡¯ll definitely give you a big red packet!¡± As she finished her piece, she picked up the dish that Xiao Chun liked and ced it into her bowl. ¡°Let¡¯s eat first. The dishes are getting cold, so eat more!¡± ¡°You should eat more, too.¡± After they finished their meal, the two weren¡¯t in a rush to leave. Since it had been a long time since they had gone shopping together, Xu Wei and Xiao Chun agreed to it easily. And so, off they went, striding to the shopping mall located across them, hand-in-hand. As soon as they reached the za before the shopping mall, they caught sight of an interview broadcasting on the LED screen atop the za. As the interview went on, images of the woman getting interviewed were inserted repeatedly. Along with her pictures were her renowned pieces of work, as well as how she came to fame, et cetera¡­ Xu Wei nced over to the screen. Slightly intrigued, she stopped in her tracks and continued watching the interview. She knew this woman. As a reporter that had to keep abreast of the newest information happening in and out of the country, it was natural that she followed this woman who was known as ¡°Yun Rou¡±. This was because Yun Rou had just clinched victory at the International Piano Competition, and she had even gotten the most honored award of all. Not only did she be the most popr pianist overnight, but she was also Chinese! Going onto the international stage from China and winning honor for the country, she became a national hero. Nowadays, she was the most talked-about woman. She has even been on the top of the most search list for three consecutive days. The host interviewing her was moving on to her love life. The host asked, ¡°Miss Yun Rou, it¡¯s a well-known fact that you have been married for three years. So, was your husband the biggest motivation on your road to sess?¡± Yun Rou was an extremely elegant and captivating woman. It could be because she had immersed herself in the arts for all these years. Everything she did seemed extremely gentle and alluring; she was able to capture the attention of everyone watching her. She smiled slightly, her lips curving into a gentle smile. She didn¡¯t answer the question immediately. Instead, she said, ¡°I¡¯d like to use this interview to announce two things.¡± ¡°Firstly, my ex-husband and I have peacefully parted. We¡¯d be staying as friends. Secondly, I would like to announce my world tour. The first stop of my world tour would be to my country.¡± ¡°Anyway, didn¡¯t you ask me what was the biggest motivation on my road to sess? It wasn¡¯t my ex-husband, but rather¡­¡± Yun Rou paused for a moment before directing her beautiful and charming gaze to the camera. As if she was speaking to a certain someone, she enunciated every single word clearly from those pretty lips of hers, ¡°A man that has been on my mind until today.¡± ¡°Here, I¡¯d like to tell him that I am finally able to return to his side, in my most perfect form.¡± ¡°The first stop that I¡¯m making for my world tour, is because I¡¯ming back for him.¡± ¡°Seems like it¡¯s a love story full of pathos! Then, let us look forward to your world tour and wish you all the best in pursuing your love!¡± Only after the interview ended did Xu Wei divert her eyes away from the screen. It was only then that she realized that Xiao Chun, who was standing beside her, had turned pale at some point. Her face was pale white, with not one bit of rosy red left¡­ ¡­ Chapter 317 - Asking to a date (1)

Chapter 317: Asking to a date (1)

Xu Wei knitted her brows, ¡°Chunchun, why do you look so pale? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Xiao Chun broke out of it quickly. Immediately stering a smile on her face, she evaded the question by saying, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s just go shopping!¡± Usually, Xiao Chun had a domineering fighting spirit when it came to shopping. Her eyes would sparkle the second she caught sight of bags, clothes, or essories that caught her eye. However, she seemed a little out of sorts today. To put it more urately, it was as if her mind was somewhere else. Xu Wei pondered what was going on for a little while. Just now, Xiao Chun seemed fine when they were having lunch. Up until they saw that woman, Yun Rou¡¯s exclusive interview¡­ Xu Wei seldom saw Xiao Chun like this. While she was a little surprised, she was more worried than anything else. Xu Wei asked her directly, ¡°Chunchun, do you know Yun Rou?¡± Xiao Chun knew too that with how sharp Xu Wei was, it was impossible for her to not know that something was amiss. She remained silent for a while, trying her best to adjust herself to sound as casual as possible as she said, ¡°Mhm, I know her.¡± Xu Wei wasn¡¯t too surprised that Xiao Chun and Yun Rou were acquainted. Xiao Chun had a wide social circle, so it wasn¡¯t weird for her to know Yun Rou. However, her tone seemed like she didn¡¯t want to say anything more about it. Even the best of friends had to respect each other¡¯s privacy. Not wanting to probe any further, Xu Wei only added, ¡°If you need someone to vent to, I¡¯m here.¡± The look that Xiao Chun gave Xu Wei was a little unreadable and a little somber, but she ultimately just gave her a smile. After they finished shopping, Xiao Chun drove Xu Wei back to her apartment. Watching as her back gradually disappeared, Xiao Chun leaned back into her seat with a somber look in her eyes. ¨C At Gu Corporation, the CEO¡¯s office¡­ Assistant Lin knocked on the office¡¯s door before pushing the door open and making his way in. He walked to the desk that Gu Yu was sitting behind and said, ¡°Mr. Gu, we¡¯ve finally received news on the person you¡¯re looking for.¡± The hand that was holding the fountain pen to sign documents remained still. Gu Yu cracked his eyes open to reveal a gloomy look in his eyes. His thin lips parted as he threw out the question, ¡°Where?¡± At Assistant Lin¡¯s reply, his long finger tapped on the desk before he ordered decisively, ¡°Push back everything on my schedule. Go book a flight for tonight.¡± Assistant Lin was surprised, ¡°CEO Gu, you¡¯re intending to go meet her personally?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± While Gu Yu¡¯s tone was cold, his voice seemed to be filled with all sorts of tenderness, ¡°Her issues are the most important.¡± Assistant Lin understood. Nodding his head, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll go book the tickets now.¡± Since Gu Yu frequently went on business trips, he had some clothes ready in the lounge of his office. Assistant Lin tidied up his luggage for him speedily and took them downstairs, cing them in the car. Then, he drove the car up to the entrance to wait for him. Once Gu Yu got into the car, Assistant Lin started the car engine. Just as he was ready to set off in the direction towards the airport, he suddenly heard the man say, ¡°Return to the apartment first.¡± Assistant Lin didn¡¯t seem to understand. ¡°Did you leave something behind?¡± Instead of answering his question, Gu Yu simply said, ¡°Start the car.¡± ¨C Not long after Xu Wei returned to the apartment, she received a call from Gu Yu. Xu Wei replied reflexively, ¡°I went out in the afternoon, I¡¯m not working!¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡®How do you even know that¡­?¡¯ she thought. Then, Xu Wei heard Gu Yu instruct her, ¡°Xu Wei,e out to the balcony.¡± ¡°For what?¡± ¡°Come out.¡± Xu Wei got up from the sofa and made her way out. Gu Yu stood downstairs, gazing at the sixth floor as he watched that familiar figure make her way out slowly. The corners of his lips curved upwards faintly as he said, ¡°Xu Wei, I¡¯m going out on a business trip for a week.¡± ¡­ Chapter 318 - Asking to a date (2)

Chapter 318: Asking to a date (2)

Stunned, Xu Wei paused for a moment before grasping the situation. Her eyes curved into slight crescents as she said, ¡°Oh, I understand.¡± When they had just gotten married, Xu Wei didn¡¯t have the right to ask Gu Yu about where he went. It wasn¡¯t like he would have even told her, either. Even, he would mention it to Mrs. Lin once she moved into the apartment, but he still never told Xu Wei. Now¡­ he finally informed her directly, about his whereabouts. Although it was just a small gesture, it still made a sweet feeling of bliss bubble slightly within her. When a man was willing to report his whereabouts to a woman, it meant she meant something to him¡­ After hanging up, Gu Yu pulled the car door open once more. Getting into the car, he instructed Assistant Lin to start driving. Assistant Lin had now finally realized what Gu Yu had left behind. Was it just Young Mistress¡­? The time they had to reach the airport was already so tight, but Gu Yu still insisted on making a detour to the apartment. He wanted to have onest look at Young Mistress before leaving. Since they were already downstairs, why didn¡¯t he just directly go upstairs to see Young Mistress? At the thought, he questioned inadvertently. As Gu Yu¡¯s gaze shifted to him, he replied to him with, ¡°If I saw her, I wouldn¡¯t bear to leave.¡± Assistant Lin remained silent. Why did he have to only bully him like that? Ugh, when will it be his turn to experience sweet love? ¨C She had to admit that it was incredibly terrifying to get used to one¡¯spany. For the past few days, Gu Yu had always been by her side. Xu Wei kept feeling that he was just right by her side, yet she would raise her head to find nothing beside her. She had never once thought that the bedroom was big and spacious. With Gu Yu out, however, she felt that even her voice would echo if she spoke. Xu Wei was shocked by her own thoughts. Even if the enemy advanced in such a subtle manner, she had to make sure to keep her guard up every single second. She couldn¡¯t let Gu Yu sneak in and barge into her heart once more! She was over the moon that Gu Yu wasn¡¯t around. She didn¡¯t miss him! It may have been because he was busy, but Gu Yu never called her while he was on his business trip. Instead, Mrs. Lin took over his job of nagging her. Once she worked for half an hour, Mrs. Lin woulde knocking on the door. He didn¡¯t even forget to keep his eyes on her even while he was out on a business trip. Xu Wei genuinely didn¡¯t know if she should get mad orugh. Those that didn¡¯t know the circumstances might¡¯ve even thought that she was the delicate and frail sister of Mrs. Lin¡­ Even so, having Gu Yu fuss over her made her feel the sweet feeling of bliss deep down. After that, she would automatically take a rest when it¡¯s due without needing Mrs. Lin to remind her. That night, Gu Yu had finally made his first call ever since taking his business trip. Xu Wei stared at the phone for a while, before picking it up, ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be back in the capital by six tomorrow.¡± After pausing for a moment, Gu Yu lowered his voice a little, sounding a little awkward as he said, ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner together that night.¡± She had thought that he had tossed her to the back of his mind, but his words¡­ Was he asking her on a date? Xu Wei¡¯s heart pounded against her chest. After suppressing her internal excitement, she cleared her throat and said, ¡°I¡¯ll have to check my schedule.¡± After pausing for about a minute, she continued, ¡°I¡¯d be able to set aside an hour.¡± She seemed to have heard Gu Yu softly chuckle on the other end of the call. When he spoke once more, his voice wasced with fondness as he said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll see you at eight at the hilltop restaurant.¡± ¨C The nended. Gu Yu went to collect his luggage. When he walked out from the exit while pulling his luggage, Assistant Lin was already waiting outside. He stepped forward and took over the luggage before making his way out. Gu Yu first made his way to the office. He had to handle the important documents that he had put on hold for the past few days. He pushed the office door open and made his way in. After taking a few steps in, he stopped in his tracks. Looking at the elegant silhouette sitting on the sofa, the look in his eyes hardened. ¡­ Chapter 319 - Long time no see, Yu (1)

Chapter 319: Long time no see, Yu (1)

The woman lifted her eyes, her gaze settling on the stunningly handsome man before her. A ghost of a smile crept over her face as she gazed at him fondly. Even her voice was soft and enchanting as she greeted, ¡°Long time no see, Yu.¡± She got up gracefully, sauntering towards Gu Yu. Every step she took emanated charisma and was extremely enchanting. Gu Yu simply shot her a nce before directing his gaze to Assistant Lin, who was following behind him. Assistant Lin didn¡¯t expect that someone would suddenly turn up at the office either. After all, he had gone out to pick Gu Yu up. Since both he and Gu Yu weren¡¯t around, no one should¡¯ve been allowed to enter. It was likely because the little assistant that he just hired didn¡¯t know any better and let someone in. However, this wasn¡¯t the time to find out who should¡¯ve been held ountable. Gu Yu had asked the Young Mistress out to have dinner togetherter, so he didn¡¯t have time to entertain anyone. However, if he wasn¡¯t mistaken, the woman before him was Yun Rou... Assistant Lin sneaked a peek at his boss¡¯s expression involuntarily. Gu Yu looked as expressionless as he always did. Compared to the sparkly look in Yun Rou¡¯s eyes at the sight of him, Gu Yu¡¯splete apathy made it seem like she was just aplete stranger. Just as he was in a dilemma on how to handle the situation, he caught sight of Gu Yu¡¯s brows drawn into a slight knit with a slightly irritated look in his eyes. His expression instantly turned serious. Without a second thought, Assistant Lin stepped forward and said to Yun Rou in a polite yet undebatable manner, ¡°Miss Yun, it is very impolite to barge into someone¡¯s office without their permission. Please leave immediately. If you wish to see CEO Gu, you would have to make prior arrangements.¡± Being shown to the door in such a direct manner didn¡¯t seem to faze Yun Rou. Instead, she just seemed a little shocked, before breaking into a soft chuckle in understanding, ¡°Right, I have been away for too long. I have almost forgotten that Yu is now already the CEO of Gu Corporation. If I wish to see him, I would have to make a reservation first.¡± Yun Rou gave Gu Yu a slightly apologetic look once more before she said, ¡°Yu, it was brusque of me. I just wanted toe and say hi to you. With that said, I¡¯ll be on my way out. See you next time.¡± After finishing her piece, Yun Rou turned around and made her way to the sofa, picking up her luggage. After giving Gu Yu one more look, she then nodded to Assistant Lin, giving him her regards before gracefully leaving. As Assistant Lin watched her retreating back, he felt a tinge of sorrow. It seemed like once she had returned and got off the ne, she had made her way straight to thepany to look for CEO Gu. It was apparent how eager she was. However... even though CEO Gu refused to speak even one word to her the whole time she was there, even though he had practically treated her as if she was invisible, she took it all in stride. She truly was remarkable! When Assistant Lin turned over to look at his boss, he discovered that Mr. Gu was even more remarkable. He was already sitting at his desk, flipping and reading through his documents. All of his attention was on those documents. He didn¡¯t even seem unnerved one bit by Yun Rou¡¯s sudden appearance. Well, he had been by CEO Gu¡¯s side for a long time. The only time when CEO Gu¡¯s emotions were affected was when the Young Mistress was involved. ¨C They were simply going to have a meal together, so it wasn¡¯t something of great importance to Xu Wei. She had just washed her hair, put on some makeup, then went to her closet and tried on each outfit one by one. Only after she had tried on almost all of her clothes did she pick out an outfit that she was pleased with. When she stood before the full-length mirror and stared at her reflection, she gazed at herself with despise and disdain at the sight of how much effort it took for her to get dolled up. With just this bit of tenderness that Gu Yu showed her, she was unable to control her throbbing heart. Xu Wei eventually decided to change out of that beautiful skirt that she had on. She picked out some casual clothes that she usually wore, then put her hair up in a top knot. After putting on some running shoes, she was on her way! ... Chapter 320 - Long time no see, Yu (2)

Chapter 320: Long time no see, Yu (2)

Xu Wei originally called for a taxi. She never expected that when she went downstairs, she would be met with the sight of that familiar ck car parked there. She stood, stunned. Just then, the window of the driver¡¯s seat rolled down to reveal Gu Yu¡¯s gorgeous face. He turned around, his inky gaze fixed on her. At that moment, everything seemed to sparkle. He parted his thin lips and said, ¡°Get in.¡± Xu Wei never would¡¯ve thought that Gu Yu would still have the time to rush back and pick her up. She had originally thought that they¡¯d meet at the hilltop restaurant instead. Up until she sat in the passenger seat, Xu Wei still wasn¡¯t able to break out of her stupor. So much so that Gu Yu had to turn over and help pull the seat belt over her and fasten it. He started the car, and they cruised off slowly. After driving for a while, Xu Wei was finally able to collect herself. She looked at Gu Yu and ultimately decided to ask, ¡°Why did you stille back to pick me up? I can go there myself.¡± Gu Yu¡¯s gaze remained fixed on the road. He replied casually, ¡°It¡¯s on the way.¡± On the way? He was wrong; the restaurant wasn¡¯t on the way at all. Could it have been that¡­ he just wanted to see her sooner? Xu Wei lowered her eyelids, the corners of her lips curving upwards ever so slightly. Today¡¯s traffic wasn¡¯t so bad. They managed to get to the hilltop restaurant smoothly without getting into a traffic jam. The manager weed them personally and brought them to the table with the best view. After taking a seat, Xu Wei¡¯s eyes swept across the restaurant. There wasn¡¯t a single customer here today! She was suddenly struck with a thought. She looked at Gu Yu, ¡°You¡­ Don¡¯t tell me that you spent so much money to book the entire restaurant?¡± One had to know that the hilltop restaurant was an extremely high-end restaurant. It was well-known for its extravagant prices. It was expensive enough to have a meal here, let alone to book the entire venue. Gu Yu replied with a cool ¡°Mhm.¡± He cracked his eyes open and swiftly nced at Xu Wei. He hadn¡¯t seen her for a week, so he didn¡¯t wish to be interrupted by anyone while he took a good look at her. They both remained silent for a while. Alright. Gu Yu was a wealthy man after all. As long as he was rich, he could do as he pleased! The manager first served them some red wine. Xu Wei picked up her ss, clinking sses with Gu Yu before giving the wine a sip. A glint shed past her eyes, ¡°This wine¡­¡± Gu Yu raised his gaze to look at her. He said in his usually cool voice, ¡°Is it to your taste?¡± Xu Wei nodded. What a coincidence that it was just the red wine that she liked to drink. A pleased look snuck its way into Gu Yu¡¯s eyes. After the steak was served, Gu Yu picked up his utensils and began cutting the steak into bite-sized pieces with skill and grace. Before Xu Wei managed to finish cutting her steak, he picked up his dish with the already cut up steak and ced it in front of Xu Wei. Then, he took her dish. Xu Wei stared at the steak that had already been cut up. After a few seconds, she started getting choked up all of a sudden. The Gu Yu that she remembered from three years ago treated her very well and constantly doted on her. However, in reality, she couldn¡¯t see him as either a boyfriend or a fiance. This was because his way of treating her well was just indulging her every whim, which just meant that he just gave her whatever she wanted. However, he never took the initiative before. She was always the one that cared more; she was always the one chasing after him. At that time, she liked him too much. So much so that she could forgo these details. However, more often than not, whether or not a man truly liked a woman was shown through the details of his actions to her. Three years ago, she used to have had many meals together with Gu Yu. Most of the time, she was the one helping Gu Yu with the food and going along with his liking. This te of already cut up steak was the very first time that she was able to enjoy Gu Yu taking care of her¡­ Given that, the reason behind Xu Wei¡¯s initial reaction wasn¡¯t to think that this was the norm. Instead, she felt ttered by the attention Gu Yu was giving her. ¡­ Chapter 321 - Eat Whatever You Want. I Can Afford It. (1)

Chapter 321: Eat Whatever You Want. I Can Afford It. (1)

Gu Yu watched as Xu Wei stared at the steak without eating it. When he noticed her eyes reddening, his brows furrowed tightly. Worry and anxiety tinged his eyes as he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are your eyes red? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Xu Wei¡¯s long eyshes fluttered as she swallowed hard to suppress her heartache. With a shake of her head, she replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Unwilling to allow him to know her true emotions, she covered it up with a lie. ¡°Something¡­ something entered my eye. I¡¯ll be fine after rubbing it a little.¡± With that statement, she raised her hand in a gesture to rub her eye. But the next second, Gu Yu stood up and grabbed her wrist to stop her. Then, he walked around the table until he was in front of her and bent down. His handsome face was suddenly erged in front of her eyes as he asked, ¡°Is it in the left or the right eye?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Xu Wei asked in confusion, caught off guard and unable to react. When she finally processed his question, she quickly replied, ¡°Left.¡± The moment she answered, she saw the man lean over towards her left eye and gently blow at it. Xu Wei¡¯s heart skipped a beat. After blowing it a few times, he pulled himself back a few inches and asked gently, ¡°Does it feel better now?¡± Xu Wei nodded, dumbfounded. Gu Yu straightened up and turned towards the manager who had been waiting beside them the entire time. ¡°Get me a hot towel,¡± he instructed. The manager quickly fetched Gu Yu a hot towel and handed it to him with respect. With the hot towel in his hand, Gu Yu held it to gauge that the temperature was right before using it to wipe the area around Xu Wei¡¯s eye. Only when he was done did he return to his seat again. Throughout the entire process, Xu Wei was in a state of shock and stupor. Her heart was beating in her throat, each heartbeat more forceful than thest¡­ Afraid that her expression would betray her emotions, Xu Wei didn¡¯t dare to look at Gu Yu. She looked down and buried her head in her food. She finished the steak very quickly, followed by the soup, side dishes, and bread. Everything was finished to the veryst drop. When her senses returned, she met the manager¡¯s shocked eyes as he realized how much she had eaten. She blushed in embarrassment. In such high-end restaurants, women usually ate only minute portions that were barely enough to feed little birds. This was usually out of fear that the men might see them as big-eaters. This was probably the first time the manager had seen a woman eat so much. For the sake of herdylike image, she instinctively exined, ¡°Well, I don¡¯t usually eat this much.¡± Gu Yu nced at the manager. In an indifferent voice, he said, ¡°Eat whatever you want. I can afford to feed you.¡± It wasn¡¯t as if they were stealing food! Why was the manager looking at her like that? Even though the manager couldn¡¯t recognize Gu Yu, he could tell from his elegant and imperious demeanor that he was someone powerful. A single look from Gu Yu was enough to intimidate the manager. As ayer of cold sweat appeared on the manager¡¯s brow, he didn¡¯t dare to look at Xu Wei any longer. He quickly lowered his head and stared at the tips of his shoes. Xu Wei had to admit that she had been touched by Gu Yu¡¯s words once again. Eat as much as you want. I can afford to feed you¡­ In other words, was Gu Yu implying that he was prepared to take care of her? When they had eaten their fill, the manager came over with the bill and ced it in front of Gu Yu. Gu Yu was just about to settle the bill and reached into the pocket of his pants for his wallet. Then he reached into the pocket of his jacket, and again into the pocket of his pants. Seeing that, a sense of foreboding came over Xu Wei. Sure enough, Gu Yu raised his eyes to her as he said frankly, ¡°I didn¡¯t bring my wallet.¡± Xu Wei was left speechless. He was about to be guilty of a dine-and-dash. How was he still able to remain so calm? Xu Wei grimaced. ¡°I didn¡¯t bring mine either.¡± The manager¡¯s expression changed at that very moment! He had thought that this individual was a powerful CEO. Was he instead just a fraud who hadn¡¯t even brought his wallet?! ¡­ Chapter 322 - Eat Whatever You Want. I Can Afford It. (2)

Chapter 322: Eat Whatever You Want. I Can Afford It. (2)

Xu Wei quickly whispered, ¡°Gu Yu, why don¡¯t you call Assistant Lin? Have hime over and pay the bill for us!¡± Gu Yu sat there indifferently,pletely unperturbed by the situation. As if he found Xu Wei¡¯s reaction very cute, his face broke out in a smile. Xu Wei felt exasperated. How was he in the mood to smile? If they couldn¡¯t pay for their meal, they¡¯d be sent to the police! What a huge embarrassment that would be for the high and mighty CEO! She couldn¡¯t wait to see if he¡¯d still be smiling then! After approximately three seconds, Gu Yu finally opened his mouth and said, ¡°Xu Wei, is the card with you?¡± Card? What card was he talking about? Xu Wei smacked her head with her hand as she recalled the ck card that Gu Yu had given her as a New Year¡¯s present. Because it was so valuable, she hadn¡¯t dared to leave it lying around. She wouldn¡¯t be able to afford to pay for it if it went missing. As a result, she kept it with her at all times. ¡°Yes, it is!¡± Feeling like she¡¯d found an oasis in a desert, Xu Wei quickly picked up her purse, unzipped it, and pulled out a red packet from within. Opening the red packet, she took the ck card out. Gu Yu lifted his chin and bluntly told the manager, ¡°My wife will be footing the bill!¡± The manager scoffed inwardly. This man had domineeringly dered moments ago that he could afford to feed the woman. In the end, he wasn¡¯t the one who was feeding her. Instead, she was feeding him! This was the first time he hade across a man who was so shameless and unabashed about relying on a woman! Indeed, it was bing unreliable to judge a man by his looks! As the manager took the ck card to settle the bill, Gu Yu¡¯s cell phone soon chimed loudly. He nced at it to find a message from the bank notifying him of the charge. As the corners of his lips turned up in a smile, the expression in his eyes became especially gentle. ¨C The view from the restaurant on the hilltop was stunning, but the winds were very strong. As soon as Xu Wei walked out, the gust of wind blew over. Even though she was wearing a coat, she still shivered from the cold. Gu Yu noticed and it reminded him of thest time he saw her wearing Lin Yuhan¡¯s jacket. As a result, he took off his jacket without a second thought and draped it over Xu Wei¡¯s shoulders. Xu Wei was stunned. The next second, Gu Yu took her hand in his and led her toward the parking lot. Xu Wei looked at the singleyer of clothing that Gu Yu was wearing, As she then looked at the jacket on her shoulders that was still warm from his body, a smile grew on her face. The couple did not notice a car parked by the entrance of the restaurant, nor did they notice the person seated at the back whose eyes were following them the whole time. More urately put, the person¡¯s eyes followed Gu Yu until both he and Xu Wei entered the car and drove off. The individual sat silently in the car for a long while before finally pulling out a cell phone and dialing a call. When the call connected, her gentle voice rang out, ¡°Let¡¯s meet, Chunchun.¡± ¨C Upon returning to the apartment, Gu Yu headed directly into the study to continue with his never-ending pile of paperwork. Xu Wei returned to the bedroom and took a shower. Aftering out, she thered body lotion all over herself and began her skincare routine. Even after she was done, she still didn¡¯t see Gu Yu return to the room. She had no idea how much longer he had to work. He was so strict when it came to making sure she rested adequately while working. Why couldn¡¯t he apply the same to himself? Indeed, rules were only meant for themon folk and not the upper ss! Having eaten a lot for dinner, Xu Wei felt a little bloated. She was about to find something to aid in her digestion when she saw Gu Yu¡¯s jacket thrown on the couch. She walked over to pick it up, intending to ce it in theundry basket. She first checked the pockets to ensure nothing was left inside, and her hand came in contact with something. Instinctively, Xu Wei pulled the object out. Her eyes widened upon seeing what it was. ¡­ Chapter 323 - He Had Been Blocked! (1)

Chapter 323: He Had Been Blocked! (1)

It was his wallet¡­ Didn¡¯t he say that he didn¡¯t have his wallet? So, what was his wallet doing in the pocket of his jacket? Xu Wei opened his wallet. Although there were only a few bills of cash inside, there was a myriad of credit cards inside; the sight was enough to make her go cross-eyed! In other words, not only had Gu Yu brought his wallet with him, but he could¡¯ve also used any card inside to foot the bill. He clearly had his wallet and his credit cards with him. Even so, he had lied and forced her to use the ck card that he had given her. At that thought, Xu Wei stiffened upon suddenly realizing what it all meant. Had Gu Yu lied to her¡­ just so that she would swipe his card and use his money? Initially, she promised herself that she wouldn¡¯t read too deeply into his actions. However, during the time when she had witnessed Gu Yu change his behavior, her thoughts couldn¡¯t help but be swayed in that direction. Not only was Gu Yu willing to let her spend his money, but he had even gone through all that effort to ensure that she was the one who did? Xu Wei¡¯s cheeks suddenly began to feel hot, as if a current was buzzing through her and reaching all the way into her heart. With her heart feeling warm and crisp, she lowered her eyes and smiled gently as she rubbed the wallet lightly with her fingertips. The smile on her face turned her eyes into little crescents. ¡®Who knew someone could simultaneously be so hot and cold to someone!¡¯ Xu Wei muttered to herself as she closed the wallet and ced it back in his jacket pocket, pretending that she hadn¡¯t seen it at all. Perhaps Gu Yu wasn¡¯t being thoughtful towards her three years ago. Rather, he had done it in a way that was hard for her to recognize as thoughtful. This instance was a good example of that. Had she not unintentionally searched through his pockets, she would never have discovered the little trick he had yed tonight. Still, this was only her theory. Gu Yu¡¯s thoughts were too deep for her to read. As such, she could only scrutinize his actions closely and rely on her gut. In other words, she needed to find solid evidence of his feelings for her. Only then could she be sure of how he felt towards her. In the past, she had been full of confidence but ended up in a bloody mess. She had already been hurt once, so couldn¡¯t help but be twice as wary this time around. ¨C By the time Gu Yu returned to the bedroom, Xu Wei had already fallen asleep. However, the bedsidemp was still on. To his surprise, she had left the light on for him. The man gazed at the yellow glow from themp. At that moment, the faint glow was bright enough to illuminate his entire world. His gaze slowly moved from the smallmp to the big bed, and onto the slightly raised figure on it. Although Xu Wei now had the entire bed to herself, she was still used to sleeping on her side and leaving the other side empty. As his ck eyes lingered on the other side for a few moments, a deep yearning took root in his heart. How much longer would it be before he was finally allowed to sleep in his space beside her? The cell phone suddenly rang. Gu Yu frowned. Concerned that Xu Wei would be disturbed from her sleep, he strode out to the balcony before pulling out his cell phone. When he saw the name of the caller disyed on the screen, he answered the phone. His tone was very heavy. ¡°Hello?¡± Xu Shuai could keenly feel the murderous intent in his voice, and cold sweat poured out of his neck as he swallowed nervously. When he recalled whom he had seen tonight, he gathered his courage and forged ahead. ¡°Yu, well¡­ Yun Rou is back.¡± The light in Gu Yu¡¯s eyes dimmed. His voice was impassive as he replied, ¡°Okay.¡± That reply took Xu Shuai by surprise. After a few moments of silence, he continued, ¡°She¡¯s now divorced.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°¡­Okay?¡± Xu Shuai¡¯s raised his voice by a notch. ¡°Yu, what do you mean by ¡®okay¡¯?¡± ¡­ Chapter 324 - He Had Been Blocked! (2)

Chapter 324: He Had Been Blocked! (2)

Although Gu Yu kept his voice very low, Xu Wei nevertheless turned around in bed, as if she had be woken up. When Gu Yu saw her turn around, he ended the call without a second thought. Xu Shuai had been waiting for an answer from Gu Yu when he suddenly heard a click, followed by the heartless disengaged tone over the phone. He was speechless for half a second. When he dialed Gu Yu¡¯s number again, the message he heard was, ¡°The number you have called is currently unavable. Please try againter!¡± ¡­ Had he been blocked? Why? ¨C Gu Yu walked as silently as possible to the bedside. He picked up the nket that had been kicked aside by Xu Wei and covered her with it, tucking the corners in. When he was done, he was still reluctant to move away. His dark eyes lingered on her face as he looked at her fast asleep. He had no idea what sweet dream she was having, but she had a slight smile on her face. As he watched her, the corners of his lips couldn¡¯t help but curl into a smile. Leaning over, he lowered his head and pecked her chastely on the forehead. When that wasn¡¯t enough for him, he kissed her on her nose. Since that still wasn¡¯t enough, he eventually nted a kiss on her lips. He was feeling the pain of being lovesick. ¨C At the CEO¡¯s office at Gu Corporation¡­. Xiao Chun knocked on the door to the office, then heard Gu Yu say ¡°Come in¡± from inside. Pursing her lips, her hand tightened around the doorknob. Forcing herself to slowly loosen her grip, she pushed the door open and walked in a few secondster. She walked over to the desk and said, ¡°Mr. Gu, I would like to discuss the selection of our new spokesperson with you.¡± Gu Yu raised his eyes and nced at her while his hand continued to sign his document. When he was done with his signature, he shut the folder and elegantly capped his pen before putting it aside. He leaned back against his chair and sped his hands together in front of him. In azy and casual gesture, he lifted his chin and said, ¡°Have a seat.¡± Xiao Chun pulled the chair out and sat opposite of Gu Yu. Her eyes met his, but his gaze became so intense for her within two seconds that she had to lower her eyes. After regaining control of her emotions, she said in a serious tone, ¡°Thepany initially intended to sign Su Ziqian as the spokesperson, but you recently ordered a freeze on Su Ziqian¡¯s activities. Subsequently, the director, Mr. Chen, and I shortlisted Rong Wang because of his rocketing poprity. Unfortunately, his scandal broke out. Ever since then, his reputation has plummeted, and he¡¯s even facing prison time now.¡± Xiao Chun shrugged her shoulders to convey her helplessness before she added, ¡°After these two incidents, Mr. Chen and I came to the unanimous conclusion that using stars from the entertainment industry as spokespeople are too unpredictable. Those who are cleanck poprity and most of the trending ones are keeping something bad from the public. It¡¯s hard to tell when they¡¯lle tumbling down.¡± She added, ¡°Hence, I changed our approach for the selection process this time. I¡¯ve discovered that we truly don¡¯t need a superstar. Instead, we should be looking for a high-profile individual who is sessful in their own right. They should have both a positive image and a strong influence over the market.¡± Having said that, Xiao Chun paused for a moment and looked at Gu Yu to gauge the expression on Gu Yu¡¯s face. However, his face remained expressionless; thus, she couldn¡¯t gather any information. Xiao Chun¡¯s eyes flickered a few times and she bit her bottom lip before saying, ¡°I propose¡­¡± She had barely uttered two words when she heard Gu Yu throw out the word, ¡°No.¡± Xiao Chun was left speechless. Xiao Chun knew that even though she hadn¡¯t voiced the name aloud, Gu Yu knew who she was referring to. However, she hadn¡¯t expected him to reject it so firmly. However, all of this went just as nned.. Five minutes after Xiao Chun left the office, Gu Yu¡¯s internal line rang. Gu Yu answered it, it was Assistant Lin on the line, and he said, ¡°Mr. Gu, Miss Yun is here to visit. Would you like to meet her?¡± ¡­ Chapter 325 - Are You Still Unable to Let Go? (1)

Chapter 325: Are You Still Unable to Let Go? (1)

¡°No.¡± After that crisp and sinct answer, Gu Yu coldly spat in admonishment, ¡°Assistant Lin, you¡¯ve been following me for so many years. Please don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t carry out such a simple screening!¡± Assistant Lin felt ayer of cold sweat cover his back as he immediately replied, ¡°I understand, Mr. Gu. I will turn away all unimportant people and matters, then I will not bother you again.¡± With that, he heard a click over the phone as the call was disconnected. Assistant Lin wiped the cold sweat off his brow and heaved a long sigh of relief. ¨C At half-past five in the afternoon, Gu Yu got off work as per his usual routine. He got up, pushed his sleeves back down from his elbows, fastened his cufflinks, then slid his jacket on. Picking up his wallet and car keys, he strode out of the office. Assistant Lin escorted him down. When they walked into the lobby, Yun Rou stood up from the couch in the lounge and elegantly walked over in her high heels. She stopped in front of Gu Yu with a gentle smile on her face, making her look rather stunning. Assistant Lin was very surprised at the sight of her. He had thought she would have left after Mr. Gu had rejected her; he never expected her to be waiting in the lobby. Had she waited since ten in the morning until now? Had she waited for the whole day? He couldn¡¯t help but nce at Yun Rou again. She had waited an entire day, yet she was still able to maintain such a calm and elegant demeanor. He had to admit that she was indeed skilled! Yun Rou¡¯s eyes gazed tenderly at Gu Yu as she said, ¡°Since you refused to meet me, I had no choice but to wait for you here. Could you please spare me a few minutes?¡± As she spoke, her voice sounded as pleasant to the ears as the piano she yed. Gu Yu looked at her dispassionately and moved his lips to sinctly reply, ¡°No.¡± The corners of Yun Rou¡¯s lips turned up slightly. ¡°Yu, you still haven¡¯t changed a bit. You¡¯ll give someone the cold shoulder when you¡¯re throwing a tantrum. The more you care, the more you¡¯ll act distant.¡± She continued, ¡°Fine. Since you don¡¯t have the time today, I won¡¯t dy you any further. But I know you, Yu, and you should know me too. I¡¯ve always considered myself to be very patient.¡± She further went on to say, ¡°I could wait for an entire day today. Likewise, I can wait for an entire day tomorrow, and the day after, and the day after that. I can wait until you agree to see me.¡± Gu Yu was the CEO of apany, whereas Yun Rou was a national icon. The both of them standing together in public was enough to attract the attention of many people, so many eyes naturally fell on them. Yun Rou had already attracted much attention when she spent the whole day sitting on the couch in the lobby. If she turned up daily, it was inconceivable what sort of rumors would abound. He had never been afraid of rumors, but¡­ Gu Yu pulled his lips into a thin line. His tone was chilly as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you five minutes.¡± Upon uttering that statement, he turned and strode towards the elevator without sparing her a single nce. As Yun Rou looked at his icy demeanor from the back, she smiled even wider than before. She first nodded in acknowledgement towards Assistant Lin before moving her feet and following Gu Yu. Assistant Lin sighed again. After all, Yun Rou was the one who had been by Gu Yu¡¯s side for many years. She couldn¡¯t be underestimated. Inside the office¡­ Gu Yu picked up his cell phone and texted Xu Wei a message. When he was done, he tossed his phone over to a corner on the table and looked up at Yun Rou. His tone was cold and harsh as he said, ¡°You have 4 minutes and 30 seconds left.¡± Yun Rou knew that he wasn¡¯t interested in reminiscing on the past with her. He wasn¡¯t going to give her the time to do so, either. With a smile, she got straight to the point and said, ¡°Chunchun told me that you vetoed her suggestion for me to be the spokesperson. I would like to know why.¡± ¡­ Chapter 326 - Are You Still Unable To Let Go? (2)

Chapter 326: Are You Still Unable To Let Go? (2)

Gu Yu didn¡¯t open his mouth. He didn¡¯t even look at her. No one knew if he felt it wasn¡¯t worth replying to her or if he thought that there was no need to exin to her. His gaze remained fixed on the phone he threw on the table. Yun Rou sat on the sofa, her posture noble and elegant. It was extremely delightful to look at her. Regardless, she didn¡¯t manage to attract Gu Yu¡¯s attention at all. Half a minuteter, Gu Yu moved his thin lips and finally opened his mouth, ¡°Four minutes.¡± Yun Rou pursed her lips. Her smile froze for a split second but quickly disappeared. ¡°Yu, you understand me. My goal has always been to be on the international stage. A few years ago, an entertainmentpanyid eyes on me and wanted to sign a contract with me to enter the acting industry. However, I rejected them. I will only do what I like and what I think is worth doing.¡± ¡°This time, I came back for my worldwide tour. Over here is my first station, and it¡¯s in my home country. For me to give my best performance, my training regime is extremely harsh. Initially, when the people from the Gu Corporation approached my team, they rejected them. If I be your brand ambassador, I will need to take time out to promote the brand with you. It will be a distraction for me, and I will not be able to concentrate on my performance.¡± She paused for a moment and looked at Gu Yu. There was a gentleness in her eyes. ¡°But, this is the Gu Corporation. Any business of the Gu Corporation is your business, too. Between you and me, there¡¯s nothing much to say. As long as you need me, I will be here. And so, after I found out about this matter, I agreed.¡± Yun Rou sighed softly. She seemed to remember something, so she opened her mouth and continued, ¡°Yu, I know that I owe you because I left you under those circumstances. Now, you already have many things. I don¡¯t know how topensate you, so I don¡¯t want to give up on this opportunity. I will try my best to repay you.¡± Gu Yu raised his head. His gaze was profound; he didn¡¯t show any emotions. And he looked her in the eye. The man¡¯s face was extremely handsome. Even though his gaze was cold and distant, it was still enough to make anyone¡¯s heart palpitate. The next second, Yun Rou heard the man¡¯s voice. ¡°Five minutes have ended.¡± There was no warmth in his voice. ¡ª Gu Yu didn¡¯t even spare an extra moment. He took his phone and got up immediately. As soon as he was on his feet, he strode towards the door. Yun Rou knew that he would be indifferent, but she didn¡¯t expect him to be so heartless. But, how could Gu Yu be heartless towards her? She was Yun Rou. She was the one who kept himpany for five whole years! Yun Rou took a deep breath and calmed herself down. She got up as well, and, with a few quick steps, caught up with Gu Yu. She blocked his path and raised her head to look at him. She still remembers the past when she was taller than him, and she would always lower her head and look at him gently. Now, she had to tilt her neck up before she could see him. ¡°Yu, are you still going to reject me from being your brand ambassador?¡± Although her tone sounded a little agitated, Yun Rou¡¯s voice was still gentle enough to mesmerize anyone. She bit her lips and sighed softly. When she opened her mouth again, there was helplessness and an almost imperceptible hint of joy in her tone. ¡°Yu, if you continue to reject me like this, I will think that you¡¯re still unable to let go of the fact that I left you in the past!¡± Yun Rou clenched her fist tightly. Unconsciously, she took a step closer to Gu Yu. Her lips were trembling slightly as she repeated herself, ¡°Yu, is that the truth? Are you still unable to let go?¡± ¡­ Chapter 327 - Becoming More And More Like A Husband (1)

Chapter 327: Bing More And More Like A Husband (1)

¡°Hmph¡­¡± The corners of Gu Yu¡¯s mouth lifted. A cold smiled appeared on his face. ¡°Yun Rou, who gave you the confidence?¡± ¡°Am I wrong?¡± Yun Rou looked at Gu Yu. She didn¡¯t want to miss catching any changes in his expression. ¡°If that¡¯s not the reason, why did you reject me without even considering the offer?¡± ¡°Yu, you¡¯re a businessman. And a business magnate should ce a priority on his benefits. No matter how you look at it, making me the brand ambassador of the Gu Corporation is the best decision.¡± Gu Yu¡¯s gaze was cold. He gave her an enigmatic smile as though he had just heard a joke. When he spoke, his voice was as indifferent as always. ¡°You said that you owe me because you left me, and so you want to use this chance to repay me. However, to me, this debt doesn¡¯t exist.¡± In a single sentence, he erased all that had happened in the past. As is to be expected, Gu Yu never epted betrayal. There¡¯s no forgiveness for anyone who betrays him. In the past, Yun Rou was someone special. And she still fancies herself to be so. Even after hearing such hurtful words from Gu Yu, Yun Rou was still able to maintain the smile on her face. ¡°So this is what you think. That¡¯s good. Let¡¯s not talk about what happened in the past. In that case, why did you reject me?¡± ¡°Yu, let¡¯s put behind our past and talk about this ambassador proposal alone. Our coboration will be a win-win for both parties. My image is positive, and I¡¯m a hero who brought honor to our country. As for the Gu Corporation, the biggest project this year for you is your coboration with the government. I¡¯m sure I don¡¯t have to exin the impact I can bring as a brand ambassador, right?¡± ¡°Also, I¡¯ll be going my worldwide tour soon, so as the brand ambassador, I can promote my concert and let more people take notice of me and my performance.¡± Yun Rou raised her head and straightened her back. She showed extreme arrogance when she said all these, but she had every right to do so. She won the international grand award as a pianist and gained considerable prestige in her field. Winning the award meant she was the first Chinese to achieve such distinction. Gu Yu looked up and scanned the clock hanging on the wall. There was impatience in the depth of his eyes. He frowned and looked at Yun Rou, his gaze devoid of warmth. Even his voice was cold as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t need to give any reason if I don¡¯t want to use someone!¡± ¡°However, I do have a reason for you now. A person who uses the past as an excuse, a person who can¡¯t differentiate her personal life from work, has no right to coborate with me.¡± ¡°I, Gu Yu, never allow my emotions to interfere with my work.¡± As his words rang in Yun Rou¡¯s ears, she felt her heart stabbed over and over again. She remained calm andposed, but she couldn¡¯t maintain her smile any longer. She pursed her lips tightly and remained silent. After a while, sheughed softly and replied, ¡°Yu, I understand. However, my words still stand. If you need me, I will be here. If you change your mind, you can contact me anytime.¡± Yun Rou took out her name card from her bag and gave it to Gu Yu. Gu Yu nced at it. He extended his hand and took the name card. A sh of excitement instantly appeared in the depths of Yun Rou¡¯s eyes, but it soon disappeared. She watched as Gu Yu, without hesitation, throw her name card into a nearby rubbish bin immediately after he took it from her. Yun Rou clenched her bag tightly. She almost scratched it with her nails. Gu Yu raised his chin and moved his thin lips. ¡°You can leave now.¡± Yun Rou took a deep breath. Very soon, she suppressed all her emotions and smiled calmly. She gave a small nod to Gu Yu and straightened her back. She then turned and walked away on her high heels. Chapter 328 - Becoming More And More Like A Husband (2)

Chapter 328: Bing More And More Like A Husband (2)

When Yun Rou reached the lift lobby, she saw a familiar figure walking towards her. Their gazes met, and Yun Rou gave him a gentle smile that she always has on her face. She greeted the person first. ¡°Uncle, long time no see!¡± Gu Xiong hadn¡¯t seen Yun Rou for a long time, but ever since she became very popr, she was all over the newspapers, television, and the inte. So, when he saw her now, she wasn¡¯t an unfamiliar figure. ¡°It¡¯s you. It has been a while. Has it been more than ten years?¡± ¡°Yes, it has been more than ten years.¡± Gu Xiong sized up Yun Rou. Even at a young age, she had an exceptional aura. Her charisma is all the more striking now that she is all grown up. She was an artist. Her entire body was like a work of art, done with great care and precision. Gu Xiong only spoke after he finished admiring Yun Rou. ¡°You came to look for Yu?¡± Yun Rou smiled. Gu Xiong went into a trance for a while when he saw her smile. ¡°Yes. I had some things to discuss with him.¡± She paused a moment before alluringly brushing her hair on the side of her forehead with her hands. Then, she continued, ¡°It¡¯s about the brand ambassador for the Gu Corporation.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± As a shareholder of thepany, Gu Xiong naturally knew that the corporation was recently looking for a new brand ambassador. ¡°Does this mean that you will be working with the Gu Corporation soon?¡± Yun Rou was very popr ofte, and she was currently a hot topic among the public. She was also going to start her worldwide concert tour soon, so if she put out the Gu Corporation¡¯s name during her worldwide concerts, it was a free advertisement for them. They could not only advertise in their country but overseas as well. It would help the Gu Corporation broaden its overseas market. Gu Xiong couldn¡¯t help but smile at the thought of this. ¡°That is good. This time, Yu made a good choice.¡± With pity, Yun Rou, however, said, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m afraid that you will be disappointed; Yu didn¡¯t choose me. It¡¯s probably because I stillck something. I didn¡¯t meet his criteria.¡± ¡°However, Yu has good taste. I¡¯m sure that he will find someone even more suitable and outstanding as your brand ambassador. Uncle, you don¡¯t have to worry about this.¡± Ding! The lift was here. ¡°Uncle, I will be leaving now. See you next time.¡± Yun Rou nodded at Gu Xiong politely. She moved her feet and walked into the lift. The lift door closed slowly. But, very quickly, Gu Xiong used his hand to block the lift¡¯s door from closing. The door re-opened, and he walked in. ¡°Yun Rou, are you free now? Can youe to my office and have a chat with me?¡± Yun Rou lowered her eyelids to hide her joy. Her n had worked. She smiled and replied, ¡°Sure, of course.¡± ¡ª When Xu Wei received Gu Yu¡¯s text, she was still outside. That day, her exclusive interview with Gu Yu would be released. So she went out to buy the magazine. Gu Yu told her that he would be back homete. If she was hungry, she could eat first. There was no need to wait for him. Unconsciously, Xu Wei smiled when she read the message. Gu Yu was indeed bing more and more conscientious. He was turning more and more into a ¡°husband.¡± That night. Xu Wei came out of the bathroom after she had finished bathing. She dried her hair and saw the magazine that she had ced on the sofa. She thought for a moment and picked it up. Then, she walked out of the bedroom and headed for the study room. She raised her hand and knocked on the door. The man¡¯s pleasant and low voice sounded almost immediately. ¡°Come in.¡± Xu Wei walked in and stood beside him. She ced the magazine on the table and pointed to it with her finger. She smiled and said, ¡°I came to deliver this magazine to you. Look, I chose your most beautiful photo for the cover. Are you satisfied?¡± Gu Yu nced at the cover of the magazine with his ck eyes. He turned to Xu Wei, who was smiling brightly like a blossoming flower. He replied, ¡°Yes.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he abruptly grabbed Xu Wei¡¯s wrist and pulled her towards him. Xu Wei lost bnce and sat on hisp. Chapter 329 - This Is My Token Of Gratitude (1)

Chapter 329: This Is My Token Of Gratitude (1)

The man¡¯s sudden move made Xu Wei scream in surprise. Her ck eyes widened and said, ¡°You¡­¡± She only managed to utter one word before the handsome face of the man loomedrge in front of her eyes. Then, the man¡¯s lipsnded on hers. The rest of Xu Wei¡¯s words got stuck in her throat. The depth of her eyes was brimming with astonishment, and she appeared a little stunned. She had no choice but to ept the kiss. It felt as though only a second had passed, but all the same, it felt more like a century. The man only released her when she thought that she was going to suffocate fromck of oxygen. His breathing was slightly uneven, and the me in his eyes seemed to have the energy to devour everything. Gu Yu gently rubbed Xu Wei¡¯s swollen lips with the tips of his fingers. He opened his mouth; his voice was low and hoarse. And it was enchanting and mesmerizing. He emphasized every word, as he said to her, ¡°This is my token of gratitude.¡± ¡ª Xu Wei looked at him in a daze. She blinked and then blinked again. It took more than ten seconds before she regained her senses and realized that the token of gratitude Gu Yu was referring to was for the most beautiful photo she had chosen of him for the cover page. Was that why he kissed her, to thank her? Hmph. What kind of token of gratitude is that? It was just a barbaric act! He was taking advantage of her! As expected of a shrewd businessman, he calcted his every move and reaped all the benefits! Xu Wei was both embarrassed and furious. She wanted to say something, so she opened her mouth. However, for some time, she didn¡¯t know how she could refuse him. Hence, she could only re at him to show her displeasure. At that moment, her cheeks were pink, and there was ayer of confusion in her dark eyes. She seemed to be ming Gu Yu. Gu Yu felt his body turning warm from just looking at her. He couldn¡¯t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. The corners of his mouth lifted as he said, ¡°Are you unhappy with this token of gratitude?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Xu Wei finally found her voice again. ¡°If you want to thank me, you could at least¡­ ¡­ like, give me a red packet or something. For instance, thest time we went back for New Year, you casually gave Gu Xue an eight million RMB red packet.¡± Xu Wei didn¡¯t have such a high expectation. He could maybe give her a 50% discount! This time, before she finished her sentence, Gu Yu interrupted her. ¡°I understand.¡± Did he understand? Xu Wei was a little surprised. Her eyes lit up. Was Gu Yu that enlightened now? She didn¡¯t even have to open her mouth, and he knew what she wanted? She looked at him, full of anticipation. Suddenly, Gu Yu ced his big palm behind her neck and hugged her slender waist with the other hand. He locked her tightly in front of him, and his thin lips bore down on her once again. ¡°Wu¡­¡± The kisssted almost half an hour. It was the first time Xu Wei experienced how extensive and profound Gu Yu¡¯s techniques were. She was in a total daze. She could only feel her lips slowly turning numb, and it was slightly painful. When Gu Yu finally released her, she could only lean against him and pant endlessly. Her chest heaved up and down furiously, and she didn¡¯t have the energy to say a single word. Gu Yu pinched her small and exquisite chin with his long fingers and lifted it. His ck gaze met hers. His voice was rough, and the tone was enough to seduce one¡¯s heart. ¡°One kiss is not satisfying. Are you happy with two kisses?¡± Who said she wanted his kiss as a token of gratitude? Happy? To hell with that! Xu Wei¡¯s cheeks puffed up in anger. Her eyes filled with unhappiness. She opened her mouth and wanted to reply to him. However, when the words reached the edges of her mouth, she forcefully changed them. ¡°Satisfied¡­ satisfied! I¡¯m delighted!¡± ¡­ Chapter 330 - This Is My Token Of Gratitude (2)

Chapter 330: This Is My Token Of Gratitude (2)

Although Gu Yu didn¡¯t say much, she could still feel his dangerous gaze as well as his body temperature that had turned extremely hot. A wise person understands what to do at certain times. If she had said that she wasn¡¯t satisfied, the situation wouldn¡¯t have ended with just a kiss. As she spoke, she pushed Gu Yu¡¯s chest forcefully with both of her hands without waiting for his reply. Then, she quickly got up from hisp and rushed out of the study room without looking back. Xu Wei ran straight to the kitchen without stopping. She took out a bottle of mineral water and opened the cap. She drank the whole bottle of water in a single gulp before she managed to suppress the me in her body. She heaved a huge sigh of relief. She covered her face that was still slightly warm. She couldn¡¯t help butugh in a very soft voice. Coincidentally, Mrs. Lin was walking past the kitchen at the time and saw Xu Wei¡¯s smile. She couldn¡¯t help but exim in silence that Spring wasing. The season of love was arriving soon. ¡ª The study room. Gu Yu furiously restrained the urge to chase after Xu Wei when he saw her running away in a hurry. He stood up and walked over to the balcony of his study room. He leaned against the railing and stood there for a moment, allowing the night breeze to blow against him gently. He only went back into the study room when he started to feel cold. He sat on his chair and prepared to continue with his work. But, when he nced at the magazine on the table, he picked it up and opened it. He read the article about his exclusive interview very seriously. After he had finished reading, he reached for his safe and pressed the password to open it. He then ced the magazine inside. There was already a massive pile of magazines and newspapers inside the safe. They were all published by the Z Magazine publicationpany. Or rather, it was more urate to say that they were all exclusive interviews, articles of news, and casual writings. As long as she wrote it, Gu Yu collected everything. Now, looking at the magazines and newspapers, Gu Yu found them very interesting, too. He didn¡¯t even know how much he loved Xu Wei personally. ¡ª The next day. The moment Assistant Lin arrived at thepany, he was called into the office by his big boss. He walked in as though he was confronting a formidable enemy. In that short span of around ten seconds, all sorts of possibilities went through his mind. Was Mr. Gu going toin about his poor handling ability because of what happened with Yun Rou yesterday? Was he going to make him pick between two choices again? Or could it be that this time, there wouldn¡¯t even be two choices for him to choose? Maybe Mr. Gu had already decided for him and would ask him to leave directly. No wonder his left eyelid kept blinking when he woke up this morning. It was a sign that something terrible would happen today! Please don¡¯t do it! He didn¡¯t want to leave Mr. Gu! He had feelings for Mr. Gu! It was always right to admit his mistake at the very start. The moment he reached the front of the desk, and before Gu Yu could open his mouth, Assistant Lin started tearing up. He gave a forlorn expression and began pleading with Mr. Gu pitifully. ¡°Mr. Gu, I know my mistake. I will work even harder the next time and help you to block anydies that wanted toe near you. I will make sure that they don¡¯t disturb you. Please have some mercy on me. I have been with you conscientiously for so many years. Even if I didn¡¯t achieve anything, I still take some credit for working hard! Please don¡¯t chase me away to Africa or the Philippines. I can¡¯t bear to leave you!¡± Gu Yu raised his eyebrows and looked at Assistant Lin with an emotionless expression. He remained silent for a second before opening his mouth and saying in a cold tone, ¡°Assistant Lin, if you don¡¯t change your disgusting expression immediately, you can pack up instantly.¡± ¡ª Assistant Lin quickly stopped crying and turned stern. He resumed his posture as an elite worker and said thoughtfully, ¡°Mr. Gu, what orders do you have?¡± Gu Yu leaned back against his seat and raised his head slightly. ¡°I have something for you to do immediately.¡± ¡­ Chapter 331 - She Was Always An Exception (1)

Chapter 331: She Was Always An Exception (1)

¡°Please tell me. Even if you were to tell me to climb a mountain of swords, or descend a mountain of fire, I wouldn¡¯t refuse. I promise to make sure to perfectly aplish every task you assign me!¡± Assistant Lin struck a pose as if he was ready to put up a fight. He wanted the Boss to see that he was still very capable! Gu Yu¡¯s lips twitched upwards at Assistant Lin¡¯s behavior. Without wasting another word, he ordered directly, ¡°Z Magazine just released a magazine. Go hand one out to everyone in thepany.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Assistant Lin had thought that there was something important that he had to go settle. Who would¡¯ve known that¡­ Gu Yu just wanted him to go buy some magazines? Isn¡¯t that too insignificant of a matter for him to do? ¡°Hm?¡± Despite his cool tone, the sound Gu Yu just made was still enough to make one feel the stifling pressure from him. It sent chills down Assistant Lin¡¯s back as he replied hurriedly, ¡°Got it! Mr. Gu, I¡¯ll be on my way now. I¡¯ll make sure that every employee of Gu Corporation gets their hands on the magazine!¡± Assistant Lin had practically scrambled his way out of the office. After picking up the cup of milk tea that he had just bought, he sucked a big mouthful of it in the hopes of suppressing his nerves. Then, not daring to dy the task any longer, he began dialing the rted numbers to obtain the magazines! Since Gu Corporation had a massive number of employees, he ultimately ordered the magazines straight from the publisher. The publisher then went to the warehouse to collect the magazines before sending arge cargo truck to deliver them over. At four-thirty in the afternoon, Assistant Lin had finally obtained the magazines. When he started flipping through it, he finally realized why the Boss had requested him to purchase the magazines, and why he told him to issue one to everyone in thepany. On one hand, he could support the sales of the magazine publishingpany that Young Mistress was at. Under the rtionship status section of CEO Gu¡¯s exclusive interview, it was also written that he was married. It turned out that he was indirectly trying to announce that he was already taken! Gu Yu¡¯s move surely was astounding! ¨C With a knock on the door, her secretary pushed the door open and made her way in. She first passed the document that required Xiao Chun¡¯s signature. When Xiao Chun was done signing the document, she then ced the magazine in her arms onto the table. Xiao Chun caught a glimpse of it. Raising her brows slightly, she asked, ¡°What is this?¡± Her secretary replied, ¡°Miss Xiao, this is the magazine that Assistant Lin had told someone to hand out. He said that Mr. Gu was giving this for free. Everyone has a copy of it.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Her secretary nodded and added, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be taking my leave to get some work done.¡± ¡°Go on.¡± Xiao Chun¡¯s gaze returned once more to her document, but she wasn¡¯t able to focus on it any longer. Eventually, she took the magazine over and began flipping through it. Gu Yu¡¯s exclusive interview¡­ Gu Yu was never one to ept interviews. If it was notpletely necessary, he would never be willing to appear in front of the camera. Despite that, he epted an exclusive interview from Xu Wei. Gu Yu would always make an exception for Xu Wei any time she asked. Xiao Chun smiled bitterly, skimming over what the exclusive interview covered. Then, her gaze settled on thest question. ¡°Rtionship status: Married¡­¡± Xiao Chun leaned heavily into the back of her chair as her lips curved slightly. She wasn¡¯t even able to force out a bitter smile. Gu Yu and Xu Wei were two people in love. Would they ultimately follow the normal tracks and end up getting married? Xiao Chun closed her eyes shut, trying to hide the sorrow rising within her. After a long time, however, a stray tear still escaped and trailed down her face. ¨C Meanwhile¡­ While Yun Rou was practicing at the piano studio, she vaguely caught her assistants saying, ¡°Gu Yu¡¯s already married¡±. In that instant, she yed the wrong note. Her fingers pressed heavily into the keys, producing a sharp, ear-piercing sound. She heaved herself off the piano, making her way to her assistants in a few quick steps. Without the usual elegance she held herself with, she asked coldly, ¡°What did you guys just say?¡± ¡­ Chapter 332 - She Was Always An Exception (2)

Chapter 332: She Was Always An Exception (2)

Yun Rou had always been gentle and easygoing, so her assistants had got along quite well with her. They didn¡¯t seem to notice the shift in her mood either. Her first assistant answered, ¡°Sister Rou, we¡¯re looking at the magazine that Z Magazine just published this week. It has Prince Charming Gu¡¯s exclusive interview. We genuinely didn¡¯t expect Prince Charming Gu to already be married. God knows who¡¯s the lucky one that got to be Prince Charming Gu¡¯s wife. I¡¯m so jealous!¡± Her second assistant added, ¡°Right, right. After he had been involved in scandals with Su Ziqian for three years, wasn¡¯t it rumored that good news wasing? Do you guys think that he and Su Ziqian went to secretly certify their marriage? That¡¯s why news of Su Ziqian came to an abrupt stop. She also stoppeding out for work. Since she got married into a wealthy family and is now a Young Mistress, there¡¯s no need for her to be in the limelight anymore!¡± However, her third assistant shook her head. She propped the spectacles on her nose bridge up, looking like she was possessed by Sherlock Holmes himself. She said, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s Su Ziqian. I looked through some media outlets that focus on scandals. They all said that Su Ziqian had been secretly thrown out by thepany. In my opinion, he hadn¡¯t truly acknowledged Su Ziqian despite her being by his side for three years. If we were to talk about someone that he had acknowledged, the only person would be his ex-fiancee, Xu Wei!¡± ¡°Look, you guys, who wrote this exclusive interview? It¡¯s Xu Wei! We all know that Prince Charming Gu is someone that likes to keep a low profile. He doesn¡¯t enjoy being in the spotlight. This time around, however, he was even willing to reveal his current rtionship status in this exclusive interview. I bet a hundred dors that Xu Wei is secretly his wife!¡± To everyone¡¯s surprise, once she finished her words, the third assistant was given a firm p. She was pped so hard that she almost lost her bnce,pletely confused by what had just happened. The other two assistants that witnessed Yun Rou pping her before their very eyes were also confused out of their minds. Yun Rou¡¯s eyes were filled with boundless fury, yet a smile remained on that beautiful and charming face of hers. However, it was a smile that sent chills down one¡¯s back. She closed her eyes shut, taking in a deep breath to suppress her rage. She returned to her gentle self, the one that made people believe that she could do no harm to any animal or person. Having regained herposure, she asked gently, ¡°Are you alright? Sorry about that just now, practice didn¡¯t go too smoothly for me. I will be performing in just a few days. You guys also know just how important this first stage is for me, right?¡± Of course, her three assistants nodded their heads in agreement. ¡°I hope that by hiring you guys with such high pays, you guys would be a little more professional while at work. Is that alright with you?¡± ¡°Alright, we know that we¡¯re wrong. We won¡¯t gossip while at work anymore.¡± Yun Rou broke into a bright smile. She turned to look at the third assistant, her gaze settling on the clear fingerprint on her cheek. Worry revealed itself through her facial expression as she asked, ¡°Does it hurt so badly? Go buy some medicer and put it under my name. You can take a day off tomorrow, so rest well.¡± Clutching her cheek in pain, the third assistant forced out a tight smile, ¡°Thank you, Sister Rou.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s continue with practice.¡± Yun Rou turned around elegantly. Sitting before the piano, she ced her hands onto the keys and started ying the piano once more. ¨C On the day of the customary family dinner¡­ Gu Yu drove Xu Wei back himself. When the car arrived at the family manor, the two got out of the car. Gu Yu stretched out his hand naturally, holding Xu Wei¡¯s hand in his as they made their way to the main house. Gu Xue was the first one that came running out. She pounced onto Xu Wei, wanting to give her a hug. However, she was forced to hit the brakes at the chilly look Gu Yu gave her. She stopped dead in her tracks as she was about half a foot away from Xu Wei. Her gaze swept up and down Xu Wei as she asked in concern, ¡°Sister-inw, have you healed from your injuries? I had wanted toe to see you, but Yu¡­¡± Yet again, she felt that death re from her cousin once more. She was so scared that her heart skipped a beat, no longer able to continue speaking. Curious, Xu Wei probed further, ¡°But Yu¡­ What?¡± ¡­ Chapter 333 - My Wife Is Superb (1)

Chapter 333: My Wife Is Superb (1)

Gu Xue bit on her lower lip. Brother Yu didn¡¯t allow her toe because he thought she was too noisy! He was afraid that she would disrupt Sister-inw¡¯s rest! To put it bluntly, he just didn¡¯t want her to be a third wheel! This caused her to only be able to stay worried about her sister-inw, yet not be able to go visit and take care of her! She wanted toin about him¡­! Gu Xue took in a deep breath, mustering her courage to speak up, ¡°But¡­I had a few issues to deal with first, so I didn¡¯t have time toe over. You don¡¯t me me, do you, sister-inw?¡± Sadly, the look that her cousin gave her was seriously too scary. It¡¯d be better to retreat now. Then again, it might have been better to not retreat; her cousin might not even allow her to meet her sister-inw anymore. ¡°Why would I?¡± Xu Wei lifted her hand, caressing Gu Xue¡¯s head gently as she chuckled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my injuries are all healed up.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great, that¡¯s great.¡± Just as Gu Xue heaved a sigh of relief, she couldn¡¯t help but look at Xu Wei reverently. ¡°Sister-inw, you¡¯re so brave. If it were me, I¡¯d likely faint straight away at the sight of a knife. You¡¯re my idol, Sister-inw; someday, I want to be just as brave as you!¡± Xu Wei couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at her words. Even so, she didn¡¯t understand what Gu Xue was talking about¡­ She wasn¡¯t brave on her own. It was just that she met someone who was able to make her brave¡­ ¨C The rest of the Gu Family had also arrived. They sat on the sofa in the living room, chatting with Grandpa Gu. Gu Yu and Xu Wei¡¯s hands were sped tightly together as they strolled in. Everyone¡¯s gaze shifted onto them, each of them giving the two different looks. Naturally, Grandpa Gu grinned from ear to ear. Although Xu Wei being injured this time around made his heart hurt, it was obvious that Gu Yu hadpletely resolved whatever misunderstanding he had three years ago when Xu Wei¡¯s life was endangered. He was willing to truly love Xu Wei once more. This could be considered as a blessing in disguise for Little Wei. The thing that he wanted to see the most was Yu and Little Wei living blissfully together. Grandpa Gu waved to Little Wei hurriedly, motioning for her to sit with him. After a careful inspection of Xu Wei, his brows furrowed slightly as he said, ¡°Little Wei, you have got to take good care of yourself next time. Your little face is not as rosy red as it used to be.¡± Xu Wei gushed, ¡°Grandpa, I will. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Also, don¡¯t do that again next time. If there¡¯s any danger, make sure to hide as far away as possible. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Mhm, I understand!¡± Only then did Grandpa Gu break into a pleased smile as he said, ¡°Good girl!¡± Then, with a turn of his head, he gushed out to Gu Yu with a proud look on his face. ¡°Look, this is the granddaughter-inw that I picked out. Isn¡¯t she superb?¡± Gu Yu¡¯s inky gaze fell onto Grandpa Gu, and nodded without a moment of hesitation, ¡°Mhm, my wife is superb.¡± He was merely answering Grandpa Gu, but for some reason, Xu Wei felt that he was directing that to her¡­ With that, her cheeks turned red involuntarily. Gu Yu¡¯s words made everyone¡¯s expression change once more. Everyone knew that Grandpa Gu liked Xu Wei. However, who would¡¯ve known how long it had been? Even Gu Yu¡¯s attitude towards Xu Wei had changed¡­ Gu Xiong nced at his wife, Rong Fanghua,municating with their eyes for a moment. Then, Gu Xiong picked up his teacup and took a sip before he said, ¡°Old man, do you still remember the girl named Yun Rou?¡± Yun Rou¡­ It was just two words, but it made the expressions of everyone from the Gu Family change once more. This time around, they looked even worse. It was more so for Grandpa Gu. Originally all smiles, the expression on his face instantly darkened. ¡­ Chapter 334 - My Wife Is Superb (2)

Chapter 334: My Wife Is Superb (2)

With a swift nce at Gu Yu, Grandpa Gu caught sight of that expressionless face of his. After quickly collecting himself, he asked with no emotion evident from his voice, ¡°Why did you mention her all of a sudden?¡± ¡°Old man, didn¡¯t you hear? Yun Rou¡¯s back in the country. I met her a few days ago at thepany. She truly is such a beauty; there¡¯s no doubt that she was born to be that way. Oh, and, she even clinched victory at the International Piano Competition and has now be a national hero. She¡¯s extremely popr now. She¡¯s even preparing tounch a world tour!¡± Grandpa Gu sipped on his tea leisurely as he asked, ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Yun Rou has always cherished her friendship with the Gu Family. Upon learning that Gu Corporation was searching for a new spokesperson, she was willing to take some time out of her busy schedule to sign a contract with Gu Corporation. With Yun Rou¡¯s current reputation, signing her would likely bring Gu Corporation an immeasurable number of benefits in the near future!¡± As he spoke, Gu Xiong suddenly sighed heavily before he said, ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­¡± His gaze shifted from Grandpa Gu to Gu Yu, furrowing his brows in disapproval. ¡°But Yu shot the idea down straight away without giving it any consideration.¡± ¡°Listen, old man. Since we¡¯re family, I¡¯m not going to beat around the bush. In my opinion, shouldn¡¯t we separate public and private affairs when ites to thepany? Regarding this issue about the spokesperson, Yu called the shots when he wanted to use whoever he wanted back then, that celebrity called Su Ziqian. Even though the board of directors had something to say, we still respected his decision. Even so, he suddenly decided to not use her and haven¡¯t been looking for a recement ever since. Now we¡¯ve finally found someone that¡¯s excellent in all aspects, someone that is able to meet Gu Corporation¡¯s standards. And yet, he refuses to ept her!¡± ¡°Old man, I don¡¯t deny that Yu is a very capable man. But he¡¯s still young after all¡­ Bringing private matters to work and making a decision that doesn¡¯t benefit thepany surely won¡¯t do any good, right?¡± ¡°As for Yun Rou being ourpany¡¯s spokesperson, I¡¯m not the only one in favor of it. I have also consulted the other directors; they also feel that Yun Rou is an extremely suitable candidate for it as well. So, old man, what do you think about Yun Rou being¡­ Gu Corporation¡¯s new spokesperson?¡± Grandpa Gu finally understood the situation. ¡®This Gu Xiong. Mentioning Yun Rou wasn¡¯t just a coincidence. He came prepared,¡¯ he thought. He had raised Gu Yu when thetter was a child. Considering what happened to his parents back then, the way Gu Yu acted when work was involved was incisive. Thus, Gu Xiong knew that it¡¯d be hard to talk Gu Yu out of it. That was why he had the idea to convince Grandpa Gu instead. After his retirement, he focussed on self-cultivation. With how calm and amiable he was, it made people feel that he was the better person to approach for discussion. Grandpa Gu chuckled softly, ¡°I can tell that you¡¯re genuinely considering the interests of thepany. Not bad, not bad at all.¡± A glint shed past Gu Xiong¡¯s eyes at once, ¡°Of course, Gu Corporation is our foundation. We are all hoping that Gu Corporation remains well. If it does, then we¡¯ll be even better!¡± Knowing that one needed to strike while the iron is hot, Gu Xiong pressed hurriedly, ¡°What do you think, old man? Do you also agree to Yun Rou being Gu Corporation¡¯s new spokesperson?¡± The old man had the highest amount of shares in thepany. If he were to agree, then this n can be considered to have been given the green light. Even Gu Yu wouldn¡¯t be able to object then! It was just like how the old man had made Gu Yu marry Xu Wei back then. No matter how unwilling he was to marry her, didn¡¯t he still do so in the end? At the thought of that, Gu Xiong couldn¡¯t help but snicker inwardly. Victory¡¯s in sight! ¡­ Chapter 335 - Well, Deal With It (1)

Chapter 335: Well, Deal With It (1)

Who would¡¯ve known? Grandpa Gu replied casually, ¡°I¡¯m old. I can¡¯t even see words clearly now. So, I¡¯m not going to give my opinion. Thepany¡¯s affairs should be left to you younger people.¡± After pausing for a moment, he turned to gaze at Gu Yu and impartially asked him, ¡°Yu, since your uncle hase up with a fairly good idea, what do you think about it?¡± Everyone knew of Yun Rou¡¯s current influence on society. It was clear that she was very suited to be Gu Corporation¡¯s new spokesperson. Gu Xiong used him of not being able to separate public and private affairs. If he couldn¡¯t exin himself adequately, Gu Xiong would surely not live this down. From the moment the topic had been raised, Gu Yu had beenying backzily onto the sofa. That handsome face of his didn¡¯t have much of an emotion. As that cold look of his remained, no one was able to guess whatever that was on his mind. Now, everyone¡¯s gaze subconsciously fell onto Gu Yu as they waited for his reply to Grandpa Gu¡¯s question. To put it more urately, they weren¡¯t waiting for his reply. What they were waiting for was to see what he currently thought of Yun Rou. Gu Yu cracked his eyes open, his inky gaze meeting Gu Xiong¡¯s. For some reason, that cold gaze of his sent chills down Gu Xiong¡¯s spine. In no time, he steeled his resolve once more and straightened up. This time around, he wouldn¡¯t yield so easily! He couldn¡¯t stand how Gu Yu did whatever he pleased for a long time. People from the side branch like him were just for disy in the Gu Corporation. Although they were shareholders, they didn¡¯t have much of a right to speak their minds. When others spoke of the Gu Family, people would always talk about Grandpa Gu and Gu Yu exclusively. People like him, born from the second and third wives, were treated as if they didn¡¯t exist! He was indignant at the thought of being suppressed. Since he was a shareholder, he was a part of Gu Corporation. He¡¯d have to fight for the greatest benefits for Gu Corporation! Gu Yu tugged on his lips and chuckled, ¡°Uncle, if you wish for Gu Corporation to sign a contract with Yun Rou to be thepany¡¯s new spokesperson, then sure!¡± Sure? No one expected him to agree to it so quickly. Didn¡¯t he reject her straight away before without even a moment of consideration? The old man didn¡¯t even intend to force him to agree to it. He had only mentioned it, yet it seemed like Gu Yu was willing toply! In other words, that means Yun Rou was still the most special one to Gu Yu, just like how it was back then. Well, Yun Rou had stayed by Gu Yu¡¯s side for five solid years. How could it be easy to move on from such a rtionship? Gu Xiong broke into a smug smile instantly, emanating pride and self-satisfaction. He chuckled loudly as he said, ¡°Yu, listening to Uncle this time around is a great choice. Yun Rou truly is a great candidate to be Gu Corporation¡¯s spokesperson. She would surely allow thepany to ascend to greater heights. Uncle is doing this wholeheartedly for both the good of thepany and for your sake. With that said, this issue has now been settled¡­¡± Before he finished speaking, Gu Yu¡¯s voice sounded out once more, taking his own sweet time, ¡°Uncle, I haven¡¯t finished talking yet. Don¡¯t rush to conclusions so early.¡± The man crossed his legs elegantly, casually cing one hand on his knee. His long fingers tapped his knee for a moment before his thin lips parted. Enunciating every word that he had yet to finish, he clearly said, ¡°Uncle, you can wait until you¡¯re sitting in my position to decide whoever you want as your spokesperson. For now, however, I¡¯m the one sitting in that position. If I say no, then it¡¯s a no!¡± The smile on Gu Xiong¡¯s face stiffened instantly. As range rushed up to his head, he became so furious that he was turning blue, ¡°Yu, you¡­¡± ¡°Feeling indignant?¡± Gu Yu¡¯s lips curved into a devious smile. Enunciating each word clearly, he spat without an ounce of courtesy, ¡°Well, deal with it!¡± Everyone in the room remained silent at those words. Chapter 336 - Well, Deal With It (2)

Chapter 336: Well, Deal With It (2)

Gu Yu¡¯s words infuriated Gu Xiong so badly that his face began to take on the shades of a painter¡¯s palette; hisplexion turned green, then turned red before finally turning purple. With Mr. Gu Sr. watching, he could only maintain hisposure regardless of how angry he felt. Eventually, he simply requested to return home on the pretext of not feeling well. Mr. Gu Sr. waved his hand as he said, ¡°If you¡¯re not feeling well, then head back and get some rest.¡± Gu Xiong rose from his seat, and his wife, Rong Fanghua, got up along with him. Naturally, their sons followed suit. Only Gu Xue dawdled behind, reluctant to leave. Given how furious her father was, she, unfortunately, couldn¡¯t ignore the situation. Thus, she turned her head back repeatedly on her way out. With Gu Xiong and his family gone, the living room suddenly felt empty. Grandpa Gu sighed gently. At his advanced age, all he wanted was to see the family getting along peacefully. Knowing that he didn¡¯t have much time left, he wanted the reassurance of knowing Gu Yu would still have a family when he was no longer around. Then again, familial rtions weren¡¯t something that could be forced. Fortunately, Gu Yu now had Little Wei by his side. ording to Mrs. Lin¡¯s surveince reports, the couple¡¯s rtionship was improving with each day. Perhaps it wouldn¡¯t be long before he¡¯d get to have a great-grandchild of his own! If that truly came to pass, he would have nothing else to worry about. ¨C Gu Xiong and Rong Fanghua sat in one car together, while Gu Xue and her three older brothers upied another car. Even after they had driven some distance away from the Gu family manor, the fury in Gu Xiong¡¯s chest still refused to subside. As it intensified into a rolling boil within him, he refused to ept what had just happened. Throughout the years, Gu Yu had shown him less respect with each year he grew older. He was always sarcastic and condescending, trampling over all of Gu Xiong¡¯s pride! The other day, Gu Xiong had held Yun Rou back in his office. While discussing the matter with her, he even patted his chest confidently as he promised her she would get the position of the spokesperson. Little did he know how embarrassed he would ultimately be. Compared to the angry Gu Xiong, Rong Fanghua was a lot calmer. She took out the spare bottle of water in the car, unscrewed the cap, and handed it to her husband. ¡°Have some water to calm yourself down,¡± she persuaded. ¡°Today isn¡¯t the first time Yu has acted like that. Since when has he ever shown our family any respect aside from Grandpa Gu?¡± After pausing for a moment as a thought urred to her, she continued, ¡°Well, not just him. There¡¯s Xu Wei too! Did you notice? His attitude towards Xu Wei today was vastly different from how it was before. Judging from the situation, he has epted Xu Wei as his wife. I guess they¡¯ll be announcing his marriage to Xu Wei soon! Xu Wei will then be the official and legitimate mistress of the Gu family!¡± ¡°Pfft! Xu Wei is nothing more than a sly and scheming woman!¡± Gu Xiong took a huge gulp of water, which managed to slightly suppress his anger. ¡°Not only did she manage to wrap Mr. Gu Sr. around her finger, she managed to rope Gu Yu over to her side as well. Even our dear Gu Xue has somehow been brainwashed into wanting to see her everyday!¡± ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡± Rong Fanghua pursed her lips, and an ugly look shed across her eyes as she said, ¡°Honey, Yu is capable, while Xu Wei is scheming. If the husband and wife work together in harmony, the Gu family and the Gu Corporation will fall firmly into their hands. Once that urs, no one else will be able to get a share of the pie.¡± Gu Xiong could tell there was more to what she was saying and turned to look at her. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± he asked. Rong Fanghua gently rested her hand atop Gu Xiong¡¯s and slowly exined, ¡°Just think about. Grandpa Gu is still alive, and Yu is already so disrespectful towards us. If the old man were to die one day, how do you think Yu will treat us as distant rtives?¡± ¡­ Chapter 337 - Replacing Him (1) Chapter 337: Recing Him (1) Upon hearing Rong Fanghua¡¯s words, Gu Xiong thought for a moment as ayer of cold sweat appeared on his brow. He had watched Gu Yu grow up. Back then, he had taken part in the directors¡¯ board meeting ever since he was ten years old. Even when facing everyone¡¯s challenge and ridicule, he had maintained hisposure and calmly responded to them. Eventually, he won them over. Over the years, he had witnessed how Gu Yu eliminated his dissidents and suppressed his opposition in thepany step-by-step. Most of the directors who had participated in that particr board meeting then had been kicked out of thepany, if not worse. The only reason Gu Xiong and his brother were still around was because of Mr. Gu Sr. protecting them. Out of respect for his grandfather, Gu Yu had not touched his uncles. If anything ever befell Mr. Gu Sr, however, it was unlikely that Gu Yu would continue to tolerate them considering his usual demeanor! The more Gu Xiong thought about it, the more cold sweat poured from his brow. With a fierce frown on his face, his voice revealed his fear and anxiety as he said, ¡°Well¡­ what you said makes sense. So, what should we do?¡± The corners of Rong Fanghua¡¯s lips turned up in a smile, and she lowered her voice. Every word she spoke was cold and terrifying as she said, ¡°Homey, have you never thought of recing him?¡± Gu Xiong stiffened in shock. ¡°Recing him?¡± he repeated. ¡°Yes, recing him!¡± At that moment, Rong Fanghua¡¯s tone became very certain. ¡°Honey, back then, you didn¡¯t challenge Gu Yu¡¯s father. Right now, are you content with Gu Yu surpassing you?¡± She added, ¡°Furthermore, you have to think about it. If Yu and Xu Wei¡¯s rtionship improves, they will definitely have a child. The moment he has a child, that child will be the heir of the Gu Corporation. What of our children, then?¡± She continued, ¡°Our children will be like us. They will always have to y second fiddle to the firstborn¡¯s family. When the old man dies, Gu Yu will be free to kick our families out. Once that happens, the Gu household will only consist of Gu Yu, Xu Wei, and their children. We¡¯ll be worthless! ¡°Therefore, we must n ahead. We cannot sit back and wait, Honey. I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want us to end up with nothing! If not for our own sake, then do it for the sake of our three sons and Gu Xue!¡± she added. Gu Xiong¡¯s emotions were stirred up, and he took his wife¡¯s hand in his immediately. ¡°Yes! You are right! We have to n ahead. We cannot simply sit back and wait for the day where we end up with nothing! Even so¡­ if we make an enemy out of Gu Yu, Grandpa Gu will never side with us. The shares that he and Gu Yu possess make up more than 65 percent of the corporation. We can¡¯t do anything to them!¡± Fang Ronghua burst outughing. ¡°Honey, of course, we can¡¯t go up against them directly. We have to do it through someone else.¡± Gu Xiong narrowed his eyes and looked at her. ¡°Does that mean you¡¯ve thought of a way to do so?¡± Rong Fanghua leaned into Gu Xiong¡¯s ear and muttered a few words. Gu Xiong froze for a moment before he quickly understood what she was getting at. Even though her appearance was nothing to shout about, her face became very pleasing to his eyes at that moment. ¡°Fanghua, you¡¯re indeed my better half.¡± ¨C After dinner, Gu Yu and Xu Wei kept Grandpa Gupany for a while before they finally got up to leave. On the way back, Xu Wei seemed to be staring calmly at the ever-changing scenery outside the window. In reality, her mind was in a mess. The name Yun Rou had recently been reverberating in her ears like thunder. Never in her wildest dreams had she ever thought that she would be associated with the Gu family. Ever since Xu Wei had gotten together with Gu Yu three years ago, she had never heard him or anyone else around him mention Yun Rou¡¯s name before! However, judging from everyone¡¯s reaction moments before, they seemed to be very familiar with her! There even seemed to be some backstory between her and the family! Did this backstory involve Yun Rou and the Gu family, or did it involve only her and Gu Yu? As Xu Wei turned around, her dark eyes instinctively fell upon Gu Yu. Unable to restrain herself, she opened her mouth and called out, ¡°Gu Yu¡­¡± ¡­ Chapter 338 - Explaining Himself Voluntarily (2)

Chapter 338: Exining Himself Voluntarily (2)

Gu Yu turned to face her and responded with a casual, ¡°Hmm?¡± Xu Wei had plenty of questions that were already on the tip of her tongue, but she ultimatelycked the courage to voice them aloud. Although their rtionship had been improvingtely, Xu Wei still didn¡¯t feel secure with Gu Yu. She couldn¡¯t help but second-guess his intentions, afraid that any mistake she made would cause the rtionship to return to the horrid state it had been in before. Furthermore, when she and Gu Yu had been blissful in their rtionship, she had thought that she knew everything about it. She hadn¡¯t expected Yun Rou to suddenly appear out of nowhere. Even so, she wasn¡¯t an idiot. Tonight, she had heard what Gu Xiong had said along with how everyone in the Gu family reacted. Then, she recalled Xiao Chun¡¯s bizarre reaction when she and Xiao Chun had watched Yun Rou¡¯s interview the other day. She also recalled what Yun Rou had said in that interview. ¡­ ¡°My greatest motivation on the road to my sess was the man I¡¯ve been holding in my heart until now. ¡°I can finally return to his side as the best possible version of myself. ¡°I chose toe here for the first stop of my tour because of him.¡± ¡­ Xu Wei¡¯s natural intuition told her that the man Yun Rou was referring to was Gu Yu. All these years, neither Gu Yu nor anyone around him had ever mentioned her. It seemed clear that Gu Yu was unwilling to talk about Yun Rou, so no one around him dared to bring her up. That was the reason why, as his ex-fianc¨¦e, Xu Wei had never heard of Yun Rou despite being in a loving rtionship with Gu Yu. He had never mentioned Yun Rou. Had it been because Gu Yu had been unable to get over her? Xu Wei had always believed that Gu Yu had never been in a rtionship prior to meeting her. It came as a huge surprise to suddenly hear that such a woman had been in Gu Yu¡¯s life before her. Furthermore, it was now possible that she had never left to begin with. Xu Wei bit her lip involuntarily and couldn¡¯t help but panic. Gu Yu waited for Xu Wei to speak. When she didn¡¯t say a word, he nced at her again. He saw the frown on her face deepen and knew that something seemed to be bothering her. It just so happened that the traffic light turned red. Gu Yu brought the car to a halt and reached out to stroke her head. His voice was low and gentle as he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Xu Wei nced back at Gu Yu. She was feeling unwell indeed! Her heart was feeling unwell! She kept her silence. After grappling with her thoughts, she eventually gave up and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just felt like calling your name.¡± Gu Yu gazed at her deeply for several seconds but didn¡¯t probe any further. His hand slid down her silky soft hair before he caressed her tender face. Then, he withdrew his hand and returned his eyes to the front. Once the traffic light turned green, the car moved off again. Upon returning to the apartment, Xu Wei changed her shoes at the entrance and walked lifelessly towards the bedroom. She had barely taken two steps when she was held back by her wrist. By the time she could react, Gu Yu had already pulled her over and sat her down on the couch. She looked at the man¡¯s handsome face in astonishment and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Yu¡¯s dark eyes met hers and he gazed at her intently. He opened his mouth and simply said, ¡°Xu Wei, the Gu family has nothing to do with Yun Rou.¡± Xu Wei¡¯s long eyshes suddenly fluttered. Was Gu Yu actually voluntarily exining himself to her? Was she hallucinating? After remaining silent for two seconds, Gu Yu continued, ¡°Yun Rou and I¡­¡± ¡­ Chapter 339 - His Gentle Treatment (1)

Chapter 339: His Gentle Treatment (1)

As he spoke, his eyes turned cold as he enunciated the rest of his sentence crisply, ¡°¡­have even less to do with each other.¡± ¡°The Gu family has nothing to do with Yun Rou¡­¡± ¡°Yun Rou and I have even less to do with each other¡­¡± Xu Wei took almost a minute to process those two simple sentences. She blinked several times and slowly realized that she wasn¡¯t hallucinating. Gu Yu had indeed exined himself to her. Even so, was he being honest about Yun Rou having nothing to do with him? After all, various signs pointed to the possibility that things between him and Yun Rou weren¡¯t that simple. Xu Wei swallowed nervously. She tried to restrain herself but failed. She couldn¡¯t help asking in a small voice, ¡°You truly¡­ have nothing to do with each other?¡± She initially didn¡¯t dare to ask, but Gu Yu¡¯s exining himself of his own volition had given her a sense of courage. Since he had brought it up, she was going to get a clear answer and eliminate every doubt. Her dark eyes were fixed intently on Gu Yu¡¯s face, so as not to miss even a single expression. However, Gu Ru replied without any hesitation, ¡°Not at all.¡± As always, his facial expression remained impassive and made it hard to read his thoughts. There were many other questions that Xu Wei wanted to ask, but Gu Yu had stated unequivocally that he and Yun Rou had nothing to do with each other. Based on what happened tonight, she could tell that Gu Yu held some sort of animosity towards Yun Rou. She was worried that if she continued to probe, either Gu Yu would refuse to answer, or the answer would be one that she didn¡¯t want to hear. Xu Wei thought for a moment before eventually choosing to trust Gu Yu. Since he had said they had nothing to do with each other, she had to believe him. Xu Wei smiled and nodded her head as she replied, ¡°Alright, got it!¡± Gu Yu¡¯s eyes lingered on Xu Wei¡¯s face for a few more seconds before he spoke again, ¡°Theirs is only one woman whom I have any rtion with¡­¡± With that, his eyes turned gentle as the corners of his lips curled in a smile. His gaze was filled with affection as he leaned in towards Xu Wei and narrowed the space between them. Finally, he stopped only millimeters away from her. His voice was full of charm as he said, ¡°¡­ you.¡± Xu Wei could feel her heart beating in her chest. It was thumping so hard that she was worried that it was about to jump out. As a warmth surged upwards, she began to feel lightheaded. At that moment, all thoughts of Gu Yu and Yun Rou¡¯s rtionship fled her mind. Her mind went nk, and she was at a loss what to do with her hands and feet. She was worried that Gu Yu would notice the effect he had on her if she remained a moment longer. Standing up suddenly, she quickly uttered, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m getting sleepy! I¡¯ll go wash up and sleep!¡± Without waiting for Gu Yu to react, she rushed into the bedroom without looking back and mmed the door shut behind her. Xu Wei leaned against the door. Holding her hand to her chest, she took a deep breath as she tried to calm her rapidly-beating heart. ¡®Oh my god!¡¯ she thought. What made her think that Gu Yu didn¡¯t know how to charm a girl? That simple statement had caused her to nearly lose herposure in front of him and reveal her true feelings towards him¡­ Damn him and his charm! After taking a shower, Xu Wei finally managed to regain control of her emotions. Gu Yu hadn¡¯t returned to the bedroom, and was probably in his study working. In any case, that was to her advantage since she wasn¡¯t sure how she could face him at that moment. Xu Wei was drying her hair with the towel when a chime suddenly rang out from herptop. She walked over and sat on the couch. With the mouse in her hand, clicked the email open. As expected, her Big Boss had sent an assignment! As Xu Wei browsed through the assignment brief, Gu Yu entered the bedroom and looked instinctively at Xu Wei. When he saw her looking at herputer with her hair still wet, he frowned. ¡­ Chapter 340 - His Gentle Treatment (2)

Chapter 340: His Gentle Treatment (2)

Gu Yu strode over and reached her within three steps. Without another word, he reached out and scooped her up into his arms. Xu Wei yelped in surprise at suddenly being airborne, then instinctively clung onto the man¡¯s neck to steady herself. Baffled, she raised her head to look at him and asked, ¡°Gu Yu, what are you doing?¡± Gu Yu did not reply. He instead walked straight to the vanity counter and ced Xu Wei down on the seat. As Xu Wei looked at him in confusion, he picked up the hairdryer, plugged it in to the electrical socket, and stood behind her to help her dry her hair! Stunned, Xu Wei eyes widened uncontrobly. She couldn¡¯t believe what she was seeing! Was the great and mighty Gu Yu doing something as miniscule as blowing her hair dry? Although Gu Yu had personally taken care of her when she had been injured, at least there had been a good reason for that. Right now, she was already perfectly capable of taking care of herself! Xu Wei said reactively, ¡°Gu¡­ Gu Yu, I can do it on my own.¡± With that, she reached out towards him to take the hairdryer from his hands. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything. Just sit still,¡± Gu Yu objected without any hesitation. His eyes stayed focused on her hair as his hand gently loosened the knots in them. He held the hairdryer in his other hand at an appropriate distance, careful not to burn her scalp. Xu Wei looked at Gu Yu¡¯s reflection through the mirror. Although his actions were stiff and awkward, she didn¡¯t feel any pain at all aside from the asional tug on her hair. Once the shock had worn off, her heart filled itself with sweetness and warmth. At that very moment, she finally understood why she couldn¡¯t bring herself to let this man go. His gentle treatment of her, the way he cocooned her in the palm of his hand is what made him irresistible. She couldn¡¯t think of any woman who would be able to resist this. When Gu Yu was done drying her hair, Xu Wei said out of habit, ¡°Thanks!¡± The hairdryer froze in Gu Yu¡¯s hands. Raising his eyes and looking at Xu Wei, he then said awkwardly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me.¡± With that statement, he suddenly turned around and strode into the bathrrom. She didn¡¯t have to thank him? Xu Wei was initially stunned. After a brief moment, she finally processed what he said. Was he saying that she didn¡¯t have to thank him because it was his duty as her husband to do something like that? The very thought brought another wave of tenderness to Xu Wei¡¯s already melting heart. She couldn¡¯t help but cover her cheeks with her hands. ¡®Oh my god!¡¯ she thought. If this continued, she won¡¯t be able tost for long before fallingpletely for his charm. No! She couldn¡¯t allow that to happen! She had toe back to her senses! The sound of water could be hearding from inside the bathroom. Xu Wei got up and took a few deep breaths before she was finally about to get her emotions under control. She recalled that she had yet to finish reading her assignment brief. She leaned forward on the bed and clutched herptop to continue where she left off. Upon finishing, she frowned. Without needing any further consideration, she typed on her keyboard ¡°I ept it¡± and pressed send! When Gu Yu emerged from the bathroom after his shower, Xu Wei was already preparing for bed. After thinking for a moment she decided to notify Gu Yu of her decision. ¡°Gu Yu, I epted a new assignment and will probably be busy with it in the next couole days.¡± After all, Gu Yu now reported his whereabouts to her everyday. Given their current dynamics, it was only right for her to notify him as well. Unexpectedly, his eyes narrowed and his face darkened at her words. Staring down at her, he approached and coldly said, ¡°No!¡± ¡­ Chapter 341 - My Money’s Yours (1)

Chapter 341: My Money¡¯s Yours (1)

Xu Wei thought that she misheard him. It was only after she met that cold gaze of his that she knew she didn¡¯t hear him wrong. She asked in shock, ¡°Why not?¡± She was just going to work. It wasn¡¯t like she was going out to see another guy¡­ Xu Wei¡¯s inky eyes flicked around the room. Having been struck with an idea, she added, ¡°Gu Yu, are you worried about my body again? Don¡¯t worry, my wound has already healed fully. I¡¯m fine, I swear!¡± Although she could feel that her body was not as well as it was before, there wasn¡¯t much of a difference anyway. The wound wouldn¡¯t affect her that much! A distant look remained in Gu Yu¡¯s eyes, an unreadable emotion lying within as he remained silent for a moment. Without answering her, he decided to change the topic. ¡°Earlier, you mentioned that you¡¯re working yourself to the bone because you wanted to be able to earn one billion dors as soon as possible to return to me, right?¡± Although Xu Wei didn¡¯t know why he would bring this up now, it was true. With nothing to hide from him, she nodded and said truthfully, ¡°Yes.¡± Even though their rtionship had improved, she still didn¡¯t want to owe him anything. She wanted things to be even between both of them. This way, she would be able to have a clear conscience and stand up tall in front of him, whether they stayed together or got divorced in the future. ¡°Alright.¡± Gu Yu nodded before taking out his phone. His fingers flew quickly across the screen, crafting a message before sending it over to Assistant Lin. After a few minutes, Xu Wei heard a dinging sound from her phone. She nced at it subconsciously, noticing that she got a text. When she clicked into it, the contents of the message stunned her. Someone had deposited one billion dors¡­ into her bank ount. A while passed before Xu Wei finally raised her head up to look at Gu Yu. Dazed, she stammered, ¡°Gu Yu, you¡­ Why are you giving me so much money?¡± The man¡¯s inky gaze met with hers as he parted his thin lips, spitting out the wordszily, ¡°Household expenses!¡± Xu Wei was at a loss for words. Gu Yu stepped towards Xu Wei once more, and said, ¡°Xu Wei, you¡¯re able to pay me back now.¡± Xu Wei remained silent. ¡®Are you kidding me, Gu Yu?¡¯ she thought. Depositing one billion dors to make her stop going to work¡­ what a horrible thing to do! Feeling a little helpless, Xu Wei said, ¡°Gu Yu, isn¡¯t this your money? Things arepletely different now, alright?¡± ¡°What¡¯s different about it?¡± Gu Yu¡¯s inky gaze was fixed on her, as he spoke seriously, ¡°We¡¯re already married. My money¡¯s yours, and your money would still be yours.¡± Xu Wei didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡®Damn it, who on earth taught Gu Yu to say such sweet nothings?¡¯ she thought. Xu Wei was originally speechless, to begin with. With what he just said, however, it felt like her resolve was cracking. Even her lips were involuntarily curving upwards. This didn¡¯t feel right at all! Could he not flirt when they¡¯re discussing serious matters?! Xu Wei closed her eyes shut and clenched her fists tightly. Then, she unclenched them slowly and exhaled loudly before she opened her eyes once more. Adjusting herself, she said, ¡°Gu Yu, I want to earn one billion on my hard work alone. I won¡¯t change my mind about this. Even if I would have to work in the industry for another ten, twenty years, or even for the rest of my life to earn this much, I won¡¯t ever give this up!¡± ¡°Besides, working in the media industry is my passion. Being in this line of work gives me a sense of fulfillment and purpose. If you want me to be someone that does nothing but idle around all day as a Young Mistress that can only wait at home for her husband to return home from work, I can¡¯t do it!¡± Gu Yu¡¯s eyes darkenedpletely as he silently gazed at Xu Wei. Despite the little inkling of panic that Xu Wei felt, she knew she couldn¡¯t give in. The stalemate between the two persisted. All of a sudden, the bedroom quietened down so much that anyone could hear a pin drop. Just as Xu Wei thought that whatever they had as a married couple was about to crumble to pieces, Gu Yu surprisingly gave in. ¡°I can continue to let you work,¡± he said. Xu Wei¡¯s heart skipped a beat. In the blink of an eye, he called out once more, ¡°However, I will only let you work under one condition!¡± ¡­ Chapter 342 - You’re No Longer Alone (2)

Chapter 342: You¡¯re No Longer Alone (2)

She knew that a businessman like Gu Yu wouldn¡¯t agree to things so easily. Xu Wei raised her head to look at him as she asked, ¡°What is it?¡± A dark look shed past Gu Yu¡¯s eyes. He walked towards Xu Wei and sat onto the coffee table, his gaze level with hers. Then, he slowly said, ¡°The news stories that you get yourself involved in are more dangerous than others. Although you¡¯re able to defend yourself to some extent, it¡¯s clear to see from the past few incidents that you can¡¯t alwayse out unscathed.¡± Xu Wei was left speechless. Everything he said was true, but¡­ Still, Xu Wei retorted weakly, ¡°In my line of work, that¡¯s something I can¡¯t avoid. To put it bluntly, there isn¡¯t much goodness in this world. If you can¡¯t see the darkness, it¡¯s just because there¡¯s someone before you carrying the burden of such darkness.¡± ¡°Xu Wei.¡± Gu Yu sighed softly. When he spoke once more, his voice wasced with a tinge of helplessness as he said, ¡°I won¡¯t stop you from doing what you like to do. But, I would want you to be able to always escape unscathed whenever you work.¡± ¡°You¡¯re no longer alone, got it?¡± No longer alone¡­ Xu Wei found herself unable to say anything. Was Gu Yu afraid that something might happen while she was working? Was he afraid that the same thing would happen, ultimately leading to her demise¡­? ¡°So, the condition is that you¡¯ll have to work on improving your self-defence.¡± What? Xu Wei genuinely didn¡¯t expect him toe up with such a condition. She had thought that Gu Yu woulde up with a ridiculous condition to make her realise her predicament and back down. ¡°I¡¯ll find you a private trainer. From tomorrow onwards, you¡¯ll have to go to him and undergo physical training three times a week to build up your strength. He¡¯ll teach you some self-defence skills so you¡¯ll be able to defend yourself when you¡¯re in danger.¡± Xu Wei didn¡¯t expect Gu Yu to not only respect her choice, but to also not meddle with her work. He even came up with such thoughtful ns to keep her safe. She felt a little guilty after having spected that he¡¯d respond poorly just now. More important, she was extremely touched by his decision¡­ Xu Wei nodded her head fervently as she said, ¡°Alright, I promise. I¡¯ll do as you say; I¡¯ll go to the private trainer¡¯s ce and train three times a week. I¡¯ll train myself well so that I¡¯ll be strong enough to protect myself well. I¡¯ll train so that I won¡¯t get hurt!¡± As Gu Yu gazed at her stern expression, a gentle look slightly crept its way onto his face. ¨C Xu Wei went to sleep, her even breaths of air audible in the room. Gu Yu got up from the sofa and his way to the bedside as he hunched over. After caressing her soft hair gently, he pecked a soft kiss on her forehead. Then, he walked out of the bedroom, pulling the door close behind him softly. He pulled out his phone and dialled Assistant Lin¡¯s number. When thetter picked up, Gu Yu instructed with his deep voice, ¡°You can arrange for that person toe over.¡± Assistant Lin paused for a moment before realizing who Gu Yu was referring to. Having understood him instantly, he replied, ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± ¨C The next morning¡­ Yun Rou was extremely self-disciplined in maintaing her figure and beauty. To ensure that she¡¯d be able to present herself in her most beautiful form to the public every day, she would wake up at six every morning. She would do yoga for an hour, then put on skincare products for another hour before carefully picking out an outfit for herself and then putting on makeup. It was a routine that she had kept up all these years. There was never a day where she didn¡¯t follow her routine. After exercising, she went for a shower. She sat before her vanity and gazed at the beautiful, wless reflection of her face in the mirror. At the sight of her reflection, a proud and confident smile crept across her face. Just then, her phone suddenly rang. Gazing at the caller ID, she raised her brows slightly in surprise. ¡­ Chapter 343 - Would You Like to Become the Young Mistress of the Gu Family? (1)

Chapter 343: Would You Like to Be the Young Mistress of the Gu Family? (1)

Yun Rou first applied her makeup onto her face before picking up her phone and making her way to the balcony. Laying idly onto the lounger, she answered the phone with a gentle and captivating voice. ¡°Hello, Auntie.¡± Rong Fanghua, who was on the other end of the call, was a little surprised that Yun Rou was able to urately guess who she was. Eventually, she chuckled softly. It hadn¡¯t been long since Yun Rou returned, yet she had already found out her mobile number and even saved it into her contacts. If she wasn¡¯t wrong, it was likely that she hadn¡¯t done this with only her. She probably had already saved the contacts of everyone else in the Gu family. It seemed like Rong Fanghua had found the right person for the job. Rong Fanghua sighed knowingly. ¡°How thoughtful of you, Yun Rou.¡± Since that was the case, she didn¡¯t bother beating around the bush any longer. She cut to the chase and said, ¡°Yun Rou, I¡¯m calling you to tell you that my husband has already tried to fight for you to be the Gu Corporation¡¯s spokesperson. Unfortunately, Yu is very adamant in rejecting his proposal.¡± Yun Rou¡¯s voice was instantlyced with a tinge of sorrow as she said, ¡°I must¡¯ve hurt Gu Yu too deeply back then. That¡¯s why he¡¯s not willing to give me a chance to redeem myself. ¡°Even so, I still have to thank Uncle for speaking up for me. I¡¯m very grateful. Please help me pass my thanks to him, Auntie.¡± ¡°I will.¡± Rong Fanghua paused for a while before she added, ¡°We might have not managed to reach a consensus for this partnership, but there¡¯s another partnership that I¡¯d like to suggest. However, I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯d be interested.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Yun Rou got up slightly, picking up the cup of coffee on the coffee table and taking a sip. Her gentle voice sounded once more as she asked, ¡°Is it another partnership with the Gu Corporation?¡± ¡°No, this time, it would be a partnership with my husband and me.¡± Yun Rou wasn¡¯t too surprised that Rong Fanghua suggested something like this. If she was only calling to inform her that the spokesperson n hadn¡¯t worked out, it wouldn¡¯t be much trouble for Rong Fanghua to do it herself. However, she wasn¡¯t someone that would just partner up with random people, even if she knew that it was likely something involving Gu Yu. Those with intelligence would be at a disadvantage if they behaved too eagerly before knowing the trump card in their opponent¡¯s hands. She would never make such a foolish mistake. Thus, Yun Rou didn¡¯t answer her directly. Instead, she inquired sweetly, ¡°Auntie, why do you and Uncle want to work with me?¡± How could Rong Fanghong not tell that Yun Rou was trying to maintain her stance? However, she wasn¡¯t upset. It was good that Yun Rou was smart; if she wasn¡¯t smart, then it wouldn¡¯t be easy to aplish things. If that was the case, then they would¡¯ve wasted their efforts. After all, she would have to be someone truly remarkable to achieve sess within those few years that she was abroad. Rong Fanghua chuckled. Instead of giving Yun Rou an answer, she asked, ¡°Yun Rou, would you like to be the Young Mistress of the Gu family?¡± Yun Rou¡¯s eyes darkened. Her lips curved into a smile. She didn¡¯t keep her in suspense any longer, replying confidently, ¡°It¡¯s not something I¡¯d like, but it is something that belongs to me!¡± Pleased with her answer, Rong Fanghua replied, ¡°Great. I like working with smart and capable people with clear goals and ambitions.¡± Hearing how direct Yun Rou was, Rong Fanghong also went straight to the chase as she said, ¡°It will be difficult for you to return to Gu Yu¡¯s side and be the Gu family¡¯s Young Mistress. However, my husband and I will give you the greatest assistance possible.¡± Yun Rou remained silent for a moment before she asked, ¡°Why do you guys want to help me?¡± Rong Fanghua sighed. ¡°Yu hasn¡¯t truly epted us as his family for all these years. Grandpa Gu is getting old. When he passes on, life will probably be difficult for people like us from the side branches of the family. We should find a n to fall back on ahead of time.¡± ¡­ Chapter 344 - Would You Like To Become the Young Mistress of the Gu Family? (2)

Chapter 344: Would You Like To Be the Young Mistress of the Gu Family? (2)

She asked her sincerely, ¡°If we¡¯re able to help you return to Gu Yu¡¯s side, you must remember us. When the timees, please ask Yu to have mercy on us.¡± Yun Rou smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Auntie. I¡¯ll definitely return the favor to whoever I owe it to.¡± ¡°Then, let¡¯s hope we¡¯ll work well together.¡± ¡°Auntie, since we¡¯re working together, why not let me see how sincere you guys are?¡± Rong Fanghua replied, ¡°Yun Rou, you will never get what you want if it¡¯s all you wait for. The time is not right yet, but my husband and I will give you a satisfactory gift for our first meeting.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be waiting for the good news.¡± After hanging up, Yun Rou tossed her phone onto the coffee table and scoffed coldly. She didn¡¯t believe the reason that Rong Fanghua had given her, but that didn¡¯t stop her from working alongside them. As long as she was able to return to Gu Yu¡¯s side, she didn¡¯t care if she¡¯d have to go down dangerous paths! There was no doubt in her mind that she and Gu Yu will return to their previous rtionship! ¨C When Xu Wei awakened, she realised that Gu Yu hadn¡¯t gone to work. Instead, he was waiting for her to have breakfast together before he pulled her out the door. Assistant Lin hade to pick them up. As they got into the car, Xu Wei couldn¡¯t help but feel a little curious. ¡°Gu Yu, did you find me a private trainer so quickly?¡± Even though they had just discussed this issuest night, he was taking her to the private trainer the next morning? This had been prepared so quickly¡­ It was as if everything had been in ce, and he was just waiting for her to agree to it. Perhaps too engrossed in the tablet bnced on his thigh, he cooly muttered, ¡°Mhm¡±. There was no emotion evident in his voice as he uttered it. Xu Wei still had an inexplicable feeling that something was amiss. She wanted to continue asking him, but she didn¡¯t think it was a good idea to interrupt him while he was engrossed in his work. Thus, she prevented herself from asking. ¡®Forget it¡¯, she thought. She must¡¯ve been overthinking again. Since Gu Yu was getting himself concerned about her, she should just ept it. As she immersed herself in her thoughts, she turned her head and admired the view outside. Gu Yu lifted his gaze and swiftly ncing over to her. An unreadable look shed past his eyes, disappearing as quickly as it appeared. The car pulled up to the entrance of the gym. Gu Yu and Xu Wei were dropped off first before Assistant Lin went to park the car. The two made their way in and were received by the receptionist. Since they had made reservations, she led them to the office straightaway. On the way, the receptionist told them, ¡°CEO Gu, Mrs. Gu, Coach Simon is already inside and waiting for the both of you. Please enter.¡± Gu Yu nodded coolly before he entered the room while holding Xu Wei¡¯s hand. At first nce, Simon didn¡¯t seem to be a fitness coach. He didn¡¯t have bulging muscles like most fitness coaches did. In fact, he looked refined. He wore sses, and looked to be a gentleman. Even the white robe he had on made him look more like a doctor. She tugged on Gu Yu¡¯s hand involuntarily. She stood on the tips of her toes and brought her lips to the side of Gu Yu¡¯s ears before asking discreetly, ¡°Is Mr. Simon an actual fitness coach? He doesn¡¯t seem like one¡­¡± A glint shed past Gu Yu¡¯s eyes. Instead of answering her question, he lowered his gaze and asked her, ¡°Can you tell how old he is right now?¡± At his question, Xu Wei gazed at Simon inadvertently, sizing him up. He looked to be quite young. She guessed, ¡°Probably¡­at least thirty?¡± Simon chuckled and turned his gaze to look at Xu Wei. He then replied, ¡°Mrs. Gu, I¡¯m already fifty four years old.¡± Xu Wei¡¯s inky eyes instantly grew into the size as saucers. She stared at him in disbelief for a good while,pletely unable to tell how he was already fifty four years old. Sensing that she was being a little rude, Xu Wei apologised, ¡°My apologies, Mr. Simon. You¡¯ve taken such great care of yourself that I genuinely couldn¡¯t estimate.¡± ¡­ Chapter 345 - Most Recognised Therapist (1)

Chapter 345: Most Recognised Therapist (1)

Simon seemed to be used to it. Seeming not to mind, he said, ¡°I¡¯m happy that you¡¯ve pegged me to be a lot younger than I am, Mrs. Gu. No need to apologize.¡± ¡°Exercising is the best way to keep yourself young. That¡¯s the reason why I look so youthful; the secret lies in exercising. I¡¯m not your average fitness coach.¡± Xu Wei nodded and said, ¡°I see.¡± She could only say that Gu Yu was indeed a wealthy man. Even the private trainer he hired for her was different from the rest. That also meant that Gu Yu was¡­ truly thinking about her. A fond look crept its way into Xu Wei¡¯s eyes as she gazed at Gu Yu. After getting to know each other, Xu Wei was then led by Simon to do a body checkup. This was so that he could better understand her body to craft a fitness program for her. Since he wasn¡¯t a typical fitness coach, the body checkup wasn¡¯t like an average one either. Xu Wei went through several checkups with several things that she didn¡¯t understand. It was as if she had gone to get a full body checkup done. If she didn¡¯t know that the ce that they had entered was a gym, she would¡¯ve thought that she had entered a hospital instead. Gu Yu waited for Xu Wei in the office. Once Assistant Lin was done parking the car, he had also entered the office. Looking at how tightly knit his boss¡¯s brows were in anxiety, he couldn¡¯t help himself from reassuring him, ¡°CEO Gu, Mr. Simon is the most recognized therapist worldwide. He is well-known for his unrivaled skills. He surely would be able to nurse Young Mistress back to health.¡± For the past few days, Gu Yu had been instructing people to find news on Simon. Having retired early, he had been traveling around the world. He kept an extremely low profile, never staying in one spot or contacting anyone. Thus, it was only after searching for a few days that Gu Yu managed to contact him. Prior to his retirement, however, he had already made it clear that he wouldn¡¯t treat anyone else any longer. Many prestigious and wealthy people had wanted him to return to the front lines, but they had all been rejected. That was why Gu Yu had specially flown over to meet him. He spent an entire week pleading Simon toe over and treat the Young Mistress before thetter finally conceded. He pleaded¡­ When has Mr. Gu ever pleaded anyone for anything? For the Young Mistress, he was willing toy down his pride and plead for someone¡¯s help. Since they couldn¡¯t let Young Mistress know of her health condition, CEO Gu could only tell her that she wasing to train to help her improve her self-defense. He had even made Simon cooperate under this lie; in reality, she was undergoing therapy. At the thought of it, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh and say, ¡°What a shame that Young Mistress will never know everything that you¡¯ve done for her. If she did, she would definitely be extremely touched.¡± With how devoted CEO Gu was being, even a mature man like him felt the love. ¨C When the myriad ofplicated checkups was finallypleted, which had taken the entire morning, it was already time for lunch when Xu Wei was led back to the office by Simon. Xu Wei and Simon added each other on WeChat. After making some arrangements for her physical training session, she left with Gu Yu. Gu Yu didn¡¯t immediately go back to thepany to work. Instead, he made Assistant Lin drive to a nearby restaurant, worried that Xu Wei would go hungry. After having lunch with her, they drove her back to the apartment. Only after watching her back slowly fade out of view did he make Assistant Lin start the car. Assistant Lin couldn¡¯t help himself from burping. This sweetness was going to entertain a single man like for a while! Xu Wei hummed a tune as she skipped her way back to the apartment. Just as she was changing her shoes in the entryway, her phone suddenly rang. When she fetched her phone out from her bag, an unknown number was on the screen. Who could it be? She picked up. As she heard the person on the other end of the call, the look on her face instantly changed. ¡­ Chapter 346 - Thank You For Coming (2)

Chapter 346: Thank You For Coming (2)

Upon disconnecting the call, she put her shoes back on and grabbed her bag before turning to head out the door. She took the elevator straight to the parking lot in the basement and drove to the destination. After approximately half an hour, she arrived at the caf¨¦ and found all the furniture overturned. Food and drink were scattered all over the floor as if a hurricane had moved through the ce. A youngdy was crouching in a corner trembling. Her face was white and she looked frail. Xu Wei¡¯s eyes zeroed in on her, and she quickly pushed aside a chair that was in her way. She reached thedy in two steps and hurried to pull her to her feet before helping her to a couch beside them. ¡°Are you alright?¡± she asked gently. The woman looked up at Xu Wei. In a voice that was still trembling with fear, she said, ¡°Are¡­ are you Reporter Xu?¡± ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Xu Wei pull out a business card from her bag and handed it over to her to confirm her identity. This woman was the one who had called her moments before. She was also rted to the case that Xu Wei was currently working on. Upon returning to the apartment, Xu Wei initially wanted to catch a short breather before contacting her. To her surprise, thedy contacted Xu Wei first. While on the phone, she seemed to be under some sort of threat and had called for help, asking if Xu Wei coulde. That was when Xu Wei rushed over. Seeing that the woman was still in shock and had yet to calm down, Xu Wei didn¡¯t bother to question her regarding what had just happened. Instead, she sat beside her and waited patiently, patting her on the back in constion. As the woman gradually eased up, her emotions all came pouring out at once. In a hoarse voice, she said, ¡°Thank you foring, Reporter Xu. Thank you. I was so scared just now, but I didn¡¯t know who I could contact. Thank goodness you¡¯re here¡­¡± As she rambled on, her eyes welled up with tears and she began to cry. Xu Wei took out a tissue and wiped her tears for her. She did her best to maintain a gentle tone as she asked, ¡°What happened? Are you able to tell me about it now?¡± All Xu Wei currently knew was that this youngdy was named Wen Xiaoshan and that she didn¡¯t have a full-time job. She worked in the caf¨¦ in the day, then at a club selling alcohol at night. Because of her pleasant appearance, many clients favored her. At the same time, she had very clear limits and never engaged in illicit exchanges with her customers. A week ago, while she was entertaining some clients in a private room, she had caught the eye of a young man. On the grounds of buying liquor from her, he had gotten her drunk and carted her off. By the time she had regained consciousness, she was already lying on a bed in a room. She had struggled to resist butcked the strength to escape. Eventually, the young man had seeded in having his way with her¡­ Later on, she had reported him to the police for raping her. However, the man had turned around and instead used her of selling her body to sell more alcohol and earn more money! On top of that, he then hired awyer and was preparing to sue her for defamation, extortion, and various other crimes. In the meantime, the police department was currently still in the midst of investigating and collecting evidence, but there was no progress even after a long time. She was worried that this matter would disappear among a sea of other cases. Thanks to the article in the newspapers about Rong Wang¡¯s scandal, she knew that Xu Wei was a reporter with integrity and could possibly help her to obtain justice. Hence, she turned to Z Magazine for help. Wen Xiaoshan sniffed a few times before opening her mouth again. ¡°Because I refused to drop thewsuit, he¡¯s been sending people to harass and intimidate metely. He would also bring his gang of thugs over to smash the caf¨¦ up. He even threatened me, saying that it would be more than the caf¨¦ getting smashed up next time¡­¡± ¡­ Chapter 347 - Worries (1)

Chapter 347: Worries (1)

Xu Wei knew that Wen Xiaoshan was referring to the samewless young man from the club. Wen Xiaoshan was an orphan who didn¡¯t have many close friends. Being helpless alone in the big city, she had decided to contact Xu Wei for help. Fortunately, that young man and his hoodlums had merelye to cause trouble to scare her. They hadn¡¯t injured her. With the caf¨¦ thoroughly destroyed, Wen Xiaoshan was left traumatized. The caf¨¦ had to close for the day, and Xu Wei helped to lock up the premises before giving her a lift home in her car. On the way, Wen Xiaoshan updated Xu Wei regarding everything she knew about the case. ¡°Reporter Xu, the room that was the scene of the crime is currently being blocked off by the police. Everything inside has been left exactly as it was. During the scuffle, I tried to fight him off. I managed to push him off the bed, but I ran into the coffee table while I was running towards the door. I got as far as to open the door, but he dragged me back before I could run out.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know whether it was when I was taken to the room while I was drunk, or if it was when he dragged me back from the door. Regardless, it was all recorded by the surveince camera. That would be enough to prove that he forced himself onto me. However, the surveince footage from that very night went missing! The only footage avable was of me pouring alcohol for him in the private room at the club before he pulled me onto hisp. Because he was a customer, I had no choice but to smile back at him. Because of that, he¡¯s intending to sue me! He even threatened me by saying that he¡¯ll have me jailed for daring to offend him!¡± As she spoke, Wen Xiaoshan slowly lost control over her emotions. ¡°How can the rich and powerful turn ck into white as they please? Is there any justice left in this world?¡± With her free hand, Xu Wei pulled out a tissue and handed it to her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Wen,¡± she consoled, ¡°I will do my best to investigate this matter. I won¡¯t let the bad guys get away with this.¡± As Wen Xiaoshan looked at her with reddened eyes, something shed within them. Then she looked down and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m depending on you, Reporter Xu.¡± After sending Wen Xiaoshan home, Xu Wei spent some time gathering more information from her. Then, she got up to leave. Before she departed, she reminded Wen Xiaoshan to contact her if anything urgent came up. Upon returning to the apartment, Xu Wei headed straight to the study and began to study the case carefully. Firstly, she had to verify that what Wen Xiaoshan told her had been true. In other words, she had to personally visit the crime scene ¡ªthe room, in this case¡ª and she had to be quick about it! If she didn¡¯t, once the police removed the blockages and someone restored the ce to its original state, there would be no way to search for clues regarding what exactly had happened any longer. Secondly, she had to find the missing surveince recording. If the surveince recording showed the man taking Wen Xiaoshian away and dragging her back into the room while she tried to escape, that would be the most damning evidence against the perpetrator! Her biggest challenge she was currently facing was that there would a police officer guarding the room; no one would be allowed entry into the room. Furthermore, she was sure that the man would have also sent someone to watch over the room very closely. Thus, not even a fly would be able to get past without being seen, much less a full-grown adult human. The country club was run by the Li family. Coincidentally, the young man was the Li family¡¯s youngest son, Li Huihuang. It didn¡¯t take much to surmise that he had either deleted or hidden the surveince footage. Xu Wei knew that recovering it wasn¡¯t going to be easy. ¡­ Chapter 348 - Worries (2)

Chapter 348: Worries (2)

She checked her facts again. This country club was extremely private and exclusive. Members couldn¡¯t register under aliases; they had to use their legal names. Moreover, members that were allowed entry were required to possess both wealth and social status! Xu Wei¡¯s wealth did not hit the mark, and neither did her social status. After all, the Xu family was no longer as it had once been. Her identity as the daughter of the Xu family was practically useless at this point. What a tricky situation she got herself into¡­ ¨C Gu Yu returned to the apartment at ten o¡¯clock at night and headed into the bedroom first. When Xu Wei was nowhere to be seen, he removed his tie, threw it aside, and headed into the changing room to change his clothes. Then, he walked out of the bedroom and went to the study. Upon opening the door and stepping in, he saw Xu Wei seated behind the desk, working diligently. He strode over and saw that her dinner on the desk had turned cold. His eyes narrowed at the fact that she hadn¡¯t taken more than a few mouthfuls. Xu Wei btedly realized that he hade in. She nced up at him and followed his line of sight onto her dinner. She grimaced inwardly and hurriedly exined, ¡°I¡­ I ate too much at lunch with you, so I didn¡¯t feel hungry during dinner. I didn¡¯t go hungry, I swear!¡± She couldn¡¯t tell whether or not Gu Yu was angry. After ncing at her coolly with his dark eyes, he turned and strode out without another word. As Xu Wei looked at his back, she knew how weak her excuse sounded. She quickly got up and followed him out. The moment she stepped out of the study, she heard Gu Yu approach Mrs. Lin, who was doing housework in the living room. He ordered her, ¡°Prepare some supper.¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master,¡± Mrs. Lin replied. Xu Wei was stunned. Gu Yu wasn¡¯t angry with her! Instead, he was simply worried that she hadn¡¯t eaten enough. Thus, he had gotten Mrs. Lin to prepare supper for her¡­ Gu Yu turned around. When he saw Xu Wei, his voice turned grave as he said, ¡°You better finish it!¡± Xu Wei immediately stood at attention. ¡°Roger that!¡± Mrs. Lin was cooking a piping hot bowl of noodles for her. Although Xu Wei¡¯s mind was preupied and she didn¡¯t have much of an appetite, she didn¡¯t want Gu Yu to worry about her. Taking several mouthfuls, she finished the noodles and even slurped up the remaining soup. When she entered the bedroom, Gu Yu had just taken his shower and was walking out of the bathroom. As Xu Wei nced at him instinctively, a thought suddenly shed in her mind. Her eyes lit up as she then said sycophantically, ¡°Gu Yu, I finished my supper down to thest drop!¡± Gu Yu nced at him and saw the sly expression in her eyes. He walked over the couch and sat down on itzily before saying, ¡°What do you want to say to me? Out with it.¡± Completely unabashed at him seeing through her act, Xu Wei she walked over with a smile. ¡°Mr. Gu,¡± she called out, ¡°Considering your elevated social status and your wealth, you must be a member of L Country Club. Am I right?¡± Gu Yu leaned back against the couch and crossed his long legs gracefully. ¡°Yeah,¡± he replied casually. He truly was a member! Xu Wei sat beside Gu Yu. With hope in her eyes, she asked, ¡°Well, could you spare some time tomorrow to take me there?¡± Gu Yu raised his eyes to look at her as he opened his mouth and replied with a sinct, ¡°No.¡± Xu Wei didn¡¯t know how to respond. ¡°L Country Club requires members to enter with their legal names. Every club has its rules, and I can¡¯t break them. Therefore, I can¡¯t take you in,¡± Gu Yu exined casually to her. Gu Yu was a person who could move heaven and earth; his excuse sounded very flimsy. However, Xu Wei didn¡¯t want to force him to help her if he wasn¡¯t willing to. She simply replied, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll think of another way!¡± ¡­ Chapter 349 - Endearing Little Emotions (1)

Chapter 349: Endearing Little Emotions (1)

Gu Yu¡¯s eyes lingered on her quietly for at least ten seconds. Seemingly annoyed, he eventually asked, ¡°Xu Wei, do you only have one identity?¡± ¡°What?¡± Xu Wei looked at him nkly, unable to grasp what he was trying to say. ¡°Use your brain a little more!¡± With that brusque statement, Gu Yu¡¯s face turned cold. With that, he got up to leave the bedroom. Xu Wei sat on the couch in a daze for a long while until she finally understood what Gu Yu was trying to say! That¡¯s right! She wasn¡¯t just the daughter of the Xu family! She was also Gu Yu¡¯s wife, Mrs. Gu! The name Mrs. Gu represented prestige and wealth in itself! That was why Gu Yu had rejected her request moments ago! It never ured to her that she could enter the country club as a legitimate member on her own. It seemed that she still wasn¡¯t used to being Mrs. Gu¡­ At the thought of Gu Yu¡¯s cold expression, Xu Wei no longer found it terrifying. Instead, she found this man¡­ sweet and sour, but in an endearing way. She knew that Gu Yu had gone to the study to work, so she didn¡¯t want to bother him. Instead, she picked up her cell phone and sent him a text. Meanwhile, in the study¡­ The phone chimed. Gu Yu picked it up and clicked the message open. [Thank you for the pointer, Mr. Gu. Mrs. Gu has found her way.] Gu Yu smiled. As he saw the words ¡°Mrs. Gu,¡± his icy face gradually thawed and began to glow. ¨C To justify her status as Mrs. Gu, Xu Wei dressed herself up with ss and sophistication. She wore an extremely expensive mink coat and carried an Hermes bag on her arm. Her finger was adorned with the diamond ring that Gu Yu had gifted her previously. With her eyes covered by a pair of shades, she sashayed down in a pair of shiny heels. Even with such clothing, the most important thing she had on her was Gu Yu¡¯s ck card! The moment she shed the card, the club manager registered her as a member without a second word. He tagged her, Mrs. Gu, as their top VIP! Xu Wei had done her research beforeing; she knew that the crime scene was the presidential suite. There were two such suites that were both located on the same floor. Naturally, she requested for the other suite and swiped her card to check in. The manager led her over to her room obsequiously, and told her to notify him if she needed anything. Xu Wei nodded her head and waved him out. As soon as she closed the door, Xu Wei looked around the room and realized that the terraces of both rooms were close enough to each other that she could jump over. That meant that if she jumped across the terrace, she could enter the room without alerting the police. Xu Wei changed from her cumbersome outfit into a tracksuit and sneakers. Then, she pulled out from her bag a coil of rope, her camera, and a few other tools that she had prepared beforehand. She tied one end of the rope to the foot of the bed, and the other end around her waist. After tightening the knot, she climbed over the balustrade, stood still as she took a deep breath, and then jumped! Landing agilely on the ground, she unknotted the rope from her waist, and walked quietly into the room. The room was as Wen Xiaoshan had described it. The coffee table was tilted, and there were obvious signs of struggle scattered all over. The mattress was a mess, and Wen Xiaoshan¡¯s torn pantyhose was strewn on the floor. Xu Wei took out her camera and snapped a few shots of the room. Suddenly, a sound came from the entrance. It seemed that someone wasing in. Was it a coincidence that this was happening now? Xu Wei narrowed her eyes. She couldn¡¯t allow herself to be seen here, or it would alert the perpetrator. Moreover, if the person were Li Huihuang himself, she would be in grave danger. At the moment, she was rather far away from the terrace. She instantly decided to rush towards the closet. She opened it and hid inside. Then, she heard the door of the room opening followed by the sound of footsteps entering. Whoever the person was could be heard searching the room. Soon enough, the footsteps were headed towards the closet! Xu Wei quickly put on her mask, and clenched her fists tightly. The very next second¡­ Chapter 350 - I Came Here Myself (2)

Chapter 350: I Came Here Myself (2)

Suddenly, the sound of something being knocked to the ground outside the door caused the footsteps to stop abruptly. The footsteps then retreated, possibly to check what had happened outside. Xu Wei heavily sighed in relief, but she also knew that it was too early to let her guard down. The person could return any time. She opened the door of the wardrobe immediately and quickly tiptoed out onto the terrace. As she was tying the rope around her waist, she heard the sound of the footsteps heading back into the room. She hurried to knot the rope and climb over the railing! Just as the person stepped into the room, she gathered all her strength and jumped towards the terrace on the other side. When shended, she saw that the person¡¯s foot had extended out onto the terrace! Xu Wei didn¡¯t have enough time to untie her rope, so sheid down on the ground. When the person looked over, she rolled her way back into the room. After rolling a few times, she was finally back inside her room and out of that person¡¯s sight. Atst, she was safe¡­ Xu Weiid on the floor, her chest heaving uncontrobly as she gasped for breath. She had to admit that her stamina was no longer what it had been before her injury. It took her a while to regain her strength before she eventually managed to prop herself to sit up on the carpet. After untying the rope, she walked to the bathroom and turned on the faucet. She washed her face and her hands, dried them with the towel, and walked out. Then, she retrieved a stethoscope that she had brought along with her from her suitcase. She walked to the door and ced the receiving end of the stethoscope on the door to listen to the sound of the movement outside. There were still some footsteps in the hallway, which sounded like someone searching for something. A few individuals had probably returned to the room, while the rest of them continued searching outside. Had it not been for the suddenmotion outside moments ago, she probably would not have been able to get out of danger. Even so¡­ why had there been a suddenmotion just as she had been about to be discovered? Was someone helping her? Xu Wei¡¯s first guess was that her Big Boss had sent her some back-up. However, the moment that thought urred to her, she shot it down. Unless they explicitly applied for backup, her Big Boss would never interfere in his journalists¡¯ investigations. If it hadn¡¯t been him¡­ had Gu Yu hired someone to protect her? As Xu Wei¡¯s heart skipped a beat, she walked over to the couch within three steps. Pulling her cell phone out, she dialed the 11 numbers she knew by heart without having to consult her phone book. The man¡¯s timbre voice soon rang out over the phone as he said, ¡°Hello?¡± Xu Wei¡¯s breathing grew a little urgent as she licked her lips and swallowed her saliva. However, an uncontroble tremor still lingered in her voice as she spoke. She got straight to the point and asked, ¡°Just now¡­ did you send someone to help me?¡± ¡°No,¡± the man replied. Xu Wei was stunned. He hadn¡¯t? With a charming voice, the man lowered his voice and continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t send someone. I came here myself.¡± Xu Wei was left speechless. Xu Wei had thought that Gu Yu would be worried enough about her to perhaps send someone to protect her. However, it had never crossed her mind that he would personally protect her. A wave of warmth spread throughout her as she remained dumbfounded for a moment, too moved to say a word. Fortunately, she still retained some sense of reason. Worried, she asked, ¡°Are you in danger now?¡± ¡°No.¡± Xu Wei was relieved. A thought suddenly urred to her, and she spoke again, ¡°Gu Yu, since you¡¯re already here, I would like to hire you¡­ to be my temporary partner!¡± A smile appeared on Gu Yu¡¯s lips. ¡°Xu Wei, do you have any idea how much I charge per minute? Can you even afford to hire me?¡± ¡­ Chapter 351 - Get Some Interest First (1)

Chapter 351: Get Some Interest First (1)

Aw. it was too much pressure to have to hire a boss like her partner, whose time was calcted to the very second and minute. Xu Wei blinked a few times and cleared her throat. She asked earnestly, ¡°Love is everywhere. Why not give me a discount?¡± Gu Yu replied directly, ¡°No.¡± Xu Wei scratched her head and stood up. She paced around the room for a while as she used her intelligence to think of a solution. When she opened her mouth again, there was a hint of whining in her voice. ¡°Then¡­ can you give me a couple of prices?¡± A couple of prices¡­? Xu Wei could see the happiness deep within Gu Yu¡¯s eyes, which smoothened out his sharp and cold features as he leaned back onto the driver¡¯s seat. After at least ten seconds of silence, hezily replied, ¡°Yes.¡± After getting Gu Yu¡¯s approval, Xu Wei¡¯s eyes lit up brightly. At first, she thought that it would take a lot of effort for her to persuade him. However, she didn¡¯t expect him to be so easy to convince. He was cold one second ago, then kind-hearted the next moment. Men were so fickle-minded. Even so, she liked it this way! ¡°Then tell me; what do you need me to do?¡± Xu Wei straightened her expression as she said each word clearly, ¡°I need to borrow your power!¡± ¨C After Gu Yu hung up, another call came in almost instantly. He scanned the caller ID and slid his finger on the phone. Then, he ced his phone beside his ear and said, ¡°Speak.¡± Assistant Lin¡¯s extremely anxious voice rang out from the other side. ¡°Mr. Gu, how long will it take for you to return to thepany? The top management of thepany is already in the meeting room. They¡¯re waiting for you to start the meeting.¡± Gu Yu tapped on the steering wheel a few times with his long finger before he said, ¡°I will not be going back to thepany today. The meeting is postponed.¡± ¡°What?¡± That wasn¡¯t what Gu Yu said when Assistant Lin called him one hour ago! Didn¡¯t he say that he would arrive at thepany meeting on time? Even though the top management was all ready and well-prepared in the meeting room now, did Gu Yu say that he wasn¡¯ting back? ¡°Why?¡± Gu Yu had the right to not need to exin any of the decisions he made to Assistant Lin. However, Gu Yu didn¡¯t mind sharing his reason with him this time. ¡°My wife hired me. From today onward, all my time belongs to her.¡± Assistant Lin didn¡¯t know what to say. The reason he wouldn¡¯t return to hold the meeting was that he was apanying his wife? Assistant Lin felt like breaking down a little. For a moment, thought about having to face the cold expressions he would get from thepany¡¯s top management. Deciding to make a final effort, he said ¡°Mr. Gu, thepany needs you! At least return and hold the meeting first! ¡°Oh¡­¡±The corners of Gu Yu¡¯s lips lifted into a slight smile as he said, ¡°My wife needs me more than they do.¡± Assistant Lin wasn¡¯t just attacked with several objections to hold the meeting. He was even forced to listen to Gu Yu unting his love for Xu Wei. His words made Assistant Lin feel bitter. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else that¡¯s important today, then don¡¯t call me anymore.¡± Gu Yu paused for a second before continuing. ¡°Actually, don¡¯t call me even if something importantes up!¡± The moment he finished speaking, he hung up the call without any hesitation. Assistant Lin silently wiped his tears, which were enough to fill the West Lake. Gu Yu¡¯s car drove back to the entrance of L building. He gracefully threw his car keys to the valet parking young men and moved his long legs. He then walked elegantly into the building. Based on the instructions Xu Wei gave him, he didn¡¯t go directly up to the room. Instead, he went to the restaurant in the building and sat in the most obvious spot to wait for her. In the room, Xu Wei changed back in her most attention-grabbing attire and makeup. The only thing she didn¡¯t wear was her diamond ring. After that, she walked out of her room and took the lift down; the sight made her seem like a wealthydy. She swaggered into the restaurant, catching everyone¡¯s attention on the way. She sat on the seat opposite of Gu Yu and smiled at him sweetly. Then, she shouted in a sweet voice, ¡°Honey! You must have waited for so long!¡± Gu Yu gave a small smile as he savored the fact that she called him ¡®honey¡¯. He replied, ¡°Well, I should always wait for you.¡± ¡­ Chapter 352 - Get Some Interest First (2)

Chapter 352: Get Some Interest First (2)

The manager that was waiting at the side couldn¡¯t help but gasp. The attendants that kept ncing secretly in this direction couldn¡¯t help but follow suit. During the past three years, rumors spread about the rtionship between Gu Yu and the superstar, Su Ziqian. Everyone thought that she would be able to marry into the Gu family and ultimately be Gu Yu¡¯s wife. Some time ago, Gu Yu revealed that he was already married in his exclusive interview. Many people guessed that it was Su Ziqian, but now they learned that thedy who called herself Mrs. Gu wasn¡¯t her at all! She was dressedvishly. All the things she was carrying and wearing were all sparkling with the rays of money. Although she had a pair of sunsses on her face to hide her actual appearance, was this exaggeratingdy really the wife of everyone¡¯s dream man? Was his taste so unique? However, everything they saw was real. The reality was that this was Gu Yu¡¯s true wife¡­ he seemed to dote on her a lot! Damn it! As expected, handsome men are all blind! Thedies also wanted such a handsome, wealthy, and blind man! The attendant served the cappino that Gu Yu ordered for Xu Wei. A beautiful, realistic-looking rose was drawn using the milk foam on the cappino. Xu Wei admired the drawing for a moment before lifting the cup and taking a sip. The milk foam got onto her lips, leaving a patch of white. Gu Yu looked into her ck eyes as a deep emotion shed passed his gaze. He suddenly stood up and leaned over the table towards her. He grabbed her chin with his slender fingers and forced her to slightly lift her head. Xu Wei felt the man¡¯s handsome face zooming right in front of her eyes. The next second, her breath stopped and her ck eyes widened. Gu Yu¡¯s moved his lips again but theynded beside her ears instead. His voice was low and hoarse. It was charismatic and mesmerizing as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll get some interest first.¡± Xu Wei felt the gazes shooting towards her from all directions. Her face instantly turned warm as if a fire was burning within her. Fortunately, she was wearing sunsses so people couldn¡¯t see her embarrassment. Had she not had them on, she wouldn¡¯t have the courage to continue anymore. She took a few deep breaths and finally managed to calm her emotions. She continued drinking her coffee and eat the cake with Gu Yu. She appeared to dearly love him. When they were almost done with disying their love in public, they called for the bill. Xu Wei held Gu Yu¡¯s arm and leaned against him as they went up to their room. The couple only entered the room for approximately five minutes before the manager received an internal call from Xu Wei asking him to pay a visit to her room. When he heard that she was in a bad mood, his heart dropped. He quickly rushed over and entered the room. There, he saw Gu Yu leaning against the sofa with a cold expression on his face. Mrs. Gu angrily shouted at him, ¡°Manager, I only went down to have high tea with my husband. When I came back, the diamond ring I left in my room was gone! Don¡¯t tell me that a high-ss private ce like this has such rxed security. Don¡¯t tell me that one of your men is a thief.¡± The manager immediately remembered the diamond ring Mrs. Gu was wearing that almost blinded everyone. Cold sweat appeared on his forehead immediately. However, all the staff here passed through stringent screenings; no one would steal anything. Additionally, the people that came here were all extremely wealthy. They couldn¡¯t afford to offend anyone of them, and no one would have the guts to do it either! He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Mrs. Gu, have you searched carefully? Could it be that you identally left it somewhere and forgot about it?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Xu Wei sneered, ¡°Are you saying that it¡¯s my fault? It has nothing to do with you?¡± She instantly looked pitifully at Gu Yu and said, ¡°Hubby, that is the wedding ring that you gave me. There¡¯s no way I would lose something I cherish so deeply, but he¡¯s saying that I did! He¡¯s bullying me!¡± ¡­ Chapter 353 - Give It To My Wife So That She Can Play With It (1)

Chapter 353: Give It To My Wife So That She Can y With It (1)

Gu Yu raised his eyelids and red at the manager coldly with his ck eyes. He didn¡¯t say anything, but his silence was enough to make the manager shudder in fear. He saw for himself how much this powerful man loved his wife. If he provoked this man, he couldn¡¯t imagine the consequences he would face. He didn¡¯t dare to push the me anymore. He quickly opened his mouth and said, ¡°Mr. Gu, Mrs. Gu, I will go and investigate this issue instantly. I will give you an answer as soon as possible.¡± Xu Wei mercilessly refuted, ¡°Investigate? You? Based on your attitude just now, I don¡¯t believe you!¡± The manager wiped the cold sweat on his forehead as he said, ¡°Mrs. Gu, how would you like to handle this problem?¡± ¡°It¡¯s quite simple. I want to look at the surveince images. I only believe my own eyes!¡± ¡°This¡­¡± The manager was in a tight spot. ¡°Mrs. Gu, no outsiders are allowed to look at the surveince images. It would be an invasion of privacy for the other customers¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Xu Wei startedining to Gu Yu again. ¡°Honey, look at him¡­¡± Gu Yu raised his hand in cooperation and patted Xu Wei¡¯s puffy cheeks gently. As he then turned to the manager, his gaze instantly turned sharp. He lifted the corners of his lips and said calmly, ¡°Maybe outsiders aren¡¯t allowed to look at the surveince of this venue. If that¡¯s the case, all I can do is rece the venue¡¯s owner with my wife so that she can y with it.¡± As he spoke, he pinched Xu Wei¡¯s cheeks lightly with his fingers and said in an extremely gentle voice, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry anymore. Now, you can keep the people you like to stay behind and fire the ones you don¡¯t like.¡± ¡°Honey, you¡¯re the best!¡± The manager¡¯s knees went weak, causing him to almost kneel down. If other people said this, he wouldn¡¯t believe it. However, Gu Yu was the one who said it; this ce might soon truly be Mrs. Gu¡¯s toy. Did that mean that he would be the first one to get fired? He couldn¡¯t afford to offend them. The manager immediately changed his mind and said, ¡°Mr. Gu, Mrs. Gu. I will go and make the arrangements immediately. Please wait here for a moment.¡± ¨C After Gu Yu and Xu Wei entered the monitoring room, Xu Wei started picking on the staff as if she was still angry. ¡°Manager, you and the security can leave now. I don¡¯t want to see you! You¡¯re making me feel worse!¡± ¡°This is against the rules¡­¡± The manager refuted instinctively. Halfway through his speech, he saw Gu Yu¡¯s cold expression from the corner of his eyes. He could only nod and tell her, ¡°We will be waiting outside. If you need anything, shout for us.¡± They walked out and gently closed the door behind them. Xu Wei immediately retracted her arrogant and unreasonable attitude. She walked to the front of the screens and started moving the mouse, searching for the images of that night. First, she needed to confirm if the images were truly gone. Gu Yu didn¡¯t disturb her. He stood quietly behind her and watched her serious expression. The corners of his lips lifted up subconsciously. Even if he was worried that she might get hurt every now and then, he never restricted her work. That was because he wanted to protect everything that she loved. He would like the things that she liked. Xu Wei looked through the images. All the images of Li Huihuang and Wen Xiaoshan from that night, whether it was from the cameras in the lobby, the lift, or the corridor, were all gone. They were deleted without a trace. In that case, there would be no direct evidence to prove that Li Huihuang entered after Wen Xiaoshan got drunk. Was all her effort going to be for nothing? Xu Wei furrowed her brows and desperately searched for a solution in her mind. She wondered if there were other breakthrough points. Suddenly, she saw Gu Yu from the corner of her eyes. A thought shed past her mind. That¡¯s right! There was one other ce! ¡­ Chapter 354 - Wait For Xu Weilai’s Reputation To Be Ruined (2)

Chapter 354: Wait For Xu Wei¡¯s Reputation To Be Ruined (2)

Xu Wei remembered that Gu Yu said he was driving while she was calling him just now. She managed to associate something with this. Among the details that Wen Xiaoshan told her, she did mention that Li Huihuang drove her over to this ce while she was drunk! If he drove her over, that meant that his car would either be parked at the entrance of this ce or he would drive directly into the underground parking lot. Maybe the cameras there caught him! Xu Wei was already a little dejected but instantly regained her motivation. She moved her mouse and started checking all the images at the entrance and the parking lot during that night. Atst, her hard work paid off. Xu Wei managed to find an image. The video managed to film Li Huihuang¡¯s car parking in a lot in the underground parking lot. After he turned off the engine, he opened the car door and left his car. Then, he walked round to the passenger¡¯s seat and opened the car door on that side. He carried Wen Xiaoshan down the car and walked towards the elevator. Wen Xiaoshan¡¯s head was leaning against his chest and her eyes were closed. It did look like she was drunk and unconscious. Xu Wei assumed that this image wasn¡¯t get deleted by LI Huihuang because it onlysted for less than twenty seconds. If he didn¡¯t focus on finding it or manage to see it with his sharp eyes, he might have missed it. That¡¯s why they say that justice has a long reach! If you did bad things, someone will eventually find out no matter how much you try to hide it! Xu Wei used her phone to record this short video. Then, she stood up and smiled brightly at Gu Yu. ¡°I¡¯m done. Let¡¯s go!¡± Gu Yu¡¯s gazended on her smile. He smiled lightly too. He nodded and replied, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The act had to end. Xu Wei walked towards Gu Yu voluntarily and held his arm. The man¡¯s gazended on her hands for a second without her noticing. His smile got deeper. Meanwhile, the manager had been waiting behind the door in agitation. He was truly afraid that one of his men was a thief and had the guts to steal Mrs. Gu¡¯s wedding ring. When he heard the sound of the door opening, he trembled and looked towards the couple that walked out. ¡°Mrs. Gu, did you see¡­ was it someone from our staff that stole it?¡± Xu Wei cleared her throat and looked at the manager¡¯s face. It had turned white from fright. She said in a regretful tone, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I made a mistake. When I was washing my hands, I ced the ring in my pocket and forgot about it.¡± As she spoke, she took out the diamond ring from her pocket and wore it on her ring finger. She showed it to the manager. ¡°Look, here it is!¡± The manager was left speechless. She didn¡¯t want to scare him but she had no choice. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I wronged you.¡± Xu Wei apologized sincerely. Gu Yu, who had been silent the whole time, moved his thin lips and said, ¡°My wife and I will be having dinner here. Please open an Emperor for us.¡± The Emperor was the highest grade red wine in their restaurant, costing 10 million RMB¡­ As the manager and their attendant, he was able to draw quite a huge amount of money from this transaction. He immediately figured out that Mr. Gu waspensating for the fright Mrs. Gu gave him. He finally saw what the ultimate doting husband was like! At that moment, he had forgotten about his fear. He gave a wide smile and said eagerly, ¡°I understand. I will arrange for it right away!¡± ¨C After Gu Yu and Xu Wei returned to their apartment, Xu Wei hugged herptop and summarized all the pieces of evidence she collected today. She wrote her article and sent it to her big boss. Wen Xiaoshan called her to ask her for her progress. Xu Wei replied, ¡°The article will be published tomorrow. Evil people will always be punished!¡± Wen Xiaoshan hung up the call and immediately dialed another number. That person on the other end said, ¡°Tomorrow, I will turn myself in after the article is released! Just wait for Xu Wei¡¯s reputation to be ruined!¡± ¡­ Chapter 355 - The Smile After Success (1)

Chapter 355: The Smile After Sess (1)

A satisfiedugh came from the other end of the phone. Then, ady¡¯s voice was heard. Thedyplimented Wen Xiaoshan, ¡°You did a great job!¡± Wen Xiaoshan smiled too. She didn¡¯t forget to remind thedy, ¡°So, about the conditions you promised me¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will transfer the money to you on time and get the bestwyers for you. I promise that you will be safe very soon.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Rong Fanghua put down the phone and smiled. Then, she took her flower tea and had a sip of it; the image looked elegant. She carefully savored the taste. With her mouth filled with the refreshing fragrance of the tea, she closed her eyes in satisfaction. The loudspeaker in the room was ying the original disk containing the piano pieces Yun Rou yed. Yun Rou gave this to her when she came to visit her yesterday; it was extremely difficult to get this disk any other way. Look at how well-mannered Yun Rou was. She knew how to please people. As for Xu Wei, she had been married to the Gu family for a long time but always looked down on her uncles¡¯ families. She only cared about pleasing Mr. Gu Sr. and Gu Yu. Don¡¯t even talk about sending them gifts! Even if she saw them in the Gu Residence, she wouldn¡¯t smile at the sight! In the past, Mr. Gu Sr. and Gu Yu used Xu Wei to humiliate her husband. This time, she wanted Xu Wei to be even more humiliated! She had already hired the Inte water army and bought the script. Once the news came out tomorrow, Wen Xiaoshan would turn herself in. Xu Wei would then be the immoral reporter that worked together with Wen Xiaoshan to write fake articles to ckmail Young Master Li! Of course, ruining Xu Wei¡¯s reputation was just one of her goals. Her second goal was to pave the way for Yun Rou. The worse Xu Wei¡¯s reputation was, the more it would show how noble and outstanding Yun Rou was. Mr. Gu Sr. and Gu Yu liked Xu Wei now, but they wouldn¡¯t ignore it if she was badly discredited and humiliated the Gu family as the young mistress of their family. Once that happened, they would finally be able to see how good Yun Rou was¡­ After all, you would only know which was better after makingparisons! A delighted look appeared in her eyes as Rong Fanghua thought about it. After some time, she picked up the telephone again and dialed Yun Rou¡¯s phone number. Yun Rou¡¯s gentle and pleasant voice was heard quickly as she said, ¡°Aunt.¡± Rong Fanghua simply said, ¡°Tomorrow, you will be able to see the wee gift my husband and I prepared for you.¡± ¨C The next day¡­ Xu Wei slept until she woke up naturally. She stretched her backfortably. She looked towards the sofa. Gu Yu wasn¡¯t there anymore. He might have gone to hispany already. Yesterday, he pushed away an entire day of work to apany her to get evidence for her article. There must be a huge pile of work for him toplete today. Xu Wei felt a little guilty, but her heart was still filled with happiness. The corners of her lips curled upward, refusing to go back down. She got off her bed and walked to the side of the window barefoot. She pulled the curtains opened and the warm rays of sunlight shone into the room. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath! ¡®How energizing!¡¯ she thought. After washing up, she walked out of her bedroom and sat down in the dining area. She ate the hot breakfast that Mrs. Lin prepared for her while looking through today¡¯s newspaper. When she saw that the headline was the article she wrote, she took a huge bite of the steamed bun. ¡®How fragrant¡­¡¯ she thought. ¨C Meanwhile¡­ Wen Xiaoshan was also casually eating her breakfast in her rented apartment. She took out her phone and looked at the headline for today. However, the instant she saw it, her eyes widened. The depth of her eyes was filled with disbelief. Her hands kept trembling as she clutched her phone. The next second, she leaped up and rushed to her bedroom. She grabbed a few clothes from her luggage and rushed out of her house. When she opened the door, however, she was instantly met with the policemen standing outside. ¡­ Chapter 356 - The Smile After Success (2)

Chapter 356: The Smile After Sess (2)

Xu Wei was feeling good that day. Since Mrs. Lin had prepared a delicious breakfast, she ate more than usual. Seeing this, Mrs. Lin grinned from ear to ear. The Young Mistress used to eat very little back then. She had wondered about this: was it because she was getting old or wasn¡¯t useful anymore that even the food she cooked wasn¡¯t good anymore. But now, seeing how much she was enjoying her breakfast, Mrs. Lin regained her confidence. After eating her fill, Xu Wei picked up her phone and checked the time. By this time, she reckoned, Wen Xiaoshan would be at the police station. She got up and went to the bedroom. After changing her clothes, she picked up her purse and went to the garage downstairs. Starting her little car, she went straight to the police station. Xu Wei met Wen Xiaoshan in the room. They sat on the opposite side of the table, facing each one. Wen Xiaoshan had a puzzled and loathing look on her face. ¡°Reporter Xu, I had not offended you in any way, so why did you have to write such libelous things about me? Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯ve been bribed by Li Huihuang, too? My trust in you as an ally was misced! I had thought that you were someone righteous! The news on that day was supposed to be the uncovering of Li Huihuang¡¯s evil deeds. Instead, the story was about how Wen Xiaoshan yed the badger game on Li Huihuang. ¡°Libelous?¡± The corners of Xu Wei¡¯s mouth curved up as though she had heard something funny, ¡°That¡¯s what I wanted to ask you. Miss Wen, I haven¡¯t offended you in any way, why are you trying to do me harm?¡± Wen Xiaoshan, with a glint in her eyes, tried to evade the topic, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!¡± Xu Wei scoffed at her. Without wasting any more time, she took out her phone from her purse and ced it on the table. She then clicked on the recorded clip and pushed it towards Wen Xiaoshan. Xu Wei had earlier retrieved the clip from the underground garage¡¯s surveince system. It showed Li Huihuang hugging a drunk, Wen Xiaoshan. After watching the clip, Wen Xiaoshan became even more agitated. ¡°Doesn¡¯t this prove that I was drunk, that I was taken away by him, and was even raped by him? Xu Wei, not only did you defame me, now you seem intent to expose my wounds? You aren¡¯t human!¡± Hmph, she isn¡¯t going to give up until all hope was lost. Xu Wei asked herzily, ¡°Is that so? Are you sure that this proves that you were drunk, and not that you had ulterior motives?¡± ¡°What did you just say?¡± Xu Wei picked up her phone. She tapped it a few times and ced it in front of Wen Xiaoshan again. After ncing at the screen, she was flustered. Xu Wei had paused the clip. The erged picture on the screen showed Wen Xiaoshan lying on Li Huihuang, her eyes open for a split second, and her mouth curved into a smile. The smug smile underscored her feeling that she had gotten her way after much nning. Wen Xiaoshan had never imagined that Xu Wei would discover her facial expression in that fleeting moment. Xu Wei relished the expression on her face. Tapping lightly on the table a few times, she said, ¡°Miss Wen, the human brain is something great. It¡¯s a pity that you don¡¯t have one. But I do!¡± ¡°If you wish to set me up, let it just remain a thought. Otherwise, don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Wen Xiaoshan¡¯s shoulders drooped in defeat. Xu Wei stared at her for some time, before adding, ¡°Miss Wen, if you tell me the truth, about who the mastermind is, I¡¯ll plead with Young Master Li for you; for him to be magnanimous this time. If not¡­¡± She had already achieved the intended effect even without finishing her sentence. This episode brought out her sense of righteousness, as well as her sympathy. Wen Xiaoshan had nothing against her, so it was unlikely that she was trying to deal with her directly. And so, she guessed there was a mastermind behind this. Wen Xiaoshan went pale in an instant, clutching both her hands tightly. Xu Wei didn¡¯t rush her, either. She waited patiently. She watched Wen Xiaoshan frown as she struggled with herself for a while before she finally called out in a raspy voice. ¡­ Chapter 357 - Be Famous Unaccountably (1)

Chapter 357: Be Famous Unountably (1)

¡°No one instructed me to do anything! I had wanted to wangle some money from this. I only looked for you so that I¡¯ll be able to exert some pressure on Li Huihuang. Who knew that I would get exposed by you. I admit defeat!¡± Given the circumstances, Xu Wei knew that she would not be able to get anything out of Wen Xiaoshan¡¯s mouth. ¡°Since you intend to bear everything by yourself, I won¡¯t be able to help you. Enjoy the retribution that awaits you!¡± Xu Wei got up and left the room. She had written numerous news stories over the years, and in the process, had offended many people. At this point, she had no clue who the mastermind was. But, for some unknown reason, she felt that it involved Yun Rou in some way. ¡ª Since Xu Wei had provided a crucial piece of evidence, she received praise from the police and received a que for good citizenship. They even posted the information on WeChat, heaping high praise on an upright reporter like her. Five minutester, the Li Corporation reposted it on WeChat. Ten minutester, the Gu Corporation followed suit. Following the reposting by the two giantpanies, the inte blew up once more. Many well-known celebrities on WeChat, as well as otherpanies, jumped onto the bandwagon, possibly to ride the wave, or to get on the good books of the two bigpanies. After exposing Rong Wang¡¯s true colors the other time, Xu Wei¡¯s poprity soared again. She topped the most-searched list once more. And she even got a nickname, ¡°righteous little angel!¡± Xu Weipletely overshadowed the poprity of the current ¡°national hero,¡± Yun Rou. ¡ª After waking up in the morning, Yun Rou readied to start her yoga workout, as is her routine. Since Yun Rou wanted to see the supposed gift for their first meeting that Rong Fanghua had mentioned, she had the television switched on, so that she could watch the news broadcast while she did her yoga. Just as she was bending over, she heard the news about WeChat¡¯stest most-searched list. A cracking sound filled the room. Yun Rou had sprained her back, and her face contorted in a grimace of pain. She got up with great difficulty. But, not one for caring much about pain, she picked up her phone and dialed Rong Fanghua¡¯s number. The tone of her voice was icy, sarcasm evident in her voice. ¡°Auntie, Xu Wei is ced in such a good light right now. Is this the gift that both of you had prepared for me?¡± Were they sure that this was to help her, and not Xu Wei? Rong Fanghua had also been shocked by the news broadcast that morning. She couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. She didn¡¯t anticipate this, either. She didn¡¯t expect Xu Wei would see through their perfect n. Not only did Xu Wei¡¯s reputation remain intact ¡ª the exact opposite of what they had wanted to achieve ¡ª but her standing improved as well, and she was getting flooded withpliments. Rong Fanghua didn¡¯t know how to answer Yun Rou¡¯s question. She could onlyfort her. ¡°I had underestimated Xu Wei. But don¡¯t you worry, she won¡¯t be so lucky every time.¡± Yun Rou closed her eyes, trying her best to calm herself down before she spoke again, ¡°Auntie, I have already given you some time, but this time around, you¡¯ve disappointed me. And so, from now on, I¡¯ll do it my way. If you still wish to work with me, then please cooperate with me, and follow my orders.¡± Her impolite tone made Rong Fanghua¡¯s expression turn sour. She had been currying favor with her the past few days. And at the drop of a hat, she¡¯s turning hostile. No matter how much she scorned at her inwardly, she had no choice but to put on a tight smile for the sake of the big picture, as she promised, ¡°All right, we¡¯ll both cooperate.¡± Only then did Yun Rou¡¯s mouth curve into a smile. ¡°Now, I need your help. I want you to get your hands on something.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Yun Rou parted her lips and said a few words. ¡ª Xu Wei had never thought that she would rise to such prominence for some odd reason. Honestly, it didn¡¯t matter to her if she was famous or not. But to emerge victorious from the fight, she felt extremely fulfilled. Of course, she didn¡¯t forget that she owed half the credit to Gu Yu. At the thought of that, Xu Wei reached for her phone. She took a snapshot of the que and sent it to Gu Yu. [ This glory is ours! ] In the next second, Gu Yu called her. Xu Wei picked up the call. As the man¡¯s deep and raspy voice rang in her ears, her small face slowly began to blush in excitement. ¡­ Chapter 358 - Trapped Between the Fridge and Him (2)

Chapter 358: Trapped Between the Fridge and Him (2)

Xu Wei¡¯s face remained flushed even after she had hung up the phone. Gu Yu¡¯s words lingered in her mind. ¡°Xu Wei, since the mission is over, it¡¯s time for you to pay the due reward.¡± ¡°Give some thought to how you¡¯re going to pay me. If I¡¯m not satisfied, I won¡¯t ept it.¡± As an overbearing CEO who wasn¡¯t short of money, Xu Wei knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to induce him with cash. Besides, even her entire fortune wouldn¡¯t be enough to afford whatever he asked for as a reward. And his words had made that clear: he wasn¡¯t going to ept any ordinary reward. Back then, she had kissed him in ce of interest. Does it now mean that she would have to devote herself to Gu Yu as a means of rewarding him? Cough, cough. To be sure, to say that she was unmoved was impossible, given their interactions during this period. Gu Yu good was to her, and he had changed a lot. But, a tinge of insecurity remained deep within her, giving her second thoughts still, and preventing her from taking the next step. Xu Wei took a deep breath. It dawned on her that she¡¯d have to think of other ways to reward him. Just then, Mrs. Lin walked out of her room. Xu Wei noticed that she had changed her clothes, and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Mrs. Lin, are you going out?¡± Mrs. Lin smiled as she nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right. There¡¯s no more food at home. I¡¯ll be making a trip to the supermarket.¡± Xu Wei was still mulling over how to thank Gu Yu. At the mention of the supermarket, she got up immediately from the sofa, and with a glint in her eyes, said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡ª As soon as Gu Yu stepped into the apartment, he was greeted with the fragrance wafting from the kitchen. Mrs. Lin approached him and took his briefcase and coat, and told him with all smiles, ¡°Young Master, the Young Mistress went to pick out some fresh ingredients herself this afternoon. She¡¯s the one cooking. She said she wanted to whip up a tasty meal, and had been busy since we came back from the supermarket. She didn¡¯t even let me help her.¡± Gu Yu¡¯s mouth curved up. Without saying a word, he changed his shoes and went straight into the kitchen. His tall figure leaned against the door frame. He didn¡¯t disturb Xu Wei. His inky gaze remained fixed on her, following her every move. Xu Wei seemed to sense his eyes were on her. She hurriedly turned around to look at him, and gave him a bright smile, a smile so bright that her eyes curved into crescents. ¡°You¡¯re back? Just wait for a while more, and we can eat.¡± Gu Yu kept his gaze on her smiling face. At that moment, for some reason, he was engulfed in bliss, one that filled his heart and warmed him. As it turned out, he could be easily pleased after all. All it would take for her was to keep the light on for him when he returned to the apartment, the fragrance of a freshly-cooked meal drifting in the air, and her weing, bright smile. It was as if her smile casts a magic spell that could enchant him. Gu Yu¡¯s eyes darkened as he strode towards Xu Wei. He sped her wrist and pressed her against the fridge, trapping her with his body. Gu Yu lowered his eyes, gazing at the woman¡¯s beautiful and exquisite face, her bright inky eyes, and her light-pink lips. His throat felt contracted, and he asked in a raspy voice, ¡°Xu Wei, have you thought about how you¡¯re going to reward me?¡± Caught off-guard and trapped between the fridge and Gu Yu, Xu Wei drifted into a daze for a moment. Then, the direct question he had asked of her, and the look in his eyes that seem to suggest he was ready to swallow her whole, made her face flush involuntarily once more. Even the tips of her ears had turned red. She swallowed hard, trying her best to calm down as she said, ¡°I have made all your favorite dishes. This reward¡­¡± But, before she could finish talking, he quietened her. ¡°I¡¯m not satisfied.¡± Xu Wei stayed silent for a while, before retorting, ¡°You¡¯re saying you¡¯re not satisfied even before eating anything. Give it a try first!¡± ¡°All right.¡± After that response, the man lowered his head and kissed her lips. ¡­ Chapter 359 - All Men Say Are Lies (1)

Chapter 359: All Men Say Are Lies (1)

What she meant was for him to try her dishes, all right! Besides, it was the kitchen. And Xu Wei was still cooking. How could he fool around here? What if Mrs. Lin had seen them, how awkward would that have been! Numerous thoughts rushed into her head. Unconsciously, Xu Wei raised her hands and ced them on the man¡¯s chest, trying to push him away. Gu Yu went along with her, letting her push him a bit. He kept his arms on the fridge as he looked down. He peered at Xu Wei, her face as red as a rose, and her eyes were sparkling. The longer he looked, the more intense his gaze grew. Gu Yu¡¯s thin lips brushed against the side of her ears as he emphasized each word, ¡°Xu Wei, I¡¯ve said before that if I¡¯m not satisfied with the reward, I¡¯m not going to ept it.¡± ¡°Since you can¡¯t give me a reward that I¡¯m satisfied with, I can only take it by myself.¡± As soon as he finished his talking, he hugged Xu Wei, who tried to escape. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± At first, Xu Wei put up a short struggle. But, as time flew, her arms fell by her sides, her fingers clutching the apron tied around her waist. Then, unconsciously, she raised her arms again, eventually wrapping them around Gu Yu¡¯s back. As time psed, he leaned his forehead against hers. They were so close to each other that Xu Wei caught a glimpse of a loving look in his usually expressionless eyes. At that moment, she felt that Gu Yu truly loved her. Just as she widened her eyes, to get a better look, she smelt something burning. It was the dish she was cooking. Xu Wei swiftly loosened her hold. In an instant, she pushed away Gu Yu. Walking over to the stove, she quickly switched off the gas valve. Then, looking at the burnt food in the wok, she red at the culprit, Gu Yu. Annoyed, she said, ¡°Look, it¡¯s all your fault. How can we still eat this now that it¡¯s so burnt!¡± But her re meant nothing. Xu Wei was pulling his leg, pretending to me him, when she was only teasing him affectionately, a gesture that was enough to melt anyone¡¯s heart. ¡°I¡¯ll eat it even if it¡¯s burnt,¡± Gu Yu said, without hesitation. It didn¡¯t matter to him if the food was tasty or not; if she cooked it, he¡¯d eat it. ¡ª At first, she was angry with him, but she cooled down instantly after hearing those words. Xu Wei bit on her lower lip involuntarily, trying to control her lips from curving up. Then, with feigned annoyance, she gushed, ¡°Get out, don¡¯t disturb me when I¡¯m cooking.¡± She pushed him out of the kitchen as she spoke. Since he had got his reward, Gu Yuplied, perfectly content to let her push him out of the kitchen. If he had remained by her side, there was no telling if he wouldn¡¯t want to receive more rewards! ¡ª And just as he had promised, Gu Yu finished all the dishes that Xu Wei had prepared, including the burnt one. Gu Yu¡¯s willingness to keep his word made Xu Wei very happy. As she prepared to go to bed that night, she watched the man walk towards the sofa as he always did after a shower. Without much thought, she casually said to him. ¡°Gu Yu, do you want to sleep on the bed?¡± Abruptly, the man stopped in his tracks. His eyes darkened. Xu Wei realized that she could not take it back what she had just said. In an instant, her limbs felt numb for some inexplicable reason. She could feel Gu Yu¡¯s eyes staring at her. Her eyes flickered about the room,pletely unable to meet his gaze. Gu Yu was by her side in a few quick steps. In the next second, his slender fingers pinched her chin and lifted it. Their eyes met. It was as if there was a dark void within those eyes. As Xu Wei gazed at them, she felt that she was about to get sucked in, and couldn¡¯t help but surrender to those eyes. ¡­ Chapter 360 - All Men Say Are Lies (2) Chapter 360: All Men Say Are Lies (2) It was as if there was a dark void within those eyes. As Xu Wei gazed at them, she felt that she was about to get sucked in, and couldn¡¯t help but surrender to those eyes. His voice was husky and raspy, and he sounded a little agitated even. His thin lips parted, and he expressed every word sharply, ¡°Xu Wei, say that once more.¡± Xu Wei had nowhere to hide. She couldn¡¯t control her cheeks from turning as red as apples. Her long and curly eyshes batted slightly, as she cried out, her annoyance turned into slight anger. ¡°Forget it if you didn¡¯t hear me!¡± She turned away, trying to escape from his grasp. But, the man tightened his grip a little more. She stood there, unable to move. He bent down abruptly, his handsome face inches away from her eyes. Their gazes met; they could even see the reflection of themselves in their eyes. Xu Wei¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Gu Yu¡¯s mouth curved into a smile, ¡°Mrs. Gu, I heard you.¡± He no longer called her Xu Wei. Instead, he had used the endearing term, Mrs. Gu. It was as though the words slipped off his tongue; it was incredibly enchanting. It was as if a surge of excitement ran through Xu Wei. ¡°Since Mrs. Gu is inviting me so kindly, I shallply with her wishes.¡± ¡ª To be sure, she had only asked him toe back to bed to sleep, but the way he said it seemed to imply that she had an ulterior motive. Xu Wei¡¯s neck was as red as her flushed face. She even began to stammer, ¡°You¡­ you don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t think much it. I¡­ I just thought that since you¡¯ve been sleeping on the sofa for such a long time, and the bed is quite¡­ quite big, it¡¯s enough to fit the two of us.¡± She paused for a moment and quickly added, ¡°We¡¯re just going to sleep; you¡¯re not allowed to do anything else!¡± Gu Yu raised his eyebrows slightly. Completely unfazed, he asked, ¡°Anything else? What else? Mrs. Gu, what I meant was also only to sleep. Were you expecting something else?¡± Why did she have to expand on what she said? In so doing, didn¡¯t she shoot herself in the foot? Xu Wei couldn¡¯t bring herself to face the elders of her family anymore. She groaned and covered her face with her hands. On the bed, she burrowed under the nket, cocooning herself. She sounded grumpy when she cried out, ¡°Up to you, whether you want to sleep here or not!¡± Gu Yu lowered his gaze slightly, breaking into a soft chuckle. But soon, he fell silent. How long has it been, he pondered, since heughed so cheerily, and so genuinely? Has he finally regained his ability to smile? Three years ago, Xu Wei was the one who made him smile again. And she managed to do it again three years on. It all seems like fate. Gu Yu picked up his pillow from the sofa and put it on the bed before lying down. Grabbing the nket, he lifted it and pulled Xu Wei into his embrace. Xu Wei remained still for a moment. But soon, she put up a struggle to break free from his hold. He promised not to do anything else, and now he¡¯s going back on his word? Indeed, all men say are lies! She couldn¡¯t get him to release his grasp, though. Instead, Gu Yu held her even more tightly in his arms. From above her head, she heard the man¡¯s low voice, ¡°Xu Wei, without your permission, I wouldn¡¯t do anything. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Xu Wei remained still for just a moment. Instinctively, she turned around and looked at him, ¡°Really?¡± Gu Yu lowered his head and peered down at her bright, inky eyes. Abruptly, he lifted his head again and looked away from her. His voice turned even deeper as if he was trying to hold something back, ¡°um.¡± Xu Wei was touched beyond words by how he treated her with respect now. She recalled the times when it was customary for Gu Yu to take whatever he pleased without restraint. ¡°So, Xu Wei, when will my probation period end?¡± ¡­ Chapter 361 - Just A Little More Courage (1)

Chapter 361: Just A Little More Courage (1)

Probation¡­ Back then, she had spoken casually without thinking. Remembering what she said, however, he had been working hard at it the entire time. At that moment, the walls of her heart constricted violently. She knew that she had already been shaken beyond control, and perhaps¡­ she was about to surrender soon. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to remain dispassionate when faced with this side of Gu Yu. She was falling even deeper than before. ¡°Soon,¡± she whispered. Her voice was extremely soft; it was almost as if she was talking to herself. Gu Yu apparently heard her, and the corners of his lips curled upward in a smile. He nted a gentle kiss between her brows and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll wait, Xu Wei.¡± Xu Wei rested her cheek against the man¡¯s chest and listened to his steady heartbeat. She thought to herself that she wasn¡¯t going to make him wait for long. She just needed a little more courage to move past the knots in her heart. ¨C In the Gu Corporation CEO¡¯s office¡­ Assistant Lin knocked on the door of the office a few times before pushing it open and walking in. He first handed over the documents that needed to be signed by Gu Yu, then waited until Gu Yu was done with his signature before bringing up the next issue. ¡°Mr. Gu, will you be attending the banquet tomorrow night?¡± Gu Yu was often invited to various banquets, but he had never indicated any interest in attending. Most of the time, he simply turned the invitation down. If it couldn¡¯t be turned down, he¡¯d turn up for a symbolic show of face and leave soon after. Therefore, Assistant Lin was simply asking for courtesy¡¯s sake. However, he already knew Gu Yu would reject the invitation. ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Alright, got it¡­¡± Assistant Lin suddenly choked on his instinctive answer. His eyes widened in shock as he asked, ¡°Did you just say ¡®sure¡¯?¡± The banquet taking ce the next day was for a group of celebrities to get together to tter each other andwork. Given that, it seemed to be a very ordinary banquet. Why had he agreed to it? Had the sun risen from the west? Gu Yu raised his head and nced at him. ¡°Do I need to repeat myself?¡± he asked. Assistant Lin trembled and quickly shook his head. ¡°Not at all,¡± he replied. ¡°I¡¯m just¡­ a little surprised¡­¡± Leaving aside the fact that he usually wasn¡¯t interested in such events, Gu Yu had been arriving to workte and leaving early every day. He even skipped work every now and then just to spend as much time as possible with his wife. Why was he agreeing to waste his time on a banquet like this? No wonder Assistant Lin was surprised! Gu Yu put his pen down and leaned back against his chair. With a lift of his chin, he exined, ¡°Networking is crucial; as long as it¡¯s within reason, I should make a point to take part in it.¡± This man preferred everyone to stay a mile away from him, but he now was saying he needed towork? Why did his exnation sound so strange? Assistant Lin did not dare to question him. Out of a sense of duty, he simply asked Gu Yu, ¡°As for your plus one¡ª¡± Gu Yu interrupted him immediately. ¡°I¡¯ll be bringing my wife with me.¡± He understood right away. Networking, his *ss! It was utter bullsh*t! Young Mistress refused to allow him to announce their marriage, so he had no choice but to settle for the next best thing: parading Xu Wei through his circle first, silently staking his territory. He wanted everyone to know that he had resumed his rtionship with Xu Wei¡­ Wow, what a shameless guy! Why did he have to unt his rtionship so often? Couldn¡¯t he spare a thought for a pitiful single man like him? Assistant Lin asked sullenly, ¡°Mr. Gu, has Young Mistress agreed to go? What if she doesn¡¯t want to¡­?¡± ¡°Huh? Are you hoping that she won¡¯t want to go?¡± Gu Yu said softly with a slight smile on his lips. However, the look in his eyes was as cold and bleak as the autumn wind. Assistant Lin hurriedly shook his head as he said, ¡°Not at all. I misspoke. I¡¯m sure Young Mistress will be more than willing to attend the banquet with you! You both look so good together! You¡¯re a match made in heaven. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be the most noticeable couple at the banquet!¡± ¡­ Chapter 362 - Just A Little More Courage (2)

Chapter 362: Just A Little More Courage (2)

Gu Yu was pleased to hear those words. With a smile, he decided to let Assistant Lin off the hook. He gestured to the door with his chin and said, ¡°You can go now.¡± Without another word, Assistant Lin turned around and slipped out of the office. ¨C At that moment, Xu Wei was lying on the couch, ying with her cell phone. She had dominated the hot search results for a whole day; the number of Weibo fans she had gained went from a hundred thousand to more than million. When she logged into her Weibo ount, her cell phone froze immediately. She had countless tags, messages, and reposts. Her whole screen was blinking red. She never thought that there woulde a day when she¡¯d gain poprity overnight! She shut off her phone and restarted it. Fortunately, her phone didn¡¯t freeze when she logged in again. She clicked on the private messages and nced at them at random. When she read some of them, she couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. There were already individuals seeking her out for advertisements, offering to pay her 5,000 for a post or 10,000 for a mention on Weibo Her phone chimed, signaling that a new WeChat message had been received. Xu Wei tapped the message open and saw that it was from Gu Yu. [I have an important banquet to attend. Mrs. Gu, will you do me the honor of being my plus one?] Ever since she had married Gu Yu, the only banquet she had attended was the Gu Corporation¡¯s Year End G. Back then, she needed to get close to Rong Wang. Thus, she spent a whole night persuading Gu Yu to let here with him before he had finally let her! Had the tables turned? Was he now inviting her to go as his partner? Well, she was certainly one to bear a grudge! Her dark eyes shifted niftily as she revealed a sly smile. She took a screenshot of the advertising offers she had received and sent them to him with the reply: [Mr. Gu, look at how high my current appearance fees are!] Gu Yu did not reply to her. Xu Wei pursed her lip. Had he given up so easily? However, her phone immediately received a new text message. She tapped it open, and was notified that a million yuan had just been credited to her bank ount. Well, she had certainly misjudged Mr. Gu. It wasn¡¯t that he hadn¡¯t replied. Instead, he had cut to the chase and used money to speak for him! Xu Wei continued to lead him on a wild goose chase by replying: [I guess I¡¯ll think about it.] Ding! Ten million had just been credited. Xu Wei¡¯s hand trembled as she held her cell phone. She¡­ she wasn¡¯t going to be swayed by money! She had her dignity! She replied: [I¡¯ll need to check my schedule again.] Ding! A hundred million had just been credited. As Xu Wei¡¯s hand lost its grip, her cell phone came crashing down on her face. She sharply inhaled in pain Regardless, she didn¡¯t have time to focus on the pain. She swallowed hard twice and replied to Gu Yu on WeChat immediately. [Mr. Gu, my entire night tomorrow will be yours. I¡¯ll do whatever you ask of me. If you tell me to jump, I¡¯ll ask, ¡°How high?¡± If you tell me to stand, I won¡¯t sit. Everything will be done in ordance to your instructions!] What was dignity in the face of money? It wasn¡¯t as if dignity could keep her stomach full! ¨C The banquet was held in the ballroom of a five-star hotel. Under the sparkling chandeliers, the fancily-dressed attendees were mingling and chatting away. Xu Wei took Gu Yu¡¯s arm and walked at his side. Almost everyone¡¯s eyes were drawn to them, the guests reacted in various way. This was Gu Yu¡¯s first time taking a femalepanion out in public after announcing through an exclusive interview that he was already married. The femalepanion was none other than Xu Wei, the ex-fianc¨¦e with whom he had broken the engagement. Had Gu Yu turned? Was Xu Wei the wife he was talking about in the interview? Gu Yu did not disclose Xu Wei¡¯s identity to anyone. With his hand firmly and possessively on the small of Xu Wei¡¯s back, however, everyone knew what it meant. Everyone¡¯s expression towards Xu Wei suddenly changed, and they began treating her with utmost respect. After taking a turn around the ballroom, Xu Wei felt her face going stiff from smiling so much. Excusing herself to thedies¡¯ room to touch up her makeup, she finally managed to catch her breath. Just as she was washing her hands, a woman pushed the door open and entered. At that moment, their eyes met as a silence fell over them. ¡­ Chapter 363 - The Person He Loved Had Always Been Yun Rou (1)

Chapter 363: The Person He Loved Had Always Been Yun Rou (1)

It was Su Ziqian¡­ Recently, her rtionship with Gu Yu had taken a turn for the better and was constantly improving. Enveloped in Gu Yu¡¯s gentleness returning, Xu Wei had almost forgotten that Su Ziqian existed. Thest time she had seen Su Ziqian was at the Gu Corporation¡¯s Year-End G where she had gotten into a fight with her. Now that she thought about it, Xu Wei realized that she hadn¡¯t even seen her on television, newspapers, or magazines. There hadn¡¯t been any news of her for a long time; it was as if she had disappeared off the face of the earth. Given the number of programs she had been invited to appear on, it was impossible that she wascking exposure¡­ What was going on? Su Ziqian wasn¡¯t too surprised to see her. She had already seen Gu Yu holding her in the ballroom with a smile on his face. She had even noticed a hint of warmth on that handsome face that had always been cold and emotionless. During the past three years, Su Ziqian had apanied Gu Yu in attending many banquets, but she had never received such treatment. He had always been distant and indifferent towards her. She never experienced such tenderness from him! In the three years that Su Ziqian had been with him, she had never gotten any affection from him. However, Xu Wei had taken everything away from her just when she returned. It was all thanks to Xu Wei that things turned out that way¡­ Xu Wei and Su Ziqian were both so consumed by their own thoughts that neither of them spoke. There was no movement for a while either until a loud voice suddenly rang out. ¡°Su Ziqian, you shameless bitch! I¡¯ve finally found you!¡± Two women rushed into the bathroom quickly. Before Su Ziqian could react, they held her in ce from both sides while a very elegantly-dressed woman walked in. She stood in front of Su Ziqian and grabbed her by her hair, forcing her to look up. Then, she delivered a few tight ps to her face. The sound resonated throughout the empty space, and Su Ziqian¡¯s face immediately swelled into a fierce shade of red. ¡°You slut! Now that Mr. Gu¡¯s dumped you, you¡¯ve got your eye on my husband? Su Ziqian, I¡¯ll leave you with a warning; if you dare to try any of your tricks on my husband to seduce him, I won¡¯t let you off so easily the next time!¡± ¡°Now that you¡¯ve been cklisted and no longer have any money to spend, you¡¯re looking for a man to depend on? That exins why Mr. Gu couldn¡¯t be bothered with you and dumped you. You¡¯re truly disgusting!¡± ¡°Su Ziqian, you¡¯d better not let me see you again, or I¡¯ll make your life in the capital a living hell!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± When the two women holding Su Ziqian in ce heard her, they flung Su Ziqian off, causing her to lose her bnce and crashed onto the wall. The woman scoffed, turned around, and marched out in her high heels with her friends behind her. Xu Wei never expected to witness such a scene. She had still been wondering what Su Ziqian had been up to this entire time. That woman had given her the answer. It turned out that Gu Yu had broken off his rtionship with Su Ziqian¡­ How did that happen? Had Gu Yu dumped and cklisted Su Ziqian because she had offended Gu Yu at the Year-End G? Was that why she had to resort to wrecking someone else¡¯s marriage for money? Xu Wei once thought that what Gu Yu felt for Su Ziqian was true love. Judging from the situation now, however, it had probably been nothing but her own imagination. ¡°Ha ha ha¡­¡± Havingnded on the floor in a pathetic heap, Su Ziqian suddenly burst out inughter. She looked over at Xu Wei with a menacing aura in her eyes, as if she couldn¡¯t wait to tear her into shreds. ¡°Xu Wei, I¡¯m sure you must be very happy to see me in this state, right?¡± ¡­ Chapter 364 - The Person He Loved Had Always Been Yun Rou (2)

Chapter 364: The Person He Loved Had Always Been Yun Rou (2)

Once Xu Wei was pulled back from her thoughts by Su Ziqian¡¯s words, she looked at her again. She didn¡¯t care much about Su Ziqian¡¯s current circumstances, and she couldn¡¯t be bothered with how she was faring either. Even though they had once been rivals in love, Gu Yu had already broken off all contact with her. Thus, she no longer needed to pay her any heed. Rather than wasting her time discussing useless topics here, she preferred to spend her time by Gu Yu¡¯s side, mingling with other guests. After all, Gu Yu had paid her a hundred million to make an appearance with him; she had to be dedicated to her job! Xu Wei looked away. Acting like she hadn¡¯t heard a word, she moved her feet and walked to the door. Then she opened it and stepped out. Su Ziqian burst outughing like a madwoman. The other day, Gu Yu had told her that the favor she had received had been because of a promise someone had made to her parents. He had only been helping that person keep her promise. He had never harbored any feelings for her. She was unable to ept such an oue. She couldn¡¯t believe that Gu Yu never had an ounce of affection for her. With that, she wondered if Gu Yu was lying to her. Perhaps he was facing a predicament he couldn¡¯t talk to her about and had no choice but to treat her this way. Therefore, she had to get to the bottom of it and find out if his words were true. She had to find out if the person and the promise he spoke of truly existed. With that, she went back to ask her adoptive parents. Her current parents were not her biological parents; she had gotten lost as a child, so she could neither remember who her biological parents were nor where she had lived. Hence, she had been sent to the orphanage and hadter been adopted by her current parents. However, her adoptive parents told her that no one had made any promise to them. Since it wasn¡¯t them, the only other possibility left was her biological parents. All these years, she had never thought of finding her biological parents, despite bing rich and capable, because the only memory she had of them was that they were very poor. As such, she had no desire to be associated with them. Not only were they useless to her, but they were also likely to drag her down. Having already been an outcast in Gu Yu¡¯s circle, she was despised by everyone. If news emerged that she had impoverished parents, that would further increase the distance separating her and Gu Yu. To learn the truth, however, she had spent plenty of money hiring a private investigator before she had finally been able to locate them. In order to please them, she had put on a show of mutual affection and met them with tears in her eyes. Then, she had gotten straight to the point and asked them the question. It turned out that everything Gu Yu had said had been true. Because of a coincidental encounter, her biological parents had obtained that person¡¯s promise. Her biological parents had been searching for her. They had mentioned that she loved to perform and wanted to be a star in the future so that everyone would be able to see her. Hence, that person had promised to help them find their daughter and do everything in her power to help Su Ziqian be a superstar. Everything Gu Yu had done was thanks to that person. That person was none other than¡­ At that thought, Su Ziqian looked at the image of Xu Wei¡¯s back and her eyes filled up with hatred. Her hatred was quickly suppressed and reced with mockery and sympathy. Su Ziqian spoke again and enunciated each word clearly. ¡°Xu Wei, do you think you¡¯ve won now that Gu Yu has dumped me? Is that why you¡¯re ignoring me?¡± She continued, ¡°Xu Wei, I feel so sorry for you, because¡­ what I am now will be what you be in the future!¡± Xu Wei kept walking straight out, apparently uninterested in what Su Ziqian was saying. Naturally, Su Ziqian was unable to ept such treatment. It was difficult for her to rise up from the ground and catch up with Xu Wei in three steps. Standing in front of her to block her way, she continued, ¡°Xu Wei, considering that we¡¯re about to share the same fate, I¡¯ll tell you this. Yu was so good to me for three years all because of Yun Rou! Yun Rou was his first love! The person he¡¯s loved has always been her!¡± ¡­ Chapter 365 - A Welcome Banquet (1)

Chapter 365: A Wee Banquet (1)

Xu Wei narrowed her eyes imperceptibly upon hearing Yun Rou¡¯s name. Su Ziqian knew Yun Rou as well? Su Ziqian noticed her reaction and began to chuckle. Seemingly taking pleasure in Xu Wei¡¯s expression, her eyes lit up with tion at her misfortune. With a scoff, she said, ¡°I guess you¡¯ve already heard of Yun Rou, so I¡¯ll spare you the introduction. She¡¯s such an outstanding person; she¡¯s so sophisticated and elegant, like a piece of art disyed at the window. We¡¯re nothingpared to her.¡± Su Ziqian ended her statement with a sigh. Truthfully, when Gu Yu first dumped her because of Xu Wei, she had been unable to ept it. Hadn¡¯t Xu Wei used dirty tricks to get her position? In terms of appearance and talent, she was sure that she was in no way inferior to Xu Wei. The only exnation for why she had lost was because her methods had not been as disgusting and vicious as Xu Wei¡¯s. As such, why was she the only one who had to fall into hell? Even if she did, she nned to drag Xu Wei along with her! ¡°Xu Wei, do you think that Yu dumped me because of you?¡± Su Ziqian asked coldly. ¡°I initially thought so too. I was even stupid enough to ask Yu about it and keep making up excuses for him. I think you of all people should understand why I¡¯m being so persistent and refuse to let go. When Yu treats a woman well, his favor goes to extremes. Everything the woman wants is given to her. He ces the world at her feet to make her happy, making it so easy for a woman to think that she¡¯s the only one in his eyes and heart; she thinks she¡¯s the only one he loves. Even so, how can there be so many Cinderes in the world? I¡¯m not one, and neither are you, Xu Wei! Xu Wei, do you think Yu likes you just because he brought you to this banquet and implicitly acknowledged his rtionship with you? Don¡¯t forget that I experienced the exact same thing for three whole years. Everyone thought he loved me and that I would marry him. And how did that end? He heartlessly turned his back on me without any hesitation.¡± ¡°Are you done?¡± Xu Wei finally spoke up, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in hearing about your failed love, your resentment, and your dissatisfaction. If you insist on spewing it out, I can¡¯t stop you. Just know that a good dog doesn¡¯t block the way.¡± She raised her eyes and nced at Su Ziqian¡¯s face, which was swollen like a pig¡¯s head. With a sneer, she suddenly asked, ¡°Is your nose better now?¡± The question was random andpletely unrted to the situation At the mention of her nose, Su Ziqian instantly recalled the previous incident where Xu Wei had punched her nose out of ce. Her smile froze as she instinctively covered her nose and took two steps back. Xu Wei¡¯s lips turned up in a mocking smile. What on earth was she doing parading in front of her with so little courage? Xu Wei looked away and continued to walk ahead. Herposure was far from what Su Ziqian expected. Back then, when she had found out that Xu Wei had returned, her heart had felt on fire as anxiety and unease had overtaken her. Was Xu Wei truly that confident, or was it all an act? She didn¡¯t believe that Xu Wei could truly be this indifferent towards Yun Rou. ording to her investigations, Yun Rou was not just Gu Yu¡¯s first love; she was also the undiminishing light in his heart! Su Ziqian didn¡¯t give chase any further. She simply stared calmly at her retreating back and moved her lips as she said, ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re still so full of yourself here. Back then, it was only because Yu wanted to use me to provoke Yun Rou. Thus, he ced me in such a position of prominence. He wanted to incite jealousy in Yun Rou so that she woulde back. Now, it¡¯s your turn.¡± After a pause, she threw out another bombshell, ¡°Oh, right! I almost forgot to tell you. Today¡¯s banquet was organized by your circle specially to wee Yun Rou back!¡± ¡­ Chapter 366 - A Welcome Banquet (2)

Chapter 366: A Wee Banquet (2)

Xu Wei was stunned. She didn¡¯t know that it was Yun Rou¡¯s reception. Xu Wei had imagined that it was just another party. Even assuming that it was Yun Rou¡¯s reception, why hadn¡¯t she seen her when she escorted Gu Yu around the banquet just now! Su Ziqian had seemed sure of herself; she didn¡¯t appear to be lying. After all, she had nothing to gain if a lie like this was exposed. To find out the truth, all she had to do was go back to the banquet hall. There was no need to bother with Su Ziqian. She didn¡¯t want to allow herself to be provoked by Su Ziqian so easily. Xu Wei believed in her feelings and trusted what she saw with her eyes. She didn¡¯t say a thing. She just walked away without turning her head. Su Ziqian leaned against the wall and sneered. She hated Xu Wei very much. If Xu Wei hadn¡¯t yed any tricks and forced Gu Yu to marry her, Su Ziqian wouldn¡¯t have done all those stupid things and provoked Gu Yu. She wouldn¡¯t have found herself in such a state. She fell from heaven to hell. Furthermore, she was at the eighteenth level of hell. Every day, she was in agony. In the past, she had trampled on and snubbed at many people. For her actions, she had been bullied, reprimanded, and even teased. For all this pain, her hatred for Xu Wei grew more and more. Never a moment had she stopped thinking about how she would exact revenge on Xu Wei. How she would make Xu Wei feel her pain, maybe ten times or even a hundred times more. Maybe the heaven had heard her, or perhaps it was time for Xu Wei¡¯s retribution. Yun Rou, thedy that Gu Yu had kept secret in his heart, was finally back. And so, Xu Wei¡¯s good days could being to an end. She just had to wait and see how tragic Xu Wei¡¯s end would be. Su Ziqianughed again; her maniacalugh was frightening. A figure was standing around the corner. That person had been there for a long time and probably had heard the whole conversation between Xu Wei and Su Ziqian. Soon, the figure left silently. ¡ª Xu Wei went back into the banquet hall. The atmosphere was getting extremely lively as more people joined in. She quickly looked around, searching for Gu Yu. But she couldn¡¯t see him. She gazed with a perplexed expression. Had Gu Yu gone to the washroom, too? Fortunately, she didn¡¯t see Yun Rou either. She heaved a small sigh of relief. A man walked past her. When he noticed that she seemed to be searching for someone, he stopped and smiled at her. ¡°Miss Xu, are you looking for Mr. Gu?¡± Xu Wei looked at him. And she recognized him. He was one of the people who had greeted Gu Yu earlier. She nodded calmly and replied in a polite tone, ¡°Yes.¡± The man was quite enthusiastic. ¡°I saw Mr. Gu walking towards the terrace. He seemed to be on the phone. You can go there and look for him.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Xu Wei nodded her appreciation to the man. Then, she moved her feet and walked towards the terrace. Through the enormous floor-to-ceiling window, she saw Gu Yu¡¯s tall and straight figure in an instant. He was standing at the railing with his side facing her. Sure enough, he was listening to a call, holding his phone by his ear with one hand. His other hand was on the railing. As soon as she saw him, Xu Wei smiled unwittingly. How deeply must one love this man that one could feel happy at the very sight of him? She lifted the hem of her dress and wanted to walk over to the man. But before she could move, she saw another slender figure making her away towards Gu Yu. Thedy stood in front of Gu Yu and raised her head slightly to look at him. Her gaze was full of love. ¡­ Chapter 367 - See You (1)

Chapter 367: See You (1)

Her face was exquisite, and her aura enchanting. The pale, purple cheongsam made her skin look extremely fair and bright. An ancient-looking hairpin held her hair in ce. She smiled sweetly like the beautifuldies in traditional Chinese paintings; it was enchanting and mesmerizing. All of a sudden, Xu Wei couldn¡¯t move her feet anymore; she stood frozen on the spot as though someone had inserted needles into her vital acupuncture points. So Yun Rou was here. It was indeed her reception, just as Su Ziqian had said. Did Gu Yu know about this? Did he spend so much money to bring her along merely to show everyone their deep rtionship? So he could provoke Yun Rou? She nced, in a daze, at the two people on the terrace. Gu Yu had hung up the phone and put it back into his pocket. He lowered his gaze and looked at Yun Rou, standing in front of him. They were quite a distance away from Xu Wei. The dim light outside prevented Xu Wei from getting a good look at his expression. Pretty soon, he moved his legs and walked past Yun Rou. Gu Yu didn¡¯t appear to be interested in talking to her. Instead, he wanted to return to the banquet hall. When Xu Wei saw this, she rxed her tightly clenched fist. But, momentster, Yun Rou turned around and said something as Gu Yu was walking away. Xu Wei couldn¡¯t catch what Yun Rou said. But, whatever it was, it managed to stop the man in his tracks. Yun Rou smiled and walked elegantly over to him. She calmly moved to face Gu Yu and looked up at him. Her neckline was slender, and her posture was graceful. Even ady would be attracted to her, much less a man. She moved her pink lips and spoke to Gu Yu. He didn¡¯t walk away this time. He just stood there quietly and listened to her. Their figures formed a reflection in Xu Wei¡¯s dark eyes. She swallowed hard; her mouth had a bitter taste. She couldn¡¯t say for sure why she stopped walking forward. She was Gu Yu¡¯s wife now, and he had exined to her that there was nothing between Yun Rou and him. By right, she should be confident. Yet, even though she gritted her teeth, she was unable to move her feet. She just stared at Yun Rou and Gu Yu nkly until they finished talking. Though it didn¡¯tst long, she felt as though a century had passed. Subsequently, Gu Yu moved his legs and left first. He walked into the banquet hall through another door. He didn¡¯t see Xu Wei. Yun Rou stood on the terrace for a little more than ten seconds before turning to enter the banquet hall. She used the door by Xu Wei¡¯s side. When she pushed open the door, her gaze seemed tond on Xu Wei for an instant. But it was almost unnoticeable. She then walked away elegantly. Xu Wei didn¡¯t know how long she stood on the same spot. She just stood there until her phone rang. She took out her phone from her bag. It was Gu Yu calling. In a daze, she stared at the phone. Slowly, Xu Wei slid her finger across the screen to answer the call. The man¡¯s voice was low and graceful. ¡°Xu Wei, where are you?¡± She pursed her lips and tried her best to calm herself down. Xu Wei tried to be indifferent andposed when she answered Gu Yu. She asked him back, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m still in the washroom. Where are you? I wille over to look for you now.¡± After she had finished talking, Xu Wei sniffed at herself. Sheughed at herself for not daring to tell the truth. Although she had tried very hard to control her emotions, Gu Yu still noticed something amiss about her voice. ¡°You don¡¯t sound right. What happened? Do you feel sick?¡± ¡­ Chapter 368 - See You (2)

Chapter 368: See You (2)

Ever since she was injured, Gu Yu would anxiously ask always if she was ufortable whenever something happened. Now, it was like his pet phrase. Regardless, she still felt a littleforted and regained some of her confidence when he noticed her emotions. ¡°I¡¯m all right. I¡¯m just a little tired.¡± Gu Yu replied, without thinking. ¡°Then, we will go back immediately.¡± He paused for a moment and added, ¡°You don¡¯t have toe and look for me. Just wait for me outside the washroom. I¡¯lle over.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re tired? Wait for me; I will be there soon.¡± Gu Yu hung up the call. Xu Wei blinked twice before she regained her senses. She didn¡¯t have time to care about other things. She quickly lifted the hem of her dress and ran towards the washroom. She ran frantically. She was afraid that Gu Yu would reach the washroom first. If that were to happen, her lie would be exposed. Fortunately, she managed to reach the washroom before Gu Yu. She pushed open the door and went in before clutching her heart, panting as she tried to get her breath back. She soon heard footsteps outside; they were getting closer and closer. Gu Yu should reach her anytime. She stood in front of the washbasin and looked at her reflection in the mirror. She only walked out after ensuring that everything seemed all right. Gu Yu looked her over with his ck eyes. As he studied her face, he appeared to be wondering whether to believe what she had said earlier. Xu Wei felt a little guilty. Her gaze faltered slightly, but she forced herself to look Gu Yu straight in the eyes to stop him from sensing her real emotions. After a few seconds, it appeared that Gu Yu didn¡¯t see anything suspicious. He extended his hands and stroked her face lightly with his palm. There was a tinge of gentleness in his indifferent voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Xu Wei smiled and nodded. Gu Yu ced his arm around her wrist and led her out. Assistant Lin had already brought the car to the entrance of the hotel. He was standing beside the car, waiting for them. When he saw theme out, Assistant Lin opened the back door. Gu Yu shielded Xu Wei¡¯s head with his hands and waited for her to enter the car before he sat inside, as well. Assistant Lin closed the door and went round to the driver¡¯s seat. He entered the car, started the engine, stepped on the elerator, and started driving. Xu Wei nced sideways at Gu Yu. She licked her dry lips and opened her mouth. She wanted to tell him about the questions she had in her heart, but each time the words reached her lips, they fell silent. Gu Yu felt her gaze and turned to look at her, ¡°What is it?¡± In the end, Xu Wei gave up struggling helplessly. Anyway, she found an excuse. ¡°I¡¯m a little sleepy.¡± A sh of worry appeared in the depth of his gaze. However, he didn¡¯t reveal any emotions on his face. He put his arm around her and gently pressed her head to his chest. He said calmly, ¡°Lean on me and rest for a moment.¡± Xu Wei was stunned for a moment. Then, warmth spread through her heart and suppressed all her random thoughts. Yes, why should she make so much it? Gu Yu had exchanged only a few words with Yun Rou when they met earlier on the terrace. They didn¡¯t make any suspicious moves, so she mustn¡¯t think that there was something that was going on between them just because of that. Gu Yu and Yun Rou knew each other, so why couldn¡¯t they have a chat? She wasn¡¯t so narrow-minded. Considering what Su Ziqian had told her, she trusted Gu Yu more. Xu Wei consoled herself and calmed down. She closed her eyes and pretended to sleep. After arriving back at their apartment, Gu Yu went straight to his study room after changing his clothes in the bedroom. It seemed like he had to attend to some urgent business matters. Xu Wei took a hot-water bath and sweated a little. That helped ease her anxiety. After she came out of the bathroom, she heard a message notification tone on the phone. Xu Wei walked to the coffee table and picked up her phone, thinking the message was for her. But it wasn¡¯t. She looked at Gu Yu¡¯s phone that was also on the coffee table. A new message appeared on the screen. But, there was no caller ID, only a series of numbers. The message read: Tomorrow at 8 pm. See you! ¡­ Chapter 369 - A Performance Only For Him (1)

Chapter 369: A Performance Only For Him (1)

Xu Wei stared at those few words until the phone¡¯s screen turned ck. Then, she blinked her eyes in astonishment. Unconsciously, she clenched her fist and furrowed her brows slightly as she struggled and hesitated for a few seconds. In the end, she lifted her hand and picked up Gu Yu¡¯s phone. She opened the screen again. She recorded the phone number. It had 11 digits. There was no caller ID, but Xu Wei had a feeling that it was Yun Rou¡¯s phone number. She could have used her contacts to help her trace the owner of the number. But she didn¡¯t do it. So what if it was Yun Rou¡¯s number? She had asked Gu Yu out for a date, but he might not go. Even if he did go, it might be for some other matter. It might not have anything to do with love! As a reporter, Xu Wei was aware that she mustn¡¯te to any conclusions when she didn¡¯t have any evidence or when she didn¡¯t know the truth. That¡¯s right! She shouldn¡¯t get upset! Xu Wei took a deep breath and put Gu Yu¡¯s phone down. She dried her hair and finished applying the skincare. Then, she snuggled into bed and blocked all her awful thoughts. She closed her eyes and went to sleep. ¡ª When Gu Yu came back to the bedroom, it was silent. The wallmp glowed dimly. He saw the small bulge on the bed. A gentle gaze appeared in his eyes. Unwittingly, he walked slowly and softly because he didn¡¯t want to wake up Xu Wei. Gu Yu lifted the nket,id down, and turned sideways. He looked at the person sleeping peacefully on the other side of the bed. He smiled. He lifted his long arm and hugged her body. Then, he brought her closer to him. After Gu Yu shut his eyes, Xu Wei¡¯s eyshes batted slightly. She slowly opened her eyes. Gu Yu, is your gentleness real or fake? ¡ª Xu Wei had followed people many times when she was out chasing the news. She was used to it. Only, she didn¡¯t expect that one day, she would follow Gu Yu. She admitted to herself that she was timid. She couldn¡¯t speak out on her worries and queries. Also, if Gu Yu had lied to her about the past, even if she asked him, she wouldn¡¯t get the truth. So, she could only look for answers on her own. It was 4 pm. Xu Wei drove to her destination in her small car. She reached the Gu Corporation building at 5.15 pm and parked her car along the road opposite the building. Patiently, she waited inside the vehicle. Usually, Gu Yu finished work at 5.30 pm. By waiting outside the building, she would be able to see if he decided to keep his date. Xu Wei waited for Gu Yu till 7 pm when she saw him walk out of the entrance of the Gu Corporation building with Assistant Lin. He may have been swamped with work that day. After Assistant Lin had brought the car over, Gu Yu asked him to stop driving and get off the car. Gu Yu took over the wheels and drove away. When Xu Wei saw this, her heart sank a little. If Gu Yu had wanted to go back to their apartment directly or had some social activities to attend to, he would typically ask Assistant Lin to drive the car. However, on that day, he drove it personally. Was he going to keep his date? Xu Wei held the steering wheel with both hands and grasped it tightly. She didn¡¯t want to make any guesses; she wanted to see the truth for herself. She started the engine and stepped on the elerator. She turned the steering wheel and followed Gu Yu at a distance. It was the peak hour, and the roads were slightly jammed. Gu Yu¡¯s car moved and stopped continually, so Xu Wei didn¡¯t lose him. She followed him to his destination. She saw Gu Yu park his car in a lot along the road. She found an empty lot, too, and parked her car there. Subsequently, Gu Yu alighted from the car and entered a ce. It was¡­ ¡­ Chapter 370 - A Performance Only For Him (2)

Chapter 370: A Performance Only For Him (2)

The stadium. It was the regr venue forrge-sized events. On that day, a giant cutout poster stood at the entrance of the stadium. It was a cutout of Yun Rou. Anotherrger-than-life poster of her face adorned on the sidewall of the stadium. It was an announcement on Yun Rou¡¯s world tour. It described her as a national hero and the most talented pianist. By right, Xu Wei should have known this. But, the ill-feeling in her heart blocked her from noticing anything rted to Yun Rou during this time. She didn¡¯t even realize that it was Yun Rou¡¯s first concert on that day. The day before, on the terrace, Yun Rou had invited Gu Yu to watch her perform, hadn¡¯t she? It was why she had said ¡°see you¡± to Gu Yu. She was referring to the concert. It appears that Gu Yu had agreed to Yun Rou¡¯s request; it wasn¡¯t for some business matter, after all. He had decided to watch her perform and support the first concert of her tour. Was it all about this? Yun Rou had said in one of her interviews that she decided to make the capital city the first location for her world tour because the person in her heart was here. Meaning, she was back for him. Everything adds up. Xu Wei closed her eyes. She knew that the smartest thing to do now was to leave the ce and drive off immediately. She should pretend that she didn¡¯t know anything and didn¡¯t see anything. That way, she could at least preserve her marriage to Gu Yu. She could still enjoy Gu Yu¡¯s care and gentleness. It was something she had always wanted and had finally achieved it after a long time. Xu Wei could lie to herself for a while, but could she do it for her the rest of life? If Yun Rou were indeed the woman in his heart and if Gu Yu still loved her, he would forgive her, now that she hade back to be by his side. It would reignite their love, and there wouldn¡¯t be any ce left for Xu Wei. No, she couldn¡¯t just let it be! Three years ago, she was timid. She never understood the feelings Gu Yu had for her. She didn¡¯t want to make the same mistake again. Xu Wei wanted to know if Yun Rou was indeed Gu Yu¡¯s first love; Or was she just another tool Gu Yu had used to provoke Yun Rou, just like Su Ziqian. Xu Wei stopped pondering; she hadn¡¯t given herself a chance to rethink. She quickly pushed open the car door and alighted. Then, she strode towards the entrance of the stadium. All the tickets to Yun Rou¡¯s first concert had sold out. Fortunately, money can buy anything. Xu Wei paid thrice the original price for a ticket she purchased from a woman standing at the entrance. She went through the inspection counter and entered the venue. The ticket she had bought was for a seat quite close to the front. After taking her ce, she scanned the VIP section. Just as she had expected, she saw Gu Yu¡¯s figure. He was seated directly facing the stage. He was sitting in the center of the audience. When Yun Rou performedter, she would be able to see him as soon as she raised her head. Xu Wei bit her lips furiously. Her heart was throbbing with pain. The concert started. The lights in the stadium dimmed; only one light was on. It was directed at the stage, shining brightly on Yun Rou, seated behind a white piano. Her skin was fair, and she was as beautiful as a fairy. She lifted her pretty eyes slightly and looked at Gu Yu lovingly. She smiled gently and ced her hands on the piano keys. As Yun Rou¡¯s slender and beautiful fingers danced on the keys, melodious music flowed into the ears of the audience. Slowly, everyone was mesmerized by the music. Throughout her performance, Yun Rou¡¯s gaze never left Gu Yu. It was as if she was performing just for him. And the ce it seemed belonged only to the two of them. After Yun Rou had finished her performance, she went backstage. Gu Yu got up, but he didn¡¯t leave along with the crowd. Instead, he turned and went backstage, too. ¡­ Chapter 371 - I Was the One Who Let You Down Back Then (1)

Chapter 371: I Was the One Who Let You Down Back Then (1)

The path on the left led to backstage, while the one on the right to the stadium¡¯s exit. Xu Wei stood in the middle of the two as she watched Gu Yu¡¯s back fade into the distance. She bit the bottom her lip so hard that it turned white. He was going backstage to see Yun Rou after watching her first performance. To do what, catch up? Or rekindle their feelings? Just now, even as everyone¡¯s attention was on Yun Rou¡¯s performance, her focus was all on Gu Yu. Isn¡¯t that absurd? She was Gu Yu¡¯s wife, and yet, somehow, she felt like she was not even in the picture! Xu Wei just stood on the spot for a while. Ultimately, deciding to follow her heart, she moved her feet forward and walked along the path on the left. When she was working, each time she had a clue about something, Xu Wei would routinely follow the clue to wherever it led. She had never given up midway. Because, no matter what the truth was, she could, at the very least, takefort in unearthing whatever she had wanted to find out. Since she had already followed them this far, she didn¡¯t have the option to back down now. She was very eager to find out what had happened between Gu Yu and Yun Rou. Because, otherwise, her suspicion would make her feel restless and anxious about everything. She didn¡¯t want to experience again what she went through three years ago. So she might as well get to the bottom of things. Xu Wei¡¯s footsteps became heavier. But, step by step, she still made her way to the backstage before stopping at the entrance of the room. Gu Yu and Yun Rou were the only ones in the room. They were standing facing each other. Yun Rou hadn¡¯t yet removed her make-up. Her attire that day was stunning. Her make-up brought out her impable features, making every inch of her face seems an epitome of perfection. Even Xu Wei had to admit that Yun Rou looked stunning indeed. She wasn¡¯t showy, like celebrities in the entertainment industry. Perhaps it was an aura that only artistes possessed. Her beauty was ethereal as if she wasn¡¯t a mere mortal, but an other-worldly celestial. And in the way she gazed at Gu Yu, there was unmistakable fondness in her eyes. Gu Yu lowered his gaze and likely met hers. But, his face remained as expressionless as ever. The gloomy look in his eyes made it impossible for anyone to guess what he was feeling exactly. Yun Rou raised her hand to tuck her hair behind her ear. Her passive movement had a tinge of allure. She parted her lips, and her voice was just as enchanting as her performance. ¡°Yu, thank you foring to see my first performance tonight. I was very nervous at first. But, with you sitting among the audience, just one look at you, and I was no longer nervous. The reason I was able to put on such a wless performance was all due to you. I have finally fulfilled the promise I had made back then: to stand on the best stage to perform for you.¡± In an instant, Xu Wei clenched her fist tightly. Her fingernails dug deep into her palm, but she couldn¡¯t feel anything. Promise? There had been no such a promise between Gu Yu and Yun Rou! No wonder Yun Rou said all her motivation came from the man who was still on her mind. And no surprise, too, that after making a name for herself, Yun Rou didn¡¯t choose to stay overseas to pursue greater sess. But instead, she decided to return to her homnd tounch her world tour. Yun Rou didn¡¯t wait for Gu Yu to respond after she had finished talking. She made her way to the dressing table and picked up her purse. She then walked back towards Gu Yu, took out a box from the purse, and passed it to him. ¡°Through all these years, I had always kept it by my side. It had be my source of energy whenever I felt like I couldn¡¯t go on. Whenever I felt worn out, I would take one look at it, and I would feel revitalized and motivated anew. Gu Yu extended his hand and to take the box. Yun Rou was unwilling to let it go for a while. Her eyes were full of sorrow, ¡°Yu, if I hadn¡¯t left back then, we wouldn¡¯t be like this now.¡± ¡­ Chapter 372 - I Was the One Who Had Let You Down Back Then (2)

Chapter 372: I Was the One Who Had Let You Down Back Then (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Yun Rou bit her bottom lip softly, as she said bitterly, ¡°I wish to be its true owner. But you already have a wife.¡± ¡°Yu, I¡¯m sorry. After all, I was the one who had let you down back then¡­¡± At this point, no matter how much Xu Wei had wanted to think of an excuse for Gu Yu, she couldn¡¯t convince herself of any. Those few words uttered by Yun Rou were enough to prove that they had had a past together! Hadn¡¯t Gu Yu say there was nothing between them? Xu Wei couldn¡¯t bring herself to listen any further. Every single word that she had heard was like plunging a knife into her chest. She moved her feet and took long strides towards the exit. Before she knew it, she was running. She ran without pausing out of the stadium. She had hoped that this would help her cast out the words that she had just heard. Xu Wei got into her car and drove away from the stadium. But, those words lingered in her mind and kept running in a loop. Her vision was hazy, and she couldn¡¯t even see the road ahead. All of a sudden, she mmed the brakes and came to a halt by the side of the road. She raised her hand and wiped the stream of tears running down her eyes. Xu Wei leaned against her seat and closed her eyes shut. She realized that she shouldn¡¯t be driving. Not only was she putting herself in danger, but she also posed a threat to others. When she reopened her eyes, she picked up her phone and opened an app to call a ride-hailing service. The driver of the private car was some distance away and took twenty minutes to arrive. Xu Wei got into the car and sat in the back. The driver got behind the wheels and asked, ¡°Miss, where do you wish to go?¡± Where to go? Xu Wei remained silent for a good while. And when she finally spoke, she gave the address of the apartment without a moment¡¯s thought. What Yun Rou had said had indeed proved that she and Gu Yu had had a rtionship. But, even though the past was the past, she still wanted to know how Gu Yu felt right now. Could it be true that he hadn¡¯t gotten over her yet, or had he just treated her like a tool? Ignoring the issue wouldn¡¯t help things. During the three years that Xu Wei spent overseas, she endured the pain of running away from problems. When she returned to the apartment, little did Xu Wei expect to see Gu Yu¡¯s shoes at the front entrance. She stared at the pair of shoes in a daze for a moment. She had thought Gu Yu would take a long time to rekindle his feelings for Yun Rou. Who would¡¯ve thought that in the short time from her leaving the stadium and returning to the apartment, he would have made his way back home first? So, does it mean that Gu Yu had left soon after her and that he didn¡¯t stay with Yun Rou for too long? Could it be that even though they had a rtionship, Gu Yu had gotten over it? And everything that had happened in the past stayed in the past? If what he and Yun Rou had was just a thing of the past, then there wasn¡¯t much she could say. After all, she only entered Gu Yu¡¯s life at ater stage. As long as Yun Rou was no longer in his mind, she didn¡¯t have to feel insecure. Xu Wei couldn¡¯t deny that her heart had sunk to the lowest point, but she felt a little hopeful now. She pressed her lips together, and after changing her shoes, entered the apartment. Xu Wei made her way to the master bedroom first. But the room was empty; no trace of Gu Yu. She put down her purse and changed her clothes before making her way to the study room. The lights were on in the study room, and they illuminated the area outside the room. As Xu Wei entered the room, she saw Gu Yu seated on the sofa. He was holding in his hands the box that Yun Rou had given to him. He was looking at it intently. He seemed a little distracted, his eyes filled with unimaginable emotions. Did he care so much about the thing that Yun Rou had returned to him? Sorrow and pain pricked Xu Wei¡¯s heart once more. She watched as Gu Yu¡¯s slender, bony fingers lifted the lid off the box and pulled out the item that was inside. When it came into view, Xu Wei¡¯s inky pupils contracted in an instant; her face turned ashen. ... Chapter 373 - Don’t Touch Me (1)

Chapter 373: Don¡¯t Touch Me (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio A ring. An exquisite, sparkling, eye-catching huge diamond set on top of the ring, its glitter blinding under the light. If Yun Rou had returned a ring, that would mean Gu Yu had once gifted her one. And rings were not something that one gives to just about anyone, because they hold a special meaning. So, not only did they have a past together, their rtionship even reached the point of a proposal? At this point, she had all the evidence she needed, both material and what she had seen with her own eyes. As for the rtionship between Gu Yu and Yun Rou, the dots began to connect. Xu Wei gradually began to piece together everything in her mind. Gu Yu and Yun Rou had probably been together before. They loved each other, and Gu Yu had proposed to Yun Rou. But, since Yun Rou had wanted to go abroad to pursue her dreams to be a pianist, she had rejected him. And the two went their separate ways. Just as Su Ziqian had said, Yun Rou was Gu Yu¡¯s first love; she was someone that had always been on his mind. It seems like it was true. It may also be the reason for the strange expressions she saw when the Gu Family heard Yun Rou¡¯s name. She first met Gu Yu at hising-of-age ceremony, when Grandpa Gu introduced her to him. Grandpa Gu told her that she was to be his fiancee. But Gu Yu was so repulsive towards her, telling her to leave and that he wasn¡¯t interested in her. And it was all because of Yun Rou? It wasn¡¯t because he wasn¡¯t interested in a rtionship back then; it was because his heart already belonged to another. Xu Wei stood rooted to the ground, looking dazed as Gu Yu kept staring at the ring for some time before putting it back into the box. He got up shortly and walked towards the safe. He opened the safe and put the box in it with adoration before locking the safe. Xu Wei¡¯s mouth curved into a wry smile. Gu Yu had imed that there was nothing between Yun Rou and him; surely, he was lying! Even now, as he stared at the ring that he had gifted Yun Rou, it seemed like he was looking at something incredibly precious. But, when they had gone to retrieve their wedding certificate back then, and after Grandpa Gu had insisted that he give her a ring, he had retorted indifferently, ¡°You¡¯re not deserving of it!¡± At the time, she had thought that Gu Yu had made the ring for Su Ziqian. From what she saw now, it seems like the ring¡¯s real owner was Yun Rou. Just how deeply in love was he that he had a ring made only for his proposal to be rejected? In an instant, Xu Wei felt her body drained out of every ounce of energy. She held on, hoping to make her way back to the bedroom. But, her chest felt so heavy that she doubled over in pain. Unable to make her way to the bedroom, ultimately, she just squatted outside the study room. She tried her best to get up, but the throbbing pain prevented her from doing so. Gu Yu came out of the study room. As he was walking over to the bedroom, he caught sight of Xu Wei squatting there, unable to get up even after struggling for a while. His brows drew into a tight knot; panic shed in his eyes. In a few quick steps, he reached her, and bent over, asking her gently, ¡°Xu Wei, are you feeling unwell?¡± Xu Wei didn¡¯t raise her head, nor did she speak. She was afraid that with her guard down, she¡¯d be unable to keep her emotions under control, and that she¡¯d copse in front of Gu Yu. Seeing how silent she was, Gu Yu¡¯s eyes darkened. He didn¡¯t ask anything more. Instead, he carried Xu Wei bridal-style into the bedroom. With a few giant strides, he entered the bedroom. He put her on the bed so she could lie down. Hisrge hand made its way to Xu Wei¡¯s face, trying to push her hair away so he could take a look at her. But, just as his fingertips were about to touch her face, he heard a fierce and raspy retort from her, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Gu Yu¡¯s hand stopped in midair. ... Chapter 374 - Don’t Touch Me (2)

Chapter 374: Don¡¯t Touch Me (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xu Wei had uttered those words inadvertently. She had always put up with things in front of Gu Yu. And she had got used to being careful around him. Even though she had be a little bit cheeky again during this period, mainly, it was when things between them were excellent; it was just good fun. But now, she didn¡¯t want Gu Yu to see how pale she was. And the sour expression she had on her face had led to her voicing her refusal, asking him to stop him. But, she still couldn¡¯tpletely control her emotions. Yes, Xu Wei didn¡¯t want to let him touch her! If Gu Yu liked another woman so much, and if he still cared about the person on his mind, then he shouldn¡¯t show Xe Wei any care or concern. He shouldn¡¯t bother with her, he shouldn¡¯t be so gentle with her, and he shouldn¡¯t be so kind to her. And above all, he shouldn¡¯t give the impression that he genuinely liked her. What does it mean, thinking about another woman the same time he was kind to her? Does he think he was a saint? She preferred things would go back to being as they were before. She¡¯d probably feel better if Gu Yu was cold to her and ignored her. If he didn¡¯t like her, then don¡¯t give her any hope. Then, she¡¯d be able to shield her heart and not indulge in wishful thinking. The more Xu Wei thought about it, the more aggrieved she felt. Nothing could make her more upset. She felt like she was choking. Every part of her body felt ufortable. She didn¡¯t wish to look at Gu Yu. She turned around on the bed, her back facing him. Xu Wei could feel Gu Yu¡¯s eyes on her, as they turned more and more gloomy. Perhaps her insolence had upset him again, but she didn¡¯t want to be concerned about Gu Yu or his feelings now. She had always cared about how he felt. But what about her, who cared about how she felt? Everything that she had seen on that day, everything she had heard, every scene, every word, felt like a knife plunging into her chest. Frankly, she wasn¡¯t afraid of being disappointed. But she worried that what she had thought she had regained after losing it was nothing more than a pipe dream. The happiness that ends with nothing was even more painful than being unable to attain something. Gu Yu didn¡¯t get as angry as Xu Wei had expected. He remained silent the whole time. In the end, he got up and pulled the nket over her. And that simple act broke a dam. Tears streamed down Xu Wei¡¯s face uncontrobly after she had been trying to hold them back the entire time. Gu Yu strode out of the bedroom, softly closing the door behind him. Confusion and iprehension clouded his usually indifferent eyes. Xu Wei¡¯s refusal to let him touch her had affected him. It was as if they had reverted to the times when their rtionship was sour. Why did she be like this all of a sudden? In recent times, they had gradually be closer to each other again. Xu Wei¡¯s attitude towards him had also turned progressively better. If not, she wouldn¡¯t have been willing to allow him back to sleep on the bed. Everything was fine. Gu Yu rubbed his knitted brows as he walked into the study. He picked up his phone that he had left on the coffee table, and called Xu Shuai. Just as the other line was about to be cut automatically, Xu Shuai answered the call. His voice clearly showing displeasure, ¡°Look, Young Master Gu, could you please take note of the time when you call me the next time? It¡¯s the middle of the night; even if you aren¡¯t hugging your wife to sleep, don¡¯t keep me up from doing the same!¡± Gu Yu didn¡¯t pay any attention at all to his words, and went straight to the matter, ¡°I have a question for you.¡± What more could Xu Shuai say? Gu Yu was a bro who he had acknowledged himself; he¡¯d have to ept him even if he was on his knees. Xu Shuai shoved the woman in his arms. Leaning back against the headboard, he lit a cigarette, blowing out wisps of smoke, ¡°I¡¯m all ears.¡± After hearing out Gu Yu, Xu Shuai gave it some thought before replying, ¡°When a woman¡¯s mood changes suddenly, and you haven¡¯t done anything to anger her, there¡¯s only one possibility for it!¡± ... Chapter 375 - In the End, It’s Still Not Hers? (1)

Chapter 375: In the End, It¡¯s Still Not Hers? (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Say it.¡± Gu Yu was crisp, spitting the words out quickly. ¡°What else could it be, it¡¯s that time of the month. During this period, women wouldn¡¯t be able to analyze things based on normal logic. They could be temperamental, anxious, depressed, sad, unhappy, and every single person could rub them the wrong way. They could lose their temper at you for no good reason, and may even scratch you! Anyway, for these few days, I only have a word of advice for you, don¡¯t provoke her!¡± Gu Yu denied it without giving it a second thought, ¡°It¡¯s not that time for her yet.¡± Xu Shuai was shocked for a good while before he found his voice once more, ¡°Yu, you remember it so clearly?¡± For him to remember so clearly that time of the month of hers, spoke volumes about just how much Xu Wei meant to Gu Yu. Gu Yu didn¡¯t bother replying to his nonsense. Xu Shuai sighed, before continuing, ¡°Yu, women are not what they appear to be. This thing is affected by many factors. That time of the month could vary from month to month. It¡¯s just an approximate. Think again, was it close to that time of the month?¡± Since he put it that way, then, indeed, it wasn¡¯t too long to go before Xu Wei¡¯s time of the month. The image of Xu Wei squatting before the bedroom door popped up in Gu Yu¡¯s mind. How could she not stand up despite making many attempts? Could it be because she was having a stomach ache, that she was feeling unwell? His brows drew into a tight-knit. His thin lips pressed together slightly, before he asked, ¡°What can I do to make her feel better?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Xu Shuai pulled at his messy hair as he found himself in a spot, ¡°Yu, though I say that I know women well, I¡¯m not a woman myself. How would I know how to make women feel better during that time of the month!¡± The question was beyond his apprehension; he didn¡¯t have an answer to it! After pausing for a while, he suddenly thought of something, and continued earnestly, ¡°Anyway, I know of something that you definitely shouldn¡¯t say to a woman during this period. Once you say it, you¡¯re dead meat!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Xu Shuai lowered his voice, articting every word, ¡°Drink more warm water!¡± ¡ª Gu Yu immediately dispelled the thought he was having, fetching a ss of warm water for Xu Wei. Gu Yu rubbed his brows again. Sitting on the sofa, he remained silent for a moment, before his thin lips parted, ¡°Is there a woman by your side?¡± In an instant, Xu Shuai yelped, rmed, ¡°Yu, you can¡¯t do this. Thest time you chased away a woman of mine, I had to take a cold shower for half a day. This time, I would rather die than yield! I¡­¡± Impatient, Gu Yu cut him off, ¡°Ask her!¡± The other end of the line went dead for a second before the sound of Xu Shuai heaving a sigh of relief came through, ¡°Young Master Gu, could you not speak in such an ambiguous manner, you gave me the shock of my life. Ask about that, right? Sure thing!¡± Xu Shuai turned around, exined the situation to his ¡°new girlfriend.¡± He spoke gently and softly before passing the phone to her. Soon, the coy voice of a woman came on the other end of the line. ¡ª Xu Wei couldn¡¯t drift off to sleep at all. Sadness weighed on her heart, circling round and round. Her heart felt heavy as shey with her eyes wide open, just staring into space. The apartment was quiet, so quiet that she could hear the front door open and then close shut, as well as the sound of footsteps gradually drifting further away. Did Gu Yu go out? It¡¯s already sote, and he went out? Was it because he still couldn¡¯t forget the rtionship that he had with Yun Rou? Even aftering back to the apartment, he still couldn¡¯t get over it? Was that why he went out again? Was he looking for her? All of a sudden, a flood of tears came pouring down her face again. It created a wet patch on the pillowcase. ... Chapter 376 - In the End, It’s Still Not Hers? (2)

Chapter 376: In the End, It¡¯s Still Not Hers? (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio If he was going to meet Yun Rou at such ate hour, did that mean he wasn¡¯t going to being back for the night? Xu Wei couldn¡¯t bring herself to ask herself that. Just the thought alone made it hard for her to breathe. If Gu Yu rekindled his romance with Yun Rou, what would that mean for Xu Wei? Although Su Ziqian had been by his side, Gu Yu had never given her any hope back when she had married him. She also had known that Gu Yu hated her. Although it lead to heartache for her, she had never harbored any hope that the rtionship would develop any further. She had even been looking forward to the freedom from an eventual divorce. Back then, she had been prepared to separate herself from him at the drop of a hat. However¡­ she had shielded Gu Yu from the knife with her own body. When she regained consciousness, Gu Yu had apologized and told her that he would make an effort to change his ways. Remaining true to his word, he began to pay closer attention to her and treat her with gentleness and thoughtfulness. Xu Wei had never admitted anything verbally to him and had even resorted to throwing a coquettish tantrum every now and then. Even so, she knew clearly in her heart that she loved him deeply and couldn¡¯t let him go. With her heart softened by her feelings, she had already decided to surrender. She no longer entertained the idea of divorcing him. Instead, she began to think about how they would grow old together. In the end, would Gu Yu unfortunately still not to be hers? Was it destined to be impossible for them to be together? Time suddenly slowed to a crawl. Every minute and second that passed became excruciating to live through. Just as Xu Wei thought she was going to spend the entire night in sleepless restlessness, she heard the door of the apartment open. Xu Wei¡¯s eyes widened as she gave a start of surprise. Had Gu Yu returned? As she had expected, the door to the bedroom opened a minuteter. The man deliberately lightened the sound of his footsteps as he made his way over. Xu Wei quickly shut her eyes and feigned deep sleep. She sensed Gu Yu walking over to the bedside and gazing at her. A few secondster, she heard the rustle of a bag being torn open. Then, Gu Yu reached under the nket and pressed something against her abdomen. Heat soon radiated out. Without having to open her eyes, Xu Wei could guess that the object was a heating pad. Did that mean that the reason he had gone out was to get this? When he was done, he retracted his hand and tucked the corners of her nket around her. When she was finally tucked in to his satisfaction, he got up and left the room. Xu Wei slowly opened her eyes and turned to look at the bedside table. On it was a big stic bag filled with a few other heating pads, period medication, and pain relievers among other products. At that moment, Xu Wei couldn¡¯t put how she felt into words. Had Gu Yu mistakenly assumed that Xu Wei¡¯s Aunt Flo had paid a visit and attributed her sudden distraction to that? Had he run out in the middle of the night to buy all these things in the hopes of easing her difort? Xu Wei¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but soften once more. She would never change. Every time he treated her well, she¡¯d treasure the interaction. Every time he treated her with any amount of warmth, she¡¯d see it as hope. Xu Wei didn¡¯t sleep well that night and kept waking repeatedly. Fortunately, Gu Yu hadn¡¯t returned to the bedroom to sleep, so she didn¡¯t have to worry about being discovered by him. Early the next morning¡­ Xu Wei did not want to face Gu Yu. When she awakened, she remained lying in bed. She watched the clock until she was sure he had left for work before getting up to wash up. After breakfast, she didn¡¯t want to continue wallowing in despair and tried to find something to do to distract herself. She opened her email inbox, intending to ask her Big Boss if there were any new assignments avable. As if he could read her mind, the Big Boss sent her a message before she had even asked. [There¡¯s an interview. The interviewee specifically requested for you. Are you interested?] Specifically requested for her¡­ Without asking, Xu Wei could guess who that interviewee was. Yun Rou had been back for some time. Given how much Xu Wei had heard the people around her mention Yun Rou¡¯s name, she couldn¡¯t ignore her even if she wanted to. Now, they were finally about to meet. ... Chapter 377 - Their Past (1)

Chapter 377: Their Past (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Had Gu Yu met with her the day before and given her the confidence to boldly challenge Mrs. Gu so openly in public? Xu Wei knew that what was destined toe woulde eventually. However, Yun Rou¡¯s aggressiveness and straightforwardness made it seem as if she were the real Mrs. Gu instead. It was about time for them to meet anyway. Instead of being kept in the dark and having to depend on her own imagination to fill in the nks regarding Gu Yu¡¯s past with Yun Rou, she preferred to face the truth head-on. Xu Wei moved her fingers and typed out the message, ¡°I¡¯ll take it.¡± Then, she sent the message to the Big Boss. ¨C Yun Rou¡¯s first piano concert met with much sess and was received very favorably, causing her poprity to skyrocket even further. Everyone was talking about the iparably beautiful pianist, They began following her every move as interest in her every detail came to light, including details of her past. Upon learning that she had given an exclusive interview to Z Magazine, everyone was waiting for it with bated breath. Xu Wei met with Yun Rou in thetter¡¯s practice studio. When Xu Wei was led in by the assistant, she found Yun Rou seated in front of the piano with her beautiful fingers flying across the keys. Sunlight streamed in from outside the window, illuminating her body in a bright glow. She was grinning widely, and her smile reached her eyes. She was immersed in her own musical world, looking like a beautiful illusion. The assistant put her finger to her lips in a gesture for Xu Wei to be quiet so she wouldn¡¯t interrupt Yun Rou. She brought her to the couch by the side and whispered, ¡°Please wait a moment, Reporter Xu.¡± Xu Wei nodded. The assistant served Xu Wei a cup of coffee before quietly leaving. Xu Wei put the cup to her lips and took a sip. No milk had been added to the ck coffee, so it tasted bitter. After she ced her coffee cup down, her gaze moved instinctively to Yun Rou once more. As she watched her, an unbidden memory from her university days surfaced in her mind. She had unintentionally passed by the piano room and had noticed Gu Yu ying the piano. His posture back then¡­ It seemed almost identical to Yun Rou¡¯s current posture. That had been one of the scenes that had moved her heart, but had Gu Yu been thinking of Yun Rou back then while he yed the piano? The bitter taste in Xu Wei¡¯s mouth suddenly became acrider than before, causing her brows to crease together. When Yun Rou was done with her piece, she finally turned her eyes to the side and looked at Xu Wei. With a gentle smile, she closed the piano and stood up before walking over elegantly. She sat on the couch opposite Xu Wei leisurely as her assistant hurriedly brought her a cup of coffee. She picked the cup up and took a sip. Unlike Xu Wei who had found it too bitter, she slowly savored its taste as if it was what she was long ustomed to. After Yun Rou ced the cup down, she nced at the coffee sitting in front of Xu Wei, almost untouched. With a chuckle, she said, ¡°Reporter Xu, is the ck coffee not to your taste? I thought¡­ I thought that you like to drink your coffee ck, just like Gu Yu does. That¡¯s why I instructed my assistant to prepare the coffee ck for you. I guess I was mistaken¡­¡± Gu Yu liked his coffee ck? Xu Wei¡¯s eyes constricted involuntarily. Over the years, she always added milk when preparing coffee for Gu Yu. She had thought that it had been Gu Yu¡¯s preference. Had that not been the case at all? Yun Rou observed her reaction carefully before continuing, ¡°Reporter Xu, please don¡¯t tell me¡­ In all the years you¡¯ve been with Gu Yu, you¡¯ve never actually gotten to know him? Or perhaps¡­¡± After a pause, she tucked a stray strand of hair behind her ears before finishing her statement, ¡°Gu Yu never revealed his true self to you in the first ce.¡± ... Chapter 378 - Their Past (2)

Chapter 378: Their Past (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Underneath the heartlessness of her cutting words, the tone of her voice was warm and soft. Even though Xu Wei had never allowed herself to underestimate Yun Rou, it was only after this confrontation that she realized how much harder it would be for her to deal with Yun Rou than she imagined. She had managed to zero in on her sore spot with merely a few words. In that aspect, she was very much like Gu Yu. Xu Wei clenched her fingers subconsciously before quickly releasing them. Feigning a smile on her face, she stated professionally and calmly, ¡°Miss Yun Rou, I¡¯m here today on behalf of Z Magazine to conduct the exclusive interview with you. I believe that time is precious to both of us, so let us not waste it on irrelevant chatter. Shall we begin?¡± Xu Wei¡¯s calm demeanor took Yun Rou somewhat by surprise. For a fleeting moment, she lowered her eyelids as the look in her eyes darkened. When she looked up again, she had resumed her elegant and beautiful bearing. ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s start.¡± Xu Wei retrieved a voice recorder, notebook, and pen from her bag. She flipped her notebook open and pressed the start button on the recorder before cing it on the table. Written in her notebook were the questions she had prepared, but Yun Rou interrupted her just as she was about to ask her first question. ¡°Reporter Xu, regarding my career sess and the multiple challenges I face in my arduous climb onto my dream stage, I¡¯ve revealed them all in foreign interviews before. I have no wish to repeat myself, so I would like to discuss my personal life today instead. I would like for my fans and the people who love me and follow me to get to know me better.¡± Xu Wei knew that since Yun Rou had issued her challenge, this interview couldn¡¯t pass uneventfully. Naturally, since she had epted the challenge, she wasn¡¯t about to retreat into hiding either. Xu Wei looked her in the eye and replied, ¡°Sure. Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s not use the usual interview formats. Just go ahead and say whatever you want to, Miss Yun Rou.¡± Yun Rou¡¯s demeanor was very elegant. Her legs were slightly ovepped and nted at an angle. Her hands were sped together and resting gently on her knees. She was sitting in the perfect posture of ady. With a smile on her lips, she slowly began to speak. ¡°The reason I chose Z Magazine for my interview is because of the person I love¡­ Previously, he had his interview published in your magazine as well.¡± It hadn¡¯t been because of her, but because of Gu Yu? In other words, was Yun Rou implying that she had overestimated herself? Had she never even seen her as a threat in the first ce? Xu Wei¡¯s fingers tightened around her pen. As she recorded her answer is writing, each word was written forcefully. Yun Rou swept her with a nonchnt nce and continued, ¡°He and I were together for five years. He was my first love, just as I was his!¡± Five years ofpanionship, of being each other¡¯s perfect first love¡­ ¡°You should know what a cold and unemotional person Yu is. He will never allow things or people he doesn¡¯t like to appear around them. Hence, in those five years, I was the only one by his side. Even when his parents passed away, I was the one who helped him get through his saddest moments. Back then, we were truly perfect. We only had eyes for each other. However, I found outter that Grandpa Gu had already betrothed him to someone since birth. Gu Yu did not ept the betrothal; he never liked nor cared about that fianc¨¦e.¡± Xu Wei¡¯s breathing grewbored as a sharp ache pierced her heart. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for being so straightforward, Reporter Xu, but this is the truth. Even if you didn¡¯t hear it from me, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve already sensed it. Gu Yu has always been disgusted by you.¡± ... Chapter 379 - We Are Starting Over (1)

Chapter 379: We Are Starting Over (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xu Wei gritted her teeth hard. She took a deep breath and fought to remain calm before saying, ¡°Miss Yun Rou, the topic of today¡¯s interview is your personal life, not mine with Gu Yu. You are in no position to say anything about what goes on between him and me.¡± She then paused for a moment before going for the kill. ¡°You said yourself that your rtionship with Gu Yu was all in the past before he met me. What happened back then means nothing anymore. If it meant anything at all, you would be the current Mrs. Gu instead of me.¡± Yun Rou was na?ve if she thought that she could use her past with Gu Yu to hurt Xu Wei. She was soft when it came to emotions, but it depended very much on who the other person was. It was only because she loved Gu Yu very much that she became soft and weak. She cared about Gu Yu, but what was Yun Rou to her? Who did Yun Rou think she was to act so arrogantly in front of her? ¡°Only after one has experienced ipatibility would one be able to identify what suits him best. Don¡¯t you agree, Miss Yun Rou? She continued, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry for being so straightforward. But this is the truth, and I¡¯m just stating the facts as they are.¡± Xu Wei hurled Yun Rou¡¯s words back at her, word for word. Yun Rou¡¯s warm, confident, and proud demeanor finally began to crack. She had indeed underestimated Xu Wei. She wasn¡¯t one of those vulnerable women at all. If she were, Rong Fanghua¡¯s schemes against her wouldn¡¯t have failed so miserably either. Not only had he been unable to frame her, but his actions had also contrarily given her the opportunity to gain fame and establish her reputation. Yun Rou was quiet for a moment before pasting a smile on her face. It was an expression of ridicule as if Xu Wei could see right through her. ¡°Xu Wei, you know very well how you managed to be Mrs. Gu. Don¡¯t you find it humiliating to use that against me?¡± The expression on Xu Wei¡¯s face remained unchanged. ¡°The one with thestugh is the winner. That¡¯s still better than someone like you who never even had the chance tough.¡± ¡°You¡¯re indeed a reporter. You¡¯re eloquent enough to make ck be white,¡± Yun Rou said with a glint of ridicule in her eyes. Pretending to misunderstand her, Xu Wei replied, ¡°Thank you for thepliment.¡± Yun Rou¡¯s face darkened as enmity shed across her eyes. She knew that weightless words would have no effect on Xu Wei. Hence, it was time for her to reveal her trump card. ¡°Xu Wei, so what if managed to be Mrs. Gu through despicable means? Gu Yu¡¯s heart was never with you, to begin with. I left for so many years, but he¡¯s still waiting for me, and he still loves me.¡± Xu Wei did not say a word. Yun Rou chuckled for a moment. ¡°Do you know how I¡¯m so sure of that?¡± ¡°Because¡­ I got married three years ago.¡± That statement was indeed effective in shaking Xu Wei to her core and caused her calm fa?ade to copse. An ominous premonition quickly took root in her heart. The slight change in Xu Wei¡¯s expression gave Yun Rou immense satisfaction, and she clearly enunciated the rest of her words. ¡°That was also¡­ the very day that Gu Yu got into the car ident! It was because of me that he ended up in the ident! When he regained consciousness after the ident, he finally realized that he couldn¡¯t do without me in his life. So, he began to think of a way to provoke me into returning to him. That was how you had the chance to be by his side. The same went for Su Ziqian. It was also because of me that she was able to be by his side. Gu Yu is too proud, and I hurt him terribly by leaving him back then. He chose such a childish method to get it, but I can¡¯t help but find it adorable. Don¡¯t you think so? In any case, he¡¯s seeded. I¡¯m back.¡± ... Chapter 380 - We Are Starting Over (2)

Chapter 380: We Are Starting Over (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio As Yun Rou spoke on, bliss gradually filled her face. ¡°Come to think of it, Yu and I would be married by now if I hadn¡¯t left him back then. We might even have children of our own. Fortunately, it still isn¡¯t toote for that to happen now. Xu Wei, if Gu Yu loved you and was happy in his current marriage, I would be more than willing to wish him well and be happy for him. Since he doesn¡¯t love you, however, he isn¡¯t happy now! You¡¯re not the wife he wants either¡­ You were right. The one with thestugh is the winner. But that person will be me, not you.¡± Yun Rou nced at Xu Wei clenching her fists so tightly that the veins on the back of her hands were protruding. Unhurriedly, she concluded her message, ¡°Xu Wei, Yu and I are intending to start over. If I were you, I would retain myst bit of dignity and initiate a divorce on my own. Otherwise, you had your engagement called off three years ago; don¡¯t you want to be divorced this time around too?¡± Not everything that Yun Rou had uttered previously had beenpletely sessful in provoking Xu Wei. However, thatst statement tore her heart to shreds. Gu Yu¡¯s unexined abandonment of her three years ago was a knot in her heart that she was unable to get past. Xu Wei¡¯s face slowly drained of its color. Despite being overseas the entire time, Yun Rou knew everything about her and Gu Yu like the back of her hand. That could only mean that everything had been conveyed to her by Gu Yu himself. Starting over¡­ They were starting over¡­ Gu Yu had already married her, but he had told Yun Rou that they were starting over? In other words, he had been unable to let go of Yun Rou after all this time. Even though Yun Rou had returned the ring to him, he had continued to treasure it. Was he intending to propose to Yun Rou after ending his marriage with her? Had his kind treatment of her and his recent concern for her been solely because she had shielded him from the knife with her body? Yun Rou picked up her coffee and sipped it leisurely, giving Xu Wei all the time she needed to digest the information. She watched as Xu Wei¡¯s expression grew increasingly anguished¡ªto the point that Xu Wei¡¯s body was beginning to tremble, and she ced her coffee cup down. She wiped the corners of her lips with a napkin and said, ¡°Xu Wei, you¡¯ve been so insistent about returning Gu Yu his billion before making a clean break with him. I¡¯ll let you retain your dignity by saying this: that billion will be a gift from me! Treat it as mypensation to you. After all, it must have been a horrible feeling for you to be sandwiched between Gu Yu and me as a pawn all these years.¡± Compensation? Xu Wei suddenly burst outughing. ¡°Have you any idea what thews of marriage are?¡± She tilted her head to the side and narrowed her eyes at Yun Rou. With a sneer, she said, ¡°A billion? Do you have any idea what I¡¯m worth now? My marriage with Gu Yu was certified officially, so it¡¯s protected by thew! Not only does he belong to me, but even his money is also mine! And you¡¯re trying to squash me with a billion? Are you dreaming?¡± Xu Wei suppressed all her emotions and raised her chin coldly. ¡°Yun Rou, if you want to start over with Gu Yu, you can either do so as his mistress whose face can never be seen in public, or you can get down on your knees to beg me for the position!¡± ¡°¡­You!¡± Yun Rou waspletely incensed by Xu Wei¡¯s unexpected reaction. Her expression became even uglier than Xu Wei¡¯s moments before. ¨C When Xu Wei left, she sat in her car and her carefully-maintained fa?ade crumbled. Burying her face in her hands, she sobbed as tears streamed out of her eyes and between her fingers. If she didn¡¯t love Gu Yu so deeply, she would never have been affected by Yun Rou¡¯s words. Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t suppress the unbearable pain currently taking over her heart! ¨C Gu Yu was busy in the office for three days and three nights, barely closing his eyes in between. He finally signed his signature on an extremely important development project and without even taking a short break, he dialed Xu Wei¡¯s number. However, no one answered. With a frown, he called the apartment¡¯s phone line. Mrs. Lin answered the call and said hesitantly, ¡°Young Mistress seems to have¡­¡± Chapter 381 - Young Mistress Has Disappeared (1)

Chapter 381: Young Mistress Has Disappeared (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Gu Yu sensed that something was amiss. His gaze turned dark as he said impatiently, ¡°Get on with it!¡± Mrs. Lin stopped wasting time and quickly said what she wanted to say, ¡°Young mistress seems to have disappeared!¡± Disappeared? ¡°What do you mean by disappeared?¡± Gu Yu¡¯s voice turned low, the tone in his voice putting Mrs. Lin in a ton of pressure. Even though she was using a phone, Mrs. Lin still felt a chill down her spine. She hurriedly exined, ¡°Three days ago, young mistress told me that she would be going out for work to do a simple interview. However, after that, she never came back... At first, I thought that Young Mistress was busy with her work so she didn¡¯te back. But, when I gave her a call, no one answered. In the past, Young Mistress will always inform me if she needed to leave for work. Yet, there was no news from her even after three days...¡± For the first two days, Mrs. Lin didn¡¯t pay too much attention to this issue. Xu Wei was an adult so she would have things she needed to do. Normally, nothing would happen. Mrs. Lin only felt that something was off when Xu Wei didn¡¯t answer her phone. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m not sure why Young Mistress didn¡¯t pick up her phone. Either it was inconvenient for her, or something must¡¯ve happened to her. Young Master, even if you don¡¯t call back, I was nning to give you a call.¡± Three days without any news... Wasn¡¯t it the day after that night when she suddenly acted cold towards him for no reason? ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± Gu Yu hung up the call and once again dialed Xu Wei¡¯s number. Just like the previous time, no one answered the call and the phone hung up automatically. If Xu Wei disappeared for three days because of work, she had no reason to not answer her phone. Since she was doing a simple interview, she didn¡¯t need to dig for pieces of news. As for the other reason... Gu Yu opened his contact list and called Xiao Chun only for her to tell him that Xu Wei never contacted her. He dialed Gu Xue¡¯s number as well, but Gu Xue said that Xu Wei didn¡¯t call her either. Gu Xue even wanted to gossip about what happened, but Gu Yu hung up without a second word. Xiao Chun and Gu Xue were the only ones closer to Xu Wei than Gu Yu. If she didn¡¯t contact them, then that meant she wouldn¡¯t contact her otherdy friends. Gu Yu lightly tapped on the table with his long fingers. He furrowed his brows and pondered for a moment. Then, he took his phone and called Xu residence. Mrs. Xu picked up the call. She was ted when she heard Gu Yu¡¯s voice. ¡°Yu, how have you been? It has been a while since you came to visit us. Take care of your health...¡± Gu Yu greeted Mrs. Xu out of politeness before interrupting her words of concern. After some contemtion, He asked, ¡°Did Wei go back to the Xu residence during the past few days?¡± ¡°Ah, Wei!¡± Mrs. Xu thought for a moment. ¡°I think she came back three days ago.¡± It sounded as if she turned her head to ask the maids behind her. Her voice sounded a little faint. After the rification, she firmly told Gu Yu, ¡°Yes, Wei came back in the afternoon three days ago. I wasn¡¯t home at that time. The maids told me she went back to her room after she came back, but she didn¡¯t stay for long. She left quickly.¡± As she spoke, Mrs. Xu realized that something was wrong. She probed, ¡°Yu, why are you asking about this? Did Wei do something that made you unhappy? You can tell me, so I will reprimand her...¡± Gu Yu furiously stopped her in a deep voice, ¡°No.¡± Mrs. Xu¡¯s heart shuddered when she heard the angry shout. She instantly shut up. Gu Yu took a deep breath to suppress his anger. Then, he continued calmly, ¡°Mother-inw, please let me know if Weies back, but don¡¯t reprimand her. She may be your daughter, but now she¡¯s also my wife!¡± ... Chapter 382 - Young Mistress Had Disappeared (2)

Chapter 382: Young Mistress Had Disappeared (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Gu Yu didn¡¯t explicitly tell her anything, but Mrs. Xu was able to understand what he wanted to say. Since Wei was his wife, Mrs. Xu didn¡¯t have the right to reprimand her even if she was Wei¡¯s mother. Mrs. Xu felt a little frustrated, but from a different perspective, it seemed as if Yu was protecting Wei. It was better than not bothering about Wei at all. Mrs. Xu didn¡¯t continue anymore. She hurriedly agreed to Gu Yu¡¯s request and replied, ¡°Okay, if Xu Weies back, I will not reprimand her. I will also inform you immediately.¡± Mrs. Xu hung up the call and patted her chest in fright. She ordered a maid to make her a cup of tea to calm her nerves. Her son-inw always made her so stressed. Despite her efforts to curry favor with him, she never seeded in making him happy at all. Instead, he seemed anger by her words. ¨C Based on the timeline given by Mrs. Xu, Xu Wei went back to the Xu residence after she was finished with her work. That meant that her disappearance had nothing to do with it. What other reason could there be for her to note home and not answer her calls? Could it be... her sudden change of emotions that day wasn¡¯t because she was feeling ufortable? Could there have been other reasons? Gu Yu wasn¡¯t able to think of an answer immediately. He leaned back on his rotating chair and rubbed his tired eyebrows before closing his eyes. The most important thing now was to find Xu Wei. After all, her health condition wasn¡¯t good. If something happened to her... The thought was enough to make Gu Yu instantly open his eyes. Something deep and dark surged from the depth of his eyes, along with an obvious look of worry. He straightened his body and used his fingertips to call an internal line. The person on the other end picked up the call. Gu Yu immediately gave his order, ¡°Check to see if Xu Wei has made any purchases in thest three days or left the country. Keep in mind that she left the Xu residence sometime after 5 pm three days ago. Get all the surveince images during that time period and find out where she went. I want to know where she is!¡± Assistant Lin, who had been awake for three days and three nights, was in a daze. He instinctively replied, ¡°Mr. Gu, do you think that perhaps... Young Mistress ran away from home?¡± Did she run away from home...? Gu Yu didn¡¯t know why, but Mrs. Lin¡¯s words pierced through his heart. His mood immediately became worse! Xu Wei suddenly disappeared without him knowing what happened. Could it be... that what Assistant Lin said was true? Did Xu Wei truly run away from home? It was true that in the past, she wanted to get a divorce and proposed for them to live apart. That was when their rtionship was at its worse. However, their rtionship had improved significantly as ofte. He would even say that they were a little sweet when they were together. Why did she still want to run away? Gu Yu was puzzled and a little anxious too. He was afraid that Xu Wei would suddenly disappear from his world, just like what happened three years ago. ¡°Go and do it!¡± He uttered those four words heavily, his voice sounding as if it came from hell. Assistant Lin woke up immediately and stuttered as he replied, ¡°Mr. Gu, I will check it immediately!¡± After confirming Xu Wei¡¯s location, Gu Yu wore his outerwear and took his car keys. Then, he left his office with huge strides. ¨C Xu Wei spent these days in a holiday vige located in the suburbs. It had been a long time since she spent money on herself. She used the money she earned through hard work all these years and got the best suite. She didn¡¯t want to think about anything. She didn¡¯t look at her phone or care about anyone. She allowed herself to sleep until she woke up naturally and eat happily every day. She would also look at the sunrise and sunset. She tried her best to make herself happy again. However, her escape from reality ended when she saw the tall figure standing outside the door of her room. ... Chapter 383 - Did I Do Something Wrong (1)

Chapter 383: Did I Do Something Wrong (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xu Wei looked at Gu Yu¡¯s deep eyes. They were still as fathomless as ever. She couldn¡¯t see any emotions in them. She pursed her lips and didn¡¯t say anything. She didn¡¯t know what to say either. Gu Yu squinted. After sizing up Xu Wei and confirming that she was fine, his heart finally rxed. Then, he opened his voice and asked in a slightly deep voice, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Why are you here... At first, Xu Wei never thought ofing here. That day, she was driving around aimlessly without knowing where she could go. She didn¡¯t want to return to her apartment since it never belonged to her. Maybe, very soon, she would have to give up her spot for Yun Rou. Humans seem to have the habit of returning to the ce they are most familiar with whenever they got hurt. When she stopped her car, she realized that she was at the Xu residence. She hesitated for a moment and decided to get out of the car and go inside. Fortunately, her mother wasn¡¯t around and her father was at thepany so she didn¡¯t need to find an excuse foring back suddenly. She returned to her room and closed the door. Finally, she had a ce that belonged to herself. She was married, but they still kept her room. It was clean and tidy, with none of her things having been moved. That had to mean that the maids came to clean it every day. This small amount of warmth caused her to feel like crying. It might have been because shecked love when she was young. Thus, she would unconsciously try to hold onto love tightly when she finally managed to receive them. It didn¡¯t matter if it was from her parents or Gu Yu... Xu Wei sniffed her nose and looked at the photo of Gu Yu and her on the study table. This was her unrequited wish. Then, she walked to the safe and entered the passcode. She opened the safe and took out her old diary. She flipped through her diary page by page. All her love when she was a young girl, all her palpitations, all her romantic feelings... every single wordprised of her most real and purest emotions. However, she now realized that all her love and her stubbornness only managed to hurt her. She didn¡¯t dare to cry too loudly for fear of alerting the maids. If that happened, her parents would find out. Even when she cried, she bit her lower lips forcefully to prevent herself from making any sounds. Her tears dropped on the diary, drip by drip. It smudged the writings on the paper and formed circles of ink. No matter how hurt she felt, she couldn¡¯t stay here for long. She wiped her tears and locked her diary back into the safe. Then, she looked through her room and found a pair of sunsses. She put them on and walked out of the Xu residence. She started driving around aimlessly again. When she drove passed a bus stop, she saw an advertisement for a holiday vige posted there. It said that the scenery was amazing and it could clean your soul and rx your body entirely. You would be able to forget your troubles there. Hence, Xu Wei drove her car over. However, she never intended to hide from Gu Yu. She just didn¡¯t want to see him for a while. Even so, she wasn¡¯t able to reveal her true emotions. She put on a fake smile out of habit and acted as though nothing had happened. She replied in azy tone, ¡°I got tired from working, so I came to take a break.¡± Gu Yu¡¯s gaze turned even darker. It was obvious that he didn¡¯t believe her excuse, but he didn¡¯t probe further. He just moved his lips and said, ¡°Since you want to take a break, I will apany you.¡± The moment he finished speaking, he took out his phone and called Assistant Lin. He directly ordered, ¡°Push away all my schedules after...¡± The next second, Xu Wei stretched out her arm and snatched his phone. She hung up the call instantly. ... Chapter 384 - Did I Do Something Wrong (2)

Chapter 384: Did I Do Something Wrong (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio She came here because she didn¡¯t want to see him. If he came to apany her, what was difference would it make whether they were here or at their apartment? Besides, didn¡¯t he already have a beautiful woman at his side? Didn¡¯t he rekindle his old me with her? Why did he have toe and break her heart even further? ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Yourpany is pretty busy, so just go and do your work. There¡¯s no need for you to apany me.¡± Xu Wei finished speaking with one breath before passing his phone back to him. Gu Yu didn¡¯t take his phone. As he squinted his ck eyes, his gaze once again shed passed Xu Wei¡¯s face, causing her eyes to flicker. She lowered her eyelids and avoided his gaze. She didn¡¯t want him to notice anything. Xu Wei secretly took a deep breath and tried her best to maintain a calm tone as she said, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m almost done with my holiday. I¡¯m going home in two days, so there¡¯s really no need for you to stay back and apany me.¡± Despite her best efforts to conceal her emotions, her voice still shook a little. When Yun Rou provoked her, she was able to refute her oppressively. However... she was never able to decide whether she and Gu Yu were able to continue walking together. If Gu Yu truly wanted to go back to Yun Rou¡¯s side, get a divorce, and suddenly abandon her just like he did three years ago, what should she do? She hid here for the past few days because subconsciously, she was afraid that Gu Yu wouldy his cards in front of her. In the past, she wanted a divorce so she could leave this man. However, his gentle treatment of her reopened the doors of her heart without her even realizing it. Did this period of sweet interactions mean nothing to him? She continued to love Gu Yu for so long, even though it was a rough journey. She fell down painfully many times, but she pulled through each time. However, why did he have to hurt her every time she thought she was beginning to see the rays of hope? How could she bear to give up like this...? As Xu Wei thought about this, she started to find it rather amusing. If Gu Yu didn¡¯t want her, she would never be able to make him change his mind just because she was too stubborn to give up. It wasn¡¯t like escaping would change the oue, either. While Xu Wei was making blind and foolish conjectures, Gu Yu suddenly opened his mouth after remaining silent the whole time. ¡°Xu Wei, are you trying to avoid me?¡± He was asking a question, but his tone was firm. Xu Wei was instantly pulled back into reality. A sh of anxiousness quickly passed the depths of her eyes. She quickly calmed down and shook her head. ¡°No. I¡¯m not.¡± Her chin was abruptly grabbed by his slender fingers. Xu Wei was forced to raise her head. She couldn¡¯t evade the pair of ck eyes that could see into a person¡¯s heart. Xu Wei¡¯s heart pounded furiously. Gu Yu didn¡¯t seem to hear Xu Wei¡¯s denial. He continued asking, ¡°Why?¡± Xu Wei remained silent. She knew that if she confronted Gu Yu now... they would most likely break up. Even if she didn¡¯t spell everything out for him, Gu Yu would continue the topic she brought up. She bit her lips unconsciously and saw the man¡¯s lips moving slightly. She felt as though she was waiting for a verdict, waiting for his next sentence. ¡°Xu Wei, I...¡± It was a rare thing for Gu Yu to be too embarrassed to open his mouth and speak his mind. He paused for a few seconds and pursed his thin lips. Then, he slowly moved his lips again and said, ¡°Did I do something wrong?¡± As the words escaped his lips, a sh of unnatural expression appeared on his handsome face. He didn¡¯t even look at Xu Wei with his ck eyes. His Adam¡¯s apple moved as he rigidly said what he wanted to tell her. ¡°I don¡¯t fully understand how women think. If I do anything wrong, you can tell me. I... will do my best to change for you.¡± ... Chapter 385 - The One In My Heart (1)

Chapter 385: The One In My Heart (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio That night, the woman told her that if you couldn¡¯t find any ways to make a woman happy, the simplest and most effective thing to do was to admit that you were wrong! Xu Wei was dumbfounded. She thought that he was going to confront her, but his response... Even if she said it, would he be able to change? She wanted him to love her. Was he able to change that? For a split second, she almost blurted her thoughts out loud. However, she was able to use herst ounce of rationality to suppress the urge to say it. She knew very well that Gu Yu didn¡¯t do anything wrong. He just didn¡¯t love her... He doted and tolerated her three years ago because she took care of him. Now, he doted her just because she blocked that knife for him. In neither case was love involved. Even if it had something to do with emotions, it was probably just all out of gratitude. A forced rtionship is not sweet. Instead, it¡¯s so bitter that it makes one extremely ufortable. Xu Wei furiously swallowed two mouths of saliva to force down the bitterness in her throat. ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. You didn¡¯t...¡± She closed her eyes to hide the feelings showing in her eyes. She was mocking herself. Because of Gu Yu¡¯s single sentence, she no longer knew what to do. If she didn¡¯t make a decision soon, she would truly want to pester Gu Yu for life and never give up on him no matter what happened! Her arms were ced at the side of her body. She clenched her clothes so tightly with her hands that they became crumpled. Xu Wei took a few deep breaths and opened her eyes once again. ¡°Gu Yu, I¡¯ve rested for long enough. Let¡¯s go home.¡± She said the two words ¡®go home¡¯ very clearly and seriously. This was the first time she said these words since she married Gu Yu. In her heart, she never saw the apartment as her home. She would let herself indulge in her dreams onest time. This time, she would take the apartment as the home for Gu Yu and her. Xu Wei¡¯s sudden change caused Gu Yu¡¯s gaze to turn deep. Would admitting that he was wrong truly work? Then why... He didn¡¯t know why, but he sensed an invisible aura of sorrow surrounding her. He ced his hand gently on thedy¡¯s cheeks. When he spoke, his voice was very deep yet slightly horse. ¡°Really?¡± Xu Wei didn¡¯t avoid his hands. She raised her head and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go home.¡± ¨C Mrs. Lin heavily sighed in relief when she saw Xu Weiing back with Gu Yu. ¡°Young mistress, where did you go? You didn¡¯t say anything or answer my call. I was so worried about you.¡± Xu Wei smiled apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Lin. I went out to rx my mind, so I didn¡¯t look at my phone.¡± ¡°Well as long as you¡¯re fine, then it¡¯s alright! It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back!¡± Xu Wei held Mrs. Lin¡¯s warm hands. She felt the same warmth in her heart as well. If she did break up with Gu Yu, she would hate to part with Grandpa Gu, Mrs. Lin, and Gu Xue. All of them treated her wholeheartedly. If she could, she wanted to forever be part of their family. Xu Wei took her clothes and prepared to go to the bathroom to take her bath. At that moment, she heard Gu Yu¡¯s phone ringing. She stopped in her tracks unconsciously. Was it Yun Rou again? Gu Yu walked over to the coffee table and took his phone. He nced at the screen and picked up the call. Upon listening to the person on the phone, however, he walked out of the bedroom. It was as if he was afraid Xu Wei would hear him. Xu Wei stood frozen on the spot for a brief moment before walking into the bathroom in a daze. She spent a whole hour in the bath. When she came out, her skin was slightly red from soaking in hot water for a long time. By this time, Gu Yu had already finished bathing in the other room. He was sitting on the sofa, seemingly waiting for her. As expected, he raised his eyelids and looked at her. His voice was deep as he said, ¡°Xu Wei. In two days, I want to bring you to meet the one in my heart.¡± Xu Wei didn¡¯t manage to grab her towel properly. It fell to the ground. Was Gu Yu going to bring her to meet the one in his heart, Yun Rou? Was he nning to let her know how much he loved Yun Rou before asking her to leave so that they could get together? ... Chapter 386 - The One In My Heart (2)

Chapter 386: The One In My Heart (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio She had been preparing herself mentally ever since she returned with him, but she never expected it toe so soon. Moreover, he was being too cruel. He could very well have simply brought up his intention to divorce instead of taking her to meet Yun Rou and having her witness their love, thereby prolonging her pain. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Yu noticed something off about Xu Wei, so he got up with a frown before striding over. With the light shining on her face, herplexion looked worryingly pale. ¡°Are you not feeling well?¡± The sound of Gu Yu¡¯s voice pulled Xu Wei out of her thoughts. She quickly lowered her eyelids and forced her lips to curl into a smile as she made up a lie on the spot. ¡°I¡¯m just a little dizzy. I probably spent too long in the bath.¡± Without a second word, Gu Yu scooped her up in his arms and strode over to the huge bed. Carefully, heid her on it and said, ¡°I¡¯ll get you some medicated oil.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Xu Wei replied with a gentle nod of her head. Gu Yu rose and walked out of the bedroom. Xu Wei closed her eyes as pain repeatedly pierced her heart. She now understood why Yun Rou was bold enough to demand that she initiate the divorce. It was because Gu Yu had truly chosen her. The reason Gu Yu hadn¡¯t mentioned anything directly to her was probably out of gratitude for saving his life. His action of taking her to meet Yun Rou was probably his way of helping her to retain her dignity and allowing her to retreat on her own terms. Was it truly time for her to let go? No¡­ perhaps the situation wasn¡¯t as bad as she was imagining it to be. If Gu Yu truly felt grateful towards her, he didn¡¯t need to put her in such an awkward situation! That¡¯s right! Even if she was going down, she would do so with her eyes wide open. She was no longer going to run away. She decided to go with Gu Yu. After all, what if the person he wanted her to meet wasn¡¯t Yun Rou? She had to admit that if even the slight chance of it being the truth existed, she still wanted to hold on to it. After all, she and Gu Yu were already married, and it had taken them a lot to get to where they currently were. Why couldn¡¯t she fight for her marriage? She already possessed enough courage to block a knife, as it was! Gu Yu returned and sat on the edge of the bed. He uncapped the bottle of medicated oil and obtained a drip oil on the tip of his finger before massaging it lightly into Xu Wei¡¯s temples. ¡°Does it feel better?¡± he asked gently. ¡°Yeah.¡± Xu Wei raised her eyes to meet Gu Yu¡¯s dark eyes intently. As if she finally came to a monumental decision, she dered somberly, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll meet the person the day after tomorrow.¡± The sudden statement took Gu Yu by surprise. It was a moment before he registered that she was replying to his words from before. His dark eyes lit up with tenderness, and his tone softened even further as he said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. If you¡¯re not feeling well, you should rest early.¡± Xu Wei nodded her head and slid under the nket. When Gu Yu rose a secondter, she suddenly reached her hand forward and her fingers brushed against his sleeve. He froze and turned to look at her. With concern in his eyes, he asked, ¡°What is it?¡± She shook her head gently. ¡°I just wanted to say ¡®good night¡¯ to you.¡± The corners of the man¡¯s lips turned up in a smile that reached his eyes. He suddenly leaned forward, and without any warning, nted a kiss on her lips. Before Xu Wei could recover from her shock, she heard his husky voice ring out beside her ear. ¡°Good night.¡± When Gu Yu walked out of the bedroom, Xu Wei was still able to feel his warmth on her lips. Her heart began to hammer in her chest uncontrobly. Perhaps Gu Yu did feel a little something for her! Would she win this round? ¨C Time flew by until in the blink on an eye, the day she agreed upon with Gu Yu arrived. Just as Xu Wei was about to leave the house, her cell phone chimed. A new message had been received,ing from an unidentified number. However, the string of numbers looked very familiar. Chapter 387 - Was There Still No Love in the End? (1)

Chapter 387: Was There Still No Love in the End? (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio This was the number that had sent Gu Yu a message previously telling him the sender would wait for him until he came. Later on, as expected, the owner of the number proved to be Yun Rou. Xu Wei¡¯s grip tightened around the cell phone. After hesitating for a while, she finally unlocked the phone and opened the message. [Xu Wei, are you trulying today?] Xu Wei¡¯s ck pupils suddenly constricted as her breathing stopped. Yun Rou knew that Gu Yu had asked her out. In other words¡­ was Gu Yu truly taking her to see Yun Rou? The next second, her phone rang. It was from the same number. As Xu Wei stared in silence at the number blinking on her screen, she pressed her lips into a tight line. Just as the call was about to disconnect on its own, she moved her finger and answered it. The woman¡¯s voice was gentle and elegant as always. At that moment, a hint of triumph was evident in her tone as she said, ¡°Xu Wei, do you know what day it is today?¡± She chuckled before continuing, ¡°Today is the anniversary of the day Gu Yu and I got together. Every year in the past, Gu Yu would celebrate this day together with me. This year, he¡¯s still celebrating it with me. The reason he called you along was to tell you that even time and distance could never stop us from loving each other. Xu Wei, when I told you to initiate the divorce before, it was genuinely for your benefit. It was too bad that you didn¡¯t appreciate my sentiments. Now, Gu Yu has no choice but to resort to his methods to resolve the problem. You know very well that Gu Yu has always been ruthless and emotionless. The reason why I¡¯m calling you now is that at the end of the day, my heart isn¡¯t hard enough. After all, why should one woman make things so hard for another? Of course, this is just prompting and a suggestion for the sake of my conscience. Naturally, if you still insist oning to witness the love between Gu Yu and me, you¡¯re more than wee to.¡± The line was cut off, and the bedroom fell back into a deathly silence. Xu Wei clenched her hand around the phone tightly, as if she wanted to crush it. The encouragement she had given herself previously instantly felt like a joke after she had heard every word that Yun Rou had uttered. She had still been hoping that Gu Yu would not take her to meet Yun Rou and put her in such an awkward position. She had thought that even if they weren¡¯t mutually in love, he would at least refrain from hurting her like this. Was there still no love in the end? If Gu Yu could be this heartless to her, he surely felt nothing for her. Xu Wei stood rooted to the spot in a daze for a long time before she suddenly caught sight of her reflection in the mirror of her vanity counter. Her face was pale and seemingly bloodless. Her eyes were red and cold. She almost didn¡¯t look like herself anymore. Did she still want to go? Did she still need to go? If she went, was she going to witness the reunion of Gu Yu and Yun Rou and watch as they disyed their affection for each other? Was she going to allow herself to make herself look like a fool to them? Time slowly ticked by. After a long while, Xu Wei finally moved. She moved her feet, strode out of the bedroom, and into the study. She sat behind the desk and opened herptop. She opened her email, and her hands were shaking as she nevertheless typed out a few words resolutely. Even though they were just a few words, she felt as if they had recharged her. When she was done, her hands moved to the mouse and the cursor hovered over the send button for a moment. Gritting her teeth, she clicked on it. Very soon, a notification appeared on her screen: [Message sent!] ... Chapter 388 - Was There Still No Love In the End? (2)

Chapter 388: Was There Still No Love In the End? (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Following that, she leaned back on the chair in exhaustion. The message she had sent read: [Big Boss, may I have a sry advance on a billion?] She had no idea how Big Boss would reply to her request, but he was the only person she knew who could afford such arge sum. If she and Gu Yu were destined to divorce, she would still keep her word and wouldn¡¯t owe him a single cent. If she had to leave, she would do so with her head held high! At most, she would just spend her life paying off the loan to her Big Boss. Even if she had to work a ve¡¯s wage for the rest of her life to repay him, she would rather do that than keep any remaining ties to Gu Yu. Ding! Xu Wei was pulled back from her thoughts. She moved her mouse and clicked on the new message. Big Boss: [Why do you need so much money?] All these years, despite being financiallycking, she had never asked him for anything and had relied on her own hard work to earn her money. This time around, she was asking for a seriouslyrge amount of money. It was no wonder that her Big Boss was curious. However, the fact that he hadn¡¯t rejected her outright was sufficient to give Xu Wei hope. She wondered why she had begun to rely on him inwardly. Perhaps it was because of their many years of working together. Perhaps it was because her Big Boss had helped her during her most dangerous moments. Without any intention to keep any information from him, she gave an honest answer. [I want a divorce!] After approximately five minutes, another message came in. Xu Wei clicked it open. The one word she read had touched her heart: [Alright.] ¨C Gu Yu was at an extremely cozy restaurant. Gu Yu lifted his wrist to check his watch. It was already half-past eight¡ªhalf an hour past the time that he and Xu Wei had agreed upon. He frowned. Because of her job, Xu Wei was a stickler for punctuality. Thus, she would never bete under usual circumstances. He picked up his cell phone and, with a familiarity that showed how often he had done so before, he dialed Xu Wei¡¯s number. The phone rang in his ear for a while, but no one answered the call. Gu Yu¡¯s eyes slowly darkened. At nine, Xu Wei was nowhere to be seen. At half-past nine, she still hadn¡¯t shown up. When it was getting close to ten, Gu Yu¡¯s expression began to turn cold. He picked up his cell phone again and dialed Xu Wei¡¯s number. This time, the call went through. His voice was very deep and very cold when he said, ¡°Where are you, Xu Wei?¡± Even though he was furious, his voice still carried a hint of worry without him realizing it. Was it possible that her absence wasn¡¯t deliberate? Was it because she had met with an ident? ¡°I¡¯m at the entrance,¡± Xu Wei voice sounded a little surreal and a little strange. Gu Yu was left speechless... ¨C Xu Wei raised her head and looked at the door in front of her, wondering what scenario she would meet with when she walked in. She didn¡¯t want toe because shecked the courage needed to do so. She wasn¡¯t willing to witness a scene that she didn¡¯t want to see. Even so, perhaps she wanted to force herself to let go once and for all. Perhaps she was still holding on to a sliver of damnable hope. She didn¡¯t know why, but she had a strange feeling that Yun Rou said those words because she didn¡¯t want her to show up! Whatever the reason, she sped her car over. However, she lost all of the courage she had when she reached the door. She stood there timidly for a while. Xu Wei tightly clenched her fists. She had already made it this far, so there was nothing else for her to worry about. She even had the divorce papers with her in her bag! Xu Wei opened her mouth to say, ¡°Gu Yu, before Ie in, I have a question I¡¯d like you to answer.¡± ...

Chapter 389: The Anniversary (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The man¡¯s voice remained low like it always was as he replied, ¡°Go ahead.¡± Xu Wei bit her bottom lip hard and forced herself to ask, ¡°Gu Yu, do you truly want me to go inside to meet the person you love?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Gu Yu answered without any hesitation. The sound of his voice that wafted over was beautiful and charming, but it tugged at Xu Wei¡¯s heartstrings violently. Her thick and curly eyshes couldn¡¯t help trembling. Then, she heard Gu Yu say, ¡°Xu Wei, today is a very important anniversary to me. I¡­ would like to share it with you.¡± An important anniversary¡­ it was exactly as Yun Rou had said. Today was indeed their anniversary! And he wanted to share it with her? Just how much did Gu Yu want to hurt her? Was he afraid that she wouldn¡¯t agree to a divorce and would insist on clinging on to him? If so, he had severely underestimated her. Then again, it wasn¡¯t as if he ever thought fondly of her. In any case, it no longer mattered¡­ If this rtionship was destined toe to an end, she wasn¡¯t about to put up a painful struggle. She would choose to ept their fate, but she wouldn¡¯t repeat her actions from three years ago and run away in embarrassment this time. Instead, she would face it bravely. What gave him the right to reject her time and time again? She was going to dump him before he even had the chance to open his mouth! It wasn¡¯t as if a divorce was a big deal! Her next husband would be even better! ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go in now. Coincidentally, I have something to tell you too!¡± With that, Xu Wei disconnected the call. With her head held high and her footsteps resolute, she walked in. The moment she stepped through the restaurant doors, the first thing that caught her eyes was the light radiating from several candles. With the candles arranged around the entire restaurant, the light flickered and bathed the ce in a romantic glow. Xu Wei¡¯s heart ached painfully. He had clearly put much effort and thought into this. Why couldn¡¯t he and Yun Rou just spend their anniversary together? Why did he have to stomp on her heart this much? She didn¡¯t see anyone else around, so she assumed Gu Yu probably reserved the entire restaurant. Then, she heard the sound of footsteps. Lifting her eyelids, she saw the tall and straight figure of a man emerging from a dark corner. He approached her and eventually stopped in front of her. As of now, she had yet to see Yun Rou. Today, he seemed even more handsome than before. Xu Wei pursed her lips and lowered her eyes to avoid looking at him. She was afraid that if she stared at him for any longer, her resolve would weaken. Xu Wei opened her mouth and went straight to the point, ¡°Where¡¯s the person you want me to meet?¡± Now that she was already here, there was no need to prolong the mystery. Yun Rou had already dealt her the finishing blow by giving away the answer long ago. Based on Gu Yu¡¯s facial expression, she couldn¡¯t tell whether he was annoyed or exasperated. Regardless of what he was feeling, he said, ¡°Xu Wei, if you were in such a hurry to meet the person, you should havee earlier.¡± Xu Wei didn¡¯t know how to reply to his word. However, he immediately murmured, ¡°Then again, it¡¯s isn¡¯t toote now either.¡± From the tone of his voice, it seemed as if he was hiding a myriad of emotions from her. Xu Wei felt as if her heart had been crushed up into a ball. The resulting pain was so intense that she was finding it hard to breathe. ¡°Come on. The person you want to meet is in the backyard waiting for you.¡± Gu Yu reached out subconsciously to hold Xu Wei¡¯s hand, but Xu Wei abruptly dodged it. He frowned as a hint of surprise shed across his face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked. Xu Wei shook her head, but she was unable to even summon a perfunctory smile on her face and walked off on her own. Gu Yu¡¯s expression sank slightly at the sight, but he strode after her without questioning her any further. When she reached the backyard of the restaurant, it was as if she had entered a different world. The ce was decorated in color with all kinds of flowers all around. At the end of a winding path, there was an exquisitely beautiful house made of ss. When Xu Wei looked over, the first thing she saw in the house was a very conspicuous-looking ck piano. ... Chapter 389 - The Anniversary (1)

Chapter 389: The Anniversary (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The man¡¯s voice remained low like it always was as he replied, ¡°Go ahead.¡± Xu Wei bit her bottom lip hard and forced herself to ask, ¡°Gu Yu, do you truly want me to go inside to meet the person you love?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Gu Yu answered without any hesitation. The sound of his voice that wafted over was beautiful and charming, but it tugged at Xu Wei¡¯s heartstrings violently. Her thick and curly eyshes couldn¡¯t help trembling. Then, she heard Gu Yu say, ¡°Xu Wei, today is a very important anniversary to me. I¡­ would like to share it with you.¡± An important anniversary¡­ it was exactly as Yun Rou had said. Today was indeed their anniversary! And he wanted to share it with her? Just how much did Gu Yu want to hurt her? Was he afraid that she wouldn¡¯t agree to a divorce and would insist on clinging on to him? If so, he had severely underestimated her. Then again, it wasn¡¯t as if he ever thought fondly of her. In any case, it no longer mattered¡­ If this rtionship was destined toe to an end, she wasn¡¯t about to put up a painful struggle. She would choose to ept their fate, but she wouldn¡¯t repeat her actions from three years ago and run away in embarrassment this time. Instead, she would face it bravely. What gave him the right to reject her time and time again? She was going to dump him before he even had the chance to open his mouth! It wasn¡¯t as if a divorce was a big deal! Her next husband would be even better! ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go in now. Coincidentally, I have something to tell you too!¡± With that, Xu Wei disconnected the call. With her head held high and her footsteps resolute, she walked in. The moment she stepped through the restaurant doors, the first thing that caught her eyes was the light radiating from several candles. With the candles arranged around the entire restaurant, the light flickered and bathed the ce in a romantic glow. Xu Wei¡¯s heart ached painfully. He had clearly put much effort and thought into this. Why couldn¡¯t he and Yun Rou just spend their anniversary together? Why did he have to stomp on her heart this much? She didn¡¯t see anyone else around, so she assumed Gu Yu probably reserved the entire restaurant. Then, she heard the sound of footsteps. Lifting her eyelids, she saw the tall and straight figure of a man emerging from a dark corner. He approached her and eventually stopped in front of her. As of now, she had yet to see Yun Rou. Today, he seemed even more handsome than before. Xu Wei pursed her lips and lowered her eyes to avoid looking at him. She was afraid that if she stared at him for any longer, her resolve would weaken. Xu Wei opened her mouth and went straight to the point, ¡°Where¡¯s the person you want me to meet?¡± Now that she was already here, there was no need to prolong the mystery. Yun Rou had already dealt her the finishing blow by giving away the answer long ago. Based on Gu Yu¡¯s facial expression, she couldn¡¯t tell whether he was annoyed or exasperated. Regardless of what he was feeling, he said, ¡°Xu Wei, if you were in such a hurry to meet the person, you should havee earlier.¡± Xu Wei didn¡¯t know how to reply to his word. However, he immediately murmured, ¡°Then again, it¡¯s isn¡¯t toote now either.¡± From the tone of his voice, it seemed as if he was hiding a myriad of emotions from her. Xu Wei felt as if her heart had been crushed up into a ball. The resulting pain was so intense that she was finding it hard to breathe. ¡°Come on. The person you want to meet is in the backyard waiting for you.¡± Gu Yu reached out subconsciously to hold Xu Wei¡¯s hand, but Xu Wei abruptly dodged it. He frowned as a hint of surprise shed across his face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked. Xu Wei shook her head, but she was unable to even summon a perfunctory smile on her face and walked off on her own. Gu Yu¡¯s expression sank slightly at the sight, but he strode after her without questioning her any further. When she reached the backyard of the restaurant, it was as if she had entered a different world. The ce was decorated in color with all kinds of flowers all around. At the end of a winding path, there was an exquisitely beautiful house made of ss. When Xu Wei looked over, the first thing she saw in the house was a very conspicuous-looking ck piano. ... Chapter 390 - The Anniversary (2)

Chapter 390: The Anniversary (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio A piano¡­ Xu Wei automatically froze in her tracks. Before she arrived, she had prepared herself mentally by building up her confidence. At the very moment when she was about to face the truth, however, her courage began to subside. Was now perhaps the best time to directly bring up the divorce to Gu Yu? Xu Wei¡¯s hands hung down both sides of her body as she clenched her so tightly that the blue veins could be seen on the back of her fair hands. The next second, the man¡¯s warm hands covered hers. Gu Yu had reached out again to hold her hand and led her ahead before she could even react. Soon, they were at the entrance of the ss house. ¡°We¡¯re here!¡± he dered. As he spoke and opened the ss door, and Xu Wei followed him passively and walked in. Xu Wei felt as if her heart had been lodged in her throat. However, the house was empty. Yun Rou, whom Xu Wei had expected to see, was nowhere in sight. She swept her gaze around the ce quickly and found that there was no one else present other than Gu Yu and herself. Instead, what she saw was¡­ As her round and distinctive eyes widened, Xu Wei was stunned for half a second before turning around to face Gu Yu. His dark eyes were also focused on the photograph ced on the table in front. ¡°This is¡­¡± Xu Wei mumbled in shock. Gu Yu did not reply to her immediately. Instead, he led her forward until she was standing right in front of the table. He turned back to gaze at her and, with a serious expression, his lips parted as he said solemnly, ¡°Xu Wei, these are my parents.¡± Xu Wei¡¯s mind suddenly went nk. Xu Wei and Gu Yu had been together in the past, but¡­ Gu Yu had never mentioned his parents to her, much less taken her to see them. She had no idea whether it was because he had been unwilling to talk about them back then, or if he had thought shecked the right to know anything about them. This was the first time she had ever heard of them. Therefore, when he had mentioned ¡°someone he loved,¡± the idea never even crossed her mind. That moment felt so much like a dream to Xu Wei that she almost didn¡¯t dare to believe it. To make sure that she was right, she cautiously whispered, ¡°Gu Yu, you brought me here to meet your parents?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°And¡­ the anniversary?¡± The corners of Gu Yu¡¯s lips rose slightly along with his eyebrows as he replied, ¡°Today is my parents¡¯ wedding anniversary. This restaurant, this ss house, and all the flowers here that my father personally nted for my mother... they were his gift to her for their wedding anniversary.¡± ¡°When they were still around, they would always celebrate it here at this time of the year. At first, it was just the two of them. After I was born, it became the three of us.¡± He lowered his voice even further. With Xu Wei still in a daze, hisst sentence drifted slowly into her ear, ¡°From today onwards, there¡¯ll be four of us.¡± Four of us¡­ When Gu Yu had mentioned ¡°someone he loved¡±, he had been referring to his parents the whole time. Did this mean that he valued her as much as he did with them? Xu Wei¡¯s heart hammered violently in her chest. Never had she ever expected such a turn of events. Her previous spections and assumptions... they were all nothing more than an empty scare that she had conjured for herself. ¡°Xu Wei, would you like to say hello to my parents?¡± As the man¡¯s voice pulled Xu Wei out of her thoughts, she hurriedly suppressed her remaining confusion. Instinctively, she quickly smoothed her hair and straightened her back before cautiously saying, ¡°Hello, Father and Mother. This is our first time meeting. I¡¯m Xu Wei. I¡¯m 25 years old this year and I¡¯m a reporter¡ªthe sort who is dedicated to justice. I¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, she heard Gu Yu suddenlyugh. ... Chapter 391 - You Would Gain so Much by Marrying Me (1)

Chapter 391: You Would Gain so Much by Marrying Me (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xu Wei felt even more nervous when she was interrupted. She turned her head and looked at Gu Yu. Even her voice sounded guilty as she asked, ¡°You... what are youughing at? Did I say something wrong?¡± Meeting the parents was such a significant moment! She needed to perform well! His happiness spread all the way to the depths of his eyes. Gu Yu raised his hand and gently touched her head. ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong, but you don¡¯t have to make a lengthy speech. Rx.¡± He had already told his parents about Xu Wei a long time ago. Xu Wei didn¡¯t want to be nervous either, but she knew how much Gu Yu¡¯s parents meant to him. They were so important to him. Naturally, she hoped that they would like her, even if... she would never know whether or not they liked her. Xu Wei gulped before saying, ¡°I just want your parents to learn more about me. I want them to know that I¡¯m not just beautiful. I¡¯m a good student and a capable person. I¡¯m smart, outgoing, and obedient. You would gain so much by marrying me! That way, they might like me too.¡± Her sudden self-praise made Gu Yu speechless for a moment. He clenched his fist and ced his fist on his lips as he coughed a few times. As she spoke, Xu Wei red at the man unhappily. She pouted her red lips as sheined, ¡°You should have told me earlier that you¡¯re bringing me to see your parents. That way, I could have dressed up properly and prepared some gifts for them. This is my first time meeting them, and I came empty-handed. How impolite! What if your parents think I¡¯m disrespectful?¡± When Gu Yu looked at her pretty and cute expression, he couldn¡¯t control himself. Suddenly, he stretched his hand out, pulled Xu Wei into his arms, and hugged her tightly. Xu Wei was stunned. She blinked with her huge eyes and asked out of curiosity, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The man ced his chin on the crown of her head. His breathing would asionallynd on the tips of the hair. The man¡¯s voice was so deep they were like the low notes of an instrument. Each word carried an enticing feeling as he spoke. ¡°Xu Wei, you don¡¯t have to dress up properly or prepare any gifts. Even if youe and visit them like this, my parents will like you.¡± ¡°How do you know? You¡¯re not your father or mother,¡± Xu Wei refuted in a muffled voice. ¡°That¡¯s because... my grandpa chose you.¡± His grandpa chose him... This reply caused Xu Wei¡¯s gaze to turn dim. Her eyes were filled with disappointment. However, she then heard the man¡¯s deep and hoarse voice again. ¡°Now, you¡¯re chosen by me as well.¡± Xu Wei¡¯s face was pressed against his chest right next to his heart. She thought that she heard his heart beating faster as he spoke. Her pupils shrunk suddenly as her breathing turned slightly heavier. Gu Yu... has Gu Yu fully epted her as his wife atst? Xu Wei slowly processed his words. She couldn¡¯t stop smiling. Her eyes slowly turned into small crescents and she even raised her arms. She was about to hug him back. However, she saw the ck piano ced at the side from the corner of her eyes. Her smile disappeared slowly, bit by bit She misunderstood Gu Yu tonight. He wasn¡¯t nning to have her meet Yun Rou. Instead, he wanted her to meet his parents. Then that would mean... when Yun Rou called her before she left her house, everything she said had been proven to be false. Yun Rou purposely misled her to stop her froming here. That way, she would waste Gu Yu¡¯s thoughts and effort, which would have had a negative impact on their rtionship. ... Chapter 392 - You Would Gain so Much by Marrying Me (2)

Chapter 392: You Would Gain so Much by Marrying Me (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Although Yun Rou¡¯s scheme ultimately failed, she knew exactly what Gu Yu had nned. She knew that this was an important day; Gu Yu woulde here to visit his parents. Could it be that... Gu Yu brought Yun Rou to this ce before and said the same things to her? The piano here... could that have been for Yun Rou? Xu Wei wanted to suppress her emotions, but she couldn¡¯t endure the sorrow in her heart. She said in a muffled voice, ¡°Gu Yu, you, have you ever brought other people to visit your parents?¡± She spoke very quickly, finishing her question in a single breath. She was afraid that if she even hupped, she wouldn¡¯t be able to finish her sentence. Gu Yu was stunned. This reaction... Xu Wei¡¯s heart started pounding furiously. She didn¡¯t have a good feeling about this! After that, she noticed that Gu Yu had moved his hands to her shoulders and pushed her away slowly until she was no longer in his arms. He lowered his eyelids and looked at her with an unreadable gaze. Xu Wei¡¯s heart immediately stopped. She was almost holding her breath as she waited for his reply. Gu Yu¡¯s lips lifted at an angle to form an ambiguous smile. He stared at her with his ck eyes for a long time before saying, ¡°Xu Wei, this is my first time getting married and having a wife. My parents wouldn¡¯t want to meet anyone other than my wife.¡± In short, what he meant was that she was the only one he brought to see his parents! He never did this with Yun Rou! Xu Wei felt as though her heart was riding a roller coaster. It had already reached rock bottom, but it was now up into the air within a second. She secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Then, her gaze shifted to the piano as she asked once again, ¡°This piano... did your parents ce it here, or did you put it here?¡± After she spoke, Gu Yu turned to look at the piano. There was a hint of longing in his tone as he said, ¡°This is my mother¡¯s piano. My mom loves to y the piano; she was such a talented pianist. She was the one who taught me how to y the piano.¡± Xu Wei wasn¡¯t expecting that... Mrs. Gu loved to y the piano just like Yun Rou. Could there have been a rtionship between them? It seemed as if she had discovered another mystery to think about. Nevertheless, this proved that the piano here had nothing to do with Yun Rou. The fact that Gu Yu knew how to y the piano had nothing to do with Yun Rou either... Xu Wei couldn¡¯t help but heave a huge sigh of relief. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is...¡± The atmosphere was astonishing. Xu Wei wondered if she should continue the discussion and ask about Yun Rou. However, she hesitated upon looking up to see the rare gentleness on Gu Yu¡¯s handsome face. The sight reminded her that today was a special day for him. In the end, she pushed this thought away. She didn¡¯t want to ruin this fine moment. Maybe... she would ask him about Yun Rou sometime after today. Xu Wei¡¯s gazended on the handsome man and the beautifuldy in the photograph. Gu Yu¡¯s possessed his father¡¯s contour and his mother¡¯s eyes. He was abination of all their best traits. She looked at them and said the words she couldn¡¯t say in front of Gu Yu silently in her heart. ¡°Mom, Dad, thank you for bringing Gu Yu into this world. I truly like him. If it¡¯s possible, I want to be with him forever! I will protect him and apany him for you! I want to make him happy!¡± Gu Yu and Xu Wei remained there until midnight. By the time they returned to their apartment, it was already veryte. After having to endure a night of frightening experiences, Xu Wei became tired once she began to rx. After she took a bath, she immediatelyid on the bed and fell asleep. Gu Yu came back after bathing in the guest room. Just now, he forgot to ask her what she wanted to talk to him about. However, upon seeing her calm expression as she slept, he chose not to wake her up. He instead leaned over and kissed her forehead. When he straightened his back, his body identally knocked over the bag that Xu Wei had ced on the bedside table. Her bag dropped on the ground as the contents inside spilled out. One document caught his eye. The document read: Divorce Agreement. ... Chapter 393 - Let Everything Get Back On Track (1)

Chapter 393: Let Everything Get Back On Track (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The contrasting ck words on the white paper stabbed right into Gu Yu¡¯s heart like a sharp de. The gentleness in the depth of his eyes subsided quickly as if it touched first. Only an endless dark pit was left in his eyes. He stared at the paper for a long time before rigidly squatting down. As he picked up the divorce agreement with his long fingers, the darkness grew even further within the depth of his eyes. He clenched his fist and slowly crumpled the paper. He turned to look at the person that was sleeping soundly on the bed. His thin lips were pursed so tightly they became a hard and cold line. Was this what Xu Wei wanted to talk to him about? A divorce? Had she still not given up on this? Was this why she was carrying the divorce agreement? Was she nning to talk to him about this again? Was this... the reason why she acted abnormally the past few days? After she got injured, she said that she was willing to wait for him and to let him work hard to make up for the harm he inflicted upon her in the past. During this time, their rtionship was slowly improving. He could sense her attitude towards him gradually softening. Why did she suddenly go back to wanting a divorce? Gu Yu tightly furrowed his brows. He didn¡¯t understand it at all. Did he do something wrong? That couldn¡¯t be it; when he went to the holiday vige to look for her and personally asked her this, she said he didn¡¯t. He also brought her to see his parents. The nervousness and sense of importance she disyed were genuine! Could it be... that this divorce agreement was prepared in the past when she still wanted a divorce? It might not be what she wanted to talk to him about. It wasn¡¯t hard to confirm his theory. Gu Yu suppressed his muddled emotions and picked up the items on the floor one by one, including the divorce agreement. He ced them back into the bag, which he then ced back on the bedside table. Then, he stood and walked out of the bedroom, heading towards the study room. Xu Wei didn¡¯t shut herptop off; she only closed it. When Gu Yu opened theptop, he was immediately greeted by the login page. Gu Yu knew the ID and password for Xu Wei¡¯sptop, so he entered the password directly and gained ess. He didn¡¯t even need to look for the document for the divorce agreement; it was right on the desktop. He moved the mouse and clicked on the document to check the time of creation. It was created before she went to visit his parents. His guess wasn¡¯t wrong so far... He wanted to bring her to see his parents as a way to show her that he had sincerely forgotten about the past. He wanted to walk together with her toward the future. Even then, she was thinking about getting a divorce with him. Gu Yu¡¯s hand, which was holding the mouse, trembled violently for a moment. It caused the pointer to shift upwards towards the right until identally clicked on the mouse. Xu Wei¡¯s email appeared in front of his eyes. A few emails were created around the same time as the divorce agreement. He didn¡¯t know why, but he clicked the emails. ... Xu Wei: [Big boss, can I advance one billion RMB of sry?] Big boss: [Why do you need so much money?] Xu Wei: [I want to divorce.] Big boss: [Sure] There was another email that came slightly afterward. Big boss: [I will transfer the money to you tomorrow. If you have any other troubles when divorcing, you can look for me.] ... Not only did she prepare the divorce agreement, but she had also prepared the money. She even found people who would help and support her. This meant that she had made up her mind to get a divorce with him. Gu Yu¡¯s ck eyes were fixed on the four words ¡®I want to divorce¡¯ on the screen. Sorrow began to gradually rise in his eyes at the words. ... Chapter 394 - Let Everything Get Back On Track (2)

Chapter 394: Let Everything Get Back On Track (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Gu Yu closed theptop and rose from the rotating chair. He walked towards the floor-to-ceiling window and looked at the dark night sky outside. A variety of emotions remained in the depth of his eyes, ultimately changing into endless ridicule. His heart seemed to be pricked by multiple thin and dense needles. It was hurting so violently that his face turned slightly pale. In the past, no matter what he did, he would be determined to achieve the goal once he fixed his mind on it. Now, he finally knew that not everything would go as nned. Some mistakes couldn¡¯t be resolved so easily. Helplessness spread to every inch of his body. The ufortable feeling caused him to stumble and nearly lose his bnce. He walked back to the study table and took out a pack of cigarettes and lighter from the drawer. He took out one cigarette and lit it. Then, he ced it between his lips and took a deep breath to slowly released the smoke. While the smoke curled up in the air, his gaze was deep and heavy. ¨C On the other hand... As Yun Rou listened to the person on the other end of the phone reporting the situation to her, her gaze slowly turned cold and vicious. In the end, she was so infuriated that she violently threw her phone on the ground. The screen cracked as the phone fell onto the ground, forming multiple crack lines along the surface. As she sat on the sofa, her chest was heaving up and down furiously. Her beautiful face, which was usually gentle and calm, turned sinister and frightening. Ever since Rong Fanghua failed to humiliate Xu Wei and instead allowed her to get the spotlight, she had started nning her own scheme. At first, everything went extremely smoothly. She could even say that everything was perfect. She slowly caused Xu Wei¡¯s firm love towards Gu Yu to crumble. The call that she made to Xu Wei before she went for Gu Yu¡¯s date was thest and final fatal blow. She felt Xu Wei flinching. She didn¡¯t expect this oue... she still underestimated how shameless Xu Wei was! She didn¡¯t hold back on her words. Anyone with an ego wouldn¡¯t go for the date to ask for an insult. They would instead be sensible and shrink back, but Xu Wei didn¡¯t do that. She still went ahead as though nothing had happened. She took chances when she nned this scheme, but she felt that there was a 90% chance of sess. Despite that, she lost. How could she not feel angry? Well, it made sense. How could a schemingdy like Xu Wei give up the position of the Gu family¡¯s young mistress so easily? She was always despicable. How could she hope that Xu Wei would know her own limitations? Yun Rou got up and walked to the small bar table in her hotel room. She took a high crystal wine ss and poured a ss of wine for herself. She lifted the ss and shook it lightly, then lifted her head and drank the wine. The aromatic and mellow wine slid down her throat. It was sweet and had a strong aftertaste. She closed her eyes in satisfaction. The anger in her heart finally started to gradually subside. Her usual elegance and calm aura around her came back. Even though Xu Wei won this time, it was a precarious win. At least she gained something too. The rtionship between Xu Wei and Gu Yu was... even more brittle than the wine ss in her hand. Perhaps there were no feelings between them at all. She was very satisfied with this finding. She didn¡¯t believe that Gu Yu would have such poor eyesight to fall in love with that kind of woman! Her gaze turned bitter. She was unwilling to give up just like this. She looked ahead of her as if Gu Yu was just in front of her eyes. She muttered to herself, ¡°Yu, how could you find such a despicabledy just to take revenge on me? Are you truly so furious that I left you that year?¡± Unwilling to let him continue living with this mistake, she returned to bring things back to order. ¡®Xu Wei doesn¡¯t deserve Gu Yu. I am the only one that could match him,¡¯ she thought. Thus, she would soon let everything get back on track. ... Chapter 395 - So Impatient? (1)

Chapter 395: So Impatient? (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Yun Rou¡¯s gaze shifted to the coffee table to find a Kraft paper bag ced on the table. She received this bag three hours ago. The things inside were what she asked from Rong Fanghua. This time, Rong Fanghua acted quickly. This was a good way to make up for the unpleasant wee gift! If she used this item properly, it would be a formidable weapon. However, after failing twice, she wouldn¡¯t act rashly again. She was just exploring different options with these small things. She could afford to lose them! It wasn¡¯t like she lost much, though. She had almost grasped Xu Wei¡¯s backhand. She had a beautiful and exquisite face. With a perfect figure, she had reached the peak of her career. She achieved sess and won recognition as a national hero. In the future, she would earn even more titles and even more glory. She could see how mourous her future would be. The only thing shecked was the romantic rtionship she wanted! That year, she managed to get the best possible stage that she wanted. Given that, she was sure she would be able to find love just as easily. She didn¡¯t allow herself to fail; her life needed to go exactly as nned. She wanted everything about her to be perfect! As she thought about these, the corners of her lips starting curving upwards. With sparkling eyes, her gaze was full of confidence and determination. ¡®Yu, you wille back to me very soon. Very soon, we will go back to how we were in the past...¡¯ she thought. Yun Rou lifted her wine ss again and slowly savored the wine. This sip tasted better than thest! ¨C Xu Wei hadn¡¯t had a good sleep for a long time. She would either have nightmares or wake up in shock because she was worried that something bad would happen. After that, she would be unable to fall asleep again and would remain awake until dawn. Hence, yesterday night, she managed to sleep well when the worry in her heart was relieved. She slept for twelve hours before she opened her eyes again. The bright sunlight outside the window shone into the room. She looked out in a daze and was slightly shocked. She slept all the way until the afternoon... This was what they meant by feeling contented with no troubles. It was too soon for her to say that she had no trouble. She still had several questions she needed to find the answers to! Xu Wei knew that at this time, Gu Yu had already gone to thepany. Thus, she didn¡¯t look for him urgently. She got off the bed and went to the bathroom to wash up. Then, she walked out of the room and went to the dining room to have brunch. As she ate, she looked at her phone to find an unread message. She clicked on the message to see that it was a notification telling her that there was a transfer of one billion into her bank ount. She stopped eating abruptly. Yesterday, she was so tired aftering back that she forgot about the preparations she made to get a divorce. Since Gu Yu had already brought her to see his parents, it meant that he didn¡¯t want to start anew with Yun Rou. Instead, he wanted to continue the marriage with her. Hence, she didn¡¯t need to get a divorce anymore! She couldn¡¯t help but remember the divorce agreement in her bag. Her heart skipped a beat as her appetite disappeared. She threw her chopsticks down and rushed back to the bedroom. She almost pounced on the table at the head of the bed and took out the divorce agreement inside. She needed to get rid of this piece of evidence quickly. If Gu Yu found out that she thought of getting a divorce again, their unstable rtionship would start falling apart again. Xu Wei took the divorce agreement to the study room and ced it in the paper shredder. Then, she sat in front of the study table and opened herptop. She deleted the word document for the divorce agreement and opened her email. She wrote a new email and send it to her big boss. ... Chapter 396 - So Impatient? (2)

Chapter 396: So Impatient? (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xu Wei: [Thank you for your generosity. I have received the money. However, I misunderstood my husband. He didn¡¯t have the intention of splitting up with me. I don¡¯t want to get a divorce now so I don¡¯t need the money temporarily. I want to return it to you.] She had no other choice but to borrow this money from her big boss. Since she no longer needed to get a divorce, she could rely on herself to pay her debt. It was better to not owe too many people. Big Boss replied quickly: [Okay. If you need help next time, you can ask me again.] Xu Wei felt so fortunate to have an amazing boss... Her boss helped her multiple times when she was in danger or when she met a crisis. She had never met her big boss before, but she was nevertheless grateful to him. Her respect for him was never-ending, like a surging river. To her, that was no exaggeration. If there ever came a chance in the future to see her big boss, she had to thank him properly! She moved her fingers and typed another email: [Big boss, I will remember your kindness towards me. If you need any help from me in the future, please tell me. I¡¯m always happy to help] Big Boss: [I¡¯ll keep it in mind.] After ending the conversation with her big boss, Xu Wei returned the money through inte banking. Then, she leaned back against the chairzily and closed her eyes. By right, she should be releasing the article for Yun Rou¡¯s exclusive interview within these few days. However, she wasn¡¯t sure how true Yun Rou¡¯s words were after what happenedst night. She didn¡¯t know what was real and what was fake. Or maybe... they were all lies. Yun Rou just wanted to stimte her! Before she figured this out, she wouldn¡¯t write the article. She wasn¡¯t crazy. She had no reason to write an article that would cause the public to question Yun Rou¡¯s ambiguous rtionship with Gu Yu! Gu Yu was her husband now. Even though they hadn¡¯t admitted their rtionship to the public, she mustn¡¯t let Gu Yu have an affair! After this, her mission was to ask Gu Yu about his entire past with Yun Rou. He must tell her every single word, no, every single punctuation clearly! At first, she was hesitant and too timid to ask. However, Gu Yu brought her to see his parentsst and told her that she was his chosen one. That alone created a massive surge of courage within her. She didn¡¯t know how long this courage wouldst, so she needed to ask Gu Yu as soon as possible! Xu Wei nned to wait for Gu Yu to finish his work before finding him at night. However, Mrs. Lin received a call from Assistant Lin that evening and summarized the content for Xu Wei: ¡°Gu Yu is busy with work tonight so he won¡¯t being back.¡± There was no need to wait for him. When Mrs. Lin ryed this message to Xu Wei, Xu Wei felt puzzled. Ever since their rtionship got warmer, Gu Yu always directly informed her of his whereabouts. This time, however, Assistant Lin was the one who called. Was Gu Yu so busy that he didn¡¯t have the time to call her himself? Even so, Xu Wei knew that Gu Yu was always busy. Thus, she didn¡¯t want to disturb him despite her eagerness to know about his past with Yun Rou. She had no choice but to suppress her desire. She took out her phone and sent Gu Yu a message: [Gu Yu, no matter how busy you are, remember to take care of your body. You must eat properly. Come back early if you¡¯re done with work! I have something to ask you!] ¨C Gu Corporation, the CEO office... Gu Yu stared at the sentences that Xu Wei sent him, especially thest few words. Emotions surged in the depth of his eyes as he pursed his lips tightly. His handsome face seemed a little gloomy. Was she... so eager to talk about the divorce with him? He hadn¡¯t slept for the entire night, so his eyes were bloodshot. He leaned back on his chair and closed his eyes to rest for a while. When he opened them again, he seemed to have made a decision. He called the internal line and said, ¡°Assistant Lin,e in for a moment.¡± Chapter 397 - Taking The Initiative (1)

Chapter 397: Taking The Initiative (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Assistant Lin knocked on the office door. After hearing Gu Yu say, ¡°Enter,¡± he pushed the door to enter the room and stood in front of the office table. He looked at Gu Yu. He asked respectfully, ¡°Mr. Gu, what do you need?¡± Gu Yu rubbed his eyebrows. He didn¡¯t reply to Assistant Lin immediately. Instead, he turned his head and looked at the blue sky with an unreadable expression. Assistant Lin curious, but he learned to be quite observant after following Gu Yu for a long time. He could tell that his boss was currently in a bad mood, so he kept his mouth closed and waited quietly for his boss to give him the order. After a minute of silence, Gu Yu¡¯s gaze shifted back from the window onto Assistant Lin. He tapped the surface of the table lightly with his fingertips and moved his thin lips. He said in a low voice, ¡°My schedule for the next few days.¡± Assistant Lin was stunned for a second before he understood what Gu Yu meant. His big boss wanted him to report his future schedules. He thought that something happened again; he was so frightened that his heart pounded furiously! He immediately took out the Ipad he was carrying the whole time and tapped on it with his fingertips a few times to open the schedule. Then, he reported the schedule in detail to Gu Yu. Since thepany had justpleted a big project recently, Gu Yu was unable to go home and apany young mistress for three days and three nights. Hence, Assistant Lin was tactful and arranged Gu Yu¡¯s current schedule to make time for her. He would try his best to handle any unnecessary or less important schedules himself so that Gu Yu would have time to go home and apany his wife! He didn¡¯t know why, but he noticed the expression on his boss¡¯s handsome face turning colder and colder as he spoke. He didn¡¯t know what he said wrong. Finally, he finished reporting next week¡¯s schedule to his boss. Assistant Lin saw that Gu Yu¡¯s face had turned entirely dark and gloomy. He couldn¡¯t help but gulp and asked cautiously, ¡°Mr. Gu, which part are you not satisfied with?¡± Could it be that Mr. Gu felt that the schedule was too tight? If that was the case... he would try his best to revise it and check if he could cancel some events! Gu Yu¡¯s looked at him faintly as he asked in a cold voice, ¡°Is the Gu Corporation going bankrupt?¡± Assistant Lin¡¯s heart dropped instantly, rendering him speechless. Whatever the matter was, he decided to close his eyes and curry favor his boss first. ¡°Mr. Gu, why are you always saying such frightening things? Under your brilliant and outstanding leadership, the Gu Corporation is steadily growing. Sometimes ourpany¡¯s performance keeps hitting new highs in terms of its performance. How can it go bankrupt?¡± ¡°In that case, why do I have so much free time?¡± Gu Yu¡¯s voice turned even more chilly. Even his gaze turned icy. Assistant Lin felt speechless and frustrated. He wasn¡¯tining that he had too much work... was heining about having too much free time? His big boss has always been a workaholic. Ever since his rtionship with young mistress began to improve, however, he would begin doing as he wished. Every day, he would either arrivete for work or leave early to go home. Assistant Lin felt bad about having to work overtime every single night. He was still single and already balding! Assistant Lin gave a pitiful face as he softlyined, ¡°Mr. Gu, I was just trying to lessen your burden...¡± ¡°Huh?¡± He only said one word, but Assistant Lin could feel that he was going to face the scary decision of moving to Africa or the Philipines soon. Thus, he instantly straightened his face and replied, ¡°Mr. Gu, I understand. I will fill up your schedule entirely for the following week so you will be productive every day! I will make sure that you receive all the work you could ever want!¡± Gu Yu nodded his head in satisfaction and waved his hand at Assistant Lin. After Assistant Lin left the office, Gu Yu took out his phone and replied to Xu Wei¡¯s message. Chapter 398 - Taking The Initiative (2)

Chapter 398: Taking The Initiative (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xu Wei only saw Gu Yu¡¯s reply after she finished with her bath. ¡®I will be very busy this time so I will be staying in my office. I will not go back to the apartment. Take care of yourself too. Eat well, rest well, and exercise regrly. Mrs. Lin will supervise you.¡¯ Xu Wei couldn¡¯t help but pout after she finished reading the message. He was always so busy, but he didn¡¯t know how to take care of himself and rest more! Instead, he kept supervising her closely to make sure that she rest well. He was able to do whatever he wanted, but couldn¡¯t bear the thought of letting her work. How domineering! Although Xu Wei wasining, she couldn¡¯t help but raise the corners of her lips. Gu Yu¡¯s nervousness and concern made her feel appreciated. In the past, she didn¡¯t dare to be greedy. If Gu Yu truly wanted to stay married to her, she hoped that while she loved him so dearly, he would reciprocate the feeling even a little. She put down her phone andid on the bed. She tilted her body to face the side Gu Yu slept on and opened her mouth to say in a soft and sweet voice, ¡°Goodnight, Gu Yu.¡± She hoped that every night from now on, she would be able to say goodnight to him. ¨C Xu Wei thought that when Gu Yu said ¡®this time¡¯, it would at mostst for a week or half a month. After waiting at home for more than ten days, however, Gu Yu still didn¡¯te home. That wasn¡¯t all. When she called Gu Yu, Assistant Lin was always the one who picked up the call. When she sent messages directly to Gu Yu, he seldom replied to her if even at all. Xu Wei couldn¡¯t remain calm anymore. She started to feel a tinge of uneasiness. Why did this situation seem so familiar? It was just like three years ago when Gu Yu suddenly started giving her the cold shoulder. At that time, Gu Yu said that he was busy too. He was so busy that he didn¡¯t have time to see her, call her, or even message her. Was Gu Yu truly that busy? Xu Wei bit her lips and thought for a moment. She felt that taking the initiative was better than overthinking the situation! Even a patient person like her would feel agitated after waiting for so long. If Gu Yu couldn¡¯te back to the apartment, she could go to his office to look for him and check if he truly was so busy. If he was, she would no longer need to worry over it. She could just wait at his office. No matter how busy he was, he still needed to eat. She could use this spare time to talk to him about Yun Rou! This time, Xu Wei was smart. She didn¡¯t call or sent a message to inform Gu Yu that she wasing. Instead, she chose a sunny and bright afternoon to personally prepare Gu Yu¡¯s favorite dishes. Then, she carried the lunchbox left home in her small little car! Since nobody can see Gu Yu without scheduling an appointment, Xu Wei only took out her phone when she reached the lobby of the Gu Corporation. She gave Assistant Lin a call and asked him toe down to fetch her. With that, she added that she wanted to give Gu Yu a surprise so she told Assistant Lin not to tell Gu Yu that she came! When Assistant Lin suddenly received Xu Wei¡¯s call, ayer of cold sweat appeared on his back as he slowly grew more fearful. What... what was going on? Why did young mistress rush all the way to the office without any warning? He wasn¡¯t stupid. His big boss didn¡¯t say anything, but he suddenly and voluntarily requested to increase the workload. He also hadn¡¯t gone back to his apartment for many days. Anyone with a brain could tell that more problems arose between his boss and young mistress. His boss didn¡¯t want to see the young mistress. Should he find a reason to reject the young mistress? That wouldn¡¯t have felt right. It would¡¯ve been possible if the young mistress was only calling him, but she had already arrived in the lobby of the building. The young mistress was smart; if he didn¡¯t let her see Gu Yu, she would quickly notice that something was amiss. Assistant Lin thought about what to do for some time, but he couldn¡¯t arrive at a decision. In the end, he decided to stand firmly on his boss¡¯s side and asked for Gu Yu¡¯s opinion first. He walked into the office and asked, ¡°Mr. Gu, the young mistress is here, waiting in the lobby. She wants to see you. Would you like to see her?¡± Chapter 399 - What Should I Do? (1)

Chapter 399: What Should I Do? (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Gu Yu was flipping through his documents when he heard this. As his pupils contracted, he abruptly stopped what he was doing and asked, ¡°She came?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯m just as surprised as you!¡± Assistant Lin nodded. He paused for a moment and observed Gu Yu¡¯s expression. Then, he opened his mouth cautiously and probed, ¡°Mr. Gu, if you don¡¯t want to see her, I¡¯ll think of a reason to ask young mistress to go back.¡± Gu Yu furrowed his brows and thought about it for a few seconds. He tapped his fingers lightly on the table and said, ¡°No, let here up.¡± Assistant Lin¡¯s eyes widened in shock; he wasn¡¯t expecting Gu Yu to give him that reply. Even so, his big boss must¡¯ve had his reasons for making this decision. Instead of asking further, Assistant Lin simply replied, ¡°Okay, Mr. Gu. I will go down and bring young mistress up now.¡± Just as he was able to turn and leave the room, Gu Yu¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°There¡¯s one more thing you need to do!¡± Assistant Lin stopped in his tracts. ¡°Please give your order.¡± ¨C Shortly after, Xu Wei was led into the building by Assistant Lin. When they reached the door of the CEO¡¯s office, Assistant Lin reminded Xu Wei, ¡°Young mistress, Mr. Gu is having a video conference now. Once you go in, please wait for him on the sofa and try your best not to disturb him.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Xu Wei agreed naturally. Assistant Lin pushed the door of the office open for her and raised his hand to wee her in. Xu Wei nodded at him lightly and raised her feet to enter the office. The moment she entered, she saw the man sitting behind the broad and huge office table. His ck eyes were focused attentively on theputer screen. He was speaking in fluent English as he talked to the person on the screen about a project. Xu Wei tiptoed when she saw this. She didn¡¯t make any sound and walked to the sofa obediently. She ced the lunchbox softly on the table before gingerly lowering herself onto the sofa. There was already a cup of coffee ced on the coffee table, with steam rising from it. It looked like Assistant Lin made this cup of coffee for her beforehand. She lifted the cup and took a small sip of it. Out of the corners of her eyes, she then saw an Ipad ced at the side. It looked a little familiar. It seemed like the Ipad Assistant Lin always carried with him, which had all of Gu Yu¡¯s schedules recorded on it. Assistant Lin probably left this behind when he was bringing in the coffee for her just now. Xu Wei nced at Gu Yu without letting him notice. She noticed that he wasn¡¯t looking in her direction. In the end, she couldn¡¯t control her restless heart and stretched her hand out to take the Ipad. The Ipad wasn¡¯t locked, so the screen lit up and the home screen immediately appeared. Xu Wei clicked on the schedule icon and opened it. As expected, she saw an extremely packed schedule... Putting aside time to eat and sleep, the rest of the schedule was filled with work. Gu Yu was extremely busy at this time... She put the Ipad down silently. As she heaved a sigh of relief, she felt a tinge of guilt. It looked like she misunderstood him again. At first, Xu Wei wanted to have a meal with him together after he finished his video conference. The moment his video conference ended, however, he received another important call. Hence, she waited for half an hour more. After the phone call ended, Xu Wei looked at the time. It was already past lunchtime. She looked up at Gu Yu and wanted to call him to have some food first. Coincidentally, someone knocked on the office door. ¡°Come in.¡± Assistant Lin came in with a massive pile of documents in his arms. He said, ¡°Mr. Gu, these are the urgent documents I just received from downstairs. Please look through them and give your signature.¡± Then, he raised his voice slightly and continued, ¡°The people below are all waiting for your order.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Yu acknowledged Assistant Lin¡¯s words and took over the documents. He started looking through them with a serious look in his eyes. Xu Wei¡¯s words were already at the edge of her mouth, but she could only swallow them back silently. Chapter 400 - What Should I do? (2)

Chapter 400: What Should I do? (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio As she continued to wait, Xu Wei grew so bored that she started to feel sleepy. Thinking that Gu Yu wouldn¡¯t finish working soon, she leaned against the sofa and decided to rest for a short moment. It might¡¯ve been because Gu Yu¡¯s presence made her feel at ease, but when she closed her eyes, she immediately fell asleep and didn¡¯t manage to wake up in time. Gu Yu looked up from the file in his hand. He could finally look at Xu Wei without any worry. He stared at her for a moment before standing up and walking around his office table with his long legs. Xu Wei¡¯s hands were decked below her cheeks as she slept against the handle of the sofa. A few strands of hair had fallen and covered her eyes. The man half-squatted in front of her and used his fingertips to hook the strands of hair. After tucking them behind her ears, he slowly stroked her face with his fingers. He poured all his longing into this careful little movement. He didn¡¯t want to see her because he wanted to give himself some time to think carefully about what he should do. Xu Wei didn¡¯t want this marriage, to begin with; in the past, she was genuinely hurt by his heartless behavior. It was understandable for her to want to escape from this marriage. At first, he thought that he had the chance to make up and redeem himself. However, he now realized that everyone had to pay the price for the things they had done. No one was exempt from this rule. Whenever he thought of letting her go and facing a future without Xu Wei, however, his world once again plunged in neverending darkness. A deep sense of insuppressible fear began growing in his heart... He hadn¡¯t seen Xu Wei for a while, but he still didn¡¯t have an idea what he should do. Should he agreed to Xu Wei¡¯s request and let her be free, or should he continue being selfish and keep her close beside him? He was always decisive and resolute when it came to doing anything else. Once Xu Wei became involved, however, several emotions arose: his hesitation, his anxiousness, and his worry of losing something. Gu Yu¡¯s dark eyes turned deeper. He opened his mouth and said in a soft low tone, ¡°What should I do?¡± ¨C Xu Wei never expected the sky to be dark when she opened her eyes. She looked at her phone instinctively. It was already 8 pm... She sprung up from the sofa. The nket draped over her body dropped. She didn¡¯t have the time to pick it up. Instead, she turned her head to look at the office table. She felt that Gu Yu should have finished his work by now! Much to her surprise, the office was empty. She quickly scanned the office but found no sign of Gu Yu. Where was he? Did he go to another meeting? Was he still busy? Xu Wei picked up the nket first and folded it properly. She ced it at the side before getting up and walking to the bathroom in Gu Yu¡¯s resting area. She washed her face to wake herself up before walking out again. Coincidentally, someone had pushed the office door open at the same time she walked out. Her expression lit up as she opened her mouth and shouted, ¡°Gu...¡± When her gazended on Assistant Lin, however, she abruptly stopped speaking and swallowed a mouth of saliva. She reorganized her words before speaking again, ¡°Assistant Lin, where is Gu Yu? Is he still busy?¡± Assistant Lin replied, ¡°There¡¯s a matter that Mr. Gu is still thinking about, so he needed to visit somewhere first. He will be backter, but he asked me to send you back for now. When hees back, he has something to tell you!¡± There was something that was able to baffle Gu Yu? Xu Wei raised her eyebrows in astonishment. Since he said that he would return to the apartmentter, there was no need for her to wait here anymore. She nodded and replied, ¡°I will go back first. I drove here, so there¡¯s no need for you to send me back. Stay here and help Gu Yu. Tell him that I¡¯ll wait for him.¡± ¨C After Xu Wei left, Gu Yu took out his phone and dialed a number. The moment the other party picked up the call, he immediately asked, ¡°Where are you?¡± Chapter 401 - The Trick to Change Her Mind (1)

Chapter 401: The Trick to Change Her Mind (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio A-Pub. By the time Gu Yu entered the private room, Xu Shuai had already iced the beer. After he sat down, Xu Shuai pried off the beer bottle cap. But just when he was about to fill up the ss, Gu Yu reached over and snatched the entire bottle of beer away. Tossing his head back, he chugged down the entire bottle. Xu Shuai watched as Gu Yu finished close to half the bottle of beer in one go and could not help but raise his eyebrows. ¡°Yu, what¡¯s up with you again?¡± he asked. Ever since Gu Yu made up his mind to get along with Xu Wei, he had never been this drunk again even though they would experience minor problems asionally. Xu Shuai instantly felt that the situation was not very optimistic since it made Gu Yu resort to use alcohol to drown his sorrows. Xu Shuai took out another bottle of beer from the ice bucket and toasted Gu Yu¡¯s bottle before he said, ¡°As your pal, I¡¯ll listen if you want to let it out. If you don¡¯t wish to say anything, I¡¯ll just drink with you. We have plenty of alcohol here anyway. You can drink anything and as much as you want. Just remember to foot the bill!¡± Gu Yu ignored his dry attempt at humor. His ck pupils remained fixed on the half-empty bottle of beer and there were ripples of emotions in his eyes. He seemed to be struggling and appeared conflicted. Eventually, his eyebrows knitted into a tight frown. Just when Xu Shuai thought that Gu Yu would never speak, he slowly replied in a low, hoarse voice, ¡°Xu Wei wants a divorce. ¡± Xu Shuai had just taken a sip of beer and when he heard what Gu Yu said, instantly choked and started to cough violently, for he had yet to swallow his drink. He patted his chest and stared at Gu Yu in disbelief. He then swallowed his beer forcefully and after he stopped coughing, asked in a shrill voice, ¡°Did you phrase it wrong, or did I hear it wrong? ¡± For the sake of money and the sake of obtaining the strong backing of the Gu Corporation, Xu Wei had schemed and employed all kinds of methods so as to marry Gu Yu. Previously, as this issue weighed heavily in Gu Yu¡¯s mind, he did not ept her and thus, it was understandable if she wanted a divorce. But now, Gu Yu treated her very well and there was nothing for her to be dissatisfied about. ¡°To think that she would actually want a divorce,¡± Xu Shuai wondered. Gu Yu shook the bottle of beer in his hand and took another swig. Instead of answering Xu Shuai, he asked, ¡°What do you think? She even prepared the divorce agreement and one billion yuan.¡± ¡°Are you serious? ¡± Xu Shuai gasped and his casual expression gradually faded away. He stroked his chin and mulled over it repeatedly, but still could not understand Xu Wei¡¯s rationale. ¡°This makes no sense. Why would Xu Wei want a divorce?¡± Gu Yu smiled mockingly and replied, ¡°She had never wanted this marriage in the first ce. She had always wanted it to end.¡± ¡°Be it three years ago or now, she had always been so unrestrained,¡± Gu Yu thought. Xu Shuai was momentarily at a loss for words and does not know how to console him. He then patted Gu Yu¡¯s shoulder lightly and asked, ¡°Yu, well...what do you intend to do then? Will you agree to the divorce?¡± Gu Yu remained silent and simply continued to drink. His frown deepened as if he was facing a dilemma which he could not seem to make a choice. Xu Shuai could already understand everything when he saw Gu Yu¡¯s expression. ¡°Gu Yu had always been the one to wield the power in their marriage. In fact, he could do whatever he wants without reservations unless...he cares more about Xu Wei¡¯s feelings than his own,¡± Xu Shuai ruminated. When this thought crossed his mind, Xu Shuai inevitably felt his heart jolt. He knew that Gu Yu loved Xu Wei, but he never expected it to unwittingly develop to this stage. ¡°Wait a minute... If Xu Wei is so important to him, then what about Yun Rou?¡± Xu Shuai wondered. While Xu Shuai was aware that this was a taboo topic for Gu Yu, he still couldn¡¯t suppress his feelings of bafflement. After he gulped down a few mouthfuls of beer to boost his courage, asked, ¡°Yu, are you really over Yun Rou?¡± Chapter 402 - The Trick to Change Her Mind (2)

Chapter 402: The Trick to Change Her Mind (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Gu Yu¡¯s handsome face did not have the slightest bit of warmth or expression. His dark eyes coldly swept toward Xu Shuai. There was an obvious dark light in his eyes. He lifted his thin lips and replied without the slightest hesitation, ¡°I have nothing to do with her! ¡± Xu Shuai felt a chill run down his spine. His desire to live made him raise his hand and make a zipper gesture on his mouth, indicating that he had shut up. He didn¡¯t want to mention Yun Rou, so he didn¡¯t want to pull out this tiger¡¯s beard to save himself from being abused. It turned out that he was thinking that if there was still a possibility between Gu Yu and Yun Rou, then he wouldn¡¯t be so conflicted. He might as well agree to Xu Fuji¡¯s divorce so that no one would have to be conflicted. But now it seemed that the woman who currently upied Gu Yu¡¯s heart was Xu Fuji! Being brothers meant that there would be no afterlife, so what else could he do? He could only help him think of a way to solve the problem! Xu Shuai took another sip of wine, scratched his hair, and carefullybed through the situation during this period of time. Suddenly, an idea shed through his mind. ¡°Ah Yu, I think our thinking might be wrong! ¡± Gu Yu leaned against the SOFA, a little tired. Hezily lifted his eyelids and looked at Xu Shuai from the corner of his eyes. He simply said one word, ¡°speak! ¡± Xu Shuai mmed the empty bottle on the coffee table. He turned to look at Gu Yu and analyzed the situation seriously, ¡°when a woman says that she wants to break up with you, she doesn¡¯t necessarily mean that she wants to break up with you. Most of the time, she wants men to take advantage of her so that they can coax her and win her back. Simrly, when a woman asks for a divorce, does she really want a divorce? NOT NECESSARILY! ¡± ¡°No matter if it¡¯s a rtionship or a marriage, which couple doesn¡¯t quarrel and make a fuss for the rest of their lives? ¡°? ¡°Once they make a fuss and break up and get a divorce, it¡¯s just a matter of time. Just like my mother, she would make a fuss every three days and make a fuss every seven days. Every time, she could tell my old man eight hundred times that she wanted a divorce, but which time did she really get a divorce? ¡°Didn¡¯t she just want my old man to coax her? ¡± Gu Yu¡¯s eyes were gloomy, and there was a glimmer of light in them. ¡°But... since Xu Fuji can use the divorce agreement this time, and she wants to return the one billion yuan to you to show that she wants nothing to do with you, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy to coax her back. If you¡¯re really sure that you want to continue going forward with her, the only way is to use it. She¡¯ll definitely be tempted to change her mind! ¡± Gu Yu¡¯s gaze finallynded on Xu Shuai. ¡°continue. ¡± ¡°Ah Yu, you¡¯re lucky to be able to hire me, Mr. Zhuge, without having to visit the thatched cottage three times. As for me, I learned it from my mother, so I can teach it to you! ¡± Xu Shuai curled his lips and enunciated each word carefully. ¡°If I remember correctly, your grandfather¡¯s birthday ising up soon, right? You can... ¡± ¨C Xu Future returned to the apartment, ate some simple food, took a shower, and finished his skincare. Then, he leaned against the headboard and swiped his phone while waiting for Gu Yu toe back. No matter what, she had to wait for him toe back today and ask him about Yun Rou! Fortunately, she had slept in Gu Yu¡¯s office for the whole afternoon. She was now very energetic and didn¡¯t feel sleepy at all, so no matter howte it was, she wouldn¡¯t feel sleepy! Recently, Yun Rou¡¯s news had been upying the front page headlines. If she didn¡¯t participate in some party today, then she would either go to charity tomorrow and obtain the title of beautiful and kind piano princess, increasing her fame and poprity in various ways, she had attracted countless fans, all of whom were full of praise for her. Xu Future couldn¡¯t be bothered to read her news anymore. Her eyes hurt, so she opened the video website and was ready to watch some funny variety shows. Just as she opened it, she heard the sound of the door opening from outside. Her eyes lit up. Gu Yu was back? (ticket request ~) Chapter 403 - Public Relations (1)

Chapter 403: Public Rtions (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xu Wei threw down her phone, going out of bed, and wore her slippers as she ran out. As expected, she saw that familiar figure at the entrance. However... It wasn¡¯t just Gu Yu, but also Xu Shuai. She was stunned for a moment. She didn¡¯t expect Xu Shuai to follow him sote at night! Eh, that¡¯s not urate. To be exact, it should be Xu Shuai was supporting Gu Yu! Xu Shuai raised his head. After seeing it was saw Xu Wei, he felt that I was seeing a saviour and hurriedly said, ¡°Xu Wei, Yu have drunk too much. Come over here! Let¡¯s take her back. ¡± Gu Yu was runk? Xu Wei didn¡¯t have time to think. She walked forward and helped Gu Yu change his shoes. Then, they helped him to the bedroom together and let him lie down on the bed. Xu Wei gazed at Gu Yu¡¯s face. His eyes were tightly shut, as if he was already unconscious. Xu Wei was momentarily speechless. He said that he woulde back tonight to discuss matters. But in the end, he was so drunk, how could they still talk? Xu Shuai caught a glimpse of her expression and pretended to exin casually, ¡°Xu Wei, Yu has attended a very important dinner tonight. In this kind of situation, it¡¯s inevitable for him to drink more, so he got drunk. ¡± ¡°However, he always remembered toe back to the apartment. He was afraid that you would wait too long, so he told me in advance, and I sent him back. So.. if there¡¯s nothing else, take good care of him. I am going to leave. ¡± Xu Wei totally understood that he had to deal with work matters. Moreover, Gu Yu was still thinking abouting back, so she couldn¡¯t be angry. She just nodded. ¡°thank you. Then you go back. Drive carefully on the road. ¡± ¡°Okay, there¡¯s no need to send me off. I¡¯ll go on my own! ¡± Xu Shuai turned around and let out a huge sigh of relief. Sigh, to be brothers to this extent, there was nothing to say, right? The rest of the matter would have to be settled by Yu himself. Whether he could keep his wife or not would depend on himself! That was why he said, why should he get married? He was really not as carefree as he was when he was single! In this lifetime, he was determined to never change his principle of not getting married! ¨C This was the second time Xu Wei had seen Gu Yu drunk. Thest time he was drunk, he had said a lot of inexplicable things to her on the Sofa. This time, it was quiet. From the moment heid on the bed, he had fallen asleep without moving. If it wasn¡¯t for the strong smell of alcohol on his body, she would have suspected that he had really drunk too much. Unfortunately, she had held it in for a whole day, and now she had to continue holding it in.. What should I do? I really want to wake him up! She clenched her fists slightly, but in the end, she let go. She then walked into the bathroom, took a towel, dipped it in water, and wrung it dry. After she came out, she sat on the side of the bed and wiped Gu Yu¡¯s face. She then unbuttoned his shirt so that he could breathe smoothly and fall asleepfortably. Xu Wei moved closer and saw that handsome, wless face. His eyshes were almost longer than hers, his eyebrows were deep, his nose bridge was high, his skin was very white, and there were almost no pores. He could not help but sink into it.. No wonder there were so many rotten peach blossoms! As he thought about it, Xu Wei could not help but poke his face with his fingertips. He muttered angrily, ¡°Gu Yu, I¡¯ll let you off again tonight. Tomorrow, when you sober up, you still have to say what you need to say! ¡± Xu Wei finished his work andy back on the bed. He turned his body and looked at the man beside him. His lips curled slightly and he closed his eyes. When her breathing became even and long, Gu Yu¡¯s eyes slowly opened. He also turned his body slightly to face her. Chapter 404 - To Announce Our Relationship (2)

Chapter 404: To Announce Our Rtionship (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio He did not intend to pretend to be drunk. But since he had promised her that he would return to the apartment, he could not keep her waiting. For the time being, he could not allow her to breach the subject and thus, could only evade her like this. He still wanted to try his best to win her back and hoped that Xu Wei would change her mind. If she was still bent on getting a divorce after he employed that trick, he would fulfil her wish. Gu Yu caressed her face gently while she slept and leaned over to peck her forehead. It was a kiss that was as gentle as a feather and it felt as she was the most precious treasure to him. ... Xu Wei had a dreamless sleep and only woke up when it was morning. The moment she opened her eyes, she reflexively turned to look beside her, but Gu Yu was nowhere to be found. ¡°Has he left for work again?¡± she wondered. But in the next instant, she heard the sound of footstepsing out from the bathroom. She immediately looked over and saw Gu Yu approaching her with his back against the sunlight. He looked as handsome as Adonis. Xu Wei heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Thankfully, he has yet to leave!¡± she thought. Xu Wei immediately got up and, without even bothering to wear her slippers, strode over to him barefooted. She looked up at him and said, ¡°Gu Yu, give me a few minutes to wash up. Don¡¯t leave for work yet. There¡¯s something that I want to talk to you about! ¡± Gu Yu looked right into her eyes with his ck pupils and replied leisurely, ¡°I¡¯m not going to the office today so there¡¯s no need for you to rush. Take your time, but...we can talk after we return from the old manor. ¡± ¡°After we return from the old manor? ¡± Xu Wei repeated. ¡°So we¡¯re going to the old manor today?¡± she asked in bafflement. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m heading back to have a meal with Grandpa. We¡¯ll also discuss his birthday.¡± ¡°His birthday...¡± Xu Wei mused. Xu Wei only recalled that Grandpa Gu¡¯s birthday wasing soon after Gu Yu pointed it out. A person of his social standing would certainly hold a grand banquet every year to celebrate. However, Grandpa Gu was getting on his years and since it was not advisable for him to overwork himself, Gu Yu naturally took care of it for him. ¡°Is this what you wanted to tell me when you came home yesterday? ¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Gu Yu replied indifferently. As there was an order of priority to things and Xu Wei could not possibly be so insensible at a time like this, she could only force out a smile and nod. ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll go wash up before we head back to the old manor,¡± she said. ¡°Sure,¡± Gu Yu agreed. After a pause, he nced at her fair, smooth feet. His brows scrunched into a frown and in the next instant, he carried her up. Xu Fuji shrieked in surprise. Gu Yu quickly walked over to the bed and ced her down before he half-squatted and picked up her pink slippers to help her to put them on. Xu Wei gazed at the man squatting before her and observed his gentle movements. Her heart could not help but thump wildly and her expression turned dreamy. He was blessed with unsurpassed good looks and it was even harder for her to resist his charms when he was so gentle and considerate. ... At the Gu family manor, Grandpa Gu was over the moon when he heard that Gu Yu and Xu Wei wereing back to eat with him. He instructed the servants to prepare dishes that filled up an entire long dining table. After the three of them sat down, Grandpa Gu continuously piled food onto Xu Wei¡¯s te. He reasoned that she was too skinny and needed to eat more to fatten herself up. He also felt that it would give her a betterplexion and health. As expected, Xu Wei dutifully ate everything and Grandpa Gu grinned from ear to ear in satisfaction. Gu Yu, who was unattended to, helped himself to the food in silence. When he was almost done eating, ced his chopsticks down and wiped the corner of his lips before he announced, ¡°Grandpa, I want to hold a grand banquet for your birthday this year!¡± ¡°Oh? Why?¡± Gu Yu turned to look at Xu Wei and emphasised, ¡°I want to use the opportunity to announce our marriage to everyone! ¡± Chapter 405 - Are You Willing? (1)

Chapter 405: Are You Willing? (1)

¡°To announce our rtionship...¡± Xu Wei mused and was extremely astounded by his words. Her ck irises constricted and her mind instantly nked out. Grandpa Gu was also shocked. After being stunned for half a minute, he asked incredulously, ¡°Yu, am I right to say that you want to make a public announcement about your marriage to Little Wei and to officially recognise her as your wife?¡± Previously, in order to make Gu Yu marry Little Wei, he was forced to agree to Gu Yu¡¯s harsh terms of keeping his rtionship with her under wraps. As a result, Little Wei had never been able to introduce herself to the public as the mistress of the Gu Family. Even the members of Gu family never truly acknowledge her as a part of the family. Among the wealthy families, it was crucial to gain the recognition of members of the family and to make an official announcement to the public. Through this, people in the circle would then truly acknowledged your status and respect you. Thus, although Su Ziqian had been with Gu Yu for three years, nobody wouldbel her as his girlfriend since he had never publically acknowledged their rtionship. She had always been coined as his rumoured girlfriend. But this time, Gu Yu wanted to make a make an official announcement at Grandpa Gu¡¯s birthday banquet this time. This goes to show that he genuinely wanted everyone to know that Little Wei was his wife. He wanted to give her the highest level of respect and glory. From then on, no one would dare to mock or disrespect her. Xu Wei would also officially be Mrs. Gu, the mistress of the Gu Family. ¡°Yes!¡± Gu Yu replied confidently without hesitation. His eyes were still fixed on Xu Wei¡¯s face and his expression was extremely tender and loving. Grandpa Gu was over the moon andughed so heartily that his face flushed red as if he had drunk aged wine. Nodding his head repeatedly, he praised, ¡°Good, good. That¡¯s great! Yu, you¡¯ve finallye to your senses. Grandpa is very heartened!¡± Grandpa Gu had thought that he would have to wait a long time for this day toe. Little did he expect to be taken by surprise like that. He was, indeed, right about the fact that Yu and Xu Wei had feelings for each other. This was the reason why they could brave all odds and end up together even though their rtionship had not been smooth sailing. ¡°It seems like I¡¯ll have a chance to meet my little great-grandson before I die,¡± he thought. Overwhelmed with joy, Grandpa Gu could not care less about eating anymore. He instantly jumped to his feet and strode out of the dining room. ¡°I¡¯m going to invite all my friends in the circle for the birthday banquet. I want them to see how beautiful and wonderful Little Wei is!¡± he dered. He then turned to the housekeeper and ordered, ¡°Quick, fetch me my address book. I want to call and invite each of my friends personally. I can¡¯t miss anyone out. Everyone has to be there!¡± ¡°Those old men oftenugh at me behind my back and say that I will not have any sessors since my grandson has yet to find himself a wife. I¡¯m going to prove all of them wrong!¡± As Grandpa Gu slowly disappeared from sight, his voice gradually diminished and it became quiet in the dining room. Gu Yu watched Xu Wei, who had remained silent all along, and a fleeting look of disappointment shed across his eyes. ¡°Are you full? Let¡¯s go take a walk in the garden outside,¡± he suggested softly. After he said this, he then took her chopsticks away and held her hand to lead her out of the dining room into the garden outside. The gentle breeze and fragrance of the flowers made one felt rxing and refreshing. When they reached the center of the garden, Gu Yu stopped and held onto Xu Wei¡¯s shoulder. Standing face to face with her, he gazed at her with his ck pupils before he said, ¡°Xu Wei, I¡¯m sorry that I acted without seeking your permission.¡± Chapter 406 - Are You Willing? (2)

Chapter 406: Are You Willing? (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The solution that Xu Shuai proposed yesterday was to go public about their rtionship. Everyone would then know that Xu Wei was Gu Yu¡¯s wife and this would give Xu Wei the greatest sense of belonging and security that a woman could have in a marriage. Based on his analysis, it was normal for Xu Wei to feel insecure and estranged since they had been married for a long time and their rtionship had started off on the wrong foot. That was why she proposed to divorce him multiple times. The most effective way to treat a woman was to give her whatever she wants, be it money, love,panionship or a sense of security and belonging. Like what Xu Shuai had said before, the best way to hit on a woman was to cater to what she likes. Xu Shuai could get any women he liked because of his ability to read their mind. He would buy them designer bags, beautiful clothes and jewellery if that was what they desired, for he had plenty of money. If Gu Yu still could not change Xu Wei¡¯s mind after trying this ultimate move, it would prove that she had no feelings for him and their marriage. He should let her go if that was the case. Otherwise, they would be stuck in this unwanted marriage and would both suffer. Life was short, so instead of tormenting each other, it would be best to part ways and live in peace. There was a song that goes, ¡°There¡¯s a kind of love which meant letting go.¡± Since Gu Yu does not want to let go of her, he could only try his best. Previously, he had an interview and wanted to announce to the public about his rtionship with Xu Wei. However, she had turned him down with the reason that she was still observing his performance. If he had sought her permission in advance today, he might have been rejected again. Thus, he was forced to act without her knowledge. He never expect himself to rack his mind and resort to such means to hold on to the woman he loved. But even so, the oue was still dependent upon Xu Wei¡¯s willingness to ept. There was a deep and dark expression in Gu Yu¡¯s eyes and his gaze was serious and focused. There was even a barely noticeable hint of nervousness in his voice as he said, ¡°Xu Wei, I made you suffer a lot before. It was... It was my fault. Now, I want to make up for all the pain and wrong that I¡¯ve done to you in the past.¡± ¡°I know that you¡¯re still observing my performance and have yet to write off your punishment towards me. But I genuinely wish for everyone to know that you¡¯re my wife and I¡¯m your husband.¡± ¡°You¡¯re my wife. I¡¯m your husband,¡± Xu Wei mused. Those two simple sentences hit Xu Wei¡¯s calm heart like a stone and instantly set off ripples of emotion in her. Gradually, she slipped out of her daze and focused on Gu Yu¡¯s dark pupils. As Xu Wei was also a part of his social circle, she understood that going public about their marriage at such a grand birthday banquet would be as good as acknowledging their marriage to the whole world. She would officially be a member of the Gu family. Even if Gu Yu wanted to go back on his words in future, it would not be as easy as how it was when he broke off their engagement and abandoned her three years ago. This was the greatest promise and sense of security that a man could give to a woman. Xu Wei stared at him in disbelief. She even began to wonder if this was all a dream and foolishly asked, ¡°Gu Yu, am I dreaming? ¡± Without further ado, he wrapped his long arms around Xu Wei¡¯s waist and pulled her into his arms before lowering his head and sealing her lips with a kiss. After some time, Gu Yu then grazed her flushed cheeks gently with his fingertips and replied in a husky voice, ¡°What do you think? ¡± Xu Wei nodded nkly. Gu Yu¡¯s smile widened and said seductively, ¡°Xu Wei, are you willing to go public about our rtionship?¡± Chapter 407 - I Want her to Never Turn over

Chapter 407: I Want her to Never Turn over

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xu Wei continued to nod her head. Gu Yu¡¯s gaze became iparably gentle, and the cold lines on his face turned gentle. The corners of his lips curled into a faint smile, and he couldn¡¯t help but pull Xu Wei into his embrace. ¡°Xu Wei, it¡¯s a deal. ¡± Hearing the man¡¯s slightly hoarse voice, Xu Wei blinked her eyes, and then blinked again. And then did she realize that she had just... nodded her head? She had actually agreed to make their rtionship public? Although she was very happy and touched that Gu Yu wanted to go public, the confusion in her heart about ¡°Yun Rou¡± had yet to be resolved. She had originally wanted to have a good chat with him, but in the end, she was so dizzy from his kiss that she couldn¡¯t react, and she nodded her head! Xu Wei raised his head from Gu Yu¡¯s arms and saw that his handsome face was actually filled with a pleased smile. He rarely smiled. Most of his face was expressionless and cold, but when he smiled, it was really handsome. The words of brushoff that were about toe out of her mouth were held back. At the same time, Yun Rou, the name that had once blocked her heart, became insignificant at this moment. Gu Yu had previously brought her to meet his parents, and now he wanted to publicly announce their rtionship. Everything he had done was enough to prove that he really wanted to marry her. He wanted to hold her hand for the rest of his life. In other words, in his future ns.., there was only her, not Yun Rou. Since that, why should she continue to cling onto the past and not let it go? Moreover, if she really elicited the past of Yun Rou and him, she would be worried and jealous. Why not let this matter rest and end here. As she had previously said, as long as Gu Yu no longer had any feelings for Yun Rou, she would not mind anymore. Xu Wei pursed her lips and looked at Gu Yu with distinguishing eyes. She nodded slowly, ¡°Deal.¡± With that, she felt Gu Yu hold her even more tightly in his arms. She could not help but raise the corners of her lips. She raised her hand, and hug his waist back. Outside the room, the atmosphere was filled with affection. Inside, old master Gu was making a phone call energetically. First, he informed everyone in the Gu family, requesting that they must be dressed up that day to back Xu Wei up. Then, he informed his old friends, especially those who had previously ridiculed him, and then he notified all the leaders in business, partners in life, family friends, and so on.. ¨C At the same time, Yun Rou was ying the piano for those lonely old people in the old people¡¯s home. A gentle smile hung on her beautiful face. While she was ying, she was teaching the old people how to sing. There were a few reporters beside her. They raised their cameras and kept taking pictures of her, taking pictures of such a beautiful scene. Yun Rou¡¯s team also carried out a live broadcast. The host kept promoting how kind and caring she was. Even though she was currently at the peak of her poprity and was the goddess in everyone¡¯s hearts, she was still modest, unassuming, and was just an ordinary kind-hearted person now. The approachable performance received countless praises. After the end, Yun Rou greeted the reporters with smile. She then asked one of her assistants to treat the reporters to a meal before she returned to her nanny van. Another assistant unscrewed the cap of her water bottle and respectfully handed it to her. After she drank the water, she handed her phone over and said, ¡°Miss Rou, your phone has already rung many times. Please take a look. ¡± Chapter 408 - I Want her to Never Turn over (2)

Chapter 408: I Want her to Never Turn over (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Yun Rou spent the whole afternoon interacting with these old people. She was so tired that shezily leaned against the back of the chair. She closed her eyes and took a short nap. She was not in the mood to look at her phone. She opened her mouth and said coldly, ¡°who is it? ¡± The assistant quickly looked at her phone and replied, ¡°Rong Fanghua. ¡± Hearing the name, Yun rou¡¯s eyelids twitched. ¡°Give me my phone. ¡± The assistant ced the phone on her palm. Yun rou looked at the screen. There were fifteen missed calls. She vaguely felt that something was wrong and frowned, calling back. Once the call was connected, perhaps Rong Fanghua¡¯s patience had been exhausted. Her voice was filled with ridicule, ¡°How could you still go to nursing home to apany the elderly? Do you know what happened? You imed that you wanted to fight for the position of the Gu family¡¯s mistress, but in the end, you are doing the sort of boring things every day? Yun Rou, if you don¡¯t have the ambition and ability, then don¡¯t make it sound so nice! ¡± Yun Rou was provoked by her tone, and her eyes shed with a trace of sternness. Essentially, the two of them were just cooperating, and now she was the one in the leading position, how dare she had such an attitude? However, thinking that she was still helpful, Yun Rou suppressed her dissatisfaction and smiled. Her voice was as gentle as ever, ¡°Auntie, what made you so angry? ¡± ¡°Mr. Gu Sr. just called us and informed that his birthday banquet would be high-profile. He is going to hold a solemn and grand feast and invite all the noble families since he wants to officially introduce the new mistress of the Gu family to everyone! ¡± ¡°Yun Rou, did you hear that? The rtionship of Gu Yu and Xu Wei is going to be made public. The Gu family was going to acknowledge Xu Wei as their granddaughter-inw. If Gu Yu didn¡¯t nod his head, it would be impossible. In other words, Gu Yu has epted. Their rtionship was so good that it could be made public! When that timees, where would your position be? ¡± Rong Fanghua was still hoping that Gu Yu would treat Xu Wei coldly since he still had feelings for Yun Rou. Their rtionship would be bad again, but Yun Rou¡¯s trickst time didn¡¯t break the rtionship between the two of them. On the contrary, she was going to announce their rtionship to the public? She was shooting herself in the foot! Thinking of this, she sneered again, ¡°I thought your had some great abilities, but they were only so-so. Is there a pot calling the kettle ck? ¡°Oh no, it should be said that Yu doesn¡¯t care about you at all. The only thing he¡¯s thinking about is Xu Wei! ¡± No matter what Rong Fanghua said, Yun Rou¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. Then, with thisst sentence, her face quickly darkened, and her eyes became cold, ¡°Auntie, I¡¯ve said it before. The only person in Yu¡¯s heart is me. Xu Wei is nothing. I will definitely return to Yu¡¯s side. Please remember that! ¡± Her cold tone made Rong Fanghua inexplicably shiver. However, in the next second, she restrained all her emotions, as if the scene just now was just an illusion. Her voice was still as gentle and harmless as ever. ¡°Auntie, there¡¯s no need to be anxious. Have you forgotten? We have a deadly secret weapon. ¡± A secret weapon.. Rong Fanghua pondered for a moment and suddenly remembered the thing that she had found for her. She immediately understood. ¡°You mean, you want to take out that thing at the Mr. Gu Sr.¡¯s birthday banquet? ¡± ¡°Yes, everything was set in ce. Now, the time is ripe as well¡± Yun Rou smiled darkly, ¡°Xu Wei, under the witness of everyone, will fall from heaven to hell. This time, I want her to never turn over! ¡± Chapter 409 - Xu Weilai Is the Only Person Who Will Be Laughed At (1)

Chapter 409: Xu Wei Is the Only Person Who Will Be Laughed At (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°But if we bring that out, Xu Wei will not be the only one to lose face. Grandpa, Yu, and even the entire Gu family will be humiliated in front of everyone!¡± ¡°You¡¯re really ruthless!¡± said Rong Fanghua, with emphasis on every single word. Yun Rou appeared gentle and elegant but in reality, she was a vicious femme fatale. ¡°Aunt, that¡¯s not true. I merely want Grandpa Gu and Yu to know that Xu Wei isn¡¯t worthy enough to be a member of the Gu family. Such a filthy woman shouldn¡¯t be the mistress of the Gu Family. We can¡¯t allow such a despicable woman to ruin the Gu family¡¯s hundred years worth of reputation, can we?¡± As Yun Rou spoke, she lifted a mirror up and checked out her perfect, exquisite face. She then smiled and continued, ¡°At that moment, Grandpa Gu and Yu wille to see that I am the one who¡¯s fit to be the mistress of the Gu family.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let Grandpa Gu, Yu and the entire Gu family be humiliated. When the timees, I¡¯ll appear and make an important announcement!¡± ¡°What important announcement?¡± Rong Fanghua could not help but ask. However, Yun Rou was reluctant to reveal further details and thus, she repliedzily, ¡°Aunt, this is my trump card. I won¡¯t disclose it for the time being. I¡¯ll make the announcement at the birthday banquet during the moment when Xu Wei falls into the abyss. Don¡¯t worry, I know what to do. The Gu family will not be aughing stock. Xu Wei is the only person who will beughed at!¡± Yun Rou then paused for some time before she resumed, ¡°Aunt, since I can¡¯t interfere with matters in the Gu family manor, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to make the necessary arrangements to ensure that the reporters can enter the manor sessfully on the night itself.¡± Although Yun Rou was asking Rong Fanghua for a favour, she does not sound courteous at all and Rong Fanghua was extremely displeased. However, as they were in the same boat for the time being, she could only agree, ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up the call, Rong Fanghua¡¯s expression turned icy and her eyes red with rage. Yun Rou was certainly not an easy person to deal with and Rong Fanghua does not fully trust her. Instead of cooperating with Yun Rou, she was merely using her to pave the way and obtain what she wanted. Since she needed to use Yun Rou to create trouble for Gu Yu, she could not reject her. As Yun Rou¡¯s methods were vicious, she could deal with Xu Wei and Rong Fanghua merely needed to watch them fight to the death from the sidelines. After all, when two dogs fight for a bone, a third would run away with it. She would not bother about what Yun Rou would do to cause a ruckus at the birthday banquet, for the bigger the better. Rong Fanghua was more than willing to add fuel to the fire for her. After Yun Rou hung up the call, her lips curled up into a cold smile. She then threw her cellphone down on the table and ordered her assistant, ¡°Remove my makeup. I want to apply a facial mask. ¡± The assistant nodded profusely and replied, ¡°Sure.¡± She then leaned back into the chair and closed her eyes to enjoy her assistant¡¯s service. ¡°I have to take good care of myself during this period of time so that I can shine at the birthday banquet and attract everyone¡¯s attention,¡± Yun Rou thought. ... By afternoon, Grandpa Gu had already informed everyone about the birthday banquet. He had maintained a low profile ever since he retired and almost never attended any banquets organized by members in the social circle. He would only meet up with some of his old friends for tea and golf asionally. This time, since he had personally called to extend his invitation for the birthday banquet, it was only right of the invitees to attend the event. His actions stirred up amotion within the social circle and everyone began to wonder about the meaning behind his actions. Subsequently, someone in the circle spread the news that Mr. Gu Sr. wanted to officially introduce Gu Yu¡¯s wife ¡ª the new mistress of the Gu family. Chapter 410 - Xu Weilai Would Be the Only One Who Would Be Laughed At (2)

Chapter 410: Xu Wei Would Be the Only One Who Would Be Laughed At (2)

Previously, during Gu Yu¡¯s interview with Z magazine publicationpany, he had mentioned that he was already married. But he never announced who his wife was and neither was there news about his wedding ceremony. For multiple times over the years, it had been rumoured that Gu Yu would marry soon but that was all there was to it. Thus, some people did not believe that he was married since magazines and newspapers often exaggerate and make things up. However, since Mr. Gu Sr. personally made the announcement this time, it was likely to be true. He would only be so anxious about matters that concern his sole biological grandson. It was a grand affair that Gu Yu was finally going to have a wife and thus, it was almost certain that people in the social circle would attend the banquet to join in the fun. For all these years, Mr. Gu Sr. and Gu Yu were the only members of the Gu family and Mr. Gu Sr. had retired while Gu Yu was not easily approachable. Once there was a mistress in the household, it would be easier for outsiders to make the acquaintance of the Gu family and get close to them, for they would have an additional gateway ¡ª to approach the mistress. Women were always easier to talk to aspared to men, who were more shrewd and calctive. But there was no news of who Gu Yu¡¯s wife was no matter how hard one tried to find out and this gave rise to all sorts of conjectures and lively discussions. ... Time passed by quickly and there were only three days left to the birthday banquet. During this period of time, Gu Yu was so busy with work and preparations for the banquet that Xu Wei hardly ever saw him. He only returned home when she was asleep and by the time she woke up, he had already left for work. If it wasn¡¯t for the creases beside her on the bed, she would not be able to tell if Gu Yu had returned home. However, she was no longer suspicious of him, for he had already shown her his utmost sincerity and it was only right of her to trust him. When Gu Xue returned from her graduation trip to Europe and heard the good news, she happily gave Xu Wei a call, ¡°Sister-inw, Brother Yu is finally going public about your rtionship. See? I told you that he definitely likes you. I have good foresight, don¡¯t I? ¡± Xu Wei could only smile and agree, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. You¡¯re really sharp. You¡¯re the best.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Gu Xue epted herpliment without any modesty. She then suggested, ¡°Sister-inw, I brought gifts for you and Brother Yu. Let¡¯s meet up for a meal. I¡¯ll bring you the gifts.¡± As Xu Wei did not have any ns for the day, she agreed. The two of them arranged to meet at a restaurant in a five-star hotel for Gao Xue insisted on bringing Xu Wei there to try the Foie Gras that she liked to eat. Since Xu Wei does not have a preference for food, she went along with Gu Xue. After they met up and ate to their hearts¡¯ content, Gu Xue moved closer to Xu Wei and inspected her face before she remarked unhappily, ¡°Sister-inw, it¡¯ll soon be the birthday banquet and you¡¯re the star of the show. Don¡¯t you need to go for some skin treatment? ¡± Although Xu Wei¡¯s skin condition was good, as a woman, nobody would dislike the idea of looking even prettier. ¡°It just so happens that the spa in this hotel is famous and I¡¯m a VVIP. Come on, let¡¯s go for some treatment. I guarantee that when you¡¯ll be glowing with radiance afterwards and will be the most beautiful mistress of the Gu family!¡± As Gu Xue was the kind of person who would bepletely devoted and warm towards the person she liked, she wrapped her arms around Xu Wei¡¯s elbow and dragged her upstairs. Xu Wei could not stop her and since beauty and rxation were things that women would never refuse, the two of them went upstairs merrily. When they reached the entrance of the SPA, they unexpectedly bumped into Yun Rou, who was walking over from the other side. Chapter 411 - Which Is Prettier, the Clothes or Me? (1)

Chapter 411: Which Is Prettier, the Clothes or Me? (1)

Yun Rou was still as ostentatious as before and had three assistants tagging along behind her. One was carrying her bag, the other was carrying her coat and thest one was carefully guarding her and clearing the path for her. Gu Xue snorted in disdain when she saw this. Since Xu Wei no longer had any feelings towards Yun Rou and was not interested in her affairs, after she swept one nce at her, quickly looked away to avoid suffering from an eyesore. As Gu Xue shared the same sentiments as her, they automatically ignored her and got ready to enter the spa. However, Yun Rou stopped them in a soft, gentle voice, ¡°Xiao Xue, long time no see.¡± She then walked up to them from behind and stopped in front of Xu Wei and Gu Xue. Her gaze fell on Gu Xue¡¯s face and she smiled before she resumed nostalgically, ¡°Xiao Xue, you¡¯ve be a big girl so quickly. I remember that you used to tagged behind me and call me sister. You were still very young back then...¡± As she spoke, she raised her hand to gesture Gu Xue¡¯s height. Gu Xue¡¯s lips twitched and, utilizing the shrewdness that she had learned from her cousin throughout these years, retorted bitingly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my parents only gave birth to three older brothers. I don¡¯t have an older sister and I¡¯m the only daughter in the family, so please don¡¯t act as if we¡¯re rted. The Gu family is out of your league.¡± Yun Rou¡¯s smile stiffened for a fleeting moment before she lowered her gaze and continued to smile in an extremely gentle way as if Gu Xue was just a child who was throwing a tantrum. ¡°Xiao Xue, I know that you¡¯re angry with me because I left you guys back then. I understand your feelings. After all, you also liked me a lot back then,¡± she said. Xu Wei knew that Yun Rou¡¯s words weren¡¯t meant for Gu Xue, but for her. While Yun Rou did not mention Gu Yu¡¯s name, she had already referred to him when she used the word ¡°also¡±. She was obviously implying that she was close to both Gu Yu and his family in the past. Xu Wei really admired Yun Rou. Gu Yu¡¯s actions had already exposed the lies that she had told her over the phone previously and yet when they meet today, she could still unt about her past with him without blushing. At first, Xu Wei was toozy to bother about her but since Yun Rou kept annoying her over and over again, she smiled and replied leisurely, ¡°Xiao Xue had bad taste in the past and the people whom she liked were either jerks or hypocritical bitches. Fortunately, she¡¯s still young. Her misjudgment could help her gain more experience in life and make her more discerning in future, just like how she is now. See? She already knows who deserves to be liked by her. Take me for example.¡± She then turned to look at Gu Xue and asked, ¡°Xiao Xue, isn¡¯t it?¡± In the past, Gu Xue was often enraged by how sharp-tongued Xu Wei was. But when she heard how Xu Wei was rebutting Yun Rou now, all she felt was a sheer sense offort and satisfaction. She nodded profusely and agreed, ¡°That¡¯s right. In the past, I was deceived because I¡¯ve never met good people before. Now that I¡¯ve already met the greatest people ever, it¡¯s natural for me to only like the best.¡± When Yun Rou heard them echoing each other¡¯s words and mocking her, her expression darkened. But when it crossed her mind that it would soon be the birthday banquet, she no longer felt bothered by how Xu Wei was holding the upper hand at the moment. She knew that Xu Wei needed to be proud andcent in order to experience a suffocating sense of pain during her downfallter on. Yun Rou quickly kept her expression in check and, without a word more, gave Xu Wei a meaningful look before she entered the spa. Chapter 412 - Which Is Prettier, Me or the Clothes? (2)

Chapter 412: Which Is Prettier, Me or the Clothes? (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio After Yun Rou entered the spa, Gu Xue immediately felt a sense of contempt towards the spa that she had praised so much about earlier on. ¡°Let¡¯s not visit this ce anymore. I¡¯m going to cancel my membership. If Yun Rou fancies to this ce, it¡¯s too low-ss for us!¡± Xu Wei shook her head andughed at her childish words, but went along and asked, ¡°Where are we going to then?¡± Gu Xue rolled her ck pupils and dered, ¡°We¡¯ll go to another spa facility. Let¡¯s go to itspetitor that¡¯s right across the street!¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Only then was Gu Xue contented. Holding on to Xu Wei¡¯s arm, they turn and left. The two of them booked a three-hour full-body treatment session andid down to be massaged by the physiotherapist. During the massage, Gu Xue turned around a few times and seemed as if she wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. Xu Wei quickly noticed it and when she turned around again, Xu Wei asked, ¡°Xiao Xue, is there something that you want to say? Just speak your mind.¡± As Gu Xue was not a person who could keep things to herself, she could no longer hold it in and whispered, ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t take what Yun Rou said just now to heart. It¡¯s just sour grapes. She¡¯s deliberately trying to annoy you.¡± Xu Wei smiled and assured, ¡°I know.¡± ¡°You must have faith in Brother Yu. I won¡¯t be wrong about him. You¡¯re the only one whom he likes now. Wait, that¡¯s not right. You¡¯re the only person whom he has ever liked.¡± ¡°Oh? ¡± Xu Wei gasped faintly before she questioned, ¡°How could you be so sure?¡± Gu Xue would certainly be aware of what happened between Gu Yu and Yun Rou in the past. Moreover, everyone else also said that they were previously in a rtionship. However, Gu Xue stubbornly insisted, ¡°My sixth sense is very urate.¡± Xu Wei understood her good intentions and did not rebut any further. ¡°Alright, I believe in your sixth sense,¡± she assured and nodded. Gu Xue suddenly felt shy and quickly turned her face aside when it flushed red. ... After their treatment, Xu Wei sent Gu Xue home before she drove back to her apartment. When she entered the house with Gu Xue¡¯s gifts, bumped into Assistant Lin who was just about to leave. ¡°Young Mistress, you¡¯re back!¡± Assistant Lin greeted her before he said, ¡°I¡¯m here to send you the dress, shoes and jewellery that you¡¯ll be wearing for the birthday banquet.¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°CEO Gu specifically got it tailored for you.¡± Xu Wei felt a sense of glee when she heard this and nodded before she said, ¡°Thanks a lot.¡± After Assistant Lin left, Xu Wei changed her shoes and entered the house. The moment she walked into her bedroom, she spotted the dress, shoes, and jewellery on the coffee table. She then ced her bag and gifts down before she walked over to change into the dress. After she put on the jewellery and slipped into the stilettos, Xu Wei pulled her hair up into a casual bun and walked over to check herself out in the full-length mirror. The dress suited her well, for it highlighted all her assets and made her skin seem as fair as snow. She looked as gorgeous as a fairy. Xu Wei could not help but twirl smugly and admire the way which her dress fluttered. Without her realising, Gu Yu was already outside the bedroom. Leaning against the door, he observed her from the corner of his jet ck pupils and there was a dark expression in his eyes. Xu Wei saw him through the mirror and turned to face him before she cocked her head and asked coquettishly, ¡°Do I look good?¡± Gu Yu lightly calmly, ¡°Yes.¡± Xu Wei blinked and asked again, ¡°Which is prettier, me or the clothes?¡± ¡°The clothes look good.¡± Xu Wei was rendered speechless ¡°You look even better,¡± he added. Xu Wei smiled when she heard this and her eyes shone as bright as the stars. ... The birthday banquet was held at the Gu family manor on Saturday, 8 p.m and all sorts of luxury cars were parked at its entrance. Xu Wei held onto Gu Yu¡¯s arm and took a deep breath before she followed after him and entered the line of sight of the guests. Chapter 413 - Sudden Change (1)

Chapter 413: Sudden Change (1)

The chandeliers in the banquet hall were resplendent. Under the illumination of the lights, the handsome couple instantly attracted everyone¡¯s attention. While some people vaguely guessed that Xu Wei was Gu Yu¡¯s wife, they still drew in a breath of shock when he led her out. After all, Gu Yu had once broken off his engagement with Xu Wei and a man like him could have any woman he wanted. While the Xu family was never in the same league with the Gu family even up till now, but Gu Yu still got back together with Xu Wei. If he had not been truly in love with her, then she must have been good at scheming and manipting. Mr. Gu Sr. watched Gu Yu and Xu Wei happily while chatted with his old friends by the side. The couple looked good together and, for a moment, he felt as if he was looking at his son and daughter-inw. His eyes inevitably turned red again. When banquet officially began, as the host, Gu Yu and Xu Wei were expected to lead the opening dance. The lights were dimmed except for one, which was projected onto the couple. Gu Yu, who was dressed in a ck Tuxedo, turned to face Xu Wei and bent down slightly before he extended his hand to her. Xu Wei smiled as she ced her hand on his palm and allowed him to lead her to the center of the hall. He then interlocked his fingers with hers and wrapped his other hand around her slender waist. When the music started, the couple gazed at each other and began to dance. Xu Wei was initially nervous, but when she looked at Gu Yu and saw her own reflection in his jet ck eyes, she felt as if they were the only ones left in the world and her feelings of anxiety quickly disappeared. Xu Shuai and Xiao Chun stood by the side and watched them dance with perfect chemistry. Xu Shuai then took two sses of champagne from the tray of the waiter passing by and handed one to Xiao Chun. Xiao Chun, however, appeared distracted. It was as if she could not see the ss of champagne. She only snapped out of her daze to look at Xu Shuai when he stuffed the champagne into her hands. Xu Shuai took a sip of champagne before he raised his eyebrows slightly and remarked, ¡°You don¡¯t need to be envious. I don¡¯t mind dancing with youter on if no one invites you for a dance.¡± ¡°Ha,¡± Xiao Chun smirked coldly before she threw her head back and drank all the champagne at one go. The audience apuded when the dance ended and Gu Yu led Xu Wei over to Mr. Gu Sr. The spotlight followed after them and everyone¡¯s gaze shifted over to the trio. The housekeeper handed Mr. Gu Sr. a microphone and, with a grin on his face, Mr. Gu Sr. looked at everyone and said, ¡°I¡¯m really happy that all of you could join me for my birthday banquet today. Thank you all for gracing the event and for remembering an old man like me.¡± The crowd could not help but chuckle at Mr. Gu Sr.¡¯s sense of humor. ¡°It¡¯s rare for all of us to gather here and thus, I want to use this great opportunity to announce a piece of good news. The news is that...my grandson, Gu Yu, is married! His wife is Xu Wei, the eldest daughter of the Xu family. The Gu and Xu families will be one family in the future. Xu Wei will also be the new mistress of the Gu family.¡± The crowd apuded again. At the same time, many among the crowd offered words of congrattion andpliments about how the couple was a match made in heaven. Mr. Gu Sr. smiled in satisfaction but just when he was about to say something, there was a suddenmotion at the entrance and everyone subconsciously looked over. Much to their surprise, a group of reporters had barged in and quickly surrounded Mr. Gu Sr. and the couple with their microphones and cameras. Chapter 414 - Sudden Change (2)

Chapter 414: Sudden Change (2)

This was a private party and no media was invited. All reporters were stopped at the gates and it was puzzling that they managed to barge in at this moment. It was not surprising for reporters to want an exclusive scoop, but they had to consider who the party involved was. The Gu family was not one to be trifled with but right now, all the reporters were acting as if they could not care less about the consequences of their actions. Did something serious happen? The reporters pointed their microphones at Mr. Gu Sr. and began to flood him with questions. Reporter A asked, ¡°Mr. Gu Sr,, is the agreement that was circted online just now true? Did Xu Wei resort to despicable means to force the Gu family to marry her and give her one billion dors?¡± Reporter B added on, ¡°Mr. Gu Sr., Xu Wei has such a terrible character. Do you really ept her as the mistress of the Gu family? Aren¡¯t you afraid of destroying the Gu family¡¯s hundred years worth of reputation?¡± Reporter C interrupted, ¡°Mr. Gu Sr., what does Xu Wei have on you? Is there some shameful secret in the Gu family that render you with no choice but to let your grandson marry and give her a billion dors?¡± The Gu family was the cream of the crop among the wealthy families and any news about them would quickly be the centre of attention. Thus, the reporters naturally wouldn¡¯t let them off the hook so easily now that they have seized such a great opportunity and their questions were all sharp and direct. What the reporters said created an uproar among the guests. ¡°So there¡¯s actually an inside story behind Gu Yu and Xu Wei¡¯s marriage, not to mention, a scandalous one?¡± the crowd gossiped. Everyone immediately whipped out their cellphones and ran a quick check on the ¡®billion-dor agreement¡¯ that the reporters mentioned. Sure enough, a picture of the agreement was uploaded five minutes ago by a marketing ount on Weibo and it was clearly written that the Gu family would marry and give Xu Wei one billion dors. Just a moment ago, everyone was still guessing if Xu Wei was good at scheming or if Gu Yu was truly in love with her. But now, everything was clear as day. Thedies who were previously envious and jealous of Xu Wei suddenly began to look at her in disdain, contempt and mockery. ¡°They already broke off the engagement with her three years ago. Wasn¡¯t that embarrassing enough? To think that she could be so shameless as to resort to such underhanded tricks again. This isn¡¯t funny anymore. It¡¯s disgusting,¡± they thought. Everyone in the Gu family knew about the billion dor betrothal gift, but no one would leak the news. After all, the members of the Gu family would be humiliated if their family was humiliated. Now that this was suddenly exposed, everyone could only look at each other in dismay. When the reporters noticed their reaction, they became even more emboldened. ¡°Mr. Gu Sr., it seems like the news circted online is true. Can you tell us your thoughts about this? Xu Wei had plotted against your family and you even had to introduce her to everyone on such an asion. Do you genuinely ept her as the new mistress of the Gu family from the bottom of your heart? Aren¡¯t you afraid that she¡¯ll ruin the reputation of the Gu family?¡± Mr. Gu Sr.¡¯s expression darkened as the reporters continued to take photos of him and hound him like a pack of wolves. As he was getting on in ages, he felt slightly weak and began to tremble violently. Gu Yu stepped forward and shielded Mr. Gu Sr. behind his back before he scanned the crowd coldly with his jet ck eyes. The reporters instantly backed away in fear when they saw the warning expression in his eyes, but nobody was willing to leave. They immediately directed their microphones at Gu Yu and one reporter took the lead to ask, ¡°Mr. Gu, the date of the agreement leaked online was stated as a few months ago. Did Mr. Gu Sr. only announce the marriage today because of your reluctance to ept it?¡± Another reporter directly pointed the microphone at Xu Wei, who was standing by the side in shock and asked maliciously, ¡°Miss Xu, the Gu family broke off your engagement three years ago. How could you continue to pester the Gu family so shamelessly?¡± Chapter 415 - She Wants to Exact Revenge on the Gu Family (1)

Chapter 415: She Wants to Exact Revenge on the Gu Family (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio This voice was too familiar to Xu Wei that she does not even need to look to know who it was. When she lifted her head up, she saw Zhou Meiqi¡¯s provocative gaze. Xu Wei wasn¡¯t surprised that she would appear here, for Zhou Meiqi would never miss the opportunity to embarrass her. This time, she probably wouldn¡¯t go easy on her attacks as well. As expected, Zhou Meiqi proceeded to ask, ¡°Miss Xu, your engagement was annulled three years ago and you¡¯ve already been thoroughly humiliated in the social circle of the wealthy. The Xu family was also humiliated because of you. As far as I know, your family even exiled you and left you abroad without giving you any living expenses. You were left to fend for yourself, weren¡¯t you?¡± Xu Wei was an arch-enemy whom Zhou Meiqi regarded as her mortal enemy and she had utilised all her means to get to know everything about Xu Wei. Thus, even though she was asking a question, she sounded sure of herself. Zhou Meiqi smiled and continued, ¡°You worked part-time overseas and had to work hard every single day in order to survive. Subsequently, you joined Z magazine publicationpany and for the sake of news, you were subjected to danger multiple times. You nearly lost your life as well, didn¡¯t you?¡± Xu Wei pursed her lips and remained silent, for she knew that Zhou Meiqi would not make such ims without evidence. Zhou Meiqi wasying the foundation for the instant when she could bring her down and Xu Wei needed to keep her cool so that she could find the opportunity to strike back. If she lost herposure from the start, she would only be at a disadvantage. In the face of Xu Wei¡¯s silence, Zhou Meiqi became even bolder. After sweeping one nce at every single person, she said unhurriedly, ¡°Ladies and Gentlemen, the reason I¡¯m saying this is because I want everyone to know that Xu Wei is not only shameless but also extremely vicious and horrifying!¡± The other reporters halted their questions when they heard what she said and everyone turned to look at her in anticipation of what she would say next. Everyone else¡¯s attention was also focused on her and Zhou Meiqi basked in the joy of being the centre of attraction. Her eyes shed with immense excitement and she spoke even louder, ¡°Miss Xu suffered so much because of the annulled engagement three years ago. How could she not hold a grudge against the Gu family and Mr. Gu? Thus, after she returned to the country, she intentionally approached Mr. Gu and used despicable methods to force him to marry her. Not only is she not contented with the one billion dors that she received from the Gu family, she even wants the Gu family to announce to the world that she is the new mistress of the Gu family. She¡¯s doing this for revenge and her goal is to embarrass Mr. Gu and ruin the Gu family¡¯s reputation so that they will be aughing stock just like her!¡± After she said this, everyone stared at Xu Wei in horror. Shamelessness and viciousness were two different concepts. Everyone would mock her if she was shameless for the sake of obtaining the status as the mistress of the Gu family. At most, they would only despise her. But viciousness was a big deal. It was a family¡¯s misfortune to marry such a woman and she could even bring down the entire family any time. ¡°So Zhou Meiqi¡¯s trump card is to use me of doing all these for the sake of exacting revenge on the Gu family,¡± Xu Wei mused. This time, Zhou Meiqi¡¯s move was rather surprising for Xu Wei and she had to give her credit for that. With her intelligence, it was almost impossible for Zhou Meiqi to fabricate such a serious usation against her. The reporters and guests could no longer hold themselves back and began to express their opinions. Chapter 416 - She Wants to Exact Revenge on the Gu Family (2)

Chapter 416: She Wants to Exact Revenge on the Gu Family (2)

Reporter 1: ¡°Oh my God, so horrible Xu Wei was! It¡¯s a shame that I thought the news she wrote was so righteous that I revere her as an ideal, but she turned out to be a evil!¡± Guest A: ¡°Such a good daughter taught by the Xu family. She¡¯s really a ruthless character. Whoever she has her eye on is really rotten luck. No wonder the Gu family wanted to break off the engagement three years ago! ¡± Reporter 2: ¡°Does Mr. Gu Sr. and Mr. Gu know her purpose? Do they still want to ept such a woman to be the Gu family¡¯s mistress? Are they just standing by to watch her destroy the Gu family? ¡± Guest B: ¡°I think Mr. Gu Sr. knows. He always praises Xu Wei. He tells everyone how beautiful Xu Wei is and how well-matched she and his grandson. He extols her to the skies. Do you think whether Xu Wei has drugged him, or he is really senile? ¡± Guest C added his voice, ¡°That¡¯s right. Mr. Gu Sr. called to invite us one by one, which is enough to prove how highly he thinks of Xu Wei as his granddaughter-inw. It even seems that Mr. Gu Sr. himself is in his prime and will get engaged. Hahaha... ¡± Whispers passed along, andter they even started discussing about that publicly. In the end, What they were mocking was not merely Xu Wei but Gu Yu, Mr. Gu Sr. , even the entire Gu family. The Gu family was so far removed from the masses and reality that they couldn¡¯t catch up to them, so they couldn¡¯t help but want to pull it down and drag it into hell. Seeing it fall to the bottom of the valley, they felt even happier! As a centenary gentlefolk, the Gu family standed high in the public estimation. It had always been the object of admiration of all the families. But they never expected that one day, it would be a joke in the eyes of everyone! As the family head, it was Mr. Gu Sr.¡¯s vital responsibility to protect the family¡¯s reputation. How could he allow others to mock the Gu family so wantonly? He angrily smashed the crutch in his hand onto the ground to scold them for their nonsense. However he already suffered hypertensive, and when the anger hit him, he couldn¡¯t stand it, and his whole body fell straight backwards! ¡°Grandpa ¡± ¡°Grandpa Gu!¡± Shocked gasps rang out through the public. Gu Yu quickly held onto Mr. Gu Sr.¡¯s body to prevent him from falling. Old Lin, Assistant Lin, Xu Shuai, Xiao Chun, and the rest of the Gu family also went over to help him. Xu Wei was about to step forward subconsciously as well, buts uddenly she got a push in her shoulder with such violence . She was totally unprepared that tottered a little. When she rairsed up, it was Gu Xiong, who was extremely indignant . He was staring at Xuwei with a face of gloomy thunder and said in disgust, ¡°Don¡¯t touch the Grandpa Gu. Do you still think that you haven¡¯t angered him enough? Do you still think that you haven¡¯t embarrassed the Gu family enough? ¡± Xu Wei stood rooted to the ground, her hands hanging by her sides clenching tightly. Her gaze passed through the crowd and saw the extremely Pale face of the old master Gu. Her fingertips trembled violently. All these years, the humiliation she had suffered had already made her impervious to poison. To be honest, the reporters¡¯ words could not hurt her, but... the Gu family had lost all face because of her. Grandfather Gu, who loved her the most, was so angry that he fell to the ground, and Gu Yu... the extremely proud man was also treated as a joke by others. In the past, because of her alone, her family had beenughed at for three years. Now... was it the Gu family¡¯s turn again? As he thought about it, Xu Weis hands trembled even more violently. The fall of old master Gu made the reporters even crazier. They kept snapping pictures, wanting to capture old master Gu¡¯s miserable state to make headlines. The bodyguards who had rushed over wanted to stop them, but there were too many guests and they were afraid of hurting them. Their movements were restricted everywhere, and the scene instantly became extremely chaotic. At this moment, a gentle and pleasant voice suddenly sounded through the microphone and spread throughout the entire hall. ¡°Dear reporters, please do me a fovour and listen to me first? ¡° Chapter 417 - I’m Willing to Return to Your Side (1)

Chapter 417: I¡¯m Willing to Return to Your Side (1)

The reporters and guests subconsciously turned towards the person who was speaking and saw Yun Rou, who was standing by the entrance in a bright red dress that made her look beautiful and dazzling. She smiled elegantly and lifted her dress up before she made her way towards the centre of the crowd in her stilettos. Everyone subconsciously made way for her and tracked her with their eyes until she stopped in front of Gu Yu. She swept one nce at his handsome face with her charming eyes before she turned to face the crowd. Yun Rou had a very positive image as she had brought glory to the country through her great achievements in piano and also participated in all sorts of charity work recently. She often interacted with members of the media and had always been very cooperative with them. She would even treat them to a meal every time after an event ended. Thus, the reporters would certainly show respect for what she had to say. The reporters immediately stopped their fanatical behaviour and directed their microphones and cameras at Yun Rou. Zhou Meiqi was the first to ask, ¡°Miss Yun Rou, what do you want to say?¡± All along, Gu Yu eyes remained fixed on Mr. Gu Sr. and never once looked at Yun Rou. After he checked on Mr. Gu Sr.¡¯s condition calmly and realised that Mr. Gu Sr. was probably just momentarily overwhelmed with anger, instructed Lin and Assistant Lin in a deep voice, ¡°Take Grandpa upstairs to rest. Don¡¯t let anyone disturb him anymore.¡± They nodded and immediately helped Mr. Gu Sr. to his feet. Gu Yu¡¯s gaze thennded on Xu Shuai. Without waiting for Gu Yu to say anything, Xu Shuai assured, ¡°I¡¯ll call and get the doctor toe over right now. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Yun Rou had already begun to speak while Gu Yu was dealing with this matter. ¡°Dear reporters, thank you all for giving me the chance to speak for respecting what I have to say. I¡¯m extremely honored and thus, I shall cut the pleasantries.¡± Yun Rou stood there with elegance and sincerity. Her grace was so charming that it was as if she was holding her personal concert and one could not help but listen to what she had to say. Themotion from before died down significantly. ¡°Today, I¡¯m here to tell everyone one thing and that is... I¡¯m was actually the previous mistress of the Gu family. I was the daughter-inw who was personally chosen by Gu Yu¡¯s mother.¡± The crowd had already calmed down but after she disclosed such a shocking news, it sparked off a second round ofmotion. Everyone knew that Xu Wei was previously engaged to Gu Yu, but nobody had anticipated Yun Rou to also have a prior engagement with him. For a moment, the crowd found it hard to process the information that was bombarded at them one after another. From the moment Yun Rou appeared, Xu Wei could already tell that she was likely the mastermind behind today¡¯s farce. In the past, Yun Rou was bold enough to order her to back off and even though Yun Rou¡¯s lie had already been exposed previously, she did not seem the least defeated when they bumped into each other at the entrance of the SPA. ¡°Since she actually dares to make an appearance when Grandpa is announcing me as the new mistress of the Gu family, she must have a strong backing,¡± Xu Wei thought. While Xu Wei formed some conjectures, she never would have imagined Yun Rou to be the daughter-inw whom Gu Yu¡¯s mother personally chose for him. ¡°So she actually obtained the approval of Gu Yu¡¯s mother?¡± Xu Wei wondered. Yun Rou paused for half a minute to give the audience some time to gasp in shock before she continued, ¡°Back then, I left Yu for the sake of pursuing my dreams of performing on the best possible stage. Yu was heartbroken as a result and this gave Xu Wei the chance toe between us!¡± Chapter 418 - I’m Willing to Return to Your Side (2)

Chapter 418: I¡¯m Willing to Return to Your Side (2)

¡°Xu Wei is a great pretender who is always unscrupulous and designing, that¡¯s why she managed to deceive grandpa Gu, leading Grandpa Gu speak highly of her and even let Yu marry her. However, this wasn¡¯t grandfather Gu or Yu¡¯s fault. It was all because of Xu Wei! The woman is so despicable and shameless! ¡± Yun Rou¡¯s voice, which had always been warm and soft, became harsh. At the same time, turned her gaze to Xu Wei, causing the others to fall upon her as well. The malicious looks of contempt, ridicule, and gloating directly came towards Xu Wei. And Xu Wei¡¯s father and mother, who were standing in the crowd, were about to slip away embarrassedly. ¡°Originally, since Yu will get married, I shouldn¡¯t disturbed him any longer. After all, I was the one who abandoned him first. I could totally understand he was reluctant to forgive me, and I have never expected that he will forgive me and get close to me again! ¡± ¡°However, Yu has no affection for Xu Wei at all. Their marriage was just a plot hatched by Xu Wei, and the reason why Yu indulged her was just because of me! ¡± ¡°Only in this way could Yu test if he is still in my heart,and only in this way would I be able to let go of all my worries and move towards him again.¡± When Yun Rou said this, a hint of shyness appeared in her eyes. ¡°Even if in everyone¡¯s eyes, I¡¯m a proud and confident pianist, I will still be weak and have low self-esteem in love, especially when facing an extremely outstanding man like Yu! ¡± ¡°But now, I can feel the courage that he has given me. He has been waiting for me for so many years and even approached me actively, so I¡¯ve mustered up my courage. I also hope that everyone can be a witness for Yu and me! ¡± Yun Rou turned around and walked in front of Gu Yu. The position she was standing at was exactly where Mr. Gu Sr. was standing just now, right between Gu Yu and Xu Wei. She raised her head with her beautiful eyes filled with affection and her pretty face was beaming with happiness. She opened her red lips and said word by word, ¡°Yu, I give up. Let me return to your side. I don¡¯t want to be a princess on stage anymore. I just want to be your princess. ¡± To be honest, Yun Rou¡¯s words were so wonderful that it was like watching a TV series. Every word and sentence of her hooked in everyone¡¯s heart. The most beautiful pianist was willing to ovee reserve and confess in public for the sake of love. She must deep in love with Gu Yu. If everything was just as Yun Rou said that there was true love between Yun Rou and Gu Yu, then Xu Wei was just a vicious woman who made troubles everywhere. She thought she was very smart, but she didn¡¯t know that she was just a pawn for Gu Yu. Once Gu Yu and Yun Rou reconciled, this farce would be over. The Gu family¡¯s reputation would no longer be damaged. The only one who would be scorned, despised, and insultd was Xu Wei! It was the logic everyone could understand. Yun Rou believed that a smart as Gu Yu, he would know what he would do next. She had made such a big deal out of it. Taking the risk of stepping on the Gu family¡¯s face was also a gamble for herself. Even though she was very sure that Gu Yu would choose her, she wanted to throw Xu Wei into hell once and for all! She took pity on her before and made her initiate the divorce, but she refused. So she have to pay the price for what she had said! Gu Xiong had walked to Xu Wei¡¯s side and said in a hushed voice, ¡°Xu Wei, get the hell out of here. Don¡¯t stand here to embarrass yourself! ¡± Xu Wei didn¡¯t even look at him as if she hadn¡¯t heard his words. Her clear ck and white eyes crossed Yun Rou¡¯s shoulder and stared at Gu Yu¡¯s expressionless face. Chapter 419 - Xu Weilai Was the One Who Rejected Me (1)

Chapter 419: Xu Wei Was the One Who Rejected Me (1)

Gu Xue desperately wanted to walk over to support Xu Wei, but Rong Fanghua held her back and chided, ¡°Xiao Xue, don¡¯t cause any more trouble!¡± Gu Xue was overwhelmed with anger and worry when she couldn¡¯t break free from her mother¡¯s grip. ¡°Everything was fine until the darned Yun Rou appeared to stir things up!¡± she thought. Xiao Chun was merely three steps away from Xu Wei and was tempted to walk over to her but after she swept one nce at Yun Rou, her sense of impulse was drowned out by theplex and dark emotions within her. Eventually, she retracted her feet weakly and averted her gaze. She then grabbed a ss of wine from the long table beside her and drank it all in one gulp. . As she drank quickly, her face flushed red. All along, Xu Wei had never cared about what other people said of her. She was only concerned about Gu Yu¡¯s opinion. She was currently in an extremely awkward situation and had once again be theughing stock. Although she was even told to leave, she remained rooted to the spot, for Yun Rou was not the only one who was waiting for Gu Yu¡¯s answer. She was also waiting. While she wasn¡¯t as confident as Yun Rou and could not predict Gu Yu¡¯s choice, she persevered when she recalled how well he had treated her over the past few days. There was a moment of silence in the hall as everyone held their breaths and stared at Gu Yu who never made a singlement throughout. Atst, he looked up at Yun Rou¡¯s smiling face coldly and indifferently. His lips curled up into a half-smile as he raised his hands and reached for her. At that moment, it seemed as if there was already an oue and that what Yun Rou had said was indeed true ¡ª Gu Yu would choose her. It was only natural for a prince to be with a princess instead of a wicked, vicious witch. Xu Wei gradually focused her attention and clenched her fists tightly on either side of her body while she waited for the final moment of truth. Mr. and Mrs. Xu¡¯s faces had already turned pale. The Xu family¡¯s reputation would bepletely ruined after today. It would sink to the bottom of the abyss and they would be an utter joke. If they had known that this would happen, they would never have allowed Xu Wei to return. ¡°She might as well have stayed abroad. What a jinx!¡± they thought. The reporters were all waiting with bated breaths to capture how blissful Gu Yu and Yun Rou would be and to give a closeup on the most embarrassing moment for Xu Wei. The stark contrast between the two photos would certainly lead to an explosion in readership tomorrow. Just when Gu Yu was about to touch Yun Rou¡¯s hand, much to everyone¡¯s surprise, he snatched the microphone away from her instead. In the next instant, he looked away from her aloofly and brushed past her to make his way to Xu Wei. He then held her hand without any hesitation. Yun Rou, the reporters and the guests were all dumbfounded. Gu Yu wrapped his huge palms around Xu Wei¡¯s soft, tiny hand before he slowly interlocked his fingers with hers. His palms were slightly cold, but all that she could feel was a strong, burning sensation spreading from her palms and warming up her freezing body bit by bit. When Gu Yu and Xu Wei turned to face the crowd, his eyes were extremely cold as he looked at the crowd before him. Everyone could already feel a chill down their spines even before he even said anything. Gu Yu then the emphasised his question clearly into the microphone, ¡°Who told you that I was the one who rejected Xu Wei three years ago?¡± His voice echoed throughout the hall. Chapter 420 - Xu Weilai Was the One Who Rejected Me (2)

Chapter 420: Xu Wei Was the One Who Rejected Me (2)

He still sounded as indifferent as before, but his aura was so powerful that nobody dared to make a sound. The huge hall instantly became so quiet that one would be able to hear the sound of a pinnding on the ground. Everybody was extremely shocked. News had spread throughout the social circle when Gu Yu broke off the engagement three years ago. No one knew who started it, but everyone was under the impression that Gu Yu was the one who rejected Xu Wei. ¡°Since Gu Yu ims otherwise now, could it be that there¡¯s more to it than meets the eye?¡± they wondered. Gu Yu¡¯s expression was sharp and when he scanned the crowd, everyone lowered their heads out of fear of making eye contact with him. ¡°Xu Wei was the one who rejected me three years ago,¡± Gu Yu reiterated every single word clearly and loudly such that everyone could hear. Although these were merely a few simple words, it was akin to dropping a sudden, huge bomb on the crowd. After a moment of dead silence, amotion erupted for everyone could no longer hold back their shock and disbelief. ¡°F***!¡± ¡°Did I hear wrongly? So Xu Wei was the one who rejected Gu Yu?¡± ¡°Oh my god, am I hallucinating? Why does it feel so surreal?¡± ¡°Am I dreaming? Can somebody give me a pinch?¡± Yun Rou had just recovered from her shock and when she heard what Gu Yu said, her expression changed drastically and her smile stiffened. With her hands balled up, she turned around rigidly and stared at Gu Yu. Xu Wei, too, did not expect Gu Yu to say this and her mind was in aplete nk as she lifted her head up to look at him. Coincidentally, Gu Yu, too, turned around and when he saw the dazed expression in her eyes, his ice-cold gaze immediately became tender and warm like the sun. ¡°Xu Wei, you rejected me three years ago because I wasn¡¯t good enough for you. I know that you¡¯ve always had high standards and thus, I¡¯ve worked hard for the past three years to be a better man. Only then would I be good enough for you and only then would you be willing to marry me. When you finally came back, I couldn¡¯t wait to propose to you because I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯d run away again. You mentioned that you want a generous betrothal gift when you marry someone. The one billion dors is my generous betrothal gift to you and finally, you¡¯re mine.¡± What Gu Yu had said was a response to the questions that the reporters had attacked Xu Wei with. But Gu Yu could not be bothered to exin to them and merely directed his words at Xu Wei. What he had said was both an exnation and an affectionate confession. This was more than a p in the face for those who had mocked, scorned and despised Xu Wei earlier on. They were forced to eat crow and all widened their eyes at the unexpected turn of events. ¡°Gu Yu was the only heir of the Gu family and CEO of the Gu Corporation. He wields great power and yet he¡¯s actually so inferior in front of Xu Wei! He won the world but lost to her. What the hell! This is such a dramatic and touching love story,¡± the crowd awed. Eventually, someone could not help but exim, ¡°Oh my god, so Gu Yu¡¯s the one who was rejected? It¡¯s so cool to think that a person like Xu Wei would actually regard him with disdain!¡± ¡°To think that I actually managed to witness Gu Yu saying that he¡¯s not good enough for someone in my lifetime. My heart¡¯s exploding with love!¡± The tables were turned and this time, Yun Rou was the butt of the jokes for iming that Gu Yu was deeply in love with her earlier on. She remained rooted to the ground. She had turned deathly pale and was trembling uncontrobly. She bit her lower lip fiercely and shot one nce at Zhou Meiqi, who quickly snapped out of her daze and questioned Gu Yu, ¡°Mr. Gu, if you love Xu Wei so deeply, then what about Miss Yun Rou? Shouldn¡¯t you offer us an exnation? Or are you guilty?¡± Chapter 421 - Only Chose the Best (1)

Chapter 421: Only Chose the Best (1)

The wordsing brought the crowd back momentarily from marveling at Gu Yuyi¡¯s deep affection for Xu Wei. That¡¯s right, Yun Rou appeared here with such confidence and the words she said sincerely seemed not be fake. If there wasn¡¯t such a rtionship between her and Gu Yu, why would she appear here? She was a famous pianist. How could she came here to make a fool of herself? This was too unreasonable! The reason that Gu Yu stood up for Xu Wei at the moment perhaps just because he had already announced Xu Wei as the Gu family¡¯s mistress. So it was improssible for him to me Xu Wei in public, which was equivalent to pping the face of the Mr. Gu Sr., who was pleased with Xu Wei! So he had no choice but sacrifice Yun Rou and make her suffer. It is true that Yun Rou hinted at Zhou Meiqi to ask a question on purpose to led everyone to think like that. The fact that Gu Yu chose Xu Wei had already made her lose face, but even if she suffered a crushing defeat, she still had to earn sympathy back for herself. Thus, when everyone looked at her, her eyes were filled with tears. She looked at Gu Yu with iparable sadness. Her lips opened and closed, but in the end, she didn¡¯t say anything. It was as if she was willing topromise for him. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but sigh. How could a beauty not be pitied when she shed tears? Moreover, her affectionate appearance had indeed made many people feel indignant for her! Looking at Yun Rou¡¯s mobile, expressive face, Xu Wei had to admire the excellent acting of Yun Rou. She were supposed to be an actress instead of an artist. She deserved to be the best actress! Gu Yu was a man of few words. He would never waste his time on insignificant people. In fact, he was even willing to cast a nce at them. Thus, from the beginning to the end, he didn¡¯t care about Yun Rou¡¯s existence at all. The journalist¡¯s persistent questioning made Gu Yu lift his eyelids. His gaze finallynded on Yun Rou. With just half a nce, his gazended on Zhou Meiqi. He was a little more impressed with this Zhou Meiqi than Yun Rou since she was the journalist who had just been attacking Xu Wei. Gu Yu didn¡¯t get angry, Instead, he smiled coldly and said, ¡°Who are you? ¡± The sudden question stunned Zhou Meiqi for a moment. Then, she picked up the press card hanging on her chest and answered, ¡°I¡¯m a journalist from daily explosive... ¡± Before she could finish her sentence, she heard the man¡¯s cold and indifferent voice, ¡°Are you qualified to ask me questions? ¡± ¡± ... ¡± Zhou Meiqi¡¯s words were stuck in her throat. Her face face had gone ck with rag. Gu Yu pursed his lips and didn¡¯t look at her anymore. He gazed back at Xu Wei face, and said with a unbelievably gentle voice, ¡°My wife is also a journalist .I¡¯ll take her questions only. ¡± After a while, Gu yu curved his lips slightly and continued, ¡°Stop putting on an act, journalist Xu. Just ask whatever you want. ¡± Xu Wei definitely knew that Gu Yu made Zhou Meiqi lose her face to back her up. If someone wanted to p her face, he would hit her back even harder. Actually she had long been used to protecting herself, but now, the feeling of being protected by him was so sweet! Although she believed Gu Yu, there was a question she really wanted to get the answer. Xu Wei cleared her throat and took the microphone from Gu Yu¡¯s hand. She opened her mouth and spoke clearly, ¡°Is that true that Yun Rou is the daughter-inw admited by your mother? ¡° Chapter 422 - Only Chose the Best (2)

Chapter 422: Only Chose the Best (2)

As soon as Xu Wei¡¯s voice just fell, Gu Yu answered with a simple word, ¡°No. ¡± Xu Wei raised his eyebrows, ¡°Why are you surely? ¡± After all, Gu Yu wasn¡¯t Aunt Gu, so how could he know what Aunt Gu was thinking? If what Yun Rou said was true that Aunt Gu really approved of her... Thinking about that, Xu Wei couldn¡¯t help but feel a little ufortable. As if he looked through Xu Wei¡¯s mind, a sparkle shed across Gu Yu¡¯s eyes. He raised his hand, touching her face gently with his fingertips, and softly replied, ¡°Xu Wei, I inherited my mother¡¯s taste. I only choose the best. ¡± What he meant was that Xu Wei was the best. He had chosen her, which is the same as his mother¡¯s choice. Everyone was stunned. Were these two really asking questions and not flirting like there was no one else around? It was rare for Gu Yu to say so much, but not a single word was mentioned about Yun Rou. He even needn¡¯t exin anthing, everyone at present had known that the so-called affection Gu Yu towards Yun Rou was only her own wishful thinking. Gu Yu even disdained to say a single word to her. The answer that the person who Gu Yu fell in love with was clear enough. What was the highest level of indifference? This was it. No matter how you act, no matter how touching stories you made, even had fooled everyone, in front of him, were invisible. Yun Rou had never been neglected like this before. She had always been the cynosure of all eyes, the arbiter of all fates. She was like the moon which was surrounded by the stars, but this time she lost the match that she were supposed to 100% certainly win. Even then, Yu Rou didn¡¯t allow herself to be a clown. She stood there with her back straight with her chin raised, and even a smile on her face. She would never let herself in such an awkward position! Yun Rou looked at Gu Yu and Xu Wei. Her eye winkers quivered slightly with tears fell silently. She acted tough, but when she opened her mouth, her voice was already hoarse, ¡°Yu, I won¡¯t me you for choosing Xu Wei. It¡¯s me who came back toote. Since you¡¯ve already made your choice, then I wish you the best, as long as you¡¯re happy. My happiness, is looking at your happiness. ¡± After saying this, Yun Rou smiled bitterly. She turned around,about to leave. After taking two steps, a man¡¯s voice came from behind her. He called her name, ¡°Yun Rou. ¡± Yun Rou stopped her steps immediately. The corners of her lips curled up. She knew that Gu Yu would never treat her so mercilessly. How could he bear to let her go. Even if he was angry at her and said those words to Xu Wei on purpose, he was just putting on an act with her. As long as she wept and wanted to leave, he would still hold on her. Yun Rou didn¡¯t turn around. She was waiting for Gu Yu toe to pull her back. To be exact, she was waiting for Gu Yu to announce his love for her to the whole world. However, she waited for more than ten seconds. There was no sound of footsteps. She only heard the man¡¯s voice through the microphone, word by word, entering her ears. ¡°When my mother passed away, she left her favorite ring, which was prepared for my wife. You were by her side at that time, so she asked you to pass it to me, but you mistakenly thought it was for you. ¡± Gu Yu¡¯s told him coldly with a hint of contempt, ¡°You think too highly of yourself. It¡¯s time to stop tter yourself! ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already taken the ring back. Today, I will fulfill my mother¡¯sst wish and give it to my wife. ¡± When Yun Rou turned around, she saw Gu Yu taking the small brocade box from Assistant Lin who had rushed back in a hurry. He opened the lid and took out the ring inside. He held Xu Wei¡¯s hand and gently put it on her ring finger. Chapter 423 - Being Jealous of Herself (1)

Chapter 423: Being Jealous of Herself (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Yun Rou could not believe what she was seeing and felt as though her eyes were about to split apart. ¡°That ring should have been mine. How could Gu Yu treat me like this?¡± she fumed. She was willing to return the ring to Gu Yu because she wanted him to put it on for her in front of everyone. It was not meant for him to put it on another woman¡¯s finger. She almost couldn¡¯t hold back her urge to charge forward and snatch the ring back. Herst bit of rationality urged her to leave now so as not to humiliate herself further and Yun Rou bit her lower lip until it bled. Eventually, she left reluctantly at the moment when everyone was focused on Gu Yu and Xu Wei. Xiao Chun shook the ss of red wine in her hand and smiled bitterly before she ced the drink down on the long table and staggered toward the exit in her high heels. ... Xu Wei looked down and stared nkly at the dazzling ring that she was wearing on her ring finger. She had been suspicious, uneasy, sad and jealous because of this ring, but it turned out that Gu Yu had never proposed to Yun Rou with it. Instead, his mother was the one who had prepared it for Gu Yu¡¯s wife. Gu Yu had attended Yun Rou¡¯s concert back then for the sake of retrieving the ring. He never wanted Yun Rou to have it because it was not meant for her. ¡°Now, the ring is mine since Gu Yu had given it to me. I¡¯ve been going around in circles being jealous of myself,¡± Xu Wei thought. She felt like crying over her own stupidity and blinked repeatedly as she remained rooted to the spot in a daze, unable to react to the situation. After Gu Yu slipped the ring onto her finger, he stroked it gently and smiled as he asked in a deep, melodious voice, ¡°Do you like it?¡± Xu Wei nodded. ¡°I like it very much.¡± She liked the ring, but she was even more in love with the man who had given it to her. Gu Yu¡¯s lips curled into a smile as he watched her delicate, beautiful face with his ck pupils. His gaze thennded to her pink, tender lips and his eyes darkened. All of a sudden, he grabbed hold of her chin with his long fingers and lifted her head up. Xu Wei could see his handsome face magnifying and her mind nked outpletely when he sealed his lips on hers. There was nothing left to question about their rtionship and the reporters only managed to react then. Everyone quickly held up their cameras and began to snap photos madly in a bid to capture the best angle. When Xu Wei heard the sound of the cameras, she then snapped out of her daze and recall that there were still many people watching them. She subconsciously pushed Gu Yu away and red at him reproachfully as her cheeks flush red with embarrassment. Gu Yu was displeased to have been interrupted, but when he saw how shy Xu Wei seemed, the dark expression in his eyes quickly faded away and a faint smile appeared on his face once again. He then reached his long arms over and wrapped it around her slender waist before he lowered his head and leaned in close to her ear. Before Xu Wei could struggle, he suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s head upstairs to take a look at Grandpa.¡± Xu Wei paused and could not help but steal one nce at the lively banquet hall. As the reporters and guests have yet to leave, she asked, ¡°Are we going to just leave like this?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Assistant Lin will handle everything else,¡± he assured. With his arms around Xu Wei, the couple headed upstairs. Assistant Lin then picked up the microphone and faced the reporters before he announced diplomatically, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, this is a private banquet. You¡¯ve trespassed into our private residence without permission and even gave Mr. Gu Sr. a shock. The Gu corporation will sue you and the media organization you represent if you do not publish an apology in the newspaper tomorrow and tender your resignation.¡± Chapter 424 - Being Jealous of Herself (2)

Chapter 424: Being Jealous of Herself (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The reporters panicked upon hearing Assistant Lin¡¯s announcement and Assistant Lin could not help but snort. ¡°It¡¯s toote to fear the consequences now. How dare they trifle with both Mr. Gu Sr. and the Young Mistress, who are important people to the Boss. This is as good as courting death,¡± he thought. He then scanned the crowd and cleared his throat before he resumed, ¡°You¡¯re all here for the sake of finding news that¡¯ll make the headlines. President Gu made an affectionate confession of love for his wife and I believe that this will be a good headline? Write well. If you don¡¯t know how to do so, the public rtions department from the Gu Corporation will send you articles for free. You can just be responsible for publishing the news! Is everything clear?¡± As the Chief Assistant of the Gu Corporation, Assistant Lin, too, had a powerful aura. After all, he had been working with Gu Yu for many years and had learned from Gu Yu¡¯s tone and intonation. Thus, he managed to convey his threat to the reporters urately and clearly through his final rhetorical question, which was said in a cold and indifferent tone of voice. ¡°Alright, today¡¯s banquet is over. Thank you all for gracing the event.¡± After Assistant Lin ended his speech, he instructed the bodyguards to keep watch as the reporters leave. He then stood by the exit with Master Xu to send the guests off on behalf of Gu Yu. ... When Gu Yu and Xu Wei entered Mr. Gu Sr.¡¯s bedroom upstairs, the doctor had alreadypleted his examination and prescribed medication. Mr. Gu Sr.¡¯s emotions had also stabilized and he had regained consciousness. He was leaning against the headboard of his bed when they entered the room but before he could ask about the situation, Gu Yu assured, ¡°Grandpa, everything¡¯s fine now.¡± While his reply was concise, it instantly ayed the fears of Mr. Gu Sr., for he had never doubted his grandson¡¯s ability to handle things. When he caught a glimpse of the ring on Xu Wei¡¯s finger from the corner of his eye, he smiled. He does not need to worry about their rtionship anymore since Gu Yu was even willing to give his mother¡¯s ring to Xu Wei. Mr. Gu Sr. was initially dispirited, but now that he came to know of this great news, he was in high spirits as though he had been given a boost of energy. ¡°I¡¯m fine now. There¡¯s nothing for you to worry about. It¡¯s gettingte, you should head home and rest early.¡± As Xu Wei was still worried about him, she asked, ¡°Grandpa, do you really not need us to stay with you?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s fine,¡± Mr. Gu Sr. assured before he gave them a suggestive look. With aughed, he said, ¡°Hurry and leave. I¡¯ll be fine if you can give me a big, chubby great-grandson!¡± Both Gu Yu and Xu Wei was rendered speechless. ¡°He must be fine if he could joke with us,¡± Gu Yu thought. He then pursed his lips and replied, ¡°Rest well then, Grandpa. We¡¯ll make a move.¡± After Gu Yu instructed the housekeeper to take good care of Mr. Gu. Sr., he took hold of Xu Wei¡¯s hand and left the house. ... Gu Yu took a shower in the guest room when they were back in the apartment. After he was done, returned to the bedroom and saw Xu Wei, who was seated on the bed. She had also showered and was staring at the ring on her finger with a silly smile on her face. Gu Yu could not help but grin when he saw her smile. He then walked over and sat down beside her. Xu Wei looked up at him and something shed in her ck pupils. But before Gu Yu could read what it was, she wrapped her arms around his neck and drew him in before she pressed her lips against his. Chapter 425 - She Was Merely Taken Advantage Of (1)

Chapter 425: She Was Merely Taken Advantage Of (1)

Xu Wei gave him a gentle peck with her soft lips and quickly moved away. Her face had flushed red with embarrassment and her heart thumped wildly. Her eyes flickered as she stared at the ground. She could not help but kiss him because of her great affection towards him. She only realised what she had done after the act and for a moment, she does not know how she should react to the aftermath. She had been in a rtionship with Gu Yu and now, they were married. But all along, she had never initiated a kiss with him before. As this thought crossed her mind, she blushed even harder. Gu Yu was stunned for a moment and stroked his lower lip gently before he looked at Xu Wei with his jet ck eyes. When he saw how bashful she was, his lips curled up into a smile. In a low, raspy voice, he intentionally teased and asked, ¡°Xu Wei, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Xu Wei was caught guard by his question. She was already shy to begin with, but now, even her neck had turned red. Enraged by her feelings of embarrassment, she forced herself to put up a strong front and retorted, ¡°I... I¡¯m just kissing my husband. You got a problem with that?¡± The smile deepened on Gu Yu¡¯s face but he pretended to ponder for a moment before nodding his head. ¡°Not at all, but...¡± ¡°But what?¡± Xu Wei questioned and raised her eyebrows. ¡°Do I even need to meet certain criteria before I can kiss him?¡± she thought. ¡°You didn¡¯t kiss me right. You have to do it again!¡± Gu Yu replied and before Xu Wei could react, he had wrapped his long arms around her waist. After he drew her in, he lowered his head and sealed her lips with his. Just when they were about to lose control of themselves, Gu Yu paused abruptly and pressed his forehead against hers. ¡°Xu Wei, this is the right way to do it,¡± he said. Xu Wei was at a lost for words and seemed to be in a daze as tears welled up in her eyes. Perhaps because she was touched by what Gu Yu had done tonight or because of what Grandpa Gu had said before they left the house, for she felt a sense of courage that made her forget about her embarrassment. In a low voice, she replied, ¡°I¡¯ll try it again then.¡± A dangerous glimmer appeared in Gu Yu¡¯s eyes and he warned, ¡°Xu Wei, I wouldn¡¯t restrain myself if you do it again.¡± Xu Wei almost wanted to tell him not to hold himself back, but she was thin-skinned and had already exhausted all of her courage earlier on. She could not bring herself to repeat what she had said and thus, she rolled her jet ck eyes and swallowed before she resumed in a more reserved manner, ¡°Well...¡± She clenched her fists nervously and said in a barely audible voice, ¡°Gu Yu, didn¡¯t you ask me if I¡¯m willing to have a child previously? I have an answer now. I... I¡¯m willing.¡± Since Gu Yu wanted to lead a good life with her, there was nothing for her to worry about anymore. Furthermore, both Gu Yu and Grandpa Gu yearned to have a child and Xu Wei, also hoped to have a child with Gu Yu. ¡°A child...¡± Gu Yu thought. These words were like a bucket of ice water and they quickly doused out the me of passion in his heart. The dark expression in his eyes faded away and he became increasingly gloomy. He pursed his thin lips tightly and remained silent but all of a sudden, he stretched out his arms and carried Xu Wei over to the big, soft bed before cing her down gently. Xu Wei felt shy and nervous, but contrary to her expectations, Gu Yu merely bent down to nt a light peck on her forehead before he quickly straightened his back. She looked up at him in confusion and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Yu was still smiling faintly and his expression was as gentle as ever. ¡°Xu Wei, you must be tired today. Rest well. We have plenty of time to discuss the child in future,¡± he replied. After a pause, he deliberately added on seductively, ¡°Unless...you¡¯re in a hurry?¡± Chapter 426 - She Was Merely Taken Advantage Of (2)

Chapter 426: She Was Merely Taken Advantage Of (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio It was rare of Xu Wei to muster up her courage, ignore her feelings of embarrassment and forget about her fears to take the initiative in their rtionship. After being teased despite her efforts, she became enraged over her embarrassment again. ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry at all!¡± she hissed through gritted teeth. When Gu Yu saw how furious she was, he leaned over and lifted her petite, chiselled chin to nt a pacifying kiss on her lips. ¡°Rest early,¡± he whispered. Unable to resist his tenderness, Xu Wei¡¯s feelings of rage faded off despite herself and she did not continue to dwell on the topic. Instead, she remarkedzily, ¡°What about you? Aren¡¯t you going to bed? You¡¯ve had a long day too.¡± An unidentified emotion shed across Gu Yu¡¯s eyes and he tucked her loose hair behind her ear before he replied casually, ¡°I still have some matters to attend to. You can head to bed first. Don¡¯t wait up for me.¡± ¡°Not again!¡± Xu Wei grumbled in her heart, but wasn¡¯t displeased. Rather, her heart went out to him. Grabbing hold of Gu Yu¡¯s hand, she suggested, ¡°Can¡¯t you attend to it tomorrow? You always instruct me to rest so now, it¡¯s my turn to nag at you.¡± She then tossed the nkets aside and patted the bed. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to work now. It¡¯s time to rest! Let¡¯s head to bed,¡± she insisted strongly. They stared at each other in silence for some time and eventually, Gu Yuughed helplessly before climbing into bed and lying down. He wrapped his long arms around Xu Wei and drew her into an embrace before he said in a raspy voice, ¡°Goodnight.¡± Xu Wei snuggled against his chest and quickly found herself afortable position. ¡°Goodnight,¡± she replied sweetly and closed her eyes. Gu Yu only opened his eyes when Xu Wei had fallen into a deep slumber. After gently shifting her aside and getting out of bed, he tucked her in under the nkets and slipped out of the bedroom. He then entered the study and walked over to his desk. After pulling open the drawer, he took out a document that read ¡®Physical Recovery Report¡¯. This was thetest report generated by Xu Wei¡¯s physiotherapist, Simon. He would write the report regrly based on her state of physical recovery and instruct someone to deliver it to Gu Yu. ording to the report, Xu Wei¡¯s physiological functions were gradually recovering under Simon¡¯s care. However, there was still a long way to go before she could return to her original state and Gu Yu does not dare to risk anything before she recovers. Gu Yu chucked the report into the shredder and destroyed it after reading. He then fished out his cigarette and lighter and went out onto the balcony. He stared at the distant horizon with his ck pupils as he lit up his cigarette and the expression in his eyes looked even darker than the night sky. ... The next day, Assistant Lin knocked on the door of the Gu Corporation¡¯s CEO¡¯s office. When he received permission to enter, walked in and ced more than ten pieces of newspapers on Gu Yu¡¯s desk for him to review. None of the reporters dared to go against the Gu Corporation since they have been warned yesterday and everyone published the headlines ording to what they have been instructed. After Gu Yu swept azy nce at the papers and nodded leisurely, Assistant Lin then continued, ¡°The marketing ount that posted about the billion-dor agreement on Weibo has been deactivated. The creator confessed that he was paid to upload the content and does not know anything else. The reporters managed to barge into the house yesterday because a housekeeper had left the door open on purpose. That housekeeper, too, confessed that he had been paid to do so.¡± ¡°At first, I thought that these might have something to do with Yun Rou, but based their confession, your aunt, Rong Fanghua, was the one behind this. It seems like Yun Rou was merely manipted into creating a ruckus at the banquet.¡± Gu Yu¡¯s lips twitched but remained silent. All of a sudden, his phone rang. After taking one nce at it, he picked up the call. ¡°Yu, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m sick and I¡¯m in the hospital now. Can youe and visit me?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Gu Yu replied. Chapter 427 - Since You Made Her Unhappy, You Have to Leave (1)

Chapter 427: Since You Made Her Unhappy, You Have to Leave (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Gu Yu stood up after he hung up the call. He then wore his zer before grabbing his car keys and phone. Assistant Lin looked at him in confusion and asked, ¡°Mr. Gu, are you heading out?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± said Gu Yu as he turned around to look at Assistant. All of a sudden, he tossed the car keys over to Assistant Lin, who caught it out of reflex. He then announced indifferently, ¡°You¡¯ll drive.¡± ... Yun Rou was seated on the bed in the hospital ward and was lifting her head up for her assistant to retouch her makeup and powder her face so that she would appear pallid. Subsequently, Yun Rou held up a small mirror and when she saw how sickly face she looked, said, ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Her assistant then packed up the makeup quickly and left the ward. After Yun Rou waited for about an hour, Gu Yu finally showed up at her door. Her lips inevitably curled up into a smile as she watched him enter. ¡°Yu, you came!¡± she called out feebly. There was no expression on Gu Yu¡¯s handsome face and neither was there any warmth in his eyes. He walked straight to the footboard of her bed before he finally looked up at her coldly. Yun Rou had initially expected him to walk up to the side of her bed where she could grab and make him sit down on the bed. But unexpectedly, he stood at the end of the bed and since she could not get up to pull him, could only hold herself back and continue to lean against the headboard weakly. There was no change in Gu Yu¡¯s expression even after he saw how sickly she looked. In fact, he did not even offer a word of concern. Yun Rou tightened her grip on the nket when she noticed this and had no choice but to initiate the conversation. ¡°Yu, thanks for visiting me. I¡¯m really happy.¡± Her long eyshes quivered slightly as she gazed at him and tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°I know that you still care about me. I...¡± However, Gu Yu merely stared at her coldly as though she was a stranger. He then cut her off and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you three days to leave the Capital.¡± Yun Rou immediately paused and widened her eyes in disbelief. ¡°Yu, what do you mean by this? You... You¡¯re chasing me away?¡± she raised her voice an octave higher and asked. ¡°Seems like you¡¯ve heard me clearly,¡± said Gu Yu. He then walked towards the exit without even taking a second look at her. Yun Rou never imagined that he would only agree to visit her in the hospital for the sake of asking her to leave. ¡°How could this be? How could he be so cold and heartless to me?¡± she thought. Yun Rou tossed the nkets aside frantically and got out of bed. Without bothering to keep up with the pretence that she was a sickly patient, she ran over to him quickly and stopped him before she asked, ¡°Yu, are you angry over what happened at the birthday banquet? But I showed up for the event with the intention of giving you a helping hand. At that point in time, everyone wasughing at Grandpa. Furthermore, you, Xu Wei and the entire Gu family also nearly lost your diginity. I¡¯ve said those things for your sake. If you had epted my confession, the Gu family wouldn¡¯t have been humiliated!¡± She seemed utterly aggrieved as she continued, ¡°Ultimately, you still chose Xu Wei and made me aughing stock. I¡¯ve lost my pride and dignity because of you. I¡¯m the victim now so how could you treat me like this?¡± ¡°If you insist that I am at fault, then the only mistake that I¡¯ve made was to love you so deeply. That¡¯s why I was easily persuaded by Aunt to show up for the banquet.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Gu Yu threw a question back at herzily. Although he still appeared cold and indifferent, strangely, Yun Rou could feel a strong sense of danger and it felt as if he could see through her disguise. Chapter 428 - Since You Made Her Unhappy, You Have to Leave (2)

Chapter 428: Since You Made Her Unhappy, You Have to Leave (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Yun Rou¡¯s eyes flickered for a moment before she forced herself to remain calm. Before she went for the banquet, she had already destroyed all the evidence against her. Thus, even if she failed and Gu Yu were to pursue the matter, he would not be able to trace it back to her. She was confident that she had covered up her tracks perfectly and everything would be fine as long as Gu Yu does not see through her lies. After Yun Rou ran through her ns in her mind, she stared into Gu Yu¡¯s jet ck pupils and stopped herself from feeling any sense of guilt. When she spoke, her voice no longer trembled and was only filled with sadness, ¡°Yu, you know how I am. I have my pride and there¡¯s no need for me to resort to those lowly acts. However, I have also received my punishmentst night. I confessed to you in public, but you rejected me and trampled on both my pride and dignity.¡± Yun Rou smiled bitterly and subconsciously as she took a step closer to Gu Yu and resumed, ¡°Yu, I don¡¯t me you at all even if you treat me like this. I know that you¡¯re still angry with me for leaving back then. But no matter what you do, don¡¯t ever joke about asking me to leave. I came back for the sake of making it up to you.¡± Gu Yu stared at her coldly with his jet ck eyes and asked, ¡°So you don¡¯t intend to leave within three days?¡± Yun Rou was secretly happy for she knew Gu Yu too well. He may sound harsh but he was actually soft at heart. As long as she softened her stance, his heart would soften as well. She nodded repeatedly and replied, ¡°Yu, I want to stay...¡± However, Gu Yu cut her off coolly once again and dered, ¡°Then you shall leave tomorrow!¡± Yun Rou stared at his handsome but expressionless face in disbelief. She thought that she had sessfully persuaded Gu Yu, but it turned out otherwise. ¡°So he wouldn¡¯t even give me three days anymore and I¡¯m only left with one day?¡± Yun Rou thought and trembled so violently that she almost lost her bnce. Gu Yu¡¯s eyes were as cold as ice when he looked down at her condescendingly and his lips curled up into a sneer. When he spoke, his tone of voice was frosty and his biting words were all aimed at Yun Rou. ¡°Yun Rou, it doesn¡¯t matter whether you own up to this incident or not. Since you made Xu Wei unhappy, you¡¯ll have to leave.¡± Yesterday, when Gu Yu was in the study, he had identally stumbled upon Xu Wei¡¯s pen recorder and heard some of its recordings. This was also the reason why he hade to see Yun Rou today. The biggest mistake she had made was to cross his limits. ¡°I¡¯ll give you leeway on ount of the fact that my mother had promised your mother that she would take good care of you before she passed away. Leave the Capital and nevere back again. Otherwise, be prepared to bear the consequences of trying to remain here.¡± Yun Rou¡¯s face instantly turned deathly pale. ¡°I have to leave just because Xu Wei is unhappy?¡± she thought. ¡°Yu... ¡± she called out. She seemed unable toe to terms with this reason, for her voice sounded faint and surreal. ¡°How could you chase me away because of Xu Wei? Have you truly fallen for her? No, that¡¯s impossible. I¡¯m the one whom you love!¡± Suddenly, another thought crossed her mind and she quickly added on, ¡°Yu, are you deliberately making use of Xu Wei to spite me because of the fact that I was married? Don¡¯t worry, Yu. You¡¯re the only one I love. Although I was married to my ex-husband, it was a marriage of convenience where we each get what we want. I only agreed to the marriage so that I could return to your side as soon as possible. Nothing has happened between me and him. I... I¡¯m still a virgin. I¡¯ve never had dated other men for I wanted to preserve it for you.¡± There was no change in Gu Yu¡¯s expression and he was not the least interested in what she had to say. He simply took out his phone and called Assistant Lin. ¡°Assistant Lin, drive the car to the entrance. I¡¯ming out now,¡± he said. After that, without even looking at Yun Rou, he brushed past her with the intention to leave. All of a sudden, Yun Rou broke down and roared, ¡°Gu Yu, I don¡¯t believe that you have never loved me. You said that the ring was my own wishful thinking, but when I was leaving back then, you asked me to stay, didn¡¯t you?¡± Chapter 429 - To Settle the Score (1)

Chapter 429: To Settle the Score (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Gu Yu stopped in his tracks when he heard this and turned to look at Yun Rou with his jet ck eyes. When he saw how happy she was, his lips curled up into a mocking smile and instead of answering, asked, ¡°Yun Rou, are you sure it was me who asked you to stay?¡± Yun Rou¡¯s expression inevitably changed. ¡°Yu, what do you mean by this?¡± A hint of ridicule appeared in Gu Yu¡¯s dark, gloomy eyes as he replied, ¡°What do you think?¡± All of a sudden, as if Yun Rou had remembered something, she clutched her head with both hands and muttered, ¡°Yu, you¡¯re the one who asked me to stay. You do love me. I¡¯m the one you love. It¡¯s me!¡± She shouted out thest two words hysterically and tears began to trickle down her cheeks. She then looked at him pitifully and begged, ¡°Yu, don¡¯t chase me away, ok? I want to stay by your side. I want us to be like how we used to be. We can do this. I¡¯ll never leave you again. Have faith in me, alright? If not, I can wait for your anger to subside. I¡¯m willing to wait as long as it takes, just like how you waited for me!¡± Gu Yu does not seem to be moved by her words. In fact, he even appeared disgusted and impatient. Ignoring what she had said, he repeated his instructions coldly, ¡°Bear in mind that you¡¯d jolly well disappear on your own by the day after tomorrow.¡± ¡°Yu, you can¡¯t do this to me! ¡± Yun Rou screamed and pounced towards Gu Yu with all her might, in an attempt to hug and hold onto him. But just when she was about to touch him, his handsome face darkened and he dodged to the side without hesitation. Yun Rou only managed to grab hold of the corner of his shirt for a brief moment before shended heavily and miserably on the ground. Anger brewed in Gu Yu¡¯s jet ck eyes and he pursed his thin lips into a taut line. He instantly removed his zer and strode over to the rubbish bin in the ward before chucking the zer into the bin with great contempt. When Yun Rou saw what he had done, she felt as though she had been struck by lightning. She still could not ept what she had just witnessed even after Gu Yu had left. ¡°He doesn¡¯t want the zer just because I touched a corner of it and even threw it away with such disdain. The Yu whom I know isnt¡¯ like this. He was never like this... Why does he have to treat me like that? He clearly loves me very much and would never treat me like that!¡± she thought. Yun Rou supported herself with her arms and stood up before staggering over to the rubbish bin to look at the zer. All of a sudden, she went berserk and began to smash everything in the ward that she could get her hands on. Eventually, she sat down the bed limply and, covering her face with her hands, began to break down. As she cried, she recalled how Gu Yu had told her to disappear and she muttered the word under her breath over and over again. Finally, she stopped crying and began to giggle in an unusually strange and frightening manner. ¡°To disappear... The one who should disappear is Xu Wei, not me! Yu only became so odd because of Xu Wei. He was deceived by her, just like how Grandpa was. Everything would be back to normal as long as Xu Wei disappeared. Yu would return to me and love me as much as he did in the past. We could then be together forever,¡± she contemted. Yun Rou lifted her hands up and brushed her tears away before she entered the bathroom to wash her face. In fact, she was even in the mood to put on some makeup. After checking herself out in the mirror and she affirming that she looked elegant and beautiful like how she usually was, walked out of the bathroom and took out her phone to make a call. Chapter 430 - To Settle Scores (2)

Chapter 430: To Settle Scores (2)

When Gu Yu came out of the hospital, Assistant Lin was already waiting by the car and seemed slightly surprised when he noticed that Gu Yu¡¯s zer was gone. However, he does not dare to question anything when he saw the gloomy and tensed expression on Gu Yu¡¯s handsome face. He then opened the door to the back seat. After Gu Yu got into the car, he closed the door and jogged back to the front and settled down in the driver¡¯s seat. Assistant Lin then looked at Gu Yu via the rear mirror and asked, ¡°CEO Gu, are we heading back to thepany?¡± Gu Yu remained silent for some time before he tapped his fingertips on the centre of his palm and instructed, ¡°Find out where Uncle is.¡± Assistant Lin acknowledged and quickly took out his phone to make a call. After he hung up, replied, ¡°CEO Gu, Gu Xiong and his wife went to the manor an hour ago and have yet to leave.¡± Gu Yu wasn¡¯t surprised. He then sneered and ordered in a deep voice, ¡°We¡¯ll head over to the manor.¡± ¡°Yes sir!¡± Assistant Lin replied and started the car. After he stepped on the elerator, the car quickly blended in among the traffic. Assistant Lin finally understood why Gu Yu would skip work out of the blue and even pay Yun Rou a visit in the hospital. This wasn¡¯t a visit. He was clearly here to settle the scores with her and after he was done with her, he hade to deal with Gu Xiong and his wife. The car arrived at the old manor and stopped in the courtyard. After Gu Yu got out of the car, he headed straight for the main house. Mr. Gu Sr. was seated on the sofa in the hall and seemed rather tired. Gu Xiong and Rong Fanghua stood side by side in front of him and looked guilt-ridden as they apologised to him humbly. They imed that they had acted on a moment of folly and did not deliberately n to tarnish the Gu family¡¯s reputation. They also highlighted that they had already realized their mistake and was begging for Mr. Gu Sr.¡¯s forgiveness. The sharp-eyed housekeeper quickly spotted Gu Yu, who was walking over, and reminded them, ¡°The young master is back.¡± Gu Xiong and Rong Fanghua exchanged a look and their expression instantly darkened. They hade to plead with Mr. Gu Sr. before Gu Yu could settle scores with them because they knew that it would not have it easy if Gu Yu were to make a move. On the other hand, Mr. Gu Sr. was soft-hearted. If they were to admit their mistake and plead with him, he would forgive them and put in a few good words for them in front of Gu Yu. As Gu Yu respected Mr. Gu Sr., he would not be too ruthless towards them. Unfortunately, Gu Yu had returned before they could obtain Mr. Gu Sr.¡¯s forgiveness and it would not be easy for them to resolve the issue now. After Gu Yu walked over and sat on the sofa, he greeted Mr. Gu Sr., ¡°Grandpa, are you feeling better?¡± The old man nodded and replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine now.¡± Gu Yu then observed Mr. Gu Sr.¡¯s face and when he realised that Mr. Gu Sr. seemed to be in good spirits, looked at Gu Xiong and Rong Fanghuazily. The couple looked terrible and it was as if they had seen a ghost. ¡°Uncle, Aunt, you don¡¯t seem too happy to see me,¡± he remarked. ¡°Why would we,¡± Gu Xiong and his wife denied and quickly forced out a stiff smile. Gu Xiong then added on quickly, ¡°Yu, you¡¯re just in time. Your Aunt made a mistake yesterday. She acted on a moment of folly and so, I brought her here to apologize to you and Grandpa Gu.¡± He then ordered Rong Fanghua, ¡°Quick!¡± But just when Rong Fanghua was about to speak, Gu Yu said, ¡°I¡¯m not interested to hear your apology. I¡¯ve always been impartial in giving out rewards and punishments. She ruined Grandpa¡¯s birthday banquet, tarnished our family¡¯s reputation and humiliated my wife. All these acts are unforgivable!¡± Gu Yu crossed his long legs elegantly and his lips curled up into a smile. His voice was deep and charming, but his words were as sharp as a knife. ¡°Hand over your shares, Gu Xiong. I¡¯ll give you a sufficient amount of money, but get out of the Gu Corporation,¡± he ordered. Chapter 431 - She Is Kidnapped! (1)

Chapter 431: She Is Kidnapped! (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Gu Xiong never thought that Gu yu would be so ruthless. He forced him to hand over the shares of the Gu Corporation and get out of the Gu Corporation, which was the same as removing him from the Gu family. Without the protection of the Gu family, he was nothing! ¡°Yu, you must be joking! ¡± Gu Xiong swallowed hard. There was obvious panic in his eyes. ¡°We are of the same family. Even if your aunt did something wrong, a small punishment is enough, there¡¯s no need to be so ruthless, right? ¡± ¡°Family? ¡± Gu Yu read out the word. His voice was faint, but there was a strong current of coldness among him, ¡°When my parents died, when my grandfather fell ill, when I was only ten years old, you, along with all the directors, wanted to dismiss my grandfather and drive us out of the Gu family, did you ever consider us as family?¡± ¡°Now, at grandfather¡¯s birthday banquet, which also was a big day to announce my marriage, aunt hired the media to create a scandal and let the reporters to attack grandfather and my wife. When you wanted to make the Gu family lose face, why didn¡¯t you say that we¡¯re a family? ¡± ¡°For my grandfather¡¯s sake, I won¡¯t argue with you about what happened in the past. You¡¯ve been gathering in money over the years in the name of thepany and Gu Family. I¡¯ve turned a blind eye to this and gotten past it, but you shouldn¡¯t have offended my wife. ¡± Gu Yu leaned back in his chair. He didn¡¯t want to waste any more time with him. He said coldly, ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll ask mywyer to prepare a transfer of shares. ¡± Gu Xiong knew that Gu Yu was not discussing him, but giving him a notice. Gu Yu had always been ruthless, so it was useless to beg him. What¡¯s more, Mr. Gu sir. didn¡¯t say anything from the beginning to the end. He must have been too disappointed in him and didn¡¯t want to save him this time! If he wanted to hold his own , he could only... abandon her! ¡°Mr. Gu Sr., Yu, you¡¯ve been good to us all these years. It¡¯s all this woman¡¯s fault. I¡¯ve decided. I¡¯m going to divorce her. Such a woman who disregarded the family honor is not worthy of being a member of our Gu family any longer. ¡± As Gu Xiong said this, he pulled Rong Fanghua over and said sternly, ¡°I will divorce you! ¡± Rong Fanghua¡¯s face turned pale with her eyes widened. She said in disbelief, ¡°Gu Xiong, what are you talking about? You want to divorce me? ¡± ¡°Yes, divorce! The Gu family can not tolerate your ungrateful and evil behavior. Let¡¯s sign the divorce papers now! ¡± ¡°You... ¡± Not waiting for Rong Fanghua to retort, Gu Xiong gave a hard p across her face, ¡°Shut up, how you dare to quibble! ¡± Then, he bent his knees and knelt in front of the Mr.Gu Sr., ¡°Old man, I really recognized my mistake. It¡¯s my fault for not restraining my wife, so I decided to cut all ties with her. Even if you don¡¯t forgive me, just think about my three sons and your beloved Xiao Xue. They are innocent. They haven¡¯t done anything! ¡± Mr. Gu Sr. was no longer young after all. Facing Gu Xiong¡¯s pary, his heart was also a little soften. He looked at Gu Yu, seeing his face was emotionless and cold, he didn¡¯t say anything in the end. He has been forgiven time and time again, but in return, he just pushed his luck, so he can¡¯t indulge anymore. Gu Xiong and Rong Fanghua left the Gu Residence awkwardly. When they returned to their own vi, Gu Xiong was so furious that he pped Rong Fanghua again, pointing at her nose and scolding, ¡°You bi*ch, pack your luggage and go back to your home! ¡± Rong Fanghua covered her face, not daring to say anything. Seeing her behavior, Gu Xiong was about to beat her again. But at the moment, his phone suddenly rang. Chapter 432 - She Is Kidnapped! (2) Chapter 432: She Is Kidnapped! (2) When he picked up his phone and took a look at the caller ID, his expression grew solemn, even forgetting his anger. He quickly pressed the answer button, and his tone became polite. ¡°Is that you? ¡± A slightly hoarse bass voice sounded on the other end of the phone. ¡°It¡¯s me. ¡± Gu Xiong immediately straightened his back and said seriously, ¡°Sir, you haven¡¯t contacted me in more than ten years. ¡± Sir.. Rong Fanghua, who was about to leave, stopped and looked at Gu Xiong in surprise when she heard this word. The person who was addressed as ¡°Sir¡± by Gu Xiong so politely was only the one advicing Gu Xiong to take a chance to force Mr. Gu Sr. out more than ten years ago? If Gu Xiong hadn¡¯t underestimated Gu Yu at that time and failed to stabilize the situation at thest moment, he would be the head of the Gu family now! It seemed because of his uselessness, the person behind the scenes gave up on him and never contacted him again. It was always him who took the initiative to contact Gu Xiong. Gu Xiong did not know his true identity and did not know how to contact him as well. So even if Gu Xiong wanted to find him and kept cooperating with him, there was no way to contact him. He never thought that he would take the initiative to contact him again! Gu Xiong could not hold back his excitement. Instead of waiting him speak, he had already asked for help, ¡°Sir, I beg you to help me again. Gu Yu wants to take all the shares in my hands and chase me out of the Gu Corporation and the Gu family. If you don¡¯t help me, I¡¯m finished! ¡± The person behind the scenes chuckled, ¡°The intention I called you is to do you a favor. You will not be chased out of the Gu Corporation and Gu family. Instead, I can even help you own Gu Corporation and you will be in charge of Gu family in the future as well! ¡± ¡°Is that true? ¡± Gu Xiong was stunned for half a second. Then, an uncontroble excitement rushed to his heart. Sir was not like Rong Fanghua, who only knew how to y tricks. Back then, he was the one that orchestrated and almost overturned the Gu Corporation. As long as he was willing to give him a hand, he would definitely be able to seize the Gu Corporation, and then, both Mr. Gu Sr. and Gu Yui would be trampled underfoot. He would pay back the humiliation he suffered today! ¡°Just follow my order. Don¡¯t make any decisions on your own. Otherwise, even if you do it again, you will also fail! ¡± The voice of the man turned cold and full of sternness. Gu Xiong could not help but feel a chill behind his back. He nodded repeatedly, ¡°I will definitely listen to you. ¡± ¡°Great. ¡± ¡°Then what should I do now? ¡± The man answered without hesitation, ¡°Don¡¯t go against Gu Yu for the time being. If he wants the shares, just sign it. ¡± ¡°This... ¡± ¡°If you doubt me, then there¡¯s no need for me to continue! ¡± Gu Xiong gritted his teeth and said, ¡°alright, I¡¯ll sign it. Please continue. ¡± ¡°Next, I have something that I need you to do! ¡± ¡°What is it? ¡± After hearing what the man said, Gu Xiong¡¯s eyes gradually turned cold, and even his smile became strange. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do it! ¡± After hanging up the phone, Gu Xiong looked up at Rong Fanghua who was standing at the side, and his tone suddenly became gentle. ¡°Honey, did I hurt you just now? I¡¯m sorry. I couldn¡¯t control myself for a moment. Don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll buy you whatever jewelry you want. ¡± ¡°However, for our future, we, husband and wife, have to work together and do things well! ¡± Rong Fanghua slowly leaned into her husband¡¯s arms and nodded. ¨C The next day, at two o¡¯clock in the afternoon, a breaking news shocked everyone! The most beautiful pianist, Yun Rou, was kidnapped in the hospital ward! Chapter 433 - Yes, Mrs. Gu (1)

Chapter 433: Yes, Mrs. Gu (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xu Wei had made an appointment with Simon to go to the gymst night before going to bed. She arrived at the gym at nine o¡¯clock this morning. Under Simon¡¯s guidance, she exercised for two hours. She was covered in sweat. It had to be said that after exercising with Simon these few days, she clearly felt that her physical condition was much better than the period after the injury. Herplexion gradually became rosy and she was no longer pale. Her mental state was also getting better and better day by day. She took a simple shower in the gym¡¯s lounge, changed back into her clothes, and took out her phone to check the time. It was just lunchtime. The old man fainted at the birthday banquet so he had not been feeling well recently. Hence, Mrs. Lin went back to the old mansion to take care of him. Mrs. Lin was not in the apartment, so when Xu Wei went back to the apartment now, she had to eat alone. Xu Wei thought for a moment, took out his phone from his bag, and dialed Gu Yu¡¯s number. Gu Corporation, President¡¯s office. Gu Yu was currently in his office having a meeting with the higher-ups. When he caught a glimpse of Xu Wei¡¯s call, he made a pause gesture with his hand and picked up his phone. He walked over to the window and answered, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± Xu Wei ced her phone between her ear and shoulder. She folded her sportswear and put it back into her sportswear bag. Then, she said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just finished my exercise and wanted to have lunch with you. Do you have time? If not, I¡¯ll go back to the apartment and make something to eat. ¡± ¡°Yes, ¡± Gu Yu replied without thinking. Xu Wei was stunned. Actually, she was just calling to ask and didn¡¯t have much hope. After all, Gu Yu was very busy every day. But, unexpectedly, he had the time? She couldn¡¯t help but questioned him, ¡°Really? ¡± ¡°Yes, ¡± Gu Yu replied indifferently. There wasn¡¯t any falsehood in his tone. It was rare for him to have time so Xu Fuji was filled with joy. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go look for you. ¡± Just as she said that Gu Yu said, ¡°I¡¯ll go look for you. You can think about what you want to eat. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± After hanging up, Gu Yu faced the group of higher-ups in the office and directly ordered without a word of exnation, ¡°The meeting will be postponed for two hours. ¡± The higher-ups looked at each other. They couldn¡¯t help but whisper to each other, ¡°What kind of phone call is able to make the big boss interrupt an important meeting and even dy it? ¡± Only Assistant Lin, who knew the truth, silently shook his head. Stupid humans, who else could it be? Of course, only the young mistress¡¯s phone call could make the busy President Gu turn into a ruler who would never show up early! Gu Yu drove to the gym and first went to Simon¡¯s office. When Simon handed him thetest recovery report, he sighed, ¡°Mr. Gu, Mrs. Gu is the most persistent person I¡¯ve ever met. Her recovery is going very smoothly and she¡¯s recovering faster than ordinary patients. I believe there¡¯s a high possibility that her body will recover to its original state! ¡°When that timees, it won¡¯t be a big problem if you want to have children. ¡± Gu Yu looked at Simon and gave a rare smile. He reached out and shook hands with him. His voice was filled with gratitude. ¡°Thank you. ¡± ¨C The two of them went to a private restaurant and ate the fish head soup that Xu Wei had been craving for a few days. After feeling extremely satisfied, a sudden news notification appeared on her phone. She opened it and saw that Yun Rou had been kidnapped at the hospital. After Xu Wei finished reading, she looked up at Gu Yu. His expression was calm as usual. He probably didn¡¯t know about this yet. She hesitated for a few seconds before saying, ¡°Gu Yu, that... Yun Rou has just been kidnapped! ¡± Chapter 434 - Yes, Mrs. Gu (2)

Chapter 434: Yes, Mrs. Gu (2)

Gu Yu¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all when he heard that. There wasn¡¯t even a hint of emotion in his eyes. He said indifferently, ¡°Is that so? ¡± So cold? Xu Wei looked at him and slightly emphasized her tone. She continued, ¡°Yes, she was kidnapped. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on now. I don¡¯t even know if she¡¯s dead or alive! Aren¡¯t you worried at all? ¡± Gu Yu picked up his chopsticks unhurriedly and picked out the thorns from a piece of fish. After putting it in Xu Wei¡¯s bowl, he saidzily, ¡°other people¡¯s matters have nothing to do with me. ¡± Other people¡¯s matters... Fine, Xu Xu Wei once again felt that he was very sweet by these few words. Yun Rou really didn¡¯t have any meaning to Gu Yu anymore. She didn¡¯t need to test him anymore. Xu Wei smiled sweetly at Gu Yu. Her eyes curved into crescent moons. She put down her phone, picked up her chopsticks, picked up the fish Gu Yu picked out for her. She put it into her mouth. She wasn¡¯t stingy with her praises, ¡°It¡¯s very delicious! ¡± Gu Yu¡¯s lips curled up almost imperceptibly, ¡°If it¡¯s delicious, eat more. ¡± Thus, Xu Wei decided to be bold. She raised his chin and pointed at the fish while directing him, ¡°Gu Yu, I think the fish you picked out is more delicious. Then... I¡¯ll have to trouble you to continue picking the bones. ¡± Gu Yu stared at the woman who was ying a little act of pretending to be obedient with his dark eyes. His Adam¡¯s apple moved and he suddenly leaned over and covered her lips with his. Xu Wei¡¯s dark eyes widened. About half a minuteter, Gu Yu returned to his original position and said contentedly, ¡°Mrs. Gu, I¡¯ve said it before. I¡¯m a businessman. I don¡¯t make losses. If you order me to do things, you have to pay me ordingly. ¡± ¡± ... ¡± Xu Wei, whose cheeks were flushed red, red at him angrily. If you want to be a hoodlum, then be a hoodlum. Why did you have to say it in such a dignified manner!! Since he had already taken advantage of her, Xu Wei was naturally unwilling to be outdone. ¡°You¡¯ve already received your payment. Mr. Gu, let¡¯s get to work! ¡± Gu Yu smiled and scratched the tip of her nose with his fingertips. His voice was low, husky and enticing. ¡°Yes, Mrs. Gu! ¡± After dinner, Gu Yu drove Xu Wei back to the apartment. Xu Wei said goodbye to him and was about to get out of the car when she realized that the door was still locked. Xu Wei looked at Gu Yu and was puzzled. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you unlock it? ¡± Gu Yu put one hand on the steering wheel and turned slightly to look at her. He smiled and said calmly, ¡°Mrs. Gu, please pay the fare. ¡± ¡± ... ¡± As expected, he was a capitalist who would eat people up without sparing a single bone. He had calcted every single cent so urately. He was simply... shameless! Gu Yu pointed at his cheek. His handsome face was filled with a matter-of-fact expression. That posture made it seem as if he would not let her out of the car if she did not pay the fare. Gu Yu¡¯s silent flirting... felt as if it was about to turn into open flirting. Xu Wei leaned over and pouted with her red lips as she moved closer to his cheek. However, just as she was about to touch him, the man suddenly turned his face, and her lipsnded on his lips. ¡± ... ¡± She had been tricked again! Gu Yu curled his lips. Only then did he contentedly unlock the car and let Xu Wei leave. Xu Wei returned to the apartment but her face was still red. Fortunately, Mrs.Lin wasn¡¯t around. She drank arge bottle of water to suppress the heat. She walked to the study room, turned on theputer, and observed the situation of Yun Rou¡¯s kidnapping. ording to the news by the police, Yun Rou was about to be discharged from the hospital when she was injected with an anesthetic needle by a criminal disguised as a doctor. He then took her out of the hospital. Her whereabouts were unknown. Because the criminal wore a mask and hat to cover his face, there was no way to confirm his identity for the time being. Citizens were urged to call and report him if they saw him. While she was reading the news, a ¡®ding dong¡¯ was heard and a new email notification popped up. Chapter 435 - Come Back early (1)

Chapter 435: Come Back early (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xu Wei saw that it was sent by her boss. She moved her mouse and clicked on it. Boss: [ Piano yer Yun Rou has been kidnapped. Are you interested in following up on this news? ] Her boss had always been well-informed so Xu Wei was not surprised that he hade on this mission. After all, putting aside the personal grudges between her and Yun Rou, Yun Rou was extremely well-known. As a national hero, her kidnapping was a major event. The entire nation was interested in it. When she was reading, the kidnapping had already be the top trending topic. The entire nation was discussing this matter, and at the same time, they were very worried about Yun Rou. They called the police to find Yun Rou as soon as possible so that she wouldn¡¯t be harmed. Therefore, any clues, news, or information regarding Yun Rou were extremely valuable! As a journalist, she shouldn¡¯t be biased. But Xu Wei didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with Yun Rou. This woman, Yun Rou, fought with her a few times. She had a strong premonition that once she got involved in this matter .., there might be other changes. Hence, it was better to stay away! Of course, looking at her own selfish motives, she had no interest in helping Yun Rou either. She was a mistress who had always coveted her husband. Xu Wei really wasn¡¯t that big-hearted! Xu Future typed on the keyboard and replied: [ Not interested. ] A minuteter, his boss sent another email. He didn¡¯t ask her why but sent another mission instead. His boss: [ A-list actress Wei¡¯er is suspected to have an illegitimate child who is raised at her parents¡¯ house. Are you interested in this news? ] Wei¡¯er was a veteran A-list actress in the country. To outsiders, she had always imed that she was single and had attracted a lot of nerdy fans. Recently, she was going to marry the second generation of a rich family. If she had an illegitimate child, wouldn¡¯t that be a lie? If that was true, the entertainment industry would be in for another big shock! News that had nothing to do with Yun Rou was basically something Xu Fuji wouldn¡¯t reject. She had also rested for quite some time so it was time to continue her business and earn money. Even though she and Gu Yu were gradually getting closer, she remained firm to her principles! Xu Wei replied: [ Okay, I¡¯ll ept it! ] BOSS: [ There are other reporters following this lead too. You have to investigate it as soon as possible! ] Xu Wei: [ Understood! ] After she agreed, Xu Wei started to sort out the information about Wei¡¯er. She had debuted many years and was already quite wealthy. She bought a vi worth tens of millions for her parents in the suburbs of B city. Because she was busy with work, she didn¡¯t go back to the house much. Basically, her parents lived in that vi, and perhaps her illegitimate child! In B city... It was in the neighboring city of the imperial city. The high-speed train would take over an hour to reach there. If she drove by herself, it would take more than three hours. It wasn¡¯t considered very far, but when it came to camping, there was no way to determine the time. When would she be able to get the key evidence? When would she be able to leave? She estimated that she would need to spend at least three days there. It could be considered a small business trip! She had originally nned to wait for Gu Yu toe back tonight and inform him before leaving. However, her boss had already said that there were other reporters following this piece of news so she had to leave quickly. Otherwise, she would feel terrible if she was preempted. Xu Wei picked up her phone. She was afraid of disturbing Gu Yu¡¯s work, so she wrote a WeChat message and sent it to him. Then, she got up and walked to the bedroom. She took out her suitcase and began to pack up some simple clothes. Xu Wei chose the high-speed train. On the high-speed train, she conveniently booked the hotel. When she arrived at the hotel, she checked in and walked into the room with her luggage. At this moment, she received a call from Gu Yu. Chapter 436 - Come back Early (2)

Chapter 436: Come back Early (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio It was already evening, and the sun was setting. Half of the sun was hidden in the clouds, and the sky was bathed in warm orange light. Xu Wei held her phone and walked out of the balcony. She leaned against the railing and looked at the words ¡®Gu Yu¡¯ jumping on the phone screen. She took a deep breath and prepared herself mentally before swiping the screen and putting it to her ear to answer the call. Sure enough, the man¡¯s voice on the other end of the phone was cold and deep. ¡°Where? ¡± Xu Wei unconsciously poked the railing and answered in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m already in a hotel in B city. ¡± Gu Yu suddenly fell silent. Even through the phone, Xu Wei could feel his strong displeasure. She quickly said, ¡°I promise, I will not let anything happen to me. This mission is not dangerous. I just have to wait. I¡¯m already familiar with this. No problem! ¡± Gu Yu still didn¡¯t say anything. Xu Wei bit her lower lip and her voice became softer, ¡°Gu Yu, my body is already much better. Simon even praised me. I¡¯ll finish the work as soon as possible and go back earlier, okay? ¡± Perhaps her soft words were effective. Gu Yu opened his mouth, but his voice was still cold, ¡°Call me three times a day. ¡± ¡± ... ¡± It wasn¡¯t that Xu Wei wasn¡¯t willing to call Gu Yu. However, once she started working, it was a job that required her to hide at all times. How could she suddenly call him halfway! Xu Wei rolled her dark eyes and started bargaining, ¡°Every day when I return to the hotel, the first thing I¡¯ll do is call you. During other working hours, I have to be careful. If I remember to call you, wouldn¡¯t it be even more dangerous if I identally expose myself? ¡± ¡°Gu Yu, you also want me to be safe, right? ¡± If Gu Yu was in front of her, she would probably hold his arm and act cutely. The other side of the phone was silent for more than a minute. Gu Yu seemed to be really helpless against her and let out a sigh. ¡°Xu Wei, don¡¯t let yourself get hurt. If anything happens, call me immediately. ¡± Xu Fuji immediately smiled and mimicked his words. ¡°Yes, Mr. Gu! ¡± After settling this matter, Xu Wei couldn¡¯t help but make a joke. ¡°Mr. Gu, will you suddenlye to my side and protect me likest time? ¡± The man chuckled. ¡°If you want to... ¡± ¡°No, no, no. Mr. Gu, you should focus on your work. This mission isn¡¯t too difficult for me. I¡¯m can do it by myself. ¡± ¡°Come back soon. ¡± ¡°Okay! ¡± ¨C Xu Wei rested in the hotel for the night. The next day, she was well-prepared. She rented a car and drove to Wei¡¯er¡¯s parents¡¯ vi. The vi was guarded by security guards and there were many cameras. It was not easy to get close and there was no good ce to camp. In the end, she picked a big tree that was diagonally facing the entrance of the vi. After climbing up, she took out her binocrs and looked around. She could just see the courtyard of the vi. She decided to squat here. The first step was to see if there were any children in the vi. Xu Wei camped for three days without any results. Seeing that the sky was about to turn dark again, she was about to finish her work and go back to rest for a while. Suddenly, she saw the silhouette of a child shing past in the courtyard! Xu Wei paused and prepared to stay overnight. Maybe the child would show up again. Now was the time she agreed to call Gu Yu. In order to prevent him from being worried, and she was afraid that he would call while she was taking photos, she sent a message to Gu Yu: [ I¡¯ve safely returned to the hotel. I¡¯m so tired today. I¡¯ll go to bed after taking a shower. ] Chapter 437 - Why is Gu Yu here? (1)

Chapter 437: Why is Gu Yu here? (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio After sending the message, Xu Wei threw her phone into her backpack and continued to focus on the courtyard of the vi. It seemed that the rumor that Wei¡¯er had an illegitimate child was probably true! As the sky gradually darkened, Xu Wei turned on the night vision mode of the camera and mped it between the branches of the tree. As she gnawed on her bread, she would nce at the camera from time to time. In the past few days, only the nanny and Wei¡¯er¡¯s parents had been going in and out of the house. It could be said that they had been extremely careful. No wonder the news only came out when the child was so old! Time passed. The night sky was filled with stars. Xu Wei looked up and inexplicably missed Gu Yu. If she was in the capital, she could have pulled him to the mountaintop to look at the stars. So, child,e out quickly! However, prayer was a prayer, but the reality was cruel. The child didn¡¯t appear again even when it was already past eleven o¡¯clock at night. If she hadn¡¯t seen it clearly, she would have thought that the child¡¯s figure that shed past was her own illusion. It was gettingte, and the child was probably asleep by now. It seemed that today would be another unfruitful day! However, when Xu Wei took onest look through the camera, she actually saw a familiar figure... Xu Wei was stunned for a moment. She thought that her eyes were ying tricks on her. She even blinked a few times to make sure that she wasn¡¯t hallucinating, and her dark eyes were filled with surprise. The figure she saw was Gu Yu... Even though his back was facing her, and he was wearing a mask and hat to hide his face, his figure and the suit jacket he was wearing was exactly the same! Shouldn¡¯t he be in the Imperial City right now? Why would he appear in B city, or in the courtyard of Wei¡¯er¡¯s vi? Could it be... that he was really worried that something would happen to her likest time, so he personally came to protect her? After what happenedst time, she had no doubt that Gu Yu would do such a thing. He was originally worried that she woulde to B city alone to run the news! But she wasn¡¯t in the vi, she was outside! The vi was full of surveince cameras, and there were many security guards. What if he was caught identally and got hurt? A few security guards passed by, almost bumping into Gu Yu. Fortunately, Gu Yu moved swiftly and hid in a dark corner, avoiding the security guards. Xu Wei¡¯s heart, which was hanging in her throat, slowly fell. She bit her lower lip and was thinking about how to inform Gu Yu that she was outside and there was no danger. At this moment, Gu Yu began to walk towards the back door as if he was about to leave since he couldn¡¯t find her! Xu Wei could not help but heave a sigh of relief. She did not even pack her things. She wanted to go to the back door to pick up Gu Yu first beforeing back to get her things! She climbed down from the tree and pretended to be a passerby taking a stroll. She went around to the back door of the vi and then jogged to the back door. When she was still some distance away from the back door, she saw Gu Yu walking out. She was delighted and quickened her pace. Standing behind him, she panted slightly and called out in a low voice, ¡°Gu Yu... ¡± The man stopped in his tracks and slowly turned around. Xu Wei ck pupils suddenly constricted. Even though she turned around instantly and wanted to run away, the man was already prepared. He firmly pressed the rag in his hand onto her mouth and nose. After a few seconds, Xu Wei¡¯s vision went ck and she fainted. Chapter 438 - Why is Gu Yu here? (2)

Chapter 438: Why is Gu Yu here? (2)

Imperial City, apartment. Gu Yu finished showering and walked out in his bathrobe. During the three years that Xu Wei left, he had spent his time alone in this bedroom. At that time, he did not feel lonely or cold. But now, Xu Wei had only gone on a business trip for three days. Yet, every minute and every second was extremely difficult for him to endure. He lost the mood to work andy down on the bed. He was originally lying on his side, but he kept tossing and turning. No matter how he slept, he didn¡¯t feelfortable. In the end, his body unconsciously moved to Xu Fuji¡¯s side. There were still a few strands of her hair on her pillow. It seemed that her breath was still lingering on it. Even though he thought about her every day, today, his longing for her was extremely intense. But... Gu Yu picked up his phone and saw the text message she sent a few hours ago. She should be asleep by now. He really wanted to make a phone call. He didn¡¯t have to speak, just listening to her breathing would be enough. He stared at the phone screen with his dark eyes. He wanted to touch the screen with his fingers. But, in the end, he couldn¡¯t bear to disturb her rest. He forced himself to put down his phone and close his eyes. After sleeping for some time, Gu Yu was awakened by a sudden strong uneasiness. He lifted his eyes and looked at the clock on the wall. It was past one o¡¯clock in the morning! Gu Yu got up, took a cigarette and a lighter. He went outside to the balcony and smoked a cigarette. However, he still couldn¡¯t calm down. He felt inexplicably uneasy. He strode back to his bedroom, picked up his phone, and called Xu Wei. He made a few calls in a row, but no one picked up and his call eventually ended. Gu Yu pursed his thin lips. His dark gaze turned sharp. If Xu Weiali was just sleeping soundly, she wouldn¡¯t have slept so deeply. She would have woken up after so many calls! Gu Yu didn¡¯t call Xu Wei¡¯s phone anymore. Instead, he called Assistant Lin. Assistant Lin was woken up from his deep sleep. His voice was a little hoarse and confused. ¡°Mr. Gu? ¡± ¡°Come to the apartment immediately. I want to go to city B, ¡± Gu Yu ordered in a deep voice. Hearing his tone, Assistant Lin shuddered. His tiredness immediately disappeared. Fortunately, he was used to all kinds of emergency situations over the years. He didn¡¯t ask any more questions and only replied, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go there immediately! ¡± ¨C In the middle of the night, there was no way to take the high-speed train. Thus, Assistant Lin drove all the way by himself. On the way, Gu Yu called the front desk of the hotel where Xu Wei was staying. He asked someone to knock on her door, but no one answered. When he finally swiped his card and entered, there was no one inside. She didn¡¯te back! He pulled up the surveince camera at the hotel entrance. She had gone out in the morning and hadn¡¯te back. Assistant Lin looked at her big boss¡¯s expression through the rearview mirror. A storm wasing, but there was also deep worry mixed in. He could only pray in his heart that young mistress was safe and sound! Now, she was Mr. Gu¡¯s life! After more than three hours, the car stopped directly at the entrance of Wei¡¯er¡¯s parents¡¯ vi. Wei¡¯er received a message from her manager in the middle of the night saying that Gu Yu wasing to her parents¡¯ vi to look for someone. Coincidentally, she was in B city, so she rushed back and was waiting for him at the entrance. She saw the man get out of the car. His handsome face was like that of a dark night demon. Wei¡¯er didn¡¯t remember offending this great Buddha but she could only force a smile and greet him, ¡°Mr. Gu... ¡± Gu Yu ignored her and walked straight into the vi with his long legs. Wei¡¯er couldn¡¯t afford to offend him, so she could only follow behind him and carefully ask, ¡°What happened? ¡° Chapter 439 - Their Hearts Were in Sync (1)

Chapter 439: Their Hearts Were in Sync (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Gu Yu didn¡¯t say a word. The cold and terrifying aura around him made Wei¡¯er afraid to say a second word. The man walked into the vi. He personally looked through every single ce and confirmed it with his own eyes. However, every time he finished looking through a ce, he didn¡¯t see Xu Wei¡¯s figure. The dangerous gaze in his eyes deepened. It wasn¡¯t until he turned the entire vi upside down and there was no trace of Xu Wei that his ck eyes fell on the shivering Wei¡¯er. His voice was filled with thousands of sharp des, ¡°Ask your family, nanny, security if they saw Xu Wei, my wife. Have they seen her in the past few days? ¡± A few days ago, Gu Yu¡¯s wedding news was announced at Grandpa Gu¡¯s birthday banquet. The next day, all the major media reported about this piece of news so everyone knew about his new wife, Xu Wei. Wei¡¯er naturally knew about it too. However, she didn¡¯t expect that Gu Yu woulde to her vi to look for Xu Wei! A few days ago, someone sent her an anonymous text message informing her that a reporter was investigating the matter of her illegitimate child. This made her vignt, so she hastily installed a lot of cameras. She also hired many security guards and told her parents to keep a close watch on the child. He was not allowed to go out to avoid being photographed. Could it be that the reporter who came to investigate her was Xu Wei? Gu Yu¡¯s new wife? Could it be that her security guards really caught her? Thinking of this, Wei¡¯er could not help but break out in a cold sweat. She swallowed hard and forced herself to remain calm, ¡°Mr. Gu, I¡¯m not here these few days. I really haven¡¯t seen Mrs. Gu. As for the others, I can call them over now. You can interrogate them. ¡± Gu Yu¡¯s sharp gaze swept across Wei¡¯er¡¯s face, trying to determine if she was telling the truth. Then, he nodded lightly. Wei¡¯er felt as if she had been pardoned. She quickly turned around and called for the rest of the people. In the hall. Gu Yu sat on the spacious sofa. His long legs were elegantly crossed, but his handsome face was covered with frost. His eyes were filled with a strong sense of danger. Even if he just sat there quietly, it would make people tremble involuntarily. Gu Yu didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he had Assistant Lin standing by the side to interrogate everyone. He even found a photo of Xu Wei and had them identify her one by one. First were Wei¡¯er¡¯s parents and nanny. They hadn¡¯t left the house in the past few days and indeed hadn¡¯t seen Xu Wei. The security guards looked at her carefully several times and shook their heads in denial. They patrolled very carefully. If there were any unfamiliar faces approaching, it was impossible for them not to have an impression! They found nothing, and they didn¡¯t seem to be lying. Assistant Lin had Wei¡¯er to show them the surveince footage. All the surveince footage was normal. However, the surveince footage on the third night were all deleted! When Wei¡¯er saw this, her legs went weak, and she almost fell to the ground. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it. Mrs. Gu is indeed not with me. I don¡¯t know why this surveince footage was deleted! ¡± Gu Yu stared at Wei¡¯er¡¯s ck eyes. There were raging waves in his eyes. Xu Wei had gone missing while was she investigating her private life. Thest message she sent him told him that she had returned to the hotel safely. The truth was, she didn¡¯t go back. It could be spected that she must have caught some key evidence, which was why she continued to stay. In order to not worry him, she sent him that message. Therefore, his first reaction was that Xu Wei had been caught by Wei¡¯er, and she wanted to destroy the evidence against her. Xu Wei might be imprisoned in this house, or perhaps... something even scarier had happened. This thought shed through Gu Yu¡¯s mind, and killing intent appeared in his eyes! Chapter 440 - They Had a Tacit Understanding (2)

Chapter 440: They Had a Tacit Understanding (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Wei¡¯er had been in the entertainment industry for many years. To be able to reach this position, she was naturally very good at reading people¡¯s expressions. She could feel that there was a huge storm brewing in Gu Yu¡¯s eyes. If she was slightly careless, everything she had would be ruined. Her hands were clenched tightly, and her body could not stop trembling. Even though her voice was trembling, she still tried her best to exin herself, ¡°Mr. Gu, if Mrs. Gu is really in my hands, I definitely won¡¯t dare to hide anything. Why would I dare to go against you? ¡± Indeed, no matter how high Wei¡¯er¡¯s status was in the entertainment industry, even if she was about to marry into a wealthy family, she couldn¡¯t afford to offend the Gu Corporation. If she caught an ordinary reporter, she might not let him off easily. However, this was the Gu Corporation. Gu Yu¡¯s ck eyes stared at her face. He noticed the deep fear in her eyes. His thin lips pressed tightly together. Then it was the second possibility. Obviously, someone was trying to frame Wei¡¯er for Xu Wei¡¯s disappearance, causing him to temporarily lose his bearings. Gu Yu didn¡¯t say a word. He strode out with his long legs. For a moment, Assistant Lin couldn¡¯t guess what his boss was thinking. Did he believe Wei¡¯er¡¯s words and didn¡¯t n to make a move on her? Or did he have other thoughts? Seeing his cold and tense expression, he didn¡¯t dare to ask further. Instead, he raised his feet and followed him, waiting for him to give the order. Gu Yu left the vi, but he didn¡¯t leave. Instead, he walked around the vi. His ck eyes scanned the surroundings under the night sky as if he was looking for something. Suddenly, his gaze fixed on the big tree diagonally across the vi¡¯s entrance. Then, without thinking, he strode over. Assistant Lin sighed secretly when he saw Gu Yu urately finding Xu future¡¯s hiding spot. he even found her camera on the tree. Was this the legendary telepathic connection between husband and wife? The camera and backpack were safe, but Xu Wei was nowhere to be found. If she wanted to film evidence, she couldn¡¯t just leave the camera on the tree like this, unless... there was something that attracted her to ignore these things and walk away. Gu Yu looked at the camera. She had been there the whole time. Could she have caught something? With that thought, he pressed the button on the camera and searched for the video clip inside. He fast-forwarded to the time after she sent him the Wechat messagest night and started to watch. As he had expected, someone had indeed lured Xu Wei into the vi, but... the figure that had lured him was simr to him. That suit jacket was his, the one he had left in Yun Rou¡¯s ward! Gu Yu¡¯s face was filled with hostility. He threw the camera into Assistant Lin¡¯s hand and ordered sternly, ¡°Check all the surveince cameras in this area and find this person. Find out which direction he took Xu Wei! ¡± In such a short period of time, Gu Yu had already figured out what had happened. Assistant Lin couldn¡¯t help but admire him. However, this wasn¡¯t the time to praise him. He had to seize every second to save Xu Wei. He immediately nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll make the arrangements now! ¡± ¨C Xu Wei¡¯s head felt very heavy. When she gradually regained some consciousness, she tried her best to open her eyelids. It felt as though a huge mountain was pressing down on her. However, her vision was pitch-ck. She could not even see her fingers in the darkness. She could not determine where she was. She wanted to move her limbs but she could feel that her hands were tied behind her back by thick ropes. Her feet were also tied up and she could not move. Before she could think about her situation, she heard footsteps approaching. Chapter 441 - Scheme Against (1)

Chapter 441: Scheme Against (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Someone¡¯sing! Who is it? Is it the ruffian who pretended to be Gu Yu to trick and kidnap me?¡± Xu Wei wondered. She had referred to him as a ruffian because she noticed that he was wearing a mask when he turned around and she also saw his cold, terrifying eyes. He was the kidnapper in the video that she had seen, which showed Yun Rou being kidnapped from the hospital. ¡°First, he kidnapped Yun Rou and now, he¡¯s kidnapping me. What exactly does he want?¡± Xu Wei ruminated. As this thought crossed her mind, she heard the sound of footsteps, which came to a stop in front of her. Although it was pitch ck and she could not see anything, she still struggled to open her eyes to look at the person before her. However, she was never given the chance to do so, for he reached over towards her and in the next instant, she could feel a jab on her arm. ¡°He¡¯s injecting something into my body!¡± she thought in rm. Xu Wei¡¯s limbs were tied and could not struggle. On the other hand, the ruffian was experienced and quicklypleted the injection. He then stood up and left. Xu Wei does not know what he had injected into her body and various wild guesses popped up in her mind. But gradually, she could feel her body losing strength. She could still struggle earlier on but now, she feltpletely drained. ¡°Did he weaken me to prevent me from escaping? What does he want? How is this linked to Yun Rou?¡± Xu Wei contemted. Although everything was currently a mystery, she knew that things would not be so simple and losing her strength was just the start of it. She wondered if Gu Yu was aware that she had gone missing. ¡°I clearly promised him not to let myself get hurt but I¡¯ve failed do so... He must be so worried about me. Since I¡¯d promised Gu Yu, I¡¯ll do my best to protect myself no matter what,¡± she thought. However, Xu Wei soon began to feel dizzy and she could not help but fall asleep again. ... Assistant Lin had called up all the surveince cameras nearby and stayed up from midnight until the next day afternoon to watch the recordings. His eyes were bloodshot and finally, he managed to piece together some of the disconnected routes that Xu Wei¡¯s kidnapper took. The kidnapper was probably prepared to avoid the CCTVs, for he made intermittent stops during the journey. Thus, they could only vaguely identify that he was headed south. There were many possible ces in the south that he could go to and time was needed to conduct a thorough investigation before they could lock down the location. As Xu Wei was subjected to danger with every ticking second that she remained in that crook¡¯s hands, Gu Yu could not bear to wait and do nothing. Thus, even though there was only a rough direction, he still wanted to head down to conduct a search first. Gu Yu then took out his phone and gave Xu Shuai a call. After he exined the situation briefly, Xu Shuai immediately utilized his family¡¯s connections to send manpower down to the south to conduct an investigation. After spending one day and one night, they finally confirmed that Xu Wei had been brought to arge suburban area in the south. Xu Shuai quickly drove over to Gu Yu¡¯s ce and after Gu Yu instructed Assistant Lin to remain in the hotel to watch the surveince cameras and alert him immediately should there be new leads, jumped into the passenger seat and headed off for the suburbs with Xu Shuai. At the same time, the police were also tracking Yun Rou¡¯s whereabouts and had received an anonymous tip that someone had seen a woman who resembled Yun Rou in the southern suburbs of B City. Unwilling to let go of any leads, the police quickly sent some men over. In a bid to get first-hand information, many members of the media had stationed themselves at the police station. When they saw the police car speeding off, quickly hopped into their own cars and followed after the police closely. Chapter 442 - Calculation (2) Chapter 442: Calction (2) When Xu Wei woke up again, it was no longer dark. There was a faint yellow light shining down from above her head. It was a small light bulb that was hanging down. She moved her eyes stiffly and slowly looked around. This ce looked like... an abandoned warehouse. There were abandoned goods piled up around her. There were also many misceneous items. So, she had been in this warehouse ever since the gangster took her away? After that, she realized that the ropes tied around her hands and feet were gone, but... she could only lean against the wall and stay where she was because her hands and feet had no strength and she couldn¡¯t feel them either. That means that the thing the gangster injected into her was probably a drug that could paralyze people¡¯s nerves. Otherwise, she would be able to feel her limbs. If it was just to prevent her from escaping, it would be enough to make her lose her strength. Why did he need to take the extra step? Xu Wei couldn¡¯t help but have an extremely ominous premonition, especially... when her gaze fell on a corner that she had overlooked earlier. There was another person there! Yun Rou? Xu Wei raised his eyes and looked carefully. It was indeed her! She was different from her. Her hands and feet were tied tightly like how she was tied up a moment ago. At this moment, Yun Rou seemed to have just woken up from hera. Her brows were tightly knitted together, and her eyshes were trembling non-stop as if she was trying to open her eyes. She struggled for a long time before she managed to lift eyelids. At first, she was still at a loss, as if she hadn¡¯t realized her situation. After a few minutes, her memories seemed to have returned bit by bit. She realized what had happened to her, and her eyes instantly became iparably terrified. She struggled to tie herself up as she looked around. When she saw Xu Wei, she was stunnedat first. Then she seemed to understand everything and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Xu Wei, you actually kidnapped me? What do you want to do? ¡± As expected... When Xu Wei saw that there was no rope on her body, but there was a rope on Yun Rou¡¯s body, his mind gradually guessed the intention of the criminal. Everyone knew that Yun Rou had been kidnapped but Xu Wei was quietly taken away. At this moment, there were only two of them in the warehouse. Yun Rou seemed to be weaker than her. Even though her nerves had been numbed, from her appearance, no one could tell that there was anything wrong with her! Xu Wei knew that she had to remain calm at this moment. She tried her best to move her lips, but she couldn¡¯t make a sound. Yun Rou suddenly thought of something. She panicked and looked at her pitifully, ¡°I know. You want my life, you want me to disappear, right? Are you jealous of the past between Yu and me? You¡¯re afraid that Yu will fall in love with me again and you¡¯ll lose your position as Mrs. Gu right? That is why you kidnapped me. Xu Wei, you¡¯re so vicious! ¡± ¡°Let me tell you, from the start until the end, Yu only loves me. Even if you use despicable means to get him, his heart is still in me. That¡¯s something you can¡¯t take away no matter what. You¡¯re the third party between us! Yu will always understand this one day and he will return to my side! ¡± She said these words hysterically as if she was trying to provoke her. The lights suddenly dimmed, and the sound of footsteps could be heard again. Xu Wei was hit by something again and fainted. However, this time, she seemed to wake up very quickly and her body¡¯s strength had actually recovered. However, she seemed to be holding something in her hand. She looked up and saw that it was a knife! And that knife had pierced into the back of Yun Rou¡¯s hand! At the same time, the warehouse door was forced open. Gu Yu, Xu Shuai, the police, and the reporters, were all to the door. All of them witnessed this scene! Chapter 443 - I believe in you (1)

Chapter 443: I believe in you (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Yun Rou¡¯s mournful cry of pain shocked everyone. When they looked over, one of her hands had been pierced by a small knife. Blood dripped down. It was a shocking sight. Yun Rou was in so much pain that her beautiful facial features became distorted. Her face had lost all color, and her entire body was trembling. Her eyes were filled with pain as she waited for Xu Wei to use her, ¡°Xu Wei, everything I said is the truth. You actually want to break my hand. How am I supposed to y the piano in the future... ¡± Xu Wei stared nkly at the knife in her hand. Her hunch wasn¡¯t wrong, but she didn¡¯t expect Yun Rou to be so vicious. She was willing to sacrifice one of her hands to drag her into hell! Yun Rou, she must have gone crazy!? The blood in Xu Wei¡¯s body couldn¡¯t help but freeze. Her body quickly lost its temperature. It was so cold that her teeth were chattering. Before anyone could react, a figure rushed up at lightning speed. The next second, Xu Wei felt her body being embraced by a slightly cold but familiar pair of arms. Feeling her cold body, he tightened his arms and whispered into her ear, ¡°Xu Wei, don¡¯t be afraid. ¡± Xu Wei slowly raised her head and looked at the man in a daze. Her eyes met his dark eyes. They were as dark and deep as ever. Her lips were extremely dry, and her throat was slightly sore due tock of water. However, she still tried her best to open her mouth. No matter how difficult it was, she had to tell him immediately, ¡°Gu Yu, I didn¡¯t do it. I didn¡¯t stab her with a knife. I didn¡¯t... ¡± Before she could finish, the man¡¯s deep voice was heard, ¡°No need to say anything. I believe you. ¡± I believe you... Xu Fuji¡¯s eyshes trembled violently and tears welled up uncontrobly in her eyes. Gu Yu, who had never believed her before, chose to believe her between Yun Rou and her this time. Was it true? Did he really believe her? Gu Yu seemed to have read her mind. He touched the tears at the corner of her eyes with the tip of his finger. There was a dull pain in his heart. How much pain had his distrust of her caused such that she was so afraid... She was so afraid that the moment she saw him, she wanted to open her mouth to exin? In the past, Gu Yu was really a bastard. No, he was really a bastard. ¡°Xu Wei, I believe in you, I believe in you! ¡± He opened his mouth and added two more sentences in a row as he gave her his assurance. Xu Wei heard him and smiled weakly at him. Only then did she rx her body and lean into his embrace, allowing him to block the police officers and reporters who were charging at her. The scene was very chaotic. The reporters rushed forward like they were injected with stimnts. The cameras were aimed at Yun Rou¡¯s weak and miserable state as they frantically filmed her, afraid that they would miss even the slightest bit of exciting footage. One or two of the police officers went to take care of the injured Yun Rou. The rest had no choice but to maintain order. They pulled out the police tape and separated the reporters. However, how could the reporters give up on such a scene? They took advantage of all sorts of loopholes to film Yun Rou. After filming Yun Rou, they wanted to film Xu Wei. However, Xu Wei was curled up in Gu Yu¡¯s embrace. Xu Shuai also stood there to block them with a cold expression. They were still very intimidating. However, what they recorded today was enough. Gu Corporation¡¯s CEO, Gu Yu¡¯s new wife, was jealous of her old love, Yun Rou. She even resorted to kidnap her and intentionally hurt her. This news was enough to shock the public! The ambnce arrived five minutester. Yun Rou was carried into the ambnce. An ambnce staff asked, ¡°Which one of you is following? ¡± Chapter 444 - I believe in You (2)

Chapter 444: I believe in You (2)

Even though Yun Rou was in so much pain that she was barely conscious and her vision was blurry, she was still mumbling, ¡°Yu... Yu... I want Yu... ¡± Yun Rou was bleeding too much, and this cut did not look good so stabilizing her emotions was extremely important. The ambnce staff could not help but ask, ¡°who is Yu? Can you follow the car? ¡± As soon as he said this, Gu Yu could clearly feel the woman in his arms tensing up. She grabbed his clothes unconsciously with her hands. He felt an almost suffocating heartache. His gaze darkened, and he coldly nced at the paramedic. Then, as if he hadn¡¯t heard anything, he picked up Xu Wei and walked towards the car that Xu Shuai was driving. They weren¡¯t going to take the ambnce. They were going to drive themselves! Seeing this, Xu Shuai knew that they couldn¡¯t just leave the injured Yun Rou behind. He had no choice but to reply, ¡°I¡¯ll follow! ¡± He first rushed to his car. After Gu Yu carefully ced Xu Wei in the passenger seat and straightened up his body, Xu Shuai quickly took out his car keys and handed them to Gu Yu. He said, ¡°Yu, I¡¯ll take care of Yun Rou for you. Call me if anything happens. ¡± He patted Gu Yu¡¯s shoulder, ran back to the ambnce, and stepped into the ambnce. Gu Yu¡¯s car, the ambnce, the police car, and the car that the reporters were in all headed toward the hospital. ¨C As soon as Yun Rou arrived at the hospital, she was pushed into the operating room. Xu Shuai looked at the red light above and rubbed his forehead. It would be fine if Yun Rou was alright, but if there was something wrong with her hand and it affected her ying the piano, it would be difficult! Gu Yu drove to the hospital. He got out of the driver¡¯s seat and went to the front passenger seat. He opened the car door and unfastened the seatbelt. Then, he carried Xu Wei and walked into the hospital. She did not have any obvious external injuries so she only went to the emergency room. He asked the hospital to check if she was feeling unwell. The doctor checked carefully and asked, ¡°She¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just that her body is a little dehydrated. Let her drink more water and rest well. ¡± Something shed past Xu Wei¡¯s eyes. Her consciousness slowly recovered. After she calmed down a little, she finally found her voice. ¡°Doctor, I was injected with a drug on my arm, causing my nerves to be paralyzed. I can¡¯t even feel my limbs. Can this be detected? ¡± Everyone had seen her stab Yun Rou, but she didn¡¯t do it. She had to have evidence to prove that she didn¡¯t do it consciously. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to clear her name even if she jumped into the Yellow River! The doctor replied, ¡°Then, we have to do a deeper examination. Are you still unable to feel your hands or feet? ¡± Xu Wei shook his head. ¡°It was only for a short while. After that, I fainted once. It didn¡¯t take long, but when I woke up, I had already regained consciousness. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible. These drugs shouldn¡¯t have been left in your body for such a short period of time. Are you sure you were really injected? ¡± ¡± ...I¡¯m sure. ¡± The doctor frowned as if he thought she was lying. Gu Yu said directly, ¡°Arrange for a test. Wait for the results toe out before you make a conclusion! ¡± The doctor subconsciously nced at Gu Yu. He wanted to scold him for interfering with the doctor¡¯s diagnosis but when he saw that cold and icy handsome face as well as the extremely dangerous aura, he was so scared he immediately swallowed his words. He nodded repeatedly. ¡°I¡¯ll make the arrangements right away. ¡° Chapter 445 - Worst-case Scenario (1) Chapter 445: Worst-case Scenario (1) The doctor turned his head to the nurse and instructed her. He spoke very quickly as if there was a devil chasing after him. Xu Wei raised her head to look at Gu Yu, who was standing beside her. The man noticed and lowered his eyes to look at her. The light in his eyes could make people calm down, causing her to unconsciously raise her hand. Her slender arms wrapped around his waist, and her face was buried in front of him. Gu Yu gently stroked her ck hair. with hisrge palm His movements were so gentle that it was as if he was treating a fragile doll. Xu Wei followed the doctor to do a test, but he did not detect any strange drug residues in her body. This result was not expected, or unexpected. This plot was too precise. Naturally, she would not leave any evidence for her to turn the tables so easily. The police arrived soon after. After showing her ID, they first confirmed that she was in a stable mood before starting to record her statement. Even though the current situation was very unfavorable for her, Xu Wei still clearly told her what she knew. She would never admit that she didn¡¯t do it! Gu Yu stayed by Xu Wei¡¯s side until his phone rang. He took out his phone and nced at it. Then, he pointed at the corridor window, indicating that he would go over and answer the call. He walked to the window with his long legs. Gu Yu¡¯s fingers slid across the phone¡¯s screen. He put it to his ear and said calmly, ¡°Speak. ¡± On the other end of the phone was Xu Shuai. His tone was solemn as he reported Yun Rou¡¯s condition, ¡°The surgery has just ended. Yun Rou¡¯s life is no longer in danger, but... her left hand is crippled. In the future, even if her hand recovers, she won¡¯t be able to continue ying the piano! ¡± This was the worst oue he had guessed. He didn¡¯t expect that what he was afraid of woulde true! ¡°Okay, I got it. ¡± Xu Shuai sighed, ¡°Ah Yu, is Xu Wei okay? ¡± ¡°She¡¯s fine. ¡± After hesitating for a moment, Xu Shuai still asked, ¡°What are you going to do about this? Yun Rou has woken up. After suffering such a blow, she definitely won¡¯t let it go. ¡± If it was just a kidnapping charge, Gu Yu had the surveince camera of the man who pretended to be him. The fact that he took Xu Wei away could still prove that Xu Wei wasn¡¯t his aplice. However, Xu Wei had stabbed Yun Rou in front of everyone. If she couldn¡¯t prove her innocence with strong evidence, it would be hard to wash away her crime of intentionally hurting someone. Moreover, now that the media all knew about it, it was impossible to suppress this matter. It would only make things worse! Gu Yu didn¡¯t say anything for a moment. From the corner of his eye, he saw that Xu Wei¡¯s statement had already ended. He said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll hang up first. ¡± After saying that, he didn¡¯t give Xu Shuai any time to react. He directly hung up the phone and then strode over to Xu Wei. ¡°Are you tired? I¡¯ll bring you back to the hotel to rest first. ¡± Xu Wei was indeed physically and mentally exhausted. After all, she had been tense all this time and hadn¡¯t eaten or drank for almost two days. At this time, she was almost exhausted. She nodded weakly. Gu Yu did not say another word and continued carrying her. Gu Yu brought her back to the hotel. He first released some hot water and carried her inside for her to have a nice soak. Then, he walked out and called someone to deliver porridge and light food. He also poured a cup of warm water and walked into the bathroom to feed her slowly. After she finished showering, Gu Yu wrapped her in a bathrobe, carried her out, and put her on the bed. Then, he took the porridge, held a spoon, and fed her, one mouthful at a time. Chapter 446 - Worst-case Scenario (2)

Chapter 446: Worst-case Scenario (2)

Xu Wei hadn¡¯t eaten for a long time so she couldn¡¯t eat much. She shook her head and refused, ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat anymore. ¡± Gu Yu didn¡¯t force her. After looking at the bowl, he caressed her pale face with his big palm. There was a deep surge in his eyes, but it was suppressed in an instant. Instead, it was reced by ayer of softness, ¡°Do you want to sleep for a while? ¡± ¡°Yes, ¡± Xu Wei answered in a low voice. Then, she stared at him with her big ck eyes. ¡°Can you sleep with me? ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Xu Wei automatically moved to the other side of the bed to make room for Gu Yu. Gu Yu chuckled. He lifted the quilt andy down. He stretched out his arm and pulled her into his embrace. Xu Wei leaned towards him. When she closed her eyes, all she saw was blood-red. She couldn¡¯t help but frown and open her eyes again. Gu Yu didn¡¯t ask her what was wrong. Instead, he patted her back gently and said in an extremely gentle voice, ¡°I¡¯m here. Sleep in peace. ¡± When she was running the news, she had encountered all kinds of dangerous things. Xu Wei had never thought that she would be so weak. At this moment... he was by her side, so she let herself be weak. It turned out that she wasn¡¯t that strong. She also wanted a chest that could shelter her from the wind and rain. Even if she was only weak for this moment, she was still satisfied. Even though Gu Yu hadn¡¯t slept for almost two days, he wasn¡¯t sleepy. He just quietly stayed beside Xu Wei. He felt her gradually calming down in his arms and her breathing became even and long. He lowered his head and kissed her heart. He gently moved her out of his arms and ced a pillow in her arms in rece of him. After covering her with the nket, Gu Yu picked up his phone from the bedside table and walked to the balcony. He dialed Xu Shuai¡¯s number and got straight to the point. ¡°When will Yun Rou wake up? ¡± ¡°She¡¯ll be fine after the anesthesia. It¡¯ll probably bete. ¡± Xu Shuai hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°She kept calling your name in the ambnce. I think she wants to see you when she wakes up. ¡± Gu Yu was silent for a moment before opening his mouth. ¡°I¡¯ll go over tonight. ¡± ¨C When Yun Rou woke up, the sky outside waspletely dark. Shey on the hospital bed and stared nkly at the white ceiling. Her eyes were deathly still. The door of the ward was pushed open and footsteps entered. She stiffly rolled her eyes. When she saw the man¡¯s handsome face even though he was expressionless, her dim eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°Yu... ¡± she opened her mouth, her voice extremely hoarse. Gu Yu walked to the side of the bed and looked down at her pale face. There weren¡¯t any slight emotions in his eyes. They were still as cold as before, and even his voice did not have any warmth, ¡°The doctor said that your hand injury is very serious and that your mobility will be affected in the future. Your normal life is fine, but you can no longer y the piano! ¡± Following his straightforward words, Yun Rou¡¯s face turned paler. Under the light, she looked extremely frightened. Her eyes rapidly filled up with tears. ¡°So, I won¡¯t be able to stand on my stage and perform for everyone in the future? ¡± Her proudest career, her most sessful stage, had been forcefully stripped out of her world just like that? ¡°Yes. ¡± Gu Yu¡¯s reply was direct and cruel. Yun Rou¡¯s tears rolled down. She couldn¡¯t ept this reality and broke down, ¡°Why did Xu Wei treat me like this? In order to make her happy, you made me disappear. I¡¯ve already given up. I¡¯m already preparing to leave the hospital and leave the capital! ¡° Chapter 447 - I Want You to Marry Me (1)

Chapter 447: I Want You to Marry Me (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Gu Yu put his hands in his pockets and didn¡¯t show any emotion on his face. His dark eyes were always cold as he quietly looked at Yun Rou. No one knew what he was thinking. Yun Rou didn¡¯t expect that Gu Yu wouldn¡¯t even say a word offort to her when her hands were crippled? She called his name in the ambnce. She had lost so much blood and she was in so much pain but he didn¡¯t even look at her. Instead, he firmly protected Xu Wei in his arms. Xu Wei was fine and she was still the perpetrator. Why did he need to protect her! She really didn¡¯t know what Xu Wei had done to Gu Yu to make him be this cold and heartless! Gu Yu¡¯s gaze fell on her face. He said indifferently, ¡°Xu Wei was also attacked by the same criminal and was kidnapped there. She didn¡¯t kidnap you. As for your hand, she did hold the knife, but she didn¡¯t stab you. When she turned conscious, your hand was already stabbed. ¡± Yun Rou looked at the man¡¯s cold eyes in disbelief. She asked sharply, ¡°The truth is right in front of your eyes. Everyone saw it. You don¡¯t believe what you saw with your own eyes and you¡¯re defending Xu Wei? Yu, are you still the Yu I know? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not defending, it¡¯s the truth. ¡± ¡± ... ¡± Yun Rou¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. She looked down at her left hand, which was wrapped in bandages. Even moving her fingers hurt so much that it made her heart palpitate. But, Gu Yu was always on Xu Wei¡¯s side! What about her? She had nothing left! Her hand was crippled. She could no longer y the piano, and she could no longer return to her stage. Her career as an artist, which she was so proud of, hade to an end because of Xu Wei! She would not let Xu Wei Off. She wanted to seek justice for herself! Yun Rou took a few deep breaths and used her uninjured right hand to slowly wipe away the tears on her face. She looked up at Gu Yu again, and her voice was hoarse but cold, ¡°Yu, you came to see me because you wanted to speak up for Xu Wei, right? You want me to give a statement to the police based on what you said so that she won¡¯t be guilty, right? ¡± Even though she was already injured at the time, she knew that a lot of media outlets hade at that time to record the scene. By now, it had probably spread all over the televisionwork. Her kidnapping had already attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Now, she had been found and she suffered such a serious injury. She was a hero who could bring glory to the country, a rising star in the piano industry. Yet, she had been forced to give up just like that. Once Xu Wei was convicted of persecuting her, Xu Wei would be a rat on the streets. Everyone would shout and beat her up. Moreover, she would also have to bear criminal responsibility! That was why Gu Yu had appeared in her ward. Even though this reason made her very unhappy, she felt that it didn¡¯t matter now. She didn¡¯t care about the process. She only wanted the result to be what she wanted, and that was enough! Previously, Gu Yu made her disappear and she didn¡¯t have the conditions to resist him. Now, it was different... she already had the capital to negotiate conditions! Xu Wei had taken away her most precious hand, making it impossible for her to step onto her stage once again. So, she had to give her back what she wanted the most! As she thought about it, Yun Rou suddenly smiled. Her smile was as elegant and beautiful as usual. The light in her eyes gradually filled up, and she didn¡¯t hide her thoughts at all as she spoke word by word, ¡°Yu, if you want me to let Xu Wei go, I can do it. But, I want you! You have topensate me by giving yourself to me! I want you to divorce Xu Wei and marry me! ¡± Chapter 448 - I Want You to Marry Me (2)

Chapter 448: I Want You to Marry Me (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio As soon as she finished speaking, there was a moment of dead silence in the ward. Yun Rou¡¯s gaze was fixed on Gu Yu¡¯s handsome face, unwilling to let go of even the slightest bit of emotion. She had always believed that Gu Yu loved her. He had married Xu Wei because of Grandpa Gu¡¯s coercion and Xu Wei¡¯s own dirty tricks. Even if he had defended Xu Wei at the birthday banquet, it was only to protect ¡°Mrs. Gu¡± . No matter what, Xu Wei and he were a legally married couple. He had no choice but to cut off his love for her. This was a great opportunity for him to divorce Xu Wei, and Grandpa Gu wouldn¡¯t be able to object to it. Her thoughts were so beautiful that the corners of her lips could not help but curl up. However, when she saw the mockery in Gu Yu¡¯s dark eyes, she froze abruptly. His eyes seemed to tell her that she was dreaming! As expected, in the next second, she saw the man¡¯s thin lips lifting up. His voice was cold and indifferent as he said mercilessly, ¡°You want me to marry you? You?¡± He pulled out a cold smile, ¡°In your dreams! ¡± Yun Rou¡¯s smilepletely sank, and the hidden resentment in her eyes continued to grow. She bit her lower lip forcefully. She wanted to re up, but she forcefully suppressed it. ¡°Yu... ¡± She actually squeezed out a gentle smile, and her voice was extremely soft. ¡°I¡¯ll give you time to think it over. How about three days? You gave me the same amount of time before. ¡± ¡°In these three days, I¡¯ll use my unstable emotions as an excuse to dy the time for me to record my statement. I¡¯ll wait for you to give me an answer before deciding what I¡¯m going to say about this matter. ¡± Yun Rou looked at the man¡¯s face with an infatuated gaze. Her voice was filled with love too. ¡°Yu, you know that I have always wanted to return to the past. We have been together for five years. I hope that we can be together for a lifetime in the future. ¡± ¨C When Gu Yu walked out of the ward, his entire body was filled with an endless chill. Xu Shuai, who had been hiding at the door eavesdropping, also sighed helplessly. When he heard Yun Rou¡¯s conditions just now, he was stunned. This was undoubtedly taking advantage of the situation! When Gu Yu hated Xu Wei, he was willing to marry her. Now that he loved Xu Wei to the bone, how could he divorce her and marry Yun Rou? However, the current situation was too unfriendly to Xu Wei. All the witnesses saw Xu Wei stabbing Yun Rou. The physical evidence, the knife in Xu Wei¡¯s hand, had already been taken back by the police to be examined. The results would be out very soon. If she was the only one with fingerprints on it, the crime of intentionally injuring Yun Rou.., she definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to escape! Xu Shuai apanied Gu Yu all the way to the end of the corridor. When he saw his gloomy face and furrowed brows, he didn¡¯t know what to say. He touched his pocket, took out a cigarette. He handed one to Gu Yu. The man nced at him but didn¡¯t refuse. He took the cigarette with his long and beautiful fingers. Xu Shuai also took out a cigarette and put it in his mouth. He took out a lighter from his pocket and pressed the lighter button. First, he lit it for Gu Yu, then for himself. At the end of the corridor, the two tall men stood silently. White smoke curled up as they released their pressure silently. Finally, Xu Shuai broke the silence. He could not hold it in any longer. He tapped his cigarette with his finger and shook off the burnt ashes. His voice was a little obscure. ¡°Yu, what are your ns? ¡± Chapter 449 - Taking back What Belongs to Me (1)

Chapter 449: Taking back What Belongs to Me (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Gu Yu didn¡¯t say anything. The dark light in his eyes was even gloomier than the night sky. This matter was indeed troublesome. Even though Gu Yu didn¡¯t reveal any emotions, Xu Shuai felt that he probably hadn¡¯t thought of any breakthrough for the time being. He furrowed his brows and thought for a while beforeing up with an idea. ¡°Why don¡¯t you pretend to agree to Yun Rou¡¯s conditions first so that you can stabilize her and stall for time?¡± Gu Yu finally nced at him. That chilly gaze immediately made Xu Shuai shiver. Alright, Gu Yu would never pretend to coax a woman unless that woman was Xu Wei. Other women... probably had no chance! Gu Yu¡¯s phone suddenly rang. He took out his phone and saw that it was from Assistant Lin. He pressed the answer button. ¡°Hello. ¡± Assistant Lin¡¯s voice was very anxious. He didn¡¯t have time to say anything else and went straight to the point. ¡°Mr.Gu, something bad has happened to the young mistress! ¡± Gu Yu didn¡¯t say anything else. He hung up immediately and strode towards the hospital entrance. Xu Shuai naturally heard Assistant Lin¡¯s words, but his reaction wasn¡¯t as fast as Gu Yu¡¯s. He was slow for a few seconds before he hurriedly lifted his feet and followed. ¨C After they left, a woman came to Yun Rou¡¯s ward with flowers in her arms. When she walked in, Yun Rou was sitting on the head of the bed, holding her phone with one hand. She was in the middle of a call. When she saw who it was, she hurriedly hung up and said, ¡°Chun Chun, you¡¯re here. ¡± Xiao Chun went forward and ced the flowers on the bedside table. Her gaze fell on her weak and pale face as she said indifferently, ¡°Are you okay? ¡± She had rushed over the moment she saw the news in the evening. Yun Rou¡¯s lips twitched weakly. She raised her injured left hand with difficulty and presented it to Xiao Chun. She suppressed her crumbling emotions and said, ¡°My hand was destroyed by Xu Wei. Tell me, can I still recover? ¡± Xiao Chun stared at that hand for a long while. She pursed her lips and said, ¡°Brother Yu will find the best doctor to treat you! ¡± ¡°Ha... no matter how good the treatment is, it won¡¯t be able to make my hand recover. I havepletely lost my stage! Xu Wei not only took away my Yu, but she also won¡¯t even let go of my career!¡± Yun Rou¡¯s voice gradually became fierce. ¡°Chun Chun, I can¡¯t lose everything. This time, I want to take back everything that belongs to me! ¡± Xiao Chun¡¯s gaze was still fixed on the injured hand, and she didn¡¯t say anything else. ¨C The news of Yun Rou¡¯s hand being crippled was leaked by someone, and theizens¡¯ anger soared to the highest point. Yun Rou¡¯s fans spontaneously organized a crusading group to find out where Xu Wei was staying and brought the reporters to cause trouble. Xu Wei was awakened by a knock on the door. She thought that Gu Yu, who went out, had returned. Without thinking, she opened the door and a group of people rushed in. They surrounded heryer byyer, mocking, and cursing at her. The reporters¡¯ cameras were almost on her face. Assistant Lin was resting in the room next door. Before he closed his eyes, he heard a sound and opened the door. Seeing that Xu Wei was surrounded, he hurriedly called Gu Yu, then rushed over to protect Xu Wei. However, there were only two of them, and there were too many people on the other side. They were constantly being pushed around, and some of them were overly emotional. A person shouted, ¡°Xu Wei, you destroyed my idol¡¯s hand, I¡¯ll destroy yours too!¡± He grabbed the vase on the coffee table, he ruthlessly smashed it on Xu Wei¡¯s arm! Chapter 450 - Taking back what belongs to me (2)

Chapter 450: Taking back what belongs to me (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xu Wei didn¡¯t rest for long before she was woken up. Her body was still weak, so her reaction wasn¡¯t that agile. She couldn¡¯t dodge. Assistant Lin could protect only her left side and wasn¡¯t able to protect her right side. So when the vase came crashing down, he couldn¡¯t stop it immediately. Just as the vase was about to hit Xu Wei, an arm suddenly stretched out from the crowd and blocked Xu Wei¡¯s arm, withstanding all the damage for her. The vase was smashed into pieces, and the broken pieces cut the arm, leaving a long bloody scar. Xu Wei looked up and saw the familiar deep eyes. The man ignored his injury and grabbed her wrist. With a slight force, he pulled her into his arms, using his body just like he did in the warehouse. He blocked all themotions happening behind her. Her gaze fell on his bloody arm and tears filled up her eyes. Tall and burly bodyguards stood behind Gu Yu. They stepped forward and held back the fans who were about to make a move and chased away the crazy reporters. However, the fans and reporters were unwilling to let it go. They confronted the bodyguards fiercely. A reporter even tried to break through the bodyguards. When the bodyguards stopped him, due to the chaos, the bodyguards identally knocked down the camera that he was carrying. That reporter was instantly furious and began to use angrily. ¡°President Gu, even if you have power and influence, you can¡¯t stop us reporters from reporting, right? You actually let your bodyguard do this. Is the Gu Corporation nning to cover everything up and disregard thew? ¡± Initially, everyone¡¯s anger was only directed at Xu Wei. Now that they heard this reporter¡¯s words, their anger spread. The first to bear the brunt was naturally Gu Yu, who had always protected Xu Wei! Fan 1: ¡°Gu Yu, Xu Wei kidnapped and injured someone. After doing such a ruthless thing, you still want to protect her without any condition? Are you ignoring what¡¯s right and wrong? Can you do this just because you¡¯re rich and powerful? ¡± Reporter 2: ¡°The Gu Corporation is bullying us. We can¡¯t endure this anymore. I want to expose these evil deeds and let everyone know how the Gu corporation disregarded thew!¡± Fan 2: ¡°Gu Yu, you¡¯re shielding Xu Wei. You¡¯re shielding a criminal! We want to boycott you and the Gu Corporation! ¡± The direction this was heading to... Xu Shuai¡¯s face waspletely dark and he was exuding killing intent with his entire body. However, he also knew that this group of people was deliberately stirring up trouble. There was no point in talking to them. He just had to chase them away! Xu Shuai gave the bodyguards a look. The bodyguards understood and their actions became more forceful. They forced all the people out of the room. Then, together with the hotel security guards who rushed over, they chased everyone out of the hotel! The room finally quieted down. Gu Yu looked down at Xu Wei who was in his arms and said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s okay. ¡± Xu Wei stared at his arm and replied in a hoarse voice, ¡°It¡¯s not okay! ¡± She grabbed his wrist and brought him to the sofa. She pressed him down and let him sit. Then, she found the medical kit in the room and sat next to him. She tried her best to stop her trembling hands as she treated his wounds. Xu Shuai and Assistant Lin looked at each other. Knowing that they were no longer needed here, they left the room. Gu Yu silently allowed Xu Wei to apply the medicine on his arm. Even though it hurt, he only frowned a little, not wanting Xu Wei to feel guiltier. When she finished what she was doing and raised her head to look at him, he said, ¡°It¡¯s just a small wound. It¡¯s fine. ¡± Chapter 451 - It’s only Right for Me to Protect my Wife (1)

Chapter 451: It¡¯s only Right for Me to Protect my Wife (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Minor injury, no problem. If it weren¡¯t for her, he wouldn¡¯t have gotten hurt at all and he wouldn¡¯t be scolded by everyone. Xu Wei unconsciously clenched her hands tightly. Her nails poked into her palms. It was painful. Gu Yu¡¯s gaze swept past her taut brows and then fell on her clenched hands. The veins on the back of her hands bulged up, showing how much she was suppressing her emotions. He covered her hands with his hands. Her hands were frighteningly cold. Gu Yu pulled her fingers apart bit by bit. His voice was low and gentle. ¡°Xu Wei, you¡¯re my wife. It¡¯s only right for me to protect my wife. ¡± As he said this, his lips curled into a meaningful smile. He asked her back, ¡°You have to give me this bit of obligation, right? ¡± Xu Wei knew that Gu Yu deliberately said this because he didn¡¯t want her to me herself. Although her heart was still very ufortable, she tried her best to squeeze out a smile and cooperate with him, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re my husband. It¡¯s only right for you to protect me! ¡± She fiercely swallowed her saliva and suppressed the pain in her throat. She didn¡¯t continue this topic and instead said, ¡°When you went out just now, did you go to the hospital to see Yun Rou? ¡± Gu Yu didn¡¯t hide it from her and nodded, ¡°Yes. ¡± ¡°Her hand... is really crippled? ¡± Even though she had just heard this news from the fans and reporters, she still wanted to confirm it. The only person she could only believe entirely was Gu Yu. ¡°Yes. ¡± When Gu Yu was in the hospital, other than hearing the diagnosis of the attending physician, he also found other doctors to diagnose Yun Rou¡¯s condition. The conclusion was the same. Yun Rou¡¯s hand was indeed crippled. Xu Wei furrowed her brows furiously. She had previously thought that Yun Rou nned the whole thing. She was willing to hurt her hand to frame her. However, if she had done it herself, she would at most have hurt her hand. She wouldn¡¯t have been so ruthless and really destroyed her hand, right? She was extremely proud of her career! Was she really just a simple victim? Was there another mastermind behind this? But who did she offend to set up such a big scheme topletely destroy her? Gu Yu noticed that Xu Wei remained silent for a long time with her brows tightly knitted so he gently stroked her head and said, ¡°What are you thinking about? ¡± ¡°Gu Yu, this matter won¡¯t end so easily... ¡± Xu Wei¡¯s voice trembled slightly. ¡°Now that I think about it, this plot started from the moment Yun Rou was kidnapped. Whether I pursue Yun Rou or not, this news will inevitably involve me. ¡± Indeed, even if she didn¡¯t pursue Yun Rou¡¯s news, even if she pursued other news, it would still lead her into a trap. Whether it was Wei¡¯er¡¯s news or other news, or even if she didn¡¯t pursue any news, there would still be other ways to trap her. Gu Yu pulled Xu Wei into his embrace and pressed her head against his chest. ¡°Xu Wei, don¡¯t be afraid. I won¡¯t let anything happen to you. ¡± Xu Wei, on the other hand, was filled with unease. She wasn¡¯t afraid that something would happen to her. She was afraid that something would happen to Gu Yu when he was protecting her. ¨C The next morning. Xu Fuji didn¡¯t sleep well even though Gu Yu was by her side. However, when she woke up, Gu Yu was no longer in bed. She vaguely heard a sounding from the living room. She got out of bed, walked to the bedroom door, and looked outside. Gu Yu, Xu Shuai, and Assistant Lin were sitting on the sofa in the living room. The television was on and the news was ying. They were watching the news in the living room. Chapter 452 - It’s only right that I protect my wife (2)

Chapter 452: It¡¯s only right that I protect my wife (2)

Xu Shuai and Assistant Lin¡¯s expressions were very grave. Only Gu Yu¡¯s gaze remained as dark as always. The news on TV showed the kidnapping incident of Yun Rou, the injury incident, and... Last night, when fans and reporters surrounded her, the bodyguard caused a reporter¡¯s camera to drop and the reporter used Gu Yu of bullying her. Assistant Lin suddenly received a call. After the call ended, his expression became even worse. He looked at Gu Yu and said, ¡°Mr. Gu, because ofst night¡¯s incident, when the stock market opened today, the Gu Corporation¡¯s stock price... plummeted. ¡± Gu Yu¡¯s influence was too great. As the leader of the Gu Corporation, his every move affected not only himself but also the Gu Corporation and the Gu family. It could be said that a single incident could affect them. Assistant Lin¡¯s phone rang again. He picked it up and quickly ended the call. He reported with a bitter face once again. ¡°The directors are all very angry and want to hold a board meeting. They want you to give them an exnation... ¡± Xu Shuai could not help but sneer when he heard this. ¡°When we were earning money and giving them dividends, why didn¡¯t they call to thank us? If anything happened, all they know is to put pressure on us! ¡± After all, there wasn¡¯t any conclusion on this matter yet. Just based on the nonsense on the Inte, they were already ganging up on Gu Yu and wanted him to give them an exnation. Xu Wei closed her eyes. Her uneasiness had turned into reality. She picked up her phone and opened Weibo. The more she read, the whiter her face became. That group of people had practically brought Gu Yu and the Gu Corporation along when they were attacking her. The topic of power and oppression blinded everyone¡¯s eyes with anger. They only follow the crowd and scold her but they didn¡¯t look at the whole matter objectively. It was equivalent to them directly convicting her of a crime. Even though it was ridiculous, in this world where public opinion could kill people, this was soughable. ¨C There was a knock on the door. Assistant Lin stood up to open the door. The people standing at the door were actually police officers. Three police officers walked in. They first showed their identification papers and then said to Gu Yu, ¡°Mr. Gu, the police have already obtained crucial evidence. Now, we would like to ask Xu Wei to go back and assist in the investigation. Please ask her toe out and go with us. ¡± Gu Yu raised his eyelids and looked at them coldly. Xu Shuai was surprised. ording to Yun Rou, she would give Gu Yu three days to consider. She would drag for three days before giving her statement. Before she testified against Xu Fuji, what evidence did the police have that they to directly take Xu Wei back to the police station? Or did Yun Rou go back on her words and directly gave her statement? Although Gu Yu didn¡¯t say anything, it was clear that he wasn¡¯t willing to let the police take Xu Wei away. The police officer could only speak with more force, ¡°Mr. Gu, please cooperate with us! ¡± Xu Shuai and Assistant Lin looked at each other. They knew that they had no choice but to give in. Gu Yu had already been ndered to this extent by theizens. If he refused to cooperate, it wouldpletely confirm his bullying. When that time came, his situation would be even worse! What they could think of, Xu Wei also thought of it. She understood how much Gu Yu wanted to protect her but she couldn¡¯t let the matter escte to such an uncontroble extent. Xu Wei quickly rushed into the bathroom. After washing up, she changed into a new set of clothes. Then, she walked out of the bedroom and came in front of the police officers. She calmly said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back with you to do an investigation! ¡° Chapter 453 - I am your lawyer (1)

Chapter 453: I am yourwyer (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Sensing the man¡¯s displeased gaze, Xu Wei turned to look at him and forced a smile on her face. ¡°Gu Yu, I believe that the police will give me justice! ¡± She could not let the public opinion get worse and drag Gu Yu down. Perhaps this was the ultimate aim of this trap so she had to stand up. She hoped that in the future, she would never be a weak woman who had to stand behind a man and get protected by him. Then, her gaze fell on the faces of the police officers once again and she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. ¡± ¨C Because of her cooperation, the police officers were polite to her. Xu Wei was brought to the bureau and she entered the interrogation room. She sat on a chair, and two police officers sat opposite her. They once again confirmed with her everything that had happened between her and Yun Rou in the warehouse. Her answer didn¡¯t change, not a single word was missing. The two policemen looked at each other. Then one of the thinner policemen got up and walked out. He held aptop in his hand. He ced theptop on the table, opened it, turned the screen to her side, and clicked on a video. He said, ¡°This is the new evidence that we obtained today. Take a look for yourself and see if it¡¯s true. ¡± Xu Wei looked at theputer screen. The video started ying. It was a scene of Xu Wei and Yun Rou in the warehouse. Yun Rou was tied up and using Xu Wei emotionally. However, Xu Wei¡¯s hands and feet were not tied up. Instead, she was watching Yun Rou coldly from the side. After the video was yed, the thin police officer mmed the table and said, ¡°Yun Rou¡¯s words angered you and you were so angry that you stabbed her to vent your anger, right? ¡± ¡°You¡¯d better tell the truth. If you confess, we¡¯ll be lenient. But, if you resist, you¡¯ll be severely punished! ¡± Xu Wei finally understood why when Yun Rou woke up in the warehouse and saw her, she said that she had kidnapped her and even said those words. At that time, she felt that she was deliberately provoking her. As expected... ¡°I didn¡¯t. ¡± Xu Wei¡¯s expression was very calm. Her voice was also very calm. She wasn¡¯t frightened by the thin policeman at all. ¡°I¡¯ve told you that although my hands and feet weren¡¯t tied up at that time, I was injected with a drug that was simr to nerve paralysis. My hands and feet couldn¡¯t move and I couldn¡¯t feel anything. I didn¡¯t hurt Yun Rou! ¡± The thin policeman sneered. ¡°But there was no strange substance detected in your body. What you said couldn¡¯t prove your innocence. However, in this kidnapping, Yun Rou was indeed seriously injured and you were safe and sound. The so-called criminal might have been hired by you yourself! ¡± A cold smile appeared on Xu Wei¡¯s lips. ¡°Since you need evidence, please show me the evidence of my collusion with the gangster. Otherwise, don¡¯t jump to conclusions! ¡± Very few people could remain calm and clear-headed at this time, let alone a woman. The policeman knew that this trick wouldn¡¯t work on her, so he didn¡¯t speak for some time Knock knock knock¡ª¡ª The door was pushed open and someone sent in a document. The other policeman who hadn¡¯t said anything opened it and quickly browsed through it. Then he pushed the document in front of Xu Wei. ¡°This is the result of the fingerprint examination. It¡¯s confirmed that there¡¯s only your fingerprint on the knife! ¡± Xu Wei¡¯s eyshes flickered. She wasn¡¯t surprised by this result. Since they wanted to create such a misunderstanding, there would naturally only be her fingerprint on the knife. This was the most direct evidence that could convict her! The police waited for her to finish reading and continued, ¡°As Yun Rou is temporarily unable to give us a statement, we have to wait for her statement before we can make a final conclusion. But since we have this material evidence, we have to detain you for the time being. ¡± Chapter 454 - I’m your lawyer (2)

Chapter 454: I¡¯m yourwyer (2)

Xu Wei was locked in a temporary prison cell, which was a small room filled with iron pirs. She had never thought that she woulde to such a ce one day. She also never thought that she would still have the mood to think about such nonsense when she was in such a situation. However, at a time like this, the moreposed she needed to be. If not, she would be led by the nose. She sat on the bed, crossed her knees, and began to think about what she should do next! After an unknown amount of time, she heard footsteps approaching. Xu Wei didn¡¯t care. She didn¡¯t even lift her eyelids until she heard the sound of a lock being opened. She raised her headzily. Her gaze suddenly froze. The man¡¯s tall and straight figure stood at the door. The second the door opened, he walked in with his long legs and came in front of her. Xu Wei¡¯s eyes widened even more. She was willing toe here because she didn¡¯t want Gu Yu to use his power to oppress other people. If he directly came here now, wouldn¡¯t all her efforts be in vain? If the reporters heard any news about this, they would discredit him furiously! As if seeing through her thoughts, Gu Yu lowered his eyes and looked at her worried eyes. The corners of his lips curled up slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I came in through the proper channels.¡± ¡°The proper channels? ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Gu Yu paused for a moment before opening his mouth again. ¡°I¡¯m yourwyer now! ¡± Xu Wei blinked and blinked again. Then, a smile appeared in her clear ck and white eyes. ¡°So it¡¯s Lawyer Gu.¡± If he didn¡¯t say it, she would have almost forgotten that he be awyer for her in the past. So, even under such circumstances, he could still be by her side. Xu Wei wasn¡¯t afraid but she was still very happy that he was here. Gu Yu sat beside her and asked her about the situation just now. Xu Wei answered truthfully. Gu Yu¡¯s expression was solemn, and even his gaze became darker. The direction of the matter was not good for Xu Wei. He believed in her innocence, but not everyone was him. Xu Wei tilted her head and looked at him. She asked him, ¡°How¡¯s the situation outside? ¡± She was referring to public opinion on the Inte. The consequences of public opinion pressure were not to be underestimated. On Gu Yu¡¯s way here, Assistant Lin had already reported the current situation to him. Zhou Meiqi posted a few thousand words on Weibo, describing how beautiful Gu Yu and Yun Rou¡¯s past rtionship was. Yun Rou left because she was pursuing her dream, and Gu Yu waited for her with love and passion. However, he was tricked by Xu Wei. To get to the top, this vicious woman broke up the loving couple. She even forced Gu Yu to publicly announce her at Mr. Gu Snr¡¯s birthday banquet and ruthlessly humiliated Yun Rou. But, she still wasn¡¯t satisfied and kidnapped Yun Rou. She even destroying her hand. In the end, she even described Xu Wei as an extremely terrifying woman with a twisted personality. Gu Yu made a call at that time. Subsequently, Zhou Meiqi¡¯s Weibo page was hacked, and this Weibo naturally ceased to exist. Even so, Gu Yu didn¡¯t want to say such a thing to upset Xu Wei. Hence, without batting an eyelid, he said, ¡°Before the truth is revealed, don¡¯t care about what they say. ¡± Xu Wei rested his head on Gu Yu¡¯s shoulder and chuckled, ¡°I know it¡¯s going to be ugly, but it¡¯s okay. My heart is strong. I¡¯ve been ridiculed for my entire journey to where I am today. It¡¯s just a small matter. ¡° Chapter 455 - A heart for you (1)

Chapter 455: A heart for you (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Being ridiculed by the crowd along the way... Gu Yu¡¯s gaze turned dark but the pain in his heart increased. Although she didn¡¯t want him to worry about her, she had to go through all those terrible things in order to have this kind of mentality. Also, these terrible things were once brought to her by him. ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no point in studying these things. Let them curse. When we find evidence to prove that I¡¯m innocent, we¡¯ll give those people a hard p in the face! ¡± Xu Wei stood up straight with a serious expression. She narrowed her eyes and sorted out her thoughts before speaking to Gu Yu, ¡°Gu Yu, in this current situation, I can only clear my name by finding the real culprit. Everything was nned by him.¡± Gu Yu looked at her. He wasn¡¯t surprised by what she said because he also thought so. The two of them looked at each other. They didn¡¯t need to say anything to know each other¡¯s thoughts. It had been a long time since they had such a tacit understanding. But... Gu Yu frowned slightly. ¡°In all the surveince cameras, we can only see his back view. There¡¯s no face. ¡± The scene when the gangster and she stared at each other appeared in Xu Wei¡¯s mind. Even if it was just for a moment, she remembered that pair of eyes. ¡°Gu Yu, I can try to draw his face. ¡± Gu Yu had someone to bring him a pen and paper. He quietly leaned on the side and watched Xu Wei as she focused on drawing. After about half an hour, Xu Wei roughly drew the gangster¡¯s face and handed the drawing paper to Gu Yu. Gu Yu apanied Xu Wei for a while longer before he got up and left. ¨C Three days passed very quickly. The deadline given by Yun Rou was here. The public opinion on the Inte was getting more and more heated. Yun Rou read the news every day and scrolled through Weibo. She could really wake up from her sleep with a smile. However, after waiting for half a day, Gu Yu still didn¡¯te to find her. He didn¡¯t even give her a call or text. It was as if he didn¡¯t take her words to heart. Yun Rou gritted her teeth, but she didn¡¯t mind taking the initiative again. She picked up her phone and dialed Gu Yu¡¯s number. After a few rings, the call was answered. Yun Rou¡¯s voice became gentler, ¡°Yu, how¡¯s your consideration going? ¡± Gu Yu¡¯s voice was deep and pleasant to the ear, but his words were cold and ruthless, ¡°I¡¯ll either remain single or I¡¯ll marry Xu Wei. ¡± So, he picked up her call just to say this sentence to her? Yun Rou was so angry that sheughed. She gritted her teeth and almost roared, ¡°Gu Yu, have you thought it through? Once I make a statement, Xu Wei will bepletely guilty! ¡± Just as she finished speaking, the phone was hung up with a click. Yun Rou¡¯s gaze was extremely malicious. She was so furious her facial features became distorted. She looked really scary. She forcefully threw her phone to the ground. Along with a bang, she said hatefully, ¡°Gu Yu, if you¡¯re not even willing to say anything tofort me, then don¡¯t me me for being heartless! ¡± That night, Yun Rou gave her statement, using Xu Wei of kidnapping her and hurting her. Then, Xu Wei was officially charged! The Inte was once again in an uproar. Everyone was demanding the murderer to be severely punished! The fans even went directly to the police station to pull the banner! The case was handed over to the imperial capital. Xu Wei sat in a car, and the police brought her to the imperial capital. She looked unconsciously out of the car window. Suddenly, she realized that there was a car that had been driving by the side all this while. A thought shed past her mind and she looked at the car window. Sure enough, the rear window slowly rolled down and the man¡¯s handsome face entered her vision. Chapter 456 - A heart for you (2)

Chapter 456: A heart for you (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio When she was imprisoned, Gu Yu apanied her as herwyer. Now, he was apanying her back to the capital in this way... It was as if no matter what the situation was, he could always be by her side. She would never be fighting alone. Xu Wei¡¯s couldn¡¯t help but teared. Gu Yu looked over and saw her expression. He furrowed his brows and his eyes gradually became filled with hostility. Did those people bully her? She sensed the change in his eyes and realized that he had misunderstood her. She tried her best to smile and even raised her hand to make a gesture. Gu Yu could understand Xu Wei¡¯s smile, but what did she mean by that gesture? Was she trying to tell him something important? Gu Yu couldn¡¯t figure it out himself, so he imitated her gesture and raised it in front of Xu Shuai who was sitting on the other side. Xu Shua immediately turned horrified, and he stammered, ¡°Yu... Yu... did you feel sick after all those terrible things that happened in the past two days? Don¡¯t scare me! ¡± ¡± ... ¡± The man frowned. So, did this mean that she was sick? Was Xu Wei sick? Xu Shuai hesitated and was in a dilemma for a long time. He kept struggling but in the end, he still reached out with a trembling hand and quickly touched Gu Yu¡¯s forehead. It wasn¡¯t hot... Before he could withdraw his hand, Gu Yu had already pped it away mercilessly. His disdainful gaze could be seen clearly. Xu Shuai got hurt instantly again. ¡°Yu, what do you mean? One second, you made a deration of love to me, and the next second, you turned against me mercilessly? ¡± After he said that, he spat out a word hatefully, ¡°Scumbag! ¡± A deration of love? Gu Yu was in a daze for a few seconds before he grasped the situation. So that gesture just now didn¡¯t mean that she was sick, but that she was expressing her love? The viciousness in his eyes quickly disappeared and was reced by a faint smile. A blush crept up his ears. Xu Shuai looked at Gu Yu with horror! F**k! F**k! Not only was Gu Yu not angry when he scolded him for being a scumbag, he even... what the hell was with this shy little look? Damn it. Gu Yu hadn¡¯t turned into a gay, right? He, he, he... He refused to ept it! But what if he got rough and forceful? What would he do? He couldn¡¯t beat Gu Yu! If Gu Yu really forced him... then he would just... ept it. ¨C Gu Yu¡¯s car apanied Xu Wei all the way back to the capital until it stopped at the entrance of the police station. He got out of the car and stood there, watching as Xu Wei as she was brought in. When Xu Wei turned her head to look at him, Gu Yu raised his hand and made the gesture of a heart. She was stunned at first, then the corners of her lips could not help but curl up. Seeing her smile, Gu Yu could not help but smile too. The two of them looked at each other and smiled as if they were the only ones left in this world. Assistant Lin and Xu Shuai were fed with a spoonful of love. Moreover, Xu Shuai had suffered a thousand tons of damage too. So... Yu wasn¡¯t expressing his love to him. From the beginning, he only had Xu Wei in his heart. It had nothing to do with him! Hmph, you flirt with me and now, you¡¯re not being responsible for your actions! Scumbag! Gu Yu returned to the car. Assistant Lin turned around to look at him and asked in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Gu, where are we going now? ¡± The man¡¯s gaze was calm as he looked out of the car window. Just a moment ago, the sun was still shining brightly. Suddenly, dark clouds covered the sky. A storm seemed to being... He retracted his gaze and said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the office! ¡± Assistant Lin understood and started the car! Chapter 457 - Surrender or get lost (1)

Chapter 457: Surrender or get lost (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio He had been staying in B city to apany Xu Wei for the past few days. The board of directors was so anxious that they were about to explode in anger! Although the public opinion of the Gu Corporation eased a little after Xu Wei was detained, Xu Wei was still Gu Yu¡¯s wife, the official Mrs. Gu. After such a scandal happened to her, the Gu Corporation would still be implicated. These past few days, the stock price had been on a red line. It was terrible! When the board of directors knew that Gu Yu was finally going back to thepany, they called for an emergency meeting. After Gu Yu arrived at the Gu Corporation building, he didn¡¯t even enter his office. He walked directly into the meeting room that was already filled with people. The moment Gu Yu sat down, Director No. 1 couldn¡¯t wait anymore. ¡°Mr. Gu, you should know very well what kind of situation ourpany has been in these past few days. The stock price has already fallen to a new low. Shouldn¡¯t you give us an exnation? ¡± Director No. 2 dissatisfaction had umted over the past few days so his tone was very blunt and didn¡¯t hold back at all, ¡°Mr. Gu, thepany doesn¡¯t belong to just the Gu family alone. It belongs to everyone. We know that we shouldn¡¯t ask what your wife did, but her actions have caused thepany to face a great crisis. I think the most urgent thing now is for the Gu Corporation to rify its rtionship with Xu Wei so that everyone can regain their confidence in our Gu Corporation! ¡± Perhaps it was because they had already discussed this issue, but the moment he said this, the other board members chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right, we have to distance ourselves from Xu Wei. She can¡¯t drag everyone down just because of her personal problems! ¡± Gu Yu, who had been silent the entire time, listened to their chatter and his dark eyes swept across the crowd. The corners of his lips curled into a half-smile. He opened his lips. His tone was indifferent and no emotion could be detected from his voice. ¡°So, you hold this meeting today not because you want my exnation, but to inform me of what I should do, right? ¡± His calmness, and even gentleness, made the directors think that he had no choice but to give in under everyone¡¯s pressure! That was true. Thepany was in this state because of him. The directors had the right to unite and depose him as the President! The directors became more and more arrogant. Director Li, who was on good terms with Gu Xiong, said arrogantly, ¡°Mr. Gu, we made this suggestion for the benefit of thepany. We can¡¯t just watch thepany copse, can we? ¡± ¡°Suggestion? ¡± Gu Yu said this wordzily. His long fingers tapped on the conference table a few times and he gave a smile. ¡°So, if you want the Gu Corporation to cut its rtionship with Xu Wei, how do you think we should cut it? ¡± Gu Yu had always been an autocrat. He was the one who held the highest authority. However, now that he noticed the situation was not right, he actually lowered his proud head and ask for their opinions! The directors who were ordered or bribed by Gu Xiong weren¡¯t extremely brazen in the beginning. But, now they were starting to get overboard. ¡°Mr. Gu, this matter is very easy to resolve. Xu Wei originally had nothing to do with Gu Corporation. However, since she¡¯s your wife, the Gu Corporation had no choice but to pay for her actions. ¡± ¡°You can divorce her and sever all ties with her. Then, no matter what happens to her, it will not affect the Gu Corporation! Or, you can resign from your position as the president! ¡± The words of the directors were loud and clear. Every word and every sentence was not a suggestion but an order! Gu Yu¡¯s dark eyes swept across the faces of all the directors who were speaking. The coldness in his eyes was like a chilly wind. But, his tone was still as indifferent as before. ¡°Very good. ¡± Chapter 458 - Surrender or get lost (2)

Chapter 458: Surrender or get lost (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Was this apromise? The directors exchanged nces with one another and saw the glimmer of sess in each other¡¯s eyes. Having gained the upper hand, Director Li naturally took advantage of the situation and continued to attack. His tone and attitude were all condescending. ¡°Then, Mr. Gu, what will you do? You¡¯d better give us an answer now. Thepany can¡¯t afford to drag it out!¡± Gu Yu leaned back in his chair. His slender legs were elegantly crossed, and his hands were crossed in front of him. Despite being besieged like this, there wasn¡¯t a trace of panic or embarrassment. He was still elegant, cold, and indifferent. The man opened his mouth and said, one word after another, ¡°I won¡¯t divorce her.¡± Director Li snorted. ¡°So, Mr. Gu, you choose to resign?¡± Xu Wei really had some tricks up her sleeve. Both Mr. Gu Sr. and Gu Yu had all fallen into her hands! But the next second, Gu Yu replied, ¡°I want the position of president too! ¡± ¡± ... ¡± ¡± ... ¡± ¡± ... ¡± The meeting room turned silent for a few seconds. Then, the directors¡¯ emotions were roused again! ¡°Mr. Gu, what do you mean by this? Are you going to drag everyone down with you because of the mess you and your wife made? ¡± ¡°Mr. Gu, if you are so stubborn, we will vote you out of thepany! ¡± Director Li¡¯s words were filled with mockery. ¡°Mr. Gu, we are meeting with you to give you face. Since you are ignoring our good intentions, we don¡¯t have to be polite! ¡± Gu Yu did not even nce at him. Instead, he turned to look at Assistant Lin, who was sitting behind him, and said calmly, ¡°Have you memorized everything? ¡± Assistant Lin replied respectfully, ¡°I¡¯ve memorized all the directors who spoke out against you just now! ¡± Hearing his words, the directors immediately looked at each other. What did Gu Yu mean by this? Gu Yu nodded, and his tone became morenguid. ¡°Read it. ¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Gu! ¡± Assistant Lin stood up from his chair, looked at the names written in the notebook, and read them out one by one. His tone was gentle, but every director who had their names read felt a chill rise behind their backs as if there was an unknown fear was waiting for them. After Assistant Lin finished his speech, he politely bowed and returned to his seat. Gu Yu raised the corners of his lips. His tone was still as indifferent as before, but this time, his indifference carried an extremely sharp killing intent that pierced through everyone¡¯s hearts. ¡°My Gu Corporation does not raise people who are disloyal. Under my rule, you can either listen to me or get lost! ¡± His cold gazended on the face of Director Li first. He hooted the loudest. Gu Yu said, ¡°I will also give you two choices. Shut up or get out of the Gu Corporation! ¡± ¡°You... ¡± Director Li was so angry that his face flushed red. He opened his mouth a few times and the words were on the tip of his tongue. However, maybe it was because he was suppressed by his aura or maybe because, from the bottom of the heart, he did not dare to really offend Gu Yu, hence, he simply could not utter a single word! He did not dare to speak anymore. The other directors immediately became listless. They did not even dare to raise their heads, lest they became the next target. A more neutral director opened his mouth at this moment, ¡°Mr. Gu, Mrs. Gu¡¯s incident has indeed a huge impact. She has already been officially prosecuted. Once she is convicted, it will be a huge blow to thepany. Do you have any countermeasures? ¡± Gu Yu looked at him and his expression softened slightly. He stood up and said to the crowd, ¡°I will get the public rtions department to clean up the maliciousments on the Inte. The public opinion regarding the Gu Corporation¡¯s bullying will be rified and the public¡¯s confidence will be restored. ¡± Chapter 459 - If Xu Weilai wins, I win (1)

Chapter 459: If Xu Wei wins, I win (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Secondly, I absolutely believe in my wife¡¯s innocence, and I will definitely prove it for her. In this matter, I will advance or retreat with her. Of course, I will not allow thepany to get affected because of me. If my wife is guilty, I will take the me and resign, handing over the position of the president! ¡± These words caused everyone to gasp. Gu Yu was unwilling to hand over the position of the president even after undergoing so much pressure just now. Now, he actually took the initiative to tie this position together with Xu Wei¡¯s matter. Based on the current situation, the possibility of Xu Wei being convicted was extremely high. That also meant that Gu Yu would hand over the position of the president! It really was like asking for a beauty instead of a kingdom! The directors who had been insulted earlier all calmed down. Since that was the case, they did not need to go against Gu Yu forcefully anymore. They just had to wait for a good show. More than ten years ago, the grandfather and the grandson of the Gu family did not fall. Today, they were going to fall because of a woman. How ridiculous! The board of directors unanimously agreed to this decision. After the meeting was dismissed, they left one by one with satisfaction. The expression on Assistant Lin¡¯s face changed several times in a short period of time as he followed behind Gu Yu. His gaze wasplicated and conflicted. In the end, he couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and shouted, ¡°Mr. Gu... ¡± Gu Yu didn¡¯t stop. His voice waszy and indifferent, ¡°Hmm? ¡± Assistant Lin scratched his ears and cheeks, ¡°Erm... it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust the young mistress but I¡¯m just afraid of what might happen. If the young mistress is really unable to clear her name, based on what you said just now, doesn¡¯t that mean... that you really have to hand over the position of the president? ¡± If Gu Yu handed over the position of the president, it would be equivalent to handing over all his power. The Gu Corporation... would probably not be the Gu corporation anymore! As he thought about it, his tone was filled with worry. ¡°Mr. Gu, although I understand your feelings for the young mistress, wouldn¡¯t it be too risky for you to do this? ¡± The man¡¯s footsteps suddenly stopped. Assistant Lin almost bumped into his back. Fortunately, he stopped in his tracks at thest second. Gu Yu turned around and looked at Assistant Lin with his dark gaze. There was a hint of coldness in his eyes. He was dissatisfied with Assistant Lin. Assistant Lin could not help but lower his head. Only then did Gu Yu turn his gaze to the empty space as if he was looking at something. His pupils constricted slightly and he opened his mouth again. His voice was somewhat ethereal, ¡°I never trusted her. ¡± She had been covered in wounds in the past and had never told him about it. If it were not for this incident, he might never have known about it. He couldn¡¯t help her heal her past injuries, but he couldn¡¯t pretend that nothing had happened. That day, in the warehouse, when he was hugging her, she blurted out, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it.¡± That day, she smiled casually in the prison cell. these images kept rolling in his mind. His heart felt like it was being gripped by a big hand, and it hurt so much that he couldn¡¯t breathe. He had said sorry to Xu Wei, but that sorry didn¡¯t mean anything! It was nothing! Gu Yu¡¯s eyes reddened and his voice became hoarse. ¡°Assistant Lin, this time, if Xu Wei wins, I¡¯ll win. If Xu Wei loses, I¡¯ll lose with her. ¡± Assistant Lin¡¯s body trembled violently. It turned out that Mr. Gu wasn¡¯t some brainless fool, but... even if he had to pay the price, he was willing to trust Xu Wei without any reservation! ¨C The voice for punishing the murderer grew louder and louder. Under the pressure of the public, the police had no choice but to deal with Yun Rou¡¯s case as soon as possible! Chapter 460 - If Xu Weilai Loses, I Lose (2)

Chapter 460: If Xu Wei Loses, I Lose (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Yun Rou sued Xu Wei, but Xu Wei insisted on her innocence and refused to admit guilty. The case was transferred to the court! The court will be held in one week. ¨C On that day, Xu Wei drawed out the general appearance of the gangster through her memory. Gu Yu and Xu Shuai had been searching for him with that from all aspects these days. However, it is so difficult to find such a person over the boundless crowds only a fuzzy picture. They had found plenty of people, but none of them was the real gangster. Gu Yu also used Xu Shuai¡¯s family¡¯s socialworking to offer a high reward. Anyone who provides a useful lead can be paid handsomely. Lured by the lucrative pay, many people came to provide clues. But basically, they all just fished in troubled waters. None of them were useful! As a representativewyer, Gu Yu apanyed Xu future every day to ensure that she didn¡¯t receive any bad treatment. Even though Gu Yu rarely mentioned the current progress of his investigation, Xu Wei knew that Yun Rou had charged her with two crimes. The most serious one was kidnapping, which she had a good chance of getting away with it, but the charge that wounding with intent. If she didn¡¯t have a concrete evidence, she would definitely be guilty! She had already provoked the public¡¯s anger. In addition, Yun Rou¡¯s hands were injuried was so serious, she reckoned that she probably won¡¯t get a light sentence. In fact, she did not care about anything. But she didn¡¯t want to see Gu Yu¡¯s heavy heart, which was underneath a rxed exterior. He had always been a man who could remain calm no matter what happened. Seeing that Xu future was looking at him without any words for a long time, Gu Yu¡¯s look deep into her eyes, as if he wanted to see through her heart. Suddenly, his lips covered hers. Xu Wei was stunned at first. But soon, she looked at the handsome face that was an inch from hers and closed her eyes. After a time, the man¡¯s lips pressed against her ear. His voice was low and firm. ¡°Xu Wei, even if it is only a hundred to one shot, I will turn it around to have a ny-nine percent possibility. ¡± After he became awyer, he had never fought a singlewsuit. He became awyer for her, and the firstwsuit for her. He had to get the victory for her. Xu Wei couldn¡¯t help but smile. Her ck eyes sparkled as she nodded vigorously. ¡°I trust you. ¡± A whileter, it was time for Gu Yu to leave. He seemed a bit reluctant to let her alone. He took her hand in his firm warm sp and slowly sped his fingers together with a little strength. Obviously he is not willing to let go of his hand. It was rare for Xu Wei to see him like this. There was a hint of joy between her brows. When she lowered her eyes and looked at the hands of the two of them, her heart filled with sweetness. However, as she looked, she suddenly thought of something and her eyes lit up. Gu Yu noticed it and asked in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± Xu Wei¡¯s dark eyes rolled around, and the strange light in her eyes grew brighter. She curled the corners of her lips and whispered something into the man¡¯s ear. ¨C After Yun Rou was discharged from the hospital, she returned to the capital from B city. Xiao Chun stayed in B city to apany her, so she drove her back to the hotel and apartment where she lived. Yun Rou¡¯s hand hadn¡¯t fully recovered yet. It was still wrapped in gauze, and she lived alone. For fear of any inconvenience in her life, Xiao Chun thought for a while and said, ¡°How about I move here to stay with you for some time? Your hands are not handy, and I can take care of you.¡± Yun Rou rejected without hesitation. ¡°I¡¯m already used to living alone. I¡¯ve been abroad for so many years, so it¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s inconvenient for me if you¡¯re here! ¡± Xiao Chun¡¯s gaze quickly swept across her hand and didn¡¯t insist. ¡°If you need anything, just give me a call. How about giving me your room card, just in case. ¡± Chapter 461 - Miracle for Her (1)

Chapter 461: Miracle for Her (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Yun Rou was pouring a ss of water for herself and about to drink. On hearing that, she paused for a moment and silently searched Xiao Chun. For about two seconds, she agreed, ¡°Okay.¡± After drinking up the water slowly, she walked into her bedroom, taking the extra room card and handing it to Xiao Chun. When Xiao Chun reached out to take it, Yun Rou didn¡¯t loose her hand for a moment. Instead, she smiled gently and said in a soft voice, ¡°Chunchun, you are so kind to me. ¡± Xiao Chun looked a little stiff, but quickly returned to normal. She also raised her smile, ¡°That¡¯s what I am supposed to do.¡± Yun Rou rxed her grip. Xiao Chun took the room card, holding it in her hand. ¡°The court is going to start soon. ¡± Yun Rou sat on the sofa with a sinister smile on her face, which made her beautiful face twist strangely, ¡°Chunchun, Xu Wei is about to ruin her reputation and go to jail. Yu will be back with me soon.¡± Xiao Chun¡¯s gaze fell on Yun Rou¡¯s face with a distant look in her eyes. Soon, she lowered her eyes and said, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave now.¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± ¨C Tomorrow was Court Day. Gu Yu did not return to his apartment that night, instead, he returned to the old residence. Mr Gu sir. body hasn¡¯t recovered since he was angry at the birthday banquet, what¡¯s more, he was worried about Xu Wei which made him anxious and felt dizzy, so he could only lie down. When Gu Yu walked into Mr Gu sir¡¯s bedroom, Auntie Lin was feeding him medicine. When she saw himing back, she called out, ¡°Young Master.¡± Gu Yu nodded slightly and stepped in front of Mr Gu sir. Looking at his pale face, he said with a deepened voice, ¡°Grandpa, how are you? ¡± Mr Gu sir. shook his head slowly, ¡°It is quite normal for the elderly, don¡¯t worry.¡± It was obvious his white lie to let Gu Yu calm down. After all, he had to worry about Xu Wei and thepany now. Gu Yu understood what he was thinking, so he didn¡¯t ask more. He pulled out a chair and sat down. ¡°I¡¯ll stay here tonight. ¡± ¡°No need. Aren¡¯t you going to court tomorrow? Go back and have a good sleep. Refresh yourself to fight a wonderful victory for Wei! ¡± Victory. Gu Yu¡¯s curled his lips, ¡°Grandpa, are you so sure that I¡¯ll win? ¡± ¡°Of course! ¡± Mr Gu sir. was instantly excited and even sat up straight, ¡°You are my son¡¯s son, my dear grandson. You will never lose! What¡¯s more...¡± After a pause, his eyes shed and fell into his memory. ¡°Once you have someone you want to protect, you¡¯ll try your best to do wonders. ¡± ¡°Do you remember? When you were ten years old, in order to protect me, you really created a miracle. And this time, the one you want to protect is the girl you love! ¡± ¡°Yes, the girl I love... ¡± Gu Yu muttered, his voice low and hoarse. From the beginning to the end, only his grandfather truly understood him, even when he did not see his own heart clearly, he understood everything. ¨C At dawn Gu Yu got up, washed, and put on his suit slowly and elegantly, buttoned his cuffs, put on his tie and stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window. The man in the mirror was as handsome as a deity, as if everything in the world paled beside him. He went downstairs and had a simple breakfast. When he walked out of the door, assistant Lin was already waiting for him by the car. When Gu Yu walked over, he opened the back seat door for him. Gu Yu sat in the car. The car quickly drove out toward the court. Chapter 462 - Miracle for Her (2)

Chapter 462: Miracle for Her (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The kidnapping issue between Yun Rou and Xu Wei was the hottest news of the period, which attracted high attentions and continued until now, and they finally faced off in court. The battle between the new and old lovers was already very interesting. And this time, Xu Wei¡¯swyer was the CEO of the Gu Corporation, her husband, Yun Rou¡¯s old lover, also the biggest contradiction between the two women, Gu Yu! The kind of melodramatic drama that might not even be able to be acted out in a TV show was simply exciting and full of gossip! There was arge crowd of media gathered at the gate of court, as well as Yun Rou¡¯s fan club, who were shouting ¡°Punish Xu Wei severely¡±. ¨C The case officially began. There were so many people at the trial today, even filled up with all seats. Xu Wei looked over. Grandpa Gu, Lao Lin, Lin Sao, Xu Shuai, Xiao Chun, and Gu Xue were all here.. However, her parents, who should have been here the most, were nowhere to be seen. They only hoped that she could bring them glory and money. If she was humiliated, they could abandon her cruelly and indifferently. A hint of sadness appeared in Xu Jinghui¡¯s eyes. However, in the next second, Xu Wei suddenly saw a familiar face. She was stunned for a moment, and then her eyes became sore. However, she was not sad, instead, she was very happy. Perhaps there was a real telepathic connection between the two of them, Xu Zhanwang raised his eyes and looked at Xu Wei. The two siblings¡¯ gazes met in the air and she saw Xu Zhanwang mouthing something to her. Xu Wei carefully identified what he said. It was, ¡°Sister, I¡¯m here!¡± The corners of her lips curled up into a slight smile. She sniffed and held back the tears that were about to fall. He should be studying abroad, but now he¡¯s rushing back..... Well, her brother deserved her love and affection! In the end, Xu Wei¡¯s gaze fell on Gu Yu, who was standing in front of her. He was even more billiant in hiswyer¡¯s robe. She inexplicably thought of a sentence, ¡°I originally had no desires, but I¡¯m willing to put on a battle robe for you. ¡°. Her Gu Yu had really put on a battle robe for her. ¨C Yun Rou¡¯swyer was surnamed Qian, who was a very famouswyer in the industry. He was very experienced, and his record was even more outstanding. From the firstwsuit he started to fight until now, he had never lost! Although Gu Yu was powerful in the business world, in the legal world, he was just a neer who had never fought a singlewsuit. Lawyer Qian didn¡¯t think much of him. He estimated that Gu Yu was just an academic who could only discuss the theories, but in actualbat, he would not resist more than three rounds! After both sides presented their views, they began the interrogation session. Lawyer Qian first asked Yun Rou, ¡°Yun Rou, please exin how you were kidnapped. ¡± Yun Rou said, ¡°I was about to be discharged that day. At noon, a doctor came over and said that he was going to give me a final physical examination. But when I wasn¡¯t paying attention, he injected me with an anesthetic and I didn¡¯t know what happened after that. When I woke up, I was in the warehouse. Then, I saw Xu Wei in front of me! ¡± ¡°I had a lot of conflicts with Xu Wei before, and Gu Yu and I had an old rtionship, which made her jealous. Perhaps she realized that we still had feelings for each other, and she was afraid that Mrs. Gu¡¯s position was not stable, so she hired someone to kidnap me. In the end, she even stabbed my hand to destroy me. ¡°I originally wanted to quit and fulfill her wish, but she was still unwilling to let me go. With one stab from her, my career is gone. Your honor, Xu Wei was so vicious. Please give me justice and give her a heavy sentence! ¡± Chapter 463 - Face Slapping (1)

Chapter 463: Face pping (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Following that,wyer Qian began to interrogate Xu Wei. ¡°Xu Wei, please answer my next question truthfully. ¡± Xu Wei looked at him and nodded. ¡°Okay. ¡± Lawyer Qian, ¡°After Yun Rou returned to the country, you met her twice in private, right? ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± ¡°Every time, it ended on bad terms, right? ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± ¡°Because you were jealous of Yun Rou¡¯s old rtionship with your husband and held a grudge against her, you got someone to kidnap her, right? ¡± Lawyer Qian suddenly said sternly. Xu Wei frowned and subconsciously replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t... ¡± Lawyer Qian stopped her. ¡°I only need you to answer yes or no! ¡± Xu Wei pursed his lips and said, ¡°No! ¡± ¡°You are lying! ¡± Lawyer Qian spat out these three words severely at her. Xu Wei understood his tactic. He used this short interrogation method to lead everyone to think that she hated Yun Rou, which was her motive for kidnapping and hurting Yun Rou! Lawyer Qian didn¡¯t ask Xu Wei anymore. He turned to look at the judge and said in a gentle tone, ¡°Your honor, I want to call the witness. ¡± The judge: ¡°Yes, please. ¡± The first witness thatwyer Qian sent over was Yun Rou¡¯s assistant. Xu Wei recognized her. She was the assistant who had received Yun Rou and made coffee for her when she went to interview Yun Rou that day. Lawyer Qian asked the assistant, ¡°Did you see Yun Rou and Xu Wei arguing with each other that day? ¡± The assistant: ¡°Yes. ¡± Lawyer Qian: ¡°Did you hear their conversation? ¡± The assistant: ¡°Yes! ¡± ¡°Please briefly exin the content of the conversation! ¡± The assistant: ¡°Yun Rou mentioned to Xu Wei that she and Gu Yu had a good rtionship, but they missed it because she wanted to pursue her ideal, and the reason why she came back was because Gu Yu had been waiting for her, and she didn¡¯t want Xu Wei to be hurt because of the conflict between them, so she gently advised Xu Wei to leave. However, Xu Wei thought that Yun Rou was the third party and was very angry, so she said a lot of unpleasant words, and... she even said that if Yun Rou wanted her to get a divorce, beg her on her knees!¡± ¡± As soon as she said that, the whole ce went into an uproar Yun Rou tried to persuade her, but Xu Wei responded with harsh words. She was so ungrateful, and her character was as bad as the rumors! Lawyer Qian said that he had finished his questioning, and then asked to call another witness. The second witness was wearing a SPA uniform, and she immediately identified herself that she was an employee of the SPA that Xu Wei went to with Gu Xuest time. Lawyer Qian said, ¡°Since the first witness is Yun Rou¡¯s assistant, some people might think that she is biased towards Yun Rou, so I found the second witness. She has nothing to do with Yun Rou or Xu Wei. Her testimony will be neutral and impartial! ¡± The judge nodded. ¡°You can start now. ¡± Lawyer Qian: ¡°Did you see Yun Rou and Xu Wei arguing at the entrance of the SPA and hear their conversation that day? ¡± The employee: ¡°Yes! I¡¯m a greeter. I just happened to see our VIP customer, Miss Gu Xue, arrive. Just as I was about to go out to wee her, I saw Gu Xue, Xu Wei, Yun Rou, and her three assistants standing at the entrance talking. ¡± ¡°Yun Rou didn¡¯t pay attention to Xu Wei at the beginning. She and Gu Xue were old friends so she only chatted with her. However, Xu Wei suddenly mocked Yun Rou, insinuating that Yun Rou was a fake. It was obvious that he held a grudge against Yun Rou. Yun Rou didn¡¯t reply and silently endured it. ¡± The employee¡¯s words once again caused an uproar in the crowd. Since she had treated Yun Rou like that. how dare Xu Wei still argue that she wasn¡¯t jealous of Yun Rou, didn¡¯t hold a grudge against her, and didn¡¯t want to harm her? Chapter 464 - Face Slapping (2)

Chapter 464: Face pping (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Lawyer Qian smiled in satisfaction. ¡°I have no more questions. ¡± After the employee left, he paused for a moment, seemed that he was summarizing the testimony he just get. Then, he faced the judge and enunciated each word clearly and powerfully, ¡°Your honor, Xu Wei held a grudge against Yun Rou because of their rtionship. Yun Rou indeed wanted to start over with Gu Yu, but at Mr Gu sir.¡¯s birthday banquet, she confessed to Gu Yu, but Gu yu chose Xu Wei instead. When she went back, she suffered an illness and was already disheartened, so she booked a ne ticket and nned to leave. ¡± He asked his assistant to bring him the information about Yun Rou¡¯s flight reservation. ¡°Xu Wei wasn¡¯t confident in her rtionship with Gu Yu and thought that Yun Rou would be a threat to her, so she crazily created a kidnapping case. If the police hadn¡¯t arrived in time, perhaps her knife wouldn¡¯t have stabbed Yun Rou¡¯s hand, but the fatal part of her body! I totally believe that what she wanted was Yun Rou¡¯s life! ¡± ¡°I object! ¡± The man¡¯s voice was clear and melodious. Under this slightly heavy atmosphere, it was as if a clear current had been injected into it, causing everyone¡¯s spirits to be lifted. Gu Yu stood up from his chair. Even though the situation was almost leaning towards Yun Rou¡¯s side, his expression was still calm andposed, without any panic, even was full of the air of confidence. His dark eyes swept over Lawyer Qian and then returned to the judge¡¯s face. He finished his sentence unhurriedly, ¡°I object towyer Qian¡¯s groundless spection! ¡± The judge pondered for a moment and nodded, ¡°Lawyer Qian, please speak carefully. ¡± Lawyer Qian smiled casually, anyway, he had achieved his goal. He nodded respectfully, ¡°Your honor, I¡¯ve already finished asking. ¡± The judge¡¯s gaze fell on Gu Yu. ¡°The defendant¡¯swyer, you can start now! ¡± Yun Rou sat back on the witness stand again. Gu Yu walked up to her, lowering his dark eyes and gazing at her lifted eyes. Having been back for so long, Yun Rou finally saw that his eyes were full of her. Gu Yu even curled the corners of his lips at her. Even his brows were filled with tenderness. Her eyes could not help but be filled with love. She looked at him with infatuation and smiled back at him softly. For a moment, it was as if she had returned to the past. Gu Yu asked, ¡°Yun Rou, what was your rtionship with Gu Yu, that is, me? ¡± Yun Rou immediately smiled shyly. ¡°We were lovers, the first love of each other, we were together for five years, and we loved each other the most. ¡± Gu Yu said, ¡°How did we meet? How did we get together? Has there ever been a formal confession scene? ¡± Yun Rou seemed a little shy to tell her sweet past with Gu Yu in front of so many people. Her face turned even redder, but when she thought that she could show the beautiful moment of her and Gu Yu in front of everyone, especially in front of Xu Wei, she spoke without any hesitation. ¡°I¡¯m your mother¡¯s student. She taught me how to y the piano. At that time I often went to the Gu family¡¯s old house at that time, so I met you. We learned to y the piano together and gradually became attracted to each other. After that, your parents suddenly passed away, and I apanied you through your most painful period. The affection turned into love. After that, you confessed to me, and I agreed. We became boyfriend and girlfriend! ¡± Gu Yu¡¯s expression did not change as he continued to ask, ¡°You must remember the time and ce of such an important moment that I confessed to you, right?¡± Yun Rou nodded. ¡°I remember very clearly. It was on the first anniversary of your parents¡¯ death. You confessed to me at the restaurant your father bought for your mother. ¡± Chapter 465 - Face slapping (3)

Chapter 465: Face pping (3)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Hearing that, Xu Wei¡¯s hand suddenly clenched tightly. Yun Rou had called her before she went to Gu Yu¡¯s appointment. She had said the same thing at the time that it was their anniversary. After that, she still went to the appointment. Gu Yu told her that it was his parents¡¯ anniversary! How did it be his and Yun Rou¡¯s anniversary? Had they really been together? However, Gu Yu had exined to her that he had nothing to do with Yun Rou. Moreover, she was the only woman he brought to that restaurant! To be honest, she was more inclined to trust Gu Yu now. If Yun Rou was still in Gu Yu¡¯s heart, he could have chosen Yun Rou over her at the birthday banquet. Even now, he was fighting awsuit for her, not Yun Rou. So were Yun Rou¡¯s words false or made up? If so, she was terribly scheming. Gu Yu had said that every year on his parents¡¯ anniversary, he would go to the restaurant alone to reminisce about them, which also meant that there was no one could prove whether he was alone or with Yun Rou. The reason that Yun Rou dared to lie so tantly was propbably because she realized that there was no evidence that she was lying, even if Gu Yu denied it. Since she knew Gu Yuye¡¯s whereabouts and could clearly state the time and ce, what¡¯s more, Gu Yu was speaking on her behalf. Inparison, everyone would definitely be more inclined to believe what Yun Rou said. Would Gu Yu have any countermeasures? Xu Wei¡¯s heart slightly raised. ¨C Gu Yu did not refute any of Yun Rou¡¯s words, as if in acquiescence, and then continued his questioning, ¡°What happened after we were together? What made you think that I still loved you and was waiting for you toe back! ¡± Yun Rou¡¯s expression instantly became extremely regretful and guilty, ¡°After that, in order to go abroad to study piano to be a better pianist and stepp onto the best stage. I... I ignored your request and left. ¡± ¡°Even so, you were reluctant to break up with me, and never said a word to me to break up. In fact, I didn¡¯t want to restrict you. So when I met my ex-husband abroad at that time, I agreed to his proposal to let you give up. But on the day of our wedding, you were heartbroken and had a car ident!¡± ¡°I finally knew that time and distance couldn¡¯t stop you from loving me, and I also loved you. I wanted to be the best before I came back to see you, so I worked very, very hard, and when I finally won the best piano award, I divorced my ex-husband, broke up peacefully, and came back to see you! ¡± ¡°Unfortunately it was toote. You¡¯ve already married Xu Wei. Even though I abandoned my reservations and confessed to you in front of everyone, you were still angry with me and deliberately chose Xu Wei. I had no choice but leave to fulfill your wish. ¡± After a pause, she looked at Xu Wei. Her eyes were filled with fear, and even her body began to tremble involuntarily, ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect that Xu Wei would be jealous of our wonderful love. She was afraid that one day you would forgive me and return to my side, so she wanted to kill me! ¡± Gu Yu¡¯s still said calmly, ¡°That¡¯s all between us, right?¡± Yun Rou¡¯s beautiful eyes looked deeply at him. Her eyes were filled with regret, but she still said with pain, ¡°Yes.¡± Chapter 466 - Face Slapping (4)

Chapter 466: Face pping (4)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio What was presented in front of everyone was Yun Rou¡¯s deep love and her willingness to let go. No matter how much she loved Gu Yu, she missed him once so even though she felt much pain in her heart, she was willing to let him go. Inparison, Xu Wei was simply a vicious woman. Indeed, the most ruthless thing in the world was ady¡¯s heart! After Gu Yu asked this question, Lawyer Qian wanted tough. What was thiswyer who came out from aw school doing? He kept asking Yun Rou about their past. Wouldn¡¯t this confirm that Xu Wei injured Yun Rou because she was jealous of how beautiful their rtionship was? As expected... useless! Originally, he thought highly of Gu Yu because he was Gu Yu. He looked forward to fighting with Gu Yu. But now, it seemed like he had overestimated him. Three rounds? One round and he was finished! How boring! He didn¡¯t want to waste any more time so he stood up and said, ¡°Your honor, if Lawyer Gu can¡¯te up with any crucial evidence, let¡¯s not waste everyone¡¯s time. What do you think?¡± The judge looked at Gu Yu. ¡°Lawyer Gu, please ask questions rted to this case!¡± Gu Yu smiled. ¡°Your honor, the questions I asked just now have a lot to do with this case. Next, please take a look at the evidence I have to show. ¡± He nodded at his temporary legal assistant, who immediately presented the information he had prepared. The information was disyed on the screen. The first piece of information was a surveince footage. It was exactly on the day Yun Rou said Gu Yu confessed to her. Gu Yu exined, ¡°That day was my parents¡¯ anniversary. Every year, I will go to this restaurant in memory of my parents. Yun Rou is telling the truth. However, the confession that she said didn¡¯t exist. After my parents passed away, I spent my time there alone every year. This year, I brought my wife, Xu Wei, there! ¡± ¡°From this surveince footage, we can clearly see that on the day Yun Rou mentioned, I was the only one who went in and out of that ce. As for Yun Rou, she only lingered at the door and didn¡¯t go in. Since she didn¡¯t even go in, how could I confess to her? ¡± Yun Rou¡¯s face turned slightly pale. That restaurant clearly didn¡¯t have any surveince cameras. How did this surveince footage suddenly appear? But, now wasn¡¯t the time to think about this. She hurriedly exined, ¡°It has been so long. I... I remembered wrongly. You didn¡¯t confess to me in the restaurant. You confessed to me after you came out! ¡± Gu Yu seemed to have expected her to say this. A hint of mockery shed past his eyes but he didn¡¯t question her. Instead, he continued, ¡°Yun Rou said that when she left, I tried to persuade her to stay. However, that didn¡¯t happen either. On the day she decided to leave, she came to look for me and told me that she wanted to go abroad to pursue her piano dream. At that time, I missed my parents dearly. I was looking at my parents¡¯ photos so I didn¡¯t see her. She was standing behind me. When she heard me asking my parents not to leave, she thought that I was speaking to her! ¡± ¡°My friend, Xu Shuai, can testify to this. He went to the washroom and happened toe back at that time. He heard everything at the door. ¡± Xu Shuai was summoned to prove Gu Yu¡¯s story. Yun Rou¡¯s expression gradually turned eerie. She bit her lower lip hard and clenched her hand so forcefully that the veins on the back of her hand popped out. Gu Yu nced at her from the corner of his eyes. His voice became colder and harsher, ¡°As for me getting into a car ident because of her marriage, that¡¯s even more nonsensical. Please look at the third piece of evidence! ¡± Chapter 467 - Repeatedly Slapped in the Face (5)

Chapter 467: Repeatedly pped in the Face (5)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio A car inspection report appeared on the screen. It clearly stated that the brakes had failed. This caused the car to be unable to brake! Just looking at this, even before Gu Yu said anything, the color on Yun Rou¡¯s face hadpletely disappeared! Gu Yu looked at her pale face as he continued exining clearly, word by word, ¡°This is the car that I was driving when I got caught in the car ident. The ident happened because the brakes failed, not because I got stimted by her news! ¡± Three pieces of strong evidencepletely refuted Yun Rou¡¯s im that Gu Yu loved her deeply! Gu Yu faced the judge and concluded, ¡°From the beginning to the end, I never had any romantic feelings for Yun Rou. We did know each other because of my mother and she often went to the Gu family¡¯s manor but I never took the initiative to talk to her. I yed the piano with her at my mother¡¯s request. I didn¡¯t have any good feelings for her and we weren¡¯t attracted to each other! ¡± ¡°Objection! ¡± Lawyer Qian, who had been calm andposed a second ago, turned slightly livid now as he spoke in a hurry. He thought that Gu Yu was just spouting nonsense but who knew that the tables were turned so quickly? He wasn¡¯t stupid. He knew that Gu Yu was using the same method he used to deal with Xu Wei a moment ago to deal with Yun Rou now. First, he lured Yun Rou to tell the so-called truth, and then he dealt with her lies one by one. He didn¡¯t even need to use Yun Rou of lying. Everyone could tell that she was lying! After Lawyer Qian stood up, he said to the judge, ¡°Even if what Yun Rou mentioned were all misunderstandings, it doesn¡¯t mean that Gu Yu and Yun Rou didn¡¯t have feelings for each other. They¡¯ve been together for five years. Sometimes, the feelings between a man and a woman can exist even without confessions. Gu Yu¡¯s full denial is only his one-sided statement. Also, he wants to prove his client¡¯s innocence so he wants everyone to think that Xu Wei wasn¡¯t jealous of Yun Rou. That way, she wouldn¡¯t have a motive tomit the crime! I don¡¯t think what he said is reliable!¡± ¡°I believe my client¡¯s words even more. I believed that Gu Yu and her were in love! That¡¯s because she wasn¡¯t the only one who thought so. Gu Yu¡¯s family, the people in his circle, and their mutual friends all thought that they were in love! Are one person¡¯s words more trustable or are the words of a group of people more trustable? ¡± Lawyer Qian¡¯s retort was well-received by everyone. Many people in the audience nodded. Even the judge thought that it was reasonable. He said to Gu Yu, ¡°Lawyer Gu, do you have any direct and convincing evidence? ¡± At this moment, Gu Yu appeared to be like Lawyer Qian just now. He was iparably calm andposed and even had a ratherzy posture. But, when he stood there, he didn¡¯t seem ipatible with the solemn atmosphere of the court. Lawyer Qian originally thought that his words would be able to salvage some of the situation. However, when he looked at Gu Yu, he felt that Gu Yu was waiting for him to say these words and was waiting for him to fall into the trap? An extremely bad premonition rose uncontrobly from the bottom of his heart. ¡°That¡¯s right. Why does she always think that we¡¯re in love even though I clearly have no rtionship with her? Why did she forcefully exin that everything I did was because of her? ¡± Gu Yu paused for a few seconds after he spoke, causing everyone¡¯s hearts to almost stop as well. Everyone¡¯s attention was focused on him. They were waiting for his strong evidence! The man opened his mouth, ¡°Everyone, please look at the screen! ¡± His finger tapped on the remote control again and this evidence appeared on the screen. Everyone¡¯s eyes swept over. In the next second, their eyes widened in shock. Some even gasped in surprise. Chapter 468 - Repeatedly Slapped in the Face (6)

Chapter 468: Repeatedly pped in the Face (6)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio It was a case report. The name of the patient on it was Yun Rou, and her illness was actually... mental illness. Her most prominent characteristic was a serious hallucination! The Hallucination was a symptom that someone had too many thoughts about something without any reason or basis, or longing for something that did not exist. No one had thought that the famous pianist, the most beautiful artist, Yun Rou, who was surrounded by praise, was actually a mental patient. When Yun Rou saw this case, suddenly became very vehement and agitated. She immediately stood up and cried out with a sharp voice, ¡°It¡¯s fake. I¡¯m not sick, it¡¯s a slur on me! Yu, you can¡¯t treat me like this just in order to exculpate Xu Wei! ¡± ¡°Silence! ¡± The judge stopped her. ¡°intiff, please manage your emotions! ¡± Soon, a court guard walked over to Yun Rou¡¯s side and pressed her shoulders to make her sit back down on the chair. Gu Yu¡¯s lips curled, and he exined, ¡°It is true that the case is not the current one, but a previous one. Before she met me, she was already sick. The so-called love between us was all her imagination. Not only did she think that we were in love herself, she even made my family, my friends, and everyone we knew think that we¡¯re having an affair. ¡± ¡°She has always been reluctant to admit that there is something wrong with her mental state, so she refused to received any treatment. I believe that over the years, her hallucinations must have be more and more serious that no matter how many times I have rejected her or said cruel things to her, she still thought that I was just angry at her for leaving. I have always loved her! ¡± Lawyer Qian shouted again, ¡°Objection! ¡± He stood up, frowned, and protested to the judge with a sullen face, ¡°It is too absolute to use a case from many years ago to say that my client is mentally ill. Even mental illness can be controlled and treated and can get better. Yun Rou has been out of the country for several years and has had no contact with you. What makes you say that she did not receive treatment and her condition did not improve? ¡± The judge pondered for a moment and nodded in agreement. ¡°After many years, the referability of this case is indeed low. ¡± Gu Yu did not refute. He had already expected such a question. He smiled calmly and said, ¡°I would like to summon the agent who has been apanying Yun Rou. All her matters at home were arranged by her agent, and she knows best whether Yun Rou has received any treatment or not.¡± Pausing for a moment, he cast a meaningful nce atwyer Qian and continued to speak in his own way, ¡°Yun Rou¡¯s agent is someone by her side. Her testimony is absolutely reliable, right? ¡± Because she was Yun Rou¡¯s agent, if she wanted to help, she would also be speaking up for Yun Rou. Therefore, the credibility of her words was extremely high. Lawyer Qian¡¯s expression became embarrassed, even somewhat ghastly. The agent was summoned to the court and sat in the witness stand. She first took the oath booklet and read the oath on it,¡± ...I guarantee to tell the truth, never lie, never say anything that goes against your conscience, or I will be punished by thew! ¡± After she finished swearing the oath, Gu Yu walked towards her step by step and stopped in front of her! The agent was sitting, while Gu was standing. The man¡¯s ck eyes simply nced at her. The agent couldn¡¯t help breaking out in a cold sweat. Chapter 469 - Repeatedly Slapped in the Face (7)

Chapter 469: Repeatedly pped in the Face (7)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio At this moment, no one dared to look down on the beginnerwyer, Gu Yu, who had never fought a case before. His surprise attacks made an experiencedwyer likewyer Qian be almost suppressed by him all the way. The man was even more unfathomable than all of them had imagined. He made people inexplicably panic and fear! When Gu Yu¡¯s dark eyes fell on the agent¡¯s face, even though she was trying hard to suppress her fear, he could still see her nervousness and uneasiness in her eyes. The man smiled faintly and then opened his mouth, ¡°Ever since Yun Rou went abroad to develop her career, you¡¯ve always been by her side, handling all kinds of affairs for her, both work and life, right? ¡± The agent said, ¡°Yes. ¡± ¡°Then you must knew whether she went to the psychiatric department, or arrange her to see a psychiatrist? ¡± The agent unconsciously bit her lower lip, and then she keenly felt a gloomy and sharp gaze looking at her. She didn¡¯t even need to look up to know that it was Yun Rou¡¯s gaze! She was reminding her, or more urately, she was warning her about what she could and couldn¡¯t say! The agent moved her lips, and just as she was about to answer ¡°Yes¡±, Gu Yu suddenly ced his hand on the table in front of her, as if he knew what she was thinking. He leaned over slightly with a meaningful smile on his handsome face, and his pair of dark eyes seemed to be able to see through her mind. He spoke clearly, word by word, ¡°Witness, there can be no perjury in the court. You have just taken an oath, which means that your words also have the force ofw. Even if only one word in your words is false, you will be liable for thew. Think carefully before you answer! ¡± The agent¡¯s body trembled, and she was so scared that the words he was about to say got stuck in her throat. Gu Yu stood up straight. The light in his eyes turned faint, and his tone also faded, as if he wasn¡¯t the one who spoke powerfully in the court just now. ¡°Witness, please answer my question! ¡± The agent didn¡¯t dare to betray Yun Rou, but the man in front of her was really terrifying. She closed her eyes and said in a extremely low voice, ¡°I... I¡¯m not sure. Although I am taking care of Yun Rou¡¯s life, I¡¯m not sure about such a private matter. Maybe Yun Rou secretly found a doctor to treat her. ¡± The sentence was rather clever. She gave an equivocal answer which didn¡¯t offend any side! ¡°Not sure? ¡± Gu Yu raised his eyebrows and bluntly said, ¡°Are you not sure indeed? Or you just don¡¯t dare to say it? ¡± Cold sweat dripped down his agent¡¯s forehead. She gritted his teeth and insisted, ¡°I really don¡¯t know! ¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Gu Yu looked at everyone and his gaze paused on Yun Rou for a moment. It was obvious that her expression was tense and her eyes were extremely nervous. Then, his gaze fell on the judge and he said unhurriedly, ¡°Your honor, please take a look at my next piece of evidence. ¡± The judge immediately lowered his head and flipped through the next piece of evidence. Gu Yu pointed at the remote control, and the evidence once again appeared on the screen.First there are some pictures of the agent and Yun Rou living together, then there are pictures of them in and out of the same ce all the time, almost 24 hours a day, even if Yun Rou married her ex-husband, Yun Rou still lived with her manager instead of moving in with her ex-husband. Gu Yu looked at his manager¡¯s dejected face and asked Lazily, ¡°May I ask, which of the so-called private life of Yun Rou did you not participate in? If you don¡¯t know about her, who else knows about her? ¡± Chapter 470 - Repeatedly Slapped in the Face (8)

Chapter 470:Repeatedly pped in the Face (8)

¡°You¡¯re obviously lying! ¡± Gu Yu suddenly roared sternly. ¡°You intentionally concealed the truth so as to create the false impression that Yun Rou could have received treatment for a mental condition in the past. This makes you legally liable as well.¡± The manager¡¯s face immediately turned pale. ¡°Of course, it doesn¡¯t matter even if you don¡¯t admit it now because you can never bury the truth forever. I¡¯ve already invited a famous psychologist to make a diagnosis on Yun Rou¡¯s condition. He¡¯ll be able to tell if she has received treatment in the past and if she actually has a mental condition now.¡± Every single lie was slowly being exposed and the manager felt as though her defences were copsing bit by bit until eventually, there was none left at all. She lowered her head and, losing all strength to persist, replied weakly, ¡°I recalled wrongly. I¡¯ve been working for Yun Rou for many years, but I¡¯ve never seen her visit a psychiatrist. She has never received any treatment...¡± ¡°You! ¡± Yun Rou shrieked with rage and almost couldn¡¯t stop herself from jumping to her feet. Eventually, she clenched her teeth and forced herself to calm down and remain seated stiffly. Now that things have reached this stage, everyone was quite certain that Yun Rou had feigned her mental illness. Even Lawyer Qian couldn¡¯t seem to rebut this and appeared rather defeated. Gu Yu then summarised, ¡°Your Honor, you could tell from this that I was never romantically rted to Yun Rou. It was all her wishful thinking. I¡¯ve also exined our rtionship to my wife, Xu Wei. Thus, there¡¯s no reason for Xu Wei to kidnap Yun Rou out of jealousy and to think of murdering her.¡± The judge concluded, ¡°I agree that this im isn¡¯t justified.¡± While it was impossible for Lawyer Qian to continue to fight the case on the basis of romantic entanglement, there were many factors that could contribute to the motive for a kidnapping case. It could even be an actmitted on the spur-of-the-moment and Lawyer Qian was well aware of this. Thus, while he might have lost this round out of carelessness, but he was prepared to go all out in the next round and show his mettle. ¡°I¡¯ll put up a good fight against Gu Yu. He¡¯s merely a rookie and only managed to win because I¡¯d underestimated him and let my guard down. We¡¯ll see who has thestugh!¡± he thought. Lawyer Qian quickly regained his confidence and was even in the mood to fiddle with and straighten hiswyer¡¯s robe before he began with the second round of his speech, ¡°Your Honor, Xu Wei might not have kidnapped my client out of jealousy, but we can¡¯t rule out other possibilities. ording to my client¡¯s statement, she had been unconscious since the moment she was kidnapped from the hospital. When she regained consciousness, realised that she was in an abandoned warehouse with her hands and feet tied up. Xu Wei was the only person she saw but unlike her, Xu Wei¡¯s hands and feet were not tied up. Neither was Xu Wei unconscious. Why didn¡¯t Xu Wei flee if she was not involved in the kidnapping case? Why didn¡¯t she save my client? Instead, she actually chose to stab my client¡¯s hands with a knife!¡± ¡°My client is a pianist and everyone knows how important hands are for a pianist. If Xu Wei hadn¡¯t done it on purpose, then how could she justify her actions? I have every reason to believe that she had the intention to harm my client!¡± Lawyer Qian reasoned. Since the culprit who had kidnapped Xu Wei from the hospital was nowhere to be found, nobody could prove if the culprit had acted alone or if Xu Wei was his aplice or if she had instigated him tomit the crime. Thus, as all the evidence were against Xu Wei at the moment, Lawyer Qian decided to push all the me onto her. No matter how well Gu Yu could make his case, everything that he argued would be useless in the face of the evidence. After Lawyer Qian had presented his points, sat down gleefully and nced at Gu Yu from the corner of his eyes. Sure enough, he realised that Gu Yu was frowning slightly. Chapter 471 - Repeatedly Slapped in the Face (9)

Chapter 471: Repeatedly pped in the Face (9)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°That punk! How dare he be so arrogant! I¡¯m the leader of the legal industry but what is Gu Yu? He can¡¯t even hold a candle to me! I should teach him a good lesson since he¡¯s fighting against me for his first litigation. Winning awsuit isn¡¯t easy. He could take this as a free lesson from me!¡± Lawyer Qian thought and snorted coldly before he picked up the cup of hot tea on the table and took a slow sip. However, Gu Yu¡¯s frown onlysted for a fleeting moment and his lips soon curled up into a smile. As if he could tell that Lawyer Qian was watching him, stared right back at Lawyer Qian with his jet ck eyes. It was almost as if he was mocking Lawyer Qian and asking if this was all that he had. Lawyer Qian nearly choked on his tea but since the atmosphere in court was solemn, he could not cough out loud and could only force himself to hold it in. His face flushed red and he was so consumed with rage that he could barely breathe. Gu Yu then stood up and greeted the judge politely before he said seriously, ¡°The intiff, Yun Rou, used my client of working in cahoots with the thugs to kidnap and harm her. We¡¯ll first talk about the kidnapping. Yun Rou was kidnapped to the warehouse and my client was the only person whom she saw after she regained consciousness. Furthermore, my client¡¯s hands and feet were not tied up and she was also in a conscious state. Thus, she decided to charge my client based on this. However, ording to the statement of my client, Xu Wei, she was lured by thugs when she was covering news and was subsequently held under duress and brought to the warehouse.¡± Gu Yu then instructed his assistant to present the evidence again and the new evidence appeared on the screen after he clicked on the remote control. Gu Yu resumed, ¡°The first piece of evidence is the video taken by Xu Wei while she was on standby to capture footage for her news. Here, we could clearly see the silhouette of a man who resembled me. In fact, the coat that he had been wearing was mine. When Xu We saw me there, she was lured over to the vi out of concern for my safety since I¡¯m her husband. As she hadpletely let her guard down at that point in time, it gave the thugs an opportunity to kidnap her easily!¡± ¡°ording to Xu Wei, she was attacked by the thugs when she reached the back door of the vi. She did not manage to capture this on her camera and the footage captured by the surveince camera in the vi were also deleted for that particr time frame. However, after I found out that she was missing, I tracked her whereabouts and pulled out the footage from all the surveince cameras in the vicinity. These cameras managed to capture the silhouette of the thugs. Based on this screenshot, it was evident that Xu Wei was lying unconscious in the thug¡¯s arms. In other words, it goes to show that she isn¡¯t rted to them. Therefore, it isn¡¯t justified to charge Xu Wei on ounts of instigating the thugs or working with them,¡± Gu Yu reasoned. ¡°Objection!¡± Lawyer Qian suddenly jumped to his feet and protested in a deep, cold voice. ¡°It¡¯s too subjective and brash to conclude that Xu Wei is not in collusion with the thugs simply based on a screengrab like this. Besides, who knows if Xu Wei is putting up a show with the thugs to prevent others from suspecting her?¡± Lawyer Qian challenged. This was indeed possible and the video clip alone wouldn¡¯t be enough to prove Xu Wei¡¯s innocence. A dark expression flitted across Gu Yu¡¯s eyes for a brief moment and he quickly retorted, ¡°The surveince cameras in the hospital also took down the entire process which Yun Rou was kidnapped. However, Yun Rou was also unconscious when she was taken away. Lawyer Qian, based on what you¡¯ve said, could I also conclude that Yun Rou is putting up a show with the thugs so as to frame my client?¡± This instantly sparked off amotion among the crown once again and everyone had to give Gu Yu credit for his arguments, for there were no logical ws in his ims. As both Yun Rou and Xu Wei were unconscious when they were kidnapped, it wouldn¡¯t be fair to im that Xu Wei was putting up an act while Yun Rou wasn¡¯t. Chapter 472 - Repeatedly Slapped in the Face (10)

Chapter 472: Repeatedly pped in the Face (10)

As Gu Yu was cunning and shameless with his words, Lawyer Qian nearly went ballistic. He began to take in deep breaths but did not rebut Gu Yu, for it would be akin to eating his own words and pping himself in the face. Gu Yu continued to argue his stance, ¡°Furthermore, the crook was wearing the zer that I¡¯d thrown away in the garbage bin in Yun Rou¡¯s ward on the day that I¡¯d visited her upon her request when she was sick. Yun Rou was the only one who would know that the zer was mine. How did the crook know that he could lure Xu Wei by wearing that zer? Thus, all the more reason I have to believe that there¡¯s something fishy going on between Yun Rou and the crook.¡± Lawyer Qian¡¯s face had darkenedpletely. As the cops have yet to catch the culprit and obtain his confession, Lawyer Qian had nned to push all the me onto Xu Wei. However, he never expected Gu Yu to use this exact same point to counter his attacks and shove the me over to Yun Rou by using her of directing the entire incident. Lawyer Qian knew that both parties were just making baseless conjectures and that he shouldn¡¯t be angered by this. He knew that he needed to keep a cool head so that he wouldn¡¯t slip up and allow Gu Yu to lead him by the nose. ¡°We¡¯re in court where talk is cheap and real evidence is all that matters,¡± Lawyer Qian reminded himself and took a deep breath. Being experienced with such situations, he quickly calmed himself down and remarked sharply, ¡°My client, Yun Rou, suffered from actual physical harm as a result of this kidnapping incident. Her hands are crippled, which is a devastating misfortune, for it had cost her her career right when she¡¯s at the peak of it. Why would she do something to harm herself if she¡¯s really in collusion with the crooks?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not forget about Xu Wei. Why is shepletely unharmed in this kidnapping case? Did the kidnappers abduct her as a prank? Does this im even sound logical and believable? Besides, Yun Rou is an internationally acimed pianist with a bright future and could have aplished more brilliant achievements. Do you think that she would do such a stupid thing?¡± Lawyer Qian questioned. At the same time, he presented the diagnosis report that detailed the condition of Yun Rou¡¯s hand to the court. When he shed it on the screen, everyone could see that Yun Rou¡¯s hands were indeed severely injured. She could only perform basic movements in future and it would be impossible for her to y the piano. Lawyer Qian was known for being skilled in ying the sympathy card. His words, along with the report and Yun Rou¡¯s timely act of appearing to be devastated and pained made everyone¡¯s heart go out to her. Lawyer Qian then continued to build on this and emphasized, ¡°Your Honor, my client had always been under the impression that Gu Yu was deeply in love with her. Thus, it¡¯s impossible for her to be jealous and to hate Xu Wei. Moreover, before my client was kidnapped, she was already prepared to give her blessings to Gu Yu and Xu Wei. If it wasn¡¯t for the incident, she would have returned overseas and continued to shine on stage. She wouldn¡¯t be here, covered in injuries, and to have her wounds exposed to the public eye.¡± The judge was inevitably moved by Lawyer Qian¡¯s final statement and the other audience members, too, nodded their heads in agreement. One had to admit that Lawyer Qian was indeed a capablewyer. He fought for his case systematically and if a particr argument did not work, he could quickly switch to the next one and keep his opponents so inundated that they would easily be crushed if they could not handle him. Of course, Gu Yu was not inferior to Lawyer Qian either. It was an impressive feat that he could make it through so many rounds when this was his firstwsuit and that his opponent was Lawyer Qian. In fact, he even managed to get an edge above Lawyer Qian a few times. But now, without any strong evidence, it was difficult for him to counter Lawyer Qian¡¯s arguments. Chapter 473 - To Turn the Tables (1)

Chapter 473: To Turn the Tables (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xu Wei looked up at Gu Yu but unfortunately, his back was faced towards her and she could not see his expression. Yun Rou¡¯s evil plot was so brilliant that it could be said to be perfect. All evidence was against Xu Wei and the thug was the only one who could prove her innocence. However, all that was captured of him on the surveince cameras was a mere silhouette and while everyone was looking for him, nobody had any leads. The culprit was either dead or hiding so well that nobody could find him and Xu Wei felt that the former was more likely. Lawyer Qian was probably utilizing this point to his advantage as well. If there was nobody to prove Xu Wei¡¯s innocence and if she couldn¡¯t prove it as well, it would be a matter of time before was convicted. Xu Wei was actually very touched by how hard Gu Yu was fighting for her today. Even if she were to lose thewsuit and go to jail, she was d that she could at least feel proud of her husband. He had fulfilled his promise to her. He had promised to protect her and had assured her that she could charge forth without any worry, and he had done a good job in keeping to his words. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that they were in court, Xu Wei really wanted to hug and praise him for his great effort. .... After Lawyer Qian had presented his arguments, there was a moment of silence in the court. Everyone was touched by his emotional speech and they have yet to recover from it. The judge appeared rather regretful for he was also aware of Yun Rou¡¯s achievements since she was a national idol and her music was indeed very catchy and powerful. Everyone had a basic sense ofpassion and would naturally be inclined towards people who were either pitiful or weak. After the judge pondered for a moment, nced at Gu Yu and asked, ¡°Lawyer Gu, your charge against Yun Rou is unfounded and invalid.¡± Lawyer Qian¡¯s lips curled up into a smile and he instantly felt as if all his pent-up anger had disappeared. In fact, he actually felt refreshed and clear-headed as if all the meridians in his body were unblocked. ¡°Gu Yu is but a naive boy,¡± he thought. The judge continued, ¡°Lawyer Gu, do you have anything to add on?¡± Everyone felt certain that Gu Yu would be crushed like what Lawyer Qian was in the earlier round, and would not be able to rebut with anything. They¡¯d thought that he would simply give up and find another way to fight for his case. However, Gu Yu merely stood up elegantly and it was evident from his expression that he had no intention to back down. In fact, he does not seem the least defeated. ¡°Does he still have other tricks up his sleeve?¡± Lawyer Qian wondered and sure enough, Gu Yu replied, ¡°Yes!¡± While he merely uttered a single word, it was powerful enough to shock the crowd. Everyone inevitably quietened down to see what he was going to do. The judge was also surprised and after he paused for a few seconds, replied, ¡°Please share your opinion.¡± Gu Yu nodded politely before he turned to the crowd and emphasized every single word clearly, ¡°I admit that I¡¯d made groundless usations against Yun Rou based on my own spection. But simrly, Lawyer Qian¡¯s charge against my client is also unfounded. We both have our own opinion about this matter. Since we could ept the im that Yun Rou is unrted to the crook on the basis that it was impossible for her to sacrifice her hands, then shouldn¡¯t my client be given the same benefit of the doubt?¡± ¡°We have yet to catch the criminal and obtain a statement from him. Thus, I believe that we should give a benefit of the doubt as to whether or not my client is rted to the crook. Don¡¯t you agree?¡± Gu Yu reiterated. The judge nodded in agreement and Gu Yu¡¯s lips gradually curled up into a smile. On the other hand, Lawyer Qian seemed to havee to a sudden realization about something and his expression changed drastically. Chapter 474 - To Turn the Tables (2)

Chapter 474: To Turn the Tables (2)

¡°Could it be that Gu Yu wants to...¡± The moment this thought surfaced in Lawyer Qian¡¯s mind, Gu Yu confirmed his nagging suspicions in a calm but powerful voice, ¡°Since there is room for doubt and we¡¯re currently unable to verify it, then the benefit of the doubt goes to the defendant. Thus, my client is not guilty.¡± ¡°I knew it!¡± Lawyer Qian groaned in his heart and could not help but shut his eyes. He had yed his trump card of sympathy by using his words to move everyone, including the judge, and the general opinion was obviously in favour of Yun Rou. He never expected Gu Yu to counter his attacks in such a cunning way. When a defendant was given the benefit of the doubt, he or she is considered innocent and acquitted by the jury if his or her guilt has not been proven beyond reasonable doubt. Xu Wei¡¯s rtionship with the criminal could not be proven until the criminal was apprehended. Without the criminal¡¯s testimony to prove that Xu Wei was his partner in crime or an instigator of the act, the judge would have to take Xu Wei¡¯s interests as the main point of consideration when charging her for kidnapping. Lawyer Qian initially nned to pin all the me on Xu Wei on the basis that the actual criminal had yet to be apprehended. But now, this had be a lifesaver for her. Lawyer Qian could not help but admire Gu Yu for his neat counterattack. He was not alone in thinking so, for the judge was also briefly surprised. Subsequently, the judge nodded and replied with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re right. The rtionship between the defendant and the criminal could not be proven. Althoughwyer Qian made spections about numerous motives that the defendant could have, there are still many doubts about the case. Before we could resolve these doubts, the defendant, Xu Wei, could not be proven guilty for kidnapping Yun Rou.¡± When the audience heard this, many praised the brilliant turn of tables and even those who did not understand what had happened could not help but exim in amazement. Everyone was certain that Gu Yu would lose and yet he managed to make the judge announce Xu Wei¡¯s innocence through presenting a point of contention with a few brief words. Everyone could not help but admire Gu Yu¡¯s wit. However, while the most serious charge was refuted, there was another pressing issue. Everyone had witnessed how Xu Wei stabbed and crippled Yun Rou¡¯s hand with a knife. This had caused Yun Rou to experience emotional distress and would also seriously disadvantage her for her future career. Everyone was eager to know if Gu Yu could create miracles again and work things to his advantage. The second trial began five minutes after the court adjourned. As Lawyer Qian had initially underestimated Gu Yu and lost two rounds in a row, his confidence was slightly shaken. Fortunately, he still had onest chance and his stakes of winning were high. Even if he couldn¡¯t convict Xu Wei of kidnapping, he was certain that she would be charged for intentional assault. Lawyer Qian not dare to take Gu Yu lightly anymore, for while Gu Yu was young, unlike peers of his age, he was deep, experienced, and unusuallyposed. He would always attack his opponents¡¯ greatest Achilles heel and defeat them with one single strike. Lawyer Qian could not help but remain guarded towards Gu Yu, for he would easily be ced in a disadvantageous position if he was not cautious enough. ¡°The intiff¡¯swyer could proceed to present your case to prove that the defendant had intentionally assaulted your client,¡± the judge announced. Lawyer Qian nodded and stood up before he stole one nce at Gu Yu from the corner of his eye. He realised that Gu Yu appeared calm as he sat on the other side and after deliberating his words, Lawyer Qian emphasized his points. Chapter 475 - To Turn the Tables (3)

Chapter 475: To Turn the Tables (3)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Your Honor, regardless of whether Xu Wei is rted to the criminal and whether she had participated in the kidnapping or was simply abducted by the criminal, we could not overlook the fact that her hands and feet were free when she regained consciousness. She was conscious and could move freely but when she realised that my client was tied up and restrained, instead of saving her, chose to use the opportunity to stab her with a knife. Her actions were extremely vile and vicious!¡± Lawyer Qian then yed the footage that Xu Wei had seen at the police station. It was a video of Xu Wei and Yun Rou¡¯s confrontation in the warehouse. Yun Rou appeared agitated and had said a lot of things to Xu Wei. However, Xu Wei merely stared at her coldly. ¡°ording to my client¡¯s statement, she saw Xu Wei after she had regained consciousness and was under the impression that Xu Wei was her kidnapper. As she was extremely shocked and furious, she began to provoke Xu Wei thoughtlessly, which triggered Xu Wei to stab her hand with a knife as a form of revenge,¡± Lawyer Qian argued and emphasized on the words ¡®provoke¡¯ and ¡®revenge¡¯. A woman could easily be irrational and go off the deep end when she was jealous. Lawyer Qian obviously wanted to paint the picture of how likely it was for Xu Wei to lose her control of herself and assault Yun Rou. The judge noted down his point and nodded in agreement before he looked at Gu Yu and prompted, ¡°The defendant¡¯swyer could now begin to make your case.¡± Gu Yu stood up and pursed his thin lips but this time, he was not in a hurry to refute Lawyer Qian¡¯s usation. Instead, he asked calmly, ¡°Your Honor, I would like to call on an expert witness.¡± ¡°An expert witness? Why would we need an expert witness for this case? Is Gu Yu deliberatelyplicating things to confuse everyone or does he have some clever tricks up his sleeve again?¡± the crowd wondered. Gu Yu once again aroused their curiosity and everyone was so thrilled by the dramatic ups and downs of the court proceedings and the exchange of blows between Gu Yu and Lawyer Qian that the oue of the case was no longer their main focus. Everyone was waiting with bated breath to see what else Gu Yu had in store for them. The judge nodded and agreed, ¡°Permission granted.¡± Subsequently, a bespectacled middle-aged man who seemed refined and intellectual like a schr appeared and took his seat at the witness stand. Among the audience who hade to observe the trial, many could already recognize him and eximed softly, ¡°Isn¡¯t he... Dr. He, the genius pharmacist in the medical industry? Oh my god... He¡¯s a big shot who¡¯s usually focused on research and almost never leaves his research institute. Why would he be willing to testify in court?¡± Others among the audience exined, ¡°Well, you could do whatever you want when you¡¯re rich.¡± Another person replied sarcastically, ¡°What the hell do you know? Dr. He might not even grace you with his presence even if you¡¯re rich. It must be because of how influential the Gu family is. Or rather, CEO Gu must have been a capable and formidable man.¡± ¡°No wonder Xu Wei and Yun Rou would fight over him. Who wouldn¡¯t want his connections and power?¡± the crowd wondered. Gu Yu then walked over to Dr. He and said calmly, ¡°Dr. He, please introduce yourself.¡± Dr. He nodded and briefly shared about his profession and areas of expertise in a concise manner. While his introduction was short and simple, everyone was already awed by him. Subsequently, instead of defending Xu Wei, Gu Yu asked the doctor some technical questions, ¡°Dr. He, in the medical science field, how many kinds ofmon drugs could produce symptoms like mental paralysis, weakness of the limbs and even cause one to lose consciousness?¡± Dr. He replied, ¡°Many drugs could do this and are quitemonly used to treat and alleviate a patient¡¯s pain. The two most effective ones are termed ¡®X¡¯ and ¡®L¡¯.¡± Chapter 476 - To Turn the Tables (4)

Chapter 476: To Turn the Tables (4)

Gu Yu nodded and asked, ¡°Dr. He, will there be residual traces of these two drugs after they¡¯re injected into the body? Will we be able to detect it if we conduct an in-depth test?¡± ¡°Any drug that¡¯s injected into the human body will always leave behind some residual traces. We¡¯ll be able to pick it up as long as a test is conducted,¡± Dr. He answered matter-of-factly. Gu Yu narrowed his eyes slightly and, after a brief pause, asked softly, ¡°Are there cases of exception?¡± Dr. He smiled and replied, ¡°An average doctor would im that there are no exceptions, for there is a limit to the digestive capabilities and metabolism rate of the human body. If there isn¡¯t a longpse between the time of testing and the time which the drug is injected, there¡¯ll always be traces of it left. Besides, with how advanced medical devices are these days, it¡¯s highly unlikely for there to be an error with the result.¡± ¡°Dr. He, but you¡¯re not an average doctor. Will you have an alternative opinion on this?¡± Gu Yu probed. ¡°Of course!¡± the doctor assured and Lawyer Qian¡¯s expression instantly changed while Yun Rou subconsciously clenched her fists. Gu Yu stared at Dr. He with his jet ck eyes and indicated for him to borate further, ¡°Dr. He, please exin further.¡± ¡°Everything mutually reinforces and counteracts each other,¡± Dr. He began. He then supported his hands on the table and gestured with his hands habitually to make himself sound more engaging. ¡°For example, if drugs ¡®X¡¯ and ¡®L¡¯ could paralyze a person¡¯s nerves, then there must also be an antidote for these drugs.¡± ¡°Some patients could not detox the drugs ¡®X¡¯ and ¡®L¡¯ from their bodies through normal metabolism. If these drugs remain in the body, there¡¯ll be other side effects. Thus, we¡¯ve created an antidote to resolve this issue and have sessfully developed it. In fact, the antidote was alreadyunched in the marketst month,¡± Dr. He exined. Gu Yu then asked, ¡°If we inject the antidote into the body quickly after the body received an injection of Drug ¡®X¡¯ or ¡®L¡¯ and, assuming that there are no residual traces of the drug in the body, will the body disy other symptoms?¡± Doctor He confirmed, ¡°Yes, there¡¯ll be a particrly prominent symptom. The body will be severely dehydrated.¡± Gu Yu smiled gratefully at him and replied, ¡°Thank you, Dr. He. I have no more questions.¡± After Dr. He left, Gu Yu nced at the judge and said, ¡°Your Honor, I invited Dr. He to share these with everyone because my client mentioned in her statement that she received two injections from the thugs after she was abducted to the warehouse. The first time, it made her whole body limp. Her hands and feet also became numb and she couldn¡¯t feel anything. But during the second time, it helped her to regain her strength gradually.¡± ¡°Therefore, I have reason to believe that she had been injected with Drug ¡®X¡¯ or ¡®L¡¯ during the first time and with the antidote during the second time. That¡¯s why the test did not pick up on any residual traces of the drug in her body,¡± Gu Yu exined. ¡°This is also why she couldn¡¯t save Yun Rou even though she wasn¡¯t tied up or unconscious,¡± Gu Yu concluded. ¡°Objection!¡± Lawyer Qian interrupted agitatedly and, without waiting for the judge¡¯s signal, jumped to his feet and continued, ¡°Your Honor, while I trust what Dr. He had said since he¡¯s the expert, but this could not be used to prove Xu Wei¡¯s innocence.¡± ¡°The test didn¡¯t pick up on anything unusual in her body as she had imed to receive two injections. But where¡¯s the proof for that? There¡¯s no evidence and nobody witnessed it as well. How could we be convinced when everything is solely based on her words? This is too unreasonable!¡± Lawyer Qian protested. The judge frowned and after pondering about it for a moment, felt that Lawyer Qian¡¯s concerns were reasonable. Thus, he asked, ¡°Lawyer Gu, do you have any evidence?¡± Chapter 477 - To Turn the Tables (5)

Chapter 477

: To Turn the Tables (5)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio There was a look of cold indifference in Gu Yu¡¯s jet ck eyes as he nced at Lawyer Qian. With a half-smile, he remarked, ¡°Lawyer Qian, I have yet to finish what I want to say earlier on. Why are you in such a hurry to raise your objection? Did you think I can¡¯t produce any evidence or are you actually afraid that I have proof for it?¡± Lawyer Qian¡¯s expression instantly darkened and there was even a hint of panic in his eyes. He had revealed most of the cards in his hands and was down to hisst one. However, this was only the beginning for Gu Yu and each move that he made was more powerful than thest. It was inevitable for Lawyer Qian to panic, but his anxiety was useless, for Gu Yu¡¯s attacks were aggressive and unstoppable. The evidence that Gu Yu presented was a report of Xu Wei¡¯s physical examination. Xu Wei was immediately rushed to the hospital after she was rescued and based on the doctor¡¯s diagnosis, there wasn¡¯t a serious problem with her health. Fortunately, Xu Wei also remembered to g up about the injection that she had received when she was held captive and thus, she was given an in-depth physical examination. The report that Gu Yu presented was a portion of extracted from the results of the examination. It was written that Xu Wei was severely dehydrated. Gu Yu reasoned, ¡°Your Honor, my client had been kidnapped for a day and a night and was deprived of food and drinks. Under normal circumstances, it¡¯s true that she would be slightly dehydrated, but it wouldn¡¯t be to the extent of severe dehydration. The results reflected in the report is more like how the body would react after it had received two injections ¡ª just like what Dr. He had said.¡± Yun Rou¡¯s pupils suddenly constricted. She knew how outstanding Gu Yu was and had always been proud of him. But she never expected him to utilize his wits to defend another woman and pit against her. She was supposed to win thewsuit but it seemed like Gu Yu was slowly turning things to his advantage. Yun Rou stared at Xu Wei and her eyes burned with hatred. If looks could kill, Xu Wei would have died many times. Lawyer Qian could obviously tell that they were losing and that his reputation might be ruined by Gu Yu, who was merely a rookiewyer. If he lost this case, it would certainly be hard for him to survive in the legal industry in the future. He closed his eyes and began to find onest breakthrough which he could use to counter Gu Yu¡¯s attacks. Soon, a crafty glint shed across his eyes and his lips curled up into a smile. Lawyer Qian then stood up and made his final speech, ¡°Based on what the defendant¡¯swyer had imed as well as the physical examination report, it does prove that Xu Wei had received two injections, which caused her to turn a blind eye to Yun Rou. However, this couldn¡¯t be considered hard evidence. In other words, we couldn¡¯t be 100% sure that Xu Wei was severely dehydrated because of the injection. There could also be other causes. Don¡¯t you think that this is a reasonable im, Your Honor?¡± Evidenceprised of witnesses and material evidence and both were needed in order to convict a person. Gu Yu¡¯s physical examination report could only be considered a reference for material evidence. The judge agreed, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Lawyer Qianughed and looked at Gu Yu defiantly as he asked, ¡°Well, then does the defendant¡¯swyer have any witnesses or other more convincing evidence? If this is the only evidence, then I¡¯ll continue to insist that Xu Wei had intentionally harmed my client!¡± Gu Yu, too, smiled and appeared indifferent as he replied calmly, ¡°I have witnesses. This is also the final witness for this case and the most important one.¡± Lawyer Qian¡¯s smile froze on his face. Everyone who could testify had already testified and the only way which Gu Yu could win thisst round was to find the culprit. ¡°Who would that be?¡± Lawyer Qian asked. However, Gu Yu did not answer immediately. Instead, he scanned the crowd and eventually, his eyes stopped on the least expected person in the crowd. Chapter 478 - To Turn the Tables (6)

Chapter 478: To Turn the Tables (6)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio His focused his jet ck eyes on Yun Rou¡¯s face and the crafty glint in his eyes became increasingly obvious. He then emphasized his words, ¡°Your Honor, I would like to summon the intiff!¡± This caused another uproar among the crowd. ¡°Is Gu Yu too full of himself or has he gone mad? Why would he call on Yun Rou to clear Xu Wei¡¯s name? Why would she testify for Xu Wei when she¡¯s the intiff? He must be desperate. No, this is as good as suicide,¡± the crowd thought. Lawyer Qian was initially wrought with anxiety, but now, he found the situation ridiculouslyughable. If this was Gu Yu¡¯s final trump card, then he could almost see his own victory ahead. The judge replied, ¡°Permission granted.¡± Yun Rou returned to the witness stand once again. While she couldn¡¯t tell what Gu Yu was up to, she felt hopeful again and vowed to do everything that she could to convict Xu Wei. At that point in time, Xu Wei¡¯s reputation would be in the ruins and she would be too embarrassed to be with Gu Yu, who was so brilliant and outstanding. As this thought crossed Yun Rou¡¯s mind, she could not help but smirk. She then nced at Xu Wei from the corner of her eyes and her smile gradually turned sinister. Gu Yu turned to face Yun Rou and seemed to have read her mind, for a half-smile appeared on his handsome face. He then asked in a deep voice, ¡°intiff, as a pianist, your hands must be extremely important, aren¡¯t they?¡± Yun Rou nodded and confirmed, ¡°Obviously they are. Usually, I¡¯ll always protect my hands well. Even if my body is injured, I¡¯ll never allow my hands to be hurt because this will affect me when I¡¯m ying the piano.¡± Gu Yu continued to ask, ¡°As far as I know, be it pianists, dancers, models or actors, artists like yourself like to buy insurance. Some would buy insurance for their hands, some would buy for their face and others would buy for their feet. What about you? Have you ever bought insurance for your hands since you treasure them so much?¡± ¡°I have, ¡± Yun Rou replied without hesitation, ¡°My hands are my greatest asset so obviously I¡¯d have to buy the best insurance for them in case anything were to happen.¡± After a pause, she could not help but smile mockingly and remark, ¡°Unfortunately, despite my efforts to protect them...they¡¯re still ruined by malicious individuals.¡± As if Gu Yu did not hear Yun Rou¡¯s resentfulments about Xu Wei, he turned to face the judge and said, ¡°Your Honor, right now, I¡¯ll submit an insurance policy that the intiff had bought for her hands two years ago. It proves that what she had said earlier on is true.¡± After the judge looked at the document, nodded. Gu Yu¡¯s gaze then flitted back to Yun Rou and asked, ¡°intiff, it¡¯s perfectly normal and reasonable for you to buy insurance for your hands but there¡¯s something that I don¡¯t quite understand. Two years after you purchased this insurance, you did not continue to buy any other form of insurance for your hands and neither did you do anything about your current insurance. However, am I right to say that you increased your premiums for this insurance recently?¡± Yun Rou¡¯s expression changed slightly and a hint of panic shed across her eyes. She immediately began to bite her lower lip tightly but quickly regained herposure. As if she found the question amusing, chuckled and affirmed, ¡°Yes. As I¡¯ve said before, I treasure my hands very much and since I suddenly recalled about this insurance that I¡¯ve purchased, I raised the premiums and upgraded the policy. Is there a problem with that?¡± Chapter 479 - To Turn the Tables (7)

Chapter 479: To Turn the Tables (7)

Gu Yu¡¯s lips curled up into a smile and he said, ¡°We didn¡¯t have a problem before but now that you mentioned, why is it so coincidental that you chose to increase your insurance premium the night before you were kidnapped by the crooks? It¡¯s almost as if you¡¯ve predicted in advance that your hand would be seriously injured. I have reason to believe that it¡¯s not a coincidence!¡± Yun Rou found it increasingly hard to maintain a straight face. Without waiting for her reply, Lawyer Qian stood up and shouted, ¡°Objection! Objection to the groundless spections made by the defendant¡¯swyer!¡± Gu Yu quickly exined, ¡°Your Honor, my spection is absolutely reasonable. The intiff had purchased insurance for her hand a long time ago and it¡¯s reasonable for her to increase the insurance premiums. I wouldn¡¯t question her decision if it happened at any other time. However, she chose to do this the night before the kidnapping. I also ran through her call log and discovered that she had made an urgent request to increase her insurance premiums at past 11 p.m that night, which was already after office hours.¡± ¡°Assuming that it¡¯s true that she had done it because the thought happened toe to her mind, then she could have waited to do it in the morning during normal working hours. Isn¡¯t this more logical aspared to making a sudden request in the middle of the night?¡± The judge frowned and after he thought about it for a moment, agreed with Gu Yu¡¯s argument, ¡°Objection overruled. intiff, please provide your response to this.¡± Yun Rou¡¯s long eyshes began to quiver uncontrobly and her eyes flickered. Probably because she could not find a good exnation for the time being, she remained silent. The judge probed again, ¡°intiff, please provide your response.¡± Yun Rou closed her eyes. As she knew that she couldn¡¯t refuse to answer, stammered, ¡°I... I¡¯m an impatient person. If somethinges to mind, I¡¯ll work on it immediately. That was why I called my insurance agent in the middle of the night. I didn¡¯t care about whether it was working hours or not because I¡¯m close to my agent.¡± Gu Yu snickered and replied, ¡°So you¡¯re still going to insist that it was ast-minute decision?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Yun Rou said firmly. ¡°It was ast-minute decision that was made in a hurry, but you¡¯ve increased your premiums by a rather significant amount. In other words, you¡¯ll receive a hugepensation when your hands are crippled during this incident.¡± A mocking expression appeared in Gu Yu¡¯s eyes. He then instructed someone to present Yun Rou¡¯s insurance policy and shed it on the screen. Everyone widened their eyes when they saw the amount ofpensation that Yun Rou would receive. Yun Rou instantly looked extremely ufortable. ¡°Your Honor, the intiff has been emphasizing on how her hand was crippled by my client and how this has ruined her future career prospects and life. But judging from this insurance policy, the amount ofpensation is enough to allow her to livevishly for the rest of her life even if she couldn¡¯t y the piano for a living or do anything at all in future.¡± Previously, everyone was moved when Lawyer Qian had yed the sympathy card. But now, their reaction back then suddenly seemed somewhatughable. ¡°Yun Rou already had a backup n and it was very likely that she had nned it in advance. Was she using everyone¡¯s sympathy as a weapon to attack Xu Wei?¡± everyone wondered After everyone had processed this information, Gu Yu then continued unhurriedly, ¡°For the time being, I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s a coincidence that you¡¯ve increased your insurance premiums or if you have good foresight. However, there¡¯s one thing that I¡¯m very clear about.¡± ¡°Does he still have other evidence?¡± The crowd mused. Lawyer Qian could barely look up and had lost all strength to defend himself. Right now, the chances of convicting Xu Wei had be very slim, but Gu Yu continued to take things up a notch. ¡°Could it be that his goal is not just to exonerate Xu Wei, but also to make Yun Rou pay the price for her actions?¡± he wondered. Chapter 480 - To Turn the Tables (8)

Chapter 480:

To Turn the Tables (8)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Everyone waited for Gu Yu to reveal the new piece of evidence, but instead of doing so, he turned to the judge and requested, ¡°Your Honor, I would like to invite everyone to take a look at the photo of the knife that Xu Wei used to stab Yun Rou.¡± ¡°Permission granted,¡± the judge agreed. The photo of a knife then appeared on the screen. To be more precise, it was actually just a dagger. Gu Yu continued, ¡°Your Honor, ording to the intiff, Xu Wei had stabbed her with this dagger. However, as the intiff was unconscious when she was stabbed, she did not manage to see how Xu Wei wounded her hand.¡± ¡°Her injuries are extremely serious and because her nerves were damaged, the movement of her fingers are affected. Bear in mind that Xu Wei isn¡¯t a doctor and thus, she wouldn¡¯t know which part of the hand to stab in order to hurt the intiff¡¯s nerves. For an average adult female, the stabbing would lead to a hand injury but the chances of being maimed are actually low.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then why is Yun Rou¡¯s injury so serious? Was It really a coincidence that Xu Wei managed to wound her in a vital area or could there be other reasons?¡± Gu Yu gged out and Yun Rou began to swallow hard. Her body was trembling slightly and her eyes were filled with a mix of panic and fear. Gu Yu swept one nce at Yun Rou¡¯s face and noticed that she appeared ashen and drained of color. He knew that she barely had any strength left to hold herself together, but he refused to go easy on her. He had given her a chance before on ount of his mother and had promised not to pursue what she had done in the past if she agreed to leave this ce and never return again. But unfortunately, she still chose to court her own death. Thus, all that he could do was to fulfil her wish and close in on his victory. ¡°Your Honor, please allow me to present thest piece of document in court,¡± he requested. The judge nodded. ¡°Permission granted!¡± Gu Yu clicked on the remote control and the image on the screen was changed to that of a medical record. The patient was still Yun Rou and the report concluded that the nerves in her hands were damaged. Yun Rou¡¯s eyes widened in utter disbelief. ¡°Impossible! No way... That¡¯s impossible! He couldn¡¯t have found out about this! How on earth did hee to know about it?¡± Yun Rou wondered in horror. Gu Yu¡¯s lips curled up into a smile and he emphasized, ¡°This was a medical record from two years ago before Yun Rou bought the insurance for her hand. She suffered from an idental hand injury but since her career was just starting to rise at that point in time, she couldn¡¯t allow the matter to be exposed. Thus, she secretly found a doctor to treat her hand. As she didn¡¯t go through the proper means to receive treatment, no one knew of her past injury.¡± ¡°Although her hand recovered after physiotherapy, it¡¯s still very weak. This time, when she¡¯s stabbed with the dagger, it caused her past injury to recur and that was how it became so serious.¡± ¡°Since Xu Wei knew nothing about the intiff¡¯s past condition, how would she know where to stab? Only the intiff would know where her vital point was and what she should do to inflict the most serious injury on her hand. Therefore, I believe that my client did not stab her. I do not know whether the thugs were the ones responsible for the injury or if the intiff inflicted it upon herself, but I¡¯m certain that my client is a victim of the incident and is absolutely innocent.¡± ¡°Your Honor, I implore you to pass an appropriate verdict for my client. She shouldn¡¯t be guilty of the crimes of kidnapping and intentional assault.¡± Chapter 481 - So Hot That I Could Barely Breathe (1)

Chapter 481: So Hot That I Could Barely Breathe (1)

Gu Yu¡¯s voice was as calm as ever, but every word he said was sonorous and powerful. Even though the judge had yet to announce the final result, everyone seemed to have known it. Fifteen minutester, the judge finished listening to the closing arguments of both the prosecution and the defense. Under the tense waiting and staring of everyone, he said clearly word by word, ¡°I dere that the defendant is not guilty of kidnapping and intentional assault, and will be released on the spot!¡± He had won! It could be said that there was a ny-nine percent chance of losing the case, but Gu Yu had created that one percent miracle! He helped Xu Wei not only get rid of the kidnapping charge, even being acquitted on charges on intentional assault. He was so awesome! Mr Gu sir. was leaning back andughing unrestrainedly, till the tears came to his eye. Although his son and daughter-inw had passed away early, they had left behind such a perfect and outstanding child. It was really his greatest blessing! Gu Xue and Xu Zhanwang couldn¡¯t wait to rush towards the released Xu Wei. They wanted to hug her, but the two of them rushed towards each other almost at the same time. Neither of them noticed the other and bumped into each other halfway. ¡°Ouch! ¡± ¡°Ouch! ¡± The two of them cried out in pain and were knocked back by the other¡¯s force. Xu Zhanwang staggered for a moment and soon regained his footing. But since Gu Xue was wearing high heels, her body was swaying, which made her couldn¡¯t get her footing and start to fall backwards. She cried out in panic again. Seeing this, Xu Zhanwang subconsciously took a step forward and wrapped his arm around Gu Xue¡¯s waist, preventing her from falling to the ground. The pain did not didn¡¯t break over Gu Xue. Instead, she was hugged into a firm embrace. Gu Xue looked up in a daze. What greeted her eyes was the man¡¯s handsome, sunny face, which made her heart even skip a beat! Assistant Lin and Xu Shuai walked towards Gu Yu the first time. Xu Shuai clenched his fist and gently pounded the man¡¯s shoulder. His tone was filled with admiration, ¡°Yu, I¡¯m really appreciate you. Back then, you took the bar exam for Xu Wei. I originally thought that it was just a trick to please her, but in the end... you¡¯re not just ying around, you¡¯re actually professional. I¡¯mpletely convinced!¡± At the side, assistant Lin¡¯s eyes were also filled with admiration and even contained the light of adoration from a big fan. At this moment, his blood was boiling and full of excitement. He could not consider of his previous respect for Gu Yu and opened his arms to pounce on him, ¡°President Gu, you¡¯re really amazing. I love you! ¡± However, when he pounced on him, Gu Yu did unhesitatingly took a step back. Assistant Lin missed and instantly felt hurt. ¡°President Gu, how could you refused my love? Are you serious? ¡± Gu Yu lifted his eyelidszily and nodded unceremoniously. ¡°I¡¯m serious! ¡± ¡± ... ¡± He continued, ¡°My embrace belongs to my wife alone. Even if you guys are male, please keep a distance from me! ¡± ¡°Also, don¡¯t have any thoughts about me. I¡¯m married, and I refuse to the ugly person! ¡± Xu Shuai: ¡± ... ¡± Assistant Lin: ¡± ... ¡± After saying that, Gu Yu didn¡¯t even look at them anymore and walked towards Xu Wei. Not waiting for him to take a few steps, Xu Wei had already run over him at lightning speed. She directly rushed into his embrace and hugged him tightly. Before Gu Yu could react, Xu Wei¡¯s lips were close to his ear and she said what she wanted to say the most. Chapter 482 - So Hot That I Could Barely Breathe (2)

Chapter 482: So Hot That I Could Barely Breathe (2)

¡°Hubby.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so hot!¡± ¡°You¡¯re so hot that I could barely breathe!¡± Xu Wei¡¯s voice was trembling slightly and goosebumps appeared all over her body when she saw how Gu Yu managed to turned the tables. She had always known that Gu Yu was impressive and outstanding, but this was the first time she had experienced and witnessed it for herself. Furthermore, he was doing this for her sake. Xu Wei¡¯s tightened her arms around him and Gu Yu¡¯s body quivered violently. After he froze for a moment, raised his hands and hugged her back tightly. Stroking her smooth long hair gently with his huge palms, he replied in a hoarse, low voice, ¡°Xu Wei, say that again.¡± ¡°Say that again? I could even repeat it a thousand times if he wanted,¡± Xu Wei thought. She then lifted her head up and rested her chin on his chest. As she observed his beautiful jawline, she smiled and her eyes narrowed into crescents. ¡°You¡¯re so handsome that I can barely breathe!¡± she whispered gently. ¡°No, not this,¡± Gu Yu said. Xu Wei then eximed without hesitation, ¡°You¡¯re so handsome!¡± ¡°It¡¯s the sentence before that,¡± he instructed. Xu Wei shouted reflexively, ¡°Hubby!¡± Gu Yu¡¯s cold, hard face instantly softened and his lips curled up into a smile. After they were married, while Xu Wei had called him Hubby, but it had never been genuine. It was either to put on an act or to ask him for a favour. But now, she was calling him Hubby from the bottom of her heart. This simple word was much more pleasant on the ears than any otherpliment that he had received. Gu Yu gazed at the beautiful woman before him and when he noticed how bright her jet ck eyes were and how pink and tender her lips seemed, could not help but gulp. Locking the back of her head with his huge palms, he lowered his head and sealed her lips with his. ¡°Mm...¡± Xu Wei¡¯s eyes widened as his handsome face gradually magnified before her eyes. ¡°There are so many people here and we¡¯re still in court! He¡¯s really...¡± Xu Wei thought. Her face instantly reddened and she quickly raised her hand to give him a shove. At first, he did not budge, but after she pushed him forcefully with both hands, managed to put some distance between them. Without having to look around, Xu Wei could already feel everyone¡¯s eyes on them. Some people were even holding up their cell phones to snap photos of them and showed no signs of stopping. Xu Wei felt so embarrassed that she quickly buried her head into Gu Yu¡¯s chest. If she did not make the headlines because of herwsuit, she would certainly make the news for this. Meanwhile, Yun Rou was going ballistic from losing thewsuit. When she saw Gu Yu and Xu Wei kiss, her expression turned even uglier and a mix of emotions shed across her face. Afraid that Yun Rou would lose control of herself and act on impulse, her manager quickly hurried forward and urged, ¡°Rourou, let¡¯s go.¡± However, Yun Rou ignored her. Perhaps she did not hear what her manager had said, for her gaze remained fixated on Xu Wei and seemed as if she would charge over to rip her apart any moment. Her manager had no choice but to raise her voice, ¡°Rourou, we have to leave. The reporters are probably aware of the oue of the case. Once we¡¯re surrounded by them, it¡¯ll be difficult for us to leave!¡± As she spoke, she signalled the three assistants toe forward and drag Yun Rou out. When Yun Rou passed by Xiao Chun, Xiao Chun, too, stood up and nced at Xu Wei, who was still embracing Gu Yu. There were many people around them, but they only had eyes for each other and it was as if no one could enter their world. Xiao Chun stood rooted to the ground and hesitated for a moment. All of a sudden, she balled up her fists tightly and followed after Yun Rou. Chapter 483 - She Couldn’t Lose Gu Yu (1)

Chapter 483: She Couldn¡¯t Lose Gu Yu (1)

Yun Rou¡¯s manager and the three assistants quickly escorted her out of the court. Yun Rou was wearing her sunsses and keeping her head down to avoid the crowd¡¯s look of derision. As the reporters had already gathered in front of the court, they did not leave via the main entrance. Instead, the manager instructed the driver to drive the car to the underground parking lot and they took the elevator down. Unexpectedly, they were greeted by countless reporters the moment they exited the elevator. The reporters, who were all geared up with their microphones and cameras, quickly swarmed over and circled Yun Rou¡¯s group. One reporter asked, ¡°Miss Yun Rou, did you stage your own abduction? Did you injure your hand to trigger the recurrence of your past ailment and frame Xu Wei to obtain the insurance payout?¡± Another reporter interrupted, ¡°Miss Yun Rou, are you suffering from a serious mental condition? You fantasized that Gu Yu is deeply in love with you when in reality, it¡¯s just your own wishful thinking. Gu Yu never had any romantic feelings for you, did he?¡± A third reporter added on, ¡°Miss Yun Rou, your hand was injured a long time ago. You covered this up and used it to win the sympathy of fans who support and love you. Don¡¯t you think that you¡¯ve let your fans down by doing this?¡± ¡°Miss Yun Rou, you have a high chance of winning this case and yet you lost. How do you feel right now?¡± asked the fourth reporter. However, Yun Rou remained silent and pursed her lips tightly. The reporters were naturally displeased with her reaction and began to urge, ¡°Miss Yun Rou, say something.¡± ¡°Give us a response. Are you too embarrassed to say anything?¡± they pressed on. ¡°Miss Yun Rou, are you tacitly admitting to the fact that you¡¯ve staged the whole incident and framed Xu Wei for it?¡± the reporters grilled on. ¡°Miss Yun Rou, aren¡¯t you worried that Xu Wei will sue you for nder and for setting her up?¡± they bombarded. ¡°Enough! Shut up, all of you!¡± Yun Rou roared sternly. ¡°Which newspaper publication are you from? I¡¯ll sue all of you if you continue to spout nonsense!¡± she threatened. The reporters were instantly amused. Aspared to her threats, they were more afraid of her silence. They had the right to freedom of press and everything that they had said were the truth. If she were to sue them, she would only lose one morewsuit. The goddess-like public image that she had always maintained would also bepletely destroyed. As Yun Rou was rude to the reporters, they stopped being polite to her and began to squeeze closer and closer to her. They also shoved their microphones close to her mouth and aimed their shlight right at her eyes while they snapped their photos. Despite her manager and three assistants¡¯ desperately attempts to protect her, they failed to withstand the attacks of the reporters and were forcefully pushed away. Without their protection, Yun Rou was pushed from side to side and began to scream. Losing control of herself, she iled her hands maniacally and started to hit the people around her. ¡°Stay away from me, all of you! You¡¯re all insane! Yu will save me. When that timees, all of you will be in deep s***. Argh!¡± Someone might have shoved Yun Rou, for she suddenly lost her bnce and stumbled beforending hard on the ground. Her face instantly turned pale from the pain. One of the reporters who heard what she said, asked, ¡°Yu? Is she talking about CEO Gu Yu? Oh my god, isn¡¯t he Xu Wei¡¯s representative? He was the one who dealt those strong blows to her in court and cleared Xu Wei of all charges. To think that she actually believed that he woulde and save her. That¡¯s hrious!¡± Chapter 484 - She Couldn’t Lose Gu Yu (2)

Chapter 484: She Couldn¡¯t Lose Gu Yu (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Another reporter chimed in, ¡°To think that she would call us crazy when she¡¯s the one who¡¯s actually mad. I already have an idea for tomorrow¡¯s headlines now that we¡¯ve proven that she¡¯s really insane. I¡¯ll get my editor-in-chief to reserve arge section for my article about her.¡± ¡°What are you guys talking about? Yu loves me! He¡¯s mine! You should go to hell for spouting nonsense!¡± Yun Rou screamed. She then got up from the ground and yanked the female reporter¡¯s hair with so much force that she instantly shrieked for Yun Rou to let go. During the tussle, Yun Rou¡¯s sunsses were knocked off and her face was revealed. Her expression was ferocious and her facial features werepletely twisted. She was no longer the gentle and elegant pianist, but a terrifying madman. When her manager saw this, her face ashened and the only thought in her mind was that everything was truly over for them. Yun Rou might still stand a chance if she could get a hold of herself and sob miserably in front of the reporters to win their sympathy. However, her current behavior was as good as admitting her condition to the public. Her manager was overwhelmed with anxiety and while she was still fretting over how she should handle the situation, another group of people swarmed over. When she turned to look, realised that many of them were Yun Rou¡¯s loyal fans who had been cheering on her at the entrance of the court. Now that they were here, Yun Rou would have a chance to escape. Her manager¡¯s face instantly lit up with joy. But before she could instruct the fans to dy the reporters and buy time for Yun Rou to leave, the fans had charged over angrily and were hurling their cards and gs at Yun Rou. Yun Rou¡¯s manager was instantly dumbfounded and could not wrap her mind around what was happening. The fans were even harsher than the reporters, for after throwing the items at Yun Rou, they immediately cursed, ¡°Yun Rou, we¡¯re so disappointed in you. We trusted you so much and protected you but you manipted us as your weapon.¡± ¡°Yun Rou, we finally see your true colors now. You¡¯re such a disgusting woman. You¡¯ve tainted art itself and don¡¯t deserve to be a pianist at all,¡± they criticized. ¡°We must have been blind to like a person like you. From now on, we have nothing to do with you!¡± they dered. During this period of time, Yun Rou¡¯s fans had done many things and stirred up public opinion in order to seek justice for Yun Rou. They had insisted on what they believed was right but in the end, it turned out to be a sham. It was inevitable for them to be disappointed and upset. ¡°Yun Rou, get lost from the art industry. We¡¯ll boycott you forever!¡± her fans booed. Yun Rou was up against the reporters and fans all by herself and there was no way for her to resist them. Being surrounded, shoved around and cursed at, she eventually broke downpletely. Her manager urgently summoned the court¡¯s security team and with their help, they then managed to leave in the car with much difficulty after the hour-long tussle. When Yun Rou returned to her hotel apartment, she smashed everything in a frenzy and created a mess all over the ce. Her manager was reluctant to keep herpany out of fear that she would suffer the same fate as the shattered items if Yun Rou were to go crazy. Without even notifying Yun Rou, she hurriedly turned and left. When Yun Rou noticed this, she viciously hurled a vase towards the direction which her manager left and shrieked, ¡°Get lost! Get lost, all of you!¡± The vase was smashed to pieces after itnded on the ground and the broken fragments shed her arm. Blood instantly began to ooze out. Yun Rou fell back into the sofa in depression. ¡°Did I lose?¡± she wondered. ¡°No... I did not! I can¡¯t lose! I¡¯ve already lost my hand and career. I certainly can¡¯t lose Gu Yu as well!¡± she thought in horror. All of a sudden, a thought seemed to have crossed her mind and the crazed expression in her eyes was instantly reced by one of concentration. Chapter 485 - I’ll Help You (1)

Chapter 485: I¡¯ll Help You (1)

¡°That¡¯s right, there¡¯s still hope for me!¡± she ruminated. Yun Rou instantly jumped to her feet and bolted over to the entrance. She quickly took out her phone from the bag which her manager had ced on top of the shoe rack. With trembling fingers, she tapped open the contact list and dialled one of the numbers in it. ¡®Beep¡¯ Nobody answered the call and it was automatically cut off every single time. However, Yun Rou did not give up and continued to call while she muttered, ¡°Pick up the call... Pick up the call!¡± While she managed to maintain herposure during the first two attempts at calling, but when it still did not go through, her eyes were filled with uncontroble rage and she hurled the phone towards the door violently. When Xiao Chun she opened the door with the key card, the phonended right next to her feet and she took one nce at it. The ss screen had split apart and the screen quickly turned ck. It was obvious how much strength Yun Rou had used to smash it. She remained rooted to the spot for a few seconds before she looked inside. The room was so messy that it seemed as if a powerful typhoon had just swept past. Yun Rou was seated among the mess with a dark, gloomy expression on her face. However, the corners of her lips were curled up into a sinister smile that sent chills down one¡¯s back. Xiao Chun watched her in silence and pursed her lip. Eventually, she bent down to pick up the phone and close the door before walking over to Yun Rou. When Xiao Chun was standing before her, noticed that she was covered with multiple scrapes and bruises all over her body. She then ced the phone down on the coffee table and retrieved the first aid box that was kept below the television cab. When she returned, sat down beside Yun Rou and opened the first aid box from which she took out an ointment and began to apply for Yun Rou. Yun Rou looked up at Xioa Chun dazedly and stared at her for a long time before she finally recognized who she was. Gradually, her eyes were filled with hatred and, all of a sudden, she reached over and yanked Xiao Chun roughly. In a cold and eerie voice, she questioned, ¡°Chunchun, I have nothing left. Today is supposed to be the day when Xu Wei¡¯s reputation is tarnished. But why did it end up to be me instead? Why?¡± Furious and unable to wrap her mind around what had happened, Yun Rou grabbed hold of Xiao Chun¡¯s arm so forcefully that her nails dug into her flesh. Xiao Chun frowned in pain but she did not pull away from her. Instead, as if to avoid provoking Yun Rou, she consoled gently, ¡°I¡¯m still here for you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still here for me?¡± Yun Rou repeated and her eyes flickered. She then nodded hard and agreed, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re still here for me. Chunchun, you¡¯re still here for me.¡± ¡°Chunchun, we can¡¯t let Xu Wei get away with this. Look what she¡¯s done to me. We can¡¯t let her off. She certainly can¡¯t get away with this!¡± Yun Rou emphasized and her eyes were brimmed with hatred. ¡°Chunchun, don¡¯t you agree with me?¡± she asked. Xiao Chun¡¯s expression darkened and she clenched her fists for a fleeting moment before she replied, ¡°What else do you want to do?¡± ¡°I want...¡± Yun Rou paused for a moment and her gaze swept across the chaotic apartment. Eventually, she set her sights on the knives that were kept in the open concept kitchen. Her lips curled up into a smile and, in a sinister voice that sounded like that of the devil, she emphasized, ¡°Chunchun, I want to kill Xu Wei!¡± ¡°I had made a mistake. If I¡¯d killed Xu Wei previously, I wouldn¡¯t have lost everything today.¡± Yun Rou thought. ¡°This time, I wouldn¡¯t be merciful towards her. I¡¯ll definitely put an end to her,¡± she nned. Suddenly, her eyes flitted right back to Xiao Chun and, staring unblinkingly at Xiao Chun, asked, ¡°Chunchun, you¡¯ll help me, won¡¯t you?¡± Chapter 486 - I’ll Help You (2)

Chapter 486: I¡¯ll Help You (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio A mix ofplicated emotions shed across Xiao Chun¡¯s face and she opened her mouth to say something but the words remained stuck in her throat when she saw the look of desperation in Yun Rou¡¯s eyes. She seemed as if she was practically grasping at straws. Xiao Chun then closed her eyes and took a deep breath. When she finally opened her eyes again, she appeared determined. ¡°I¡¯ll help you if this is what you want,¡± she agreed. When Yun Rou heard this, her eyes brightened up and her terrifyingly ferocious and manic expression slowly disappeared. She gradually became gentle and amiable. ¡°Chunchun, I knew you would definitely help me. You¡¯ve been helping me out throughout these years and I¡¯m so happy about it. I genuinely am!¡± As if she was trying to hide something, Xiao Chun lowered her gaze and after some time, she then replied in a low voice, ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy.¡± Her voice was so low it almost sounded hoarse. ¡°That¡¯s a promise then!¡± Yun Rou chirped and narrowed her eyes as if she was imagining how it would be like if Xu Wei were to disappear from this world. ¡°Xu Wei certainly won¡¯t be able to escape her fate since we¡¯re working together this time. After all, she trusts you very much, doesn¡¯t she?¡± Yun Rou noted. In the next instant, sheughed maniacally and dered, ¡°Xu Wei must be thinking that she had won and could be with Yu now. But if I can¡¯t have him, then neither could she. I¡¯m the one who¡¯ll have thestugh!¡± ... After Gu Xue stood up, Xu Zhanwang immediately released his grip on her and strode towards Xu Wei. Gu Yu¡¯s hand was still around Xu Wei¡¯s waist and Xu Zhanwang stared fixedly at it for a few seconds before he finally nced up at Xu Wei¡¯s face and greeted, ¡°Sister.¡± ¡°Little Zhanwang!¡± Xu Yuwei yelled at her beloved younger brother and quickly released Gu Yu without any hesitation so that she could hug Xu Zhanwang. But before she could embrace him, was restrained by Gu Yu, whose hand was still wrapped around her waist. When she turned around, saw that his eyes were brimming with fierce possessiveness and he was even frowning with displeasure. Xu Wei was stunned for a moment and subsequently, couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Gu Yu, Little Zhanwang is my younger brother!¡± ¡®We¡¯re rted by blood. We¡¯re real biological siblings!¡± she thought. However, instead of releasing her, Gu Yu tightened his arms around her even more. Since he had rejected everyone else and reserved his embrace for her alone, he expected her to show him the same level of reciprocation. Xu Wei felt both exasperated and amused. Reaching her finger over, she poked his handsome, tensed face and chided, ¡°You¡¯re so petty.¡± This time, Xu Zhanwang was forced to watch the couple¡¯s public disy of affection alongside Assistant Lin and Xu Shuai. In the past, Xu Zhanwang would have pulled his sister away from Gu Yu forcefully and stop him from getting any closer to her. However, he had sat through Xu Wei¡¯s full trial today and saw the unconceble look of bliss on his sister¡¯s face. Thus, while he felt terrible over the fact that his beloved sister had been snatched away from him, he couldn¡¯t help but ept Gu Yu. With his lips pursed his lips, Xu Zhanwang¡¯s eyes darted around as he muttered, ¡°Brother... Brother-inw.¡± Gu Yu swept one nce at the ufortable expression on Xu Zhanwang¡¯s young, handsome face with his jet ck eyes and his lips curled up into a smile. All of a sudden, he withdrew his hand from Xu Wei¡¯s waist and gestured gently at Xu Zhanwang with his chin and notedzily, ¡°Just once.¡± ¡°Once? What does he mean?¡± Xu Wei wondered. Confused by his random remark, she blinked repeatedly but soon realized that this was the only time that Little Zhanwang had addressed him as his brother-inw. As Gu Yu was overjoyed, he allowed her to hug Xu Zhanwang. Chapter 487 - One of Us (1)

Chapter 487: One of Us (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°He¡¯s so adorable!¡± Xu Wei gushed. It was no wonder that she would fall for Gu Yu and love him so dearly. He could be overbearing or gentle when the situation calls for it. While he appeared to be cold initially, but he gradually warmed up over time and now, she realised that he could be adorable as well. It was hard for Xu Wei not to like him when he was multifaceted and excelled in all areas. Since Xu Wei had obtained Gu Yu¡¯s permission, she naturally wouldn¡¯t forgo the opportunity and when she hugged Xu Zhanwang tightly in her arms, her nose inevitably began to sting. She had encountered a serious incident and if it wasn¡¯t for Gu Yu¡¯s ability to turn the tides today, she would have been jailed. However, neither of her parents showed up. They were supposed to tide through this with her and yet it seemed as if they couldn¡¯t wait to cut ties with her. Perhaps it was the sense of telepathy between siblings, for Xu Zhanwang seemed to have sensed how upset his sister was and hugged her tightly. ¡°Sister, no matter what happens, I¡¯ll always be by your side to support you no matter what happens,¡± heforted. Xu Wei and her brother were each other¡¯s closest kin rather than their cold and heartless parents who only cared about profit. Xu Wei¡¯s heart warmed up for honestly speaking, although her parents had disappointed her terribly, she was grateful for the fact that they had given birth to Xu Zhanwang who was such a good younger brother. When Gu Xue walked over and her jet ck eyes flitted over to Xu Zhanwang¡¯s face and her heart strangely began to race. She could not seem to calm down at all. ¡°So is Sister-inw¡¯s younger brother? Sister-inw¡¯s so beautiful, so it¡¯s no wonder that her younger brother would be handsome as well,¡± Gu Xue thought. ¡°It¡¯s just like how it is for me and Brother Yu. Brother Yu looked as stunning as Adonis himself, so it¡¯s only natural that I, as his cousin, would be pretty and charming too,¡± she ruminated. Xu Wei caught a glimpse of Gu Xue from the corner of her eye and quickly drew away from Xu Zhanwang and looked towards her. ¡°Xiao Xue,¡± she called out. Gu Xue then came forward and hugged Xu Wei before she eximed excitedly, ¡°Sister-inw, it¡¯s great that you and Brother Yu won! I haven¡¯t been able to eat or sleep well for the past few days as I was so worried that something would happen to you!¡± ¡°You silly girl,¡± Xu Wei chided and stroked her head. ¡°As your sister-inw, I wouldn¡¯t allow the bad guys to have their way with us so easily.¡± ¡°Yes, with brother Yu around, the bad guys wouldn¡¯t be able to get close to you either,¡± Gu Xue added. ¡°Well... That¡¯s true,¡± Xu Wei tacitly agreed. The two of them hugged for quite some time before parting and Gu Xue then pretended to nce at Xu Zhanwang casually before she asked, ¡°Sister-inw, so he¡¯s your younger brother?¡± ¡°Oh yes,¡± Xu Wei said with a smile. ¡°I forgot to make introductions,¡± she remarked apologetically. Xu Wei then took hold of Gu Xue¡¯s arm and led her over to Xu Zhanwang before she introduced, ¡°Zhanwang, this is Gu Xue, Gu Yu¡¯s paternal cousin.¡± ¡°Gu Xue? ¡± Xu Zhanwang repeated and frowned slightly. ¡°Sis, is she part of the Gu family that was always finding trouble with you in the past?¡± Gu Xue¡¯s expression changed slightly and, as if she was afraid of leaving a bad impression on him, exined hurriedly, ¡°I was too young and ignorant back then, but I¡¯ve changed. I like Sister-inw very much now. I won¡¯t bully her anymore.¡± After a pause, she nced at Xu Wei and continued, ¡°You could verify with Sister-inw if you don¡¯t believe me. I really like her a lot.¡± Gu Xue¡¯s reaction surprised Xu Wei, for she had always been as arrogant as a princess and would never be so anxious to exin herself to others. ¡°Does she love me so much that she¡¯s willing to take in the good with the bad and ept everything that¡¯s rted to me?¡± Xu Wei wondered. Chapter 488 - One of Us (2)

Chapter 488: One of Us (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio When Xu Wei noticed how Gu Xue¡¯s cheeks were flushing red with anxiety, quickly exined on her behalf, ¡°Yes, Xiao Xue¡¯s on my side now. She has given up her wrong way of life for a better one.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Xu Zhanwang finally nced towards Gu Xue with his jet ck eyes and his lips curled up into a smile as he verified, ¡°So she¡¯s one of us?¡± ¡°One of us...¡± Gu Xue thought and her cheeks strangely began to burn. In a voice as soft as a mosquito¡¯s, she confirmed, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m on your side.¡± In the next instant, Xu Zhanwang extended his hand to her and said, ¡°Since we¡¯re on the same team, then I look forward to working with you.¡± His hand was slender, fair and so beautiful that she was almost dazzled by it. Gu Xue stared dazedly at it for two seconds before she managed to suppress her nervousness and reach her hand over slowly to shake his hands. His palm was dry and warm and the moment she held it, felt as if a current was coursing through her body rapidly. Her heart began to thump louder and louder. ¡°Xu Zhanwang, it¡¯s...it¡¯s a pleasure to work with you,¡± she stuttered and flushed right up to her ears at the mention of the youngd¡¯s name. ... After the group exited the court, Mr. Gu Sr. instructed Xu Wei to cleanse his hands with pomelo water when she reached home so as to wash away her bad luck. Xu Wei smiled and assured, ¡°Sure, Grandpa Gu.¡± Mr. Lin then drove over the car over and after Mrs. Lin helped Mr. Gu Sr. into the car, sat in the passenger seat. During this period of time, she would remain in the Gu family manor to take care of Mr. Gu Sr. and would not go to the apartment. Meanwhile, Assistant Lin and Xu Shuai, too, drove their cars over. Assistant Lin instinctively wanted to send Gu Yu and Xu Wei home. Initially, he even wanted to bring Xu Zhanwang along. However, as the Xu residence was in a different direction from the Gu residence, Xu Zhanwang declined, ¡°I¡¯ll just take a taxi home by myself. It¡¯ll save us the trouble of making a huge detour. Sis, you must be tired. Go home and rest early.¡± Xu Wei epted his kind intentions when she saw how considerate he was. As Xu Shuai was heading towards the direction of Gu Xue¡¯s home, beckoned to her and offered, ¡°Xiao Xue,e and ride home with a hot hunk like me.¡± Gu Xue immediately backed off and shook her head without hesitation. ¡°No, it¡¯s fine,¡± she rejected. Feeling surprised, Xu Shuai asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going home?¡± Gu Xue¡¯s eyes twinkled as she exined, ¡°Oh... Well, I need to get something so I¡¯m not going home yet. Handsome, you can go ahead. Don¡¯t mind me.¡± Xu Wei, who was already in the car, rolled down the window when she heard what Gu Xue said and asked, ¡°Xiao Xue, where are you going to? We could give you a lift if it¡¯s on the way.¡± ¡°It¡¯s out of your way,¡± Gu Xue quickly declined before she snuck a swift nce at Xu Zhanwang. After she ran a quick search in her mind for a mall that was in the same direction as the Xu Residence, added, ¡°I¡¯m going to Mall A.¡± Xu Zhanwang, who had already called for a cab, turned to look at Gu Xue when he heard what she had said and offered, ¡°You¡¯re heading towards the same direction as me. Come on teammate, I¡¯ll give you a ride.¡± Suppressing the joy in her heart, Gu Xue agreed softly, ¡°Sure.¡± Xu Zhanwang then opened the back door of the car and cocked his head to signal for her to get in. ¡°Ladies First,¡± he said. ¡°Thank you,¡± Gu Xue replied. She then bent over and got into the car slowly. Xu Wei quickly reminded her brother, ¡°Zhanwang, take good care of Xiaoxue.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Xu Zhanwang assured. After Xu Zhanwang got into the car and closed the door, instructed the driver, ¡°We¡¯ll head over to Mall A first.¡± The cars drove off towards their respective destinations and quickly disappeared among the flow of traffic on the road. There was a moment of silence in the car and just when Gu Xue was hesitating about whether she should start a conversation with Xu Zhanwang, his cellphone began to ring. Chapter 489 - Complete Devotion (1)

Chapter 489: Complete Devotion (1)

As both of them were seated quite close to each other, Gu Xue could easily see Xu Zhanwang¡¯s phone screen from the corner of her eye and she spied a name ¡®Wenwen¡¯, which was obviously a girl¡¯s name. As expected, Xu Zhanwang smiled when he saw the name and his expression softened. He also sounded extremely gentle when he answered the call. The girl seemed to be calling to ask about the oue of thewsuit. After Xu Zhanwang reported to her truthfully, added, ¡°I¡¯ll be back in school soon. Remember to think of me even when I¡¯m not around because I think of you all the time.¡± Gu Xue bit her lower lip subconsciously. After Xu Zhanwang exchanged a few more words with the girl, it seemed like she had to get back to her work, for he appeared reluctant as he hung up the call. Gu Xue hesitated for some time before she took in two deep breaths and asked, ¡°Xu Zhanwang, the girl who called you just now... Is she your girlfriend?¡± Xu Zhanwang flipped his phone nimbly with slender fingers and turned to look at her when he heard her question. With a smile, he shook his and replied, ¡°No.¡± ¡°So...she isn¡¯t his girlfriend after all?¡± Gu Xue thought and her heart inevitably skipped a beat. But in the next moment, he added, ¡°She¡¯s my wife.¡± ¡°...¡± Gu Xue was instantly rendered speechless. After being stunned for a few seconds, asked incredulously, ¡°You¡¯re... You¡¯re married?¡± ¡°But isn¡¯t he still studying?¡± she wondered. Xu Zhanwang seemed to be amused by her adorable expression and could not help but roar withughter. Supporting his head and resting his elbow against the car window, he squinted at her and borated, ¡°I¡¯m not married yet, but I¡¯m certain that she¡¯s the one. In my heart, she¡¯s already my wife.¡± ¡°I see...¡± Gu Xue replied with a bitter smile. ¡°You¡¯re so serious about your rtionship. She¡¯s so blessed to be loved by you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s for sure,¡± Xu Zhanwang agreed without bothering to be modest. ¡°I¡¯m just like my sister. To me, I¡¯d either have no feelings towards a person or bepletely devoted to the person whom I like.¡± Without saying anything else, Gu Xue turned away to look out of the car window. Her love had ended before it could even begin. ... At night, after Gu Yu showered and came out of the bathroom, saw Xu Wei lying on the bed and watching a video on her phone. He does not know what she was watching, but he could read the happiness that was written all over her face. She had been watching it before he showered and was still watching it even after he had showered. Gu Yu dried his hair casually with a towel before he tossed it onto the armrest of the sofa and walked over to sit on the bed. His jet ck eyesnded on her grinning face and he asked in a deep, pleasant voice, ¡°What are you watching?¡± Xu Wei, who was resting her chin on her hands, looked up at him when she heard his question and beamed before she answered mischievously, ¡°I¡¯m...watching you.¡± ¡°Watching me?¡± Gu Yu thought. Raising his eyebrows, Gu Yu lowered his head to look at her screen and realised that it was actually a video of him that was shot while he was fighting thewsuit in court earlier on. After being stunned for a moment, he could not help butugh and ask, ¡°How did thise about?¡± Xu Wei flipped over and rested her head on hisp leisurely before she gazed at his charming face and replied truthfully, ¡°Assistant Lin secretly recorded it and sent it to me. She said that it¡¯s for my keeping.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Gu Yu noted. He then lowered his voice and muttered, ¡°Xu Wei, is this so interesting to watch?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Xu Wei replied without hesitation. ¡°That¡¯s why I still can¡¯t get enough of this although it¡¯s only a few minutes long and that I¡¯ve already watched it many times.¡± A pleased look shed across Gu Yu¡¯s eyes and he said with a chuckle, ¡°Don¡¯t bother watching the video. I¡¯m here in blood and flesh for you to look at. You can watch me for all you like.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Xu Fuji chirped and stared right back at Gu Yu¡¯s his beautiful, jet ck eyes. Gu Yu caressed her face gently with his fingertips before he gradually moved his head closer and closer to her. However, just when he was about to touch Xu Wei¡¯s lips, her phone began to ring. Chapter 490 - Completely Devoted (2)

Chapter 490: Completely Devoted (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xu Wei subconsciously turned to peek at her phone and Gu Yu¡¯s lipsnded on her cheek instead, causing him to frown with displeasure. An unfamiliar number shed on the screen. Xu Wei was slightly surprised and wondered who would call her at this time of night. ¡°I¡¯ll answer the call first!¡± she informed Gu Yu before she sat upright and picked up the phone. After she swiped her finger to answer the call, greeted, ¡°Hello, who is this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Zuo,¡± said a man in a deep and cool voice. ¡°Zuo? Mr. Zuo?¡± Xu Wei wondered. She was momentarily stunned and blinked her jet ck eyes repeatedly. Gradually, a look of surprise appeared on her face and she verified in disbelief, ¡°Big... Big Boss?¡± ¡°Oh my god, Big Boss has always been an elusive man and though we¡¯ve known each other for so long, we onlymunicated via email. Who would have thought that he would actually call me!¡± Xu Wei mused. Mr. Zuo seemed amused by the nickname which she had given him, for he chuckled and acknowledged graciously, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡± Feeling a sudden need to sound more respectful, Xu Wei replied politely, ¡°Um, Sir, what a surprise to receive a call from you out of the blue. Do you...need something?¡± ¡°No, I heard that you won the case today. As your supervisor, I¡¯m merely called to congratte you,¡± he said. This was his habitual practice. He would always check in on her whenever she encountered danger during her missions. Previously, he would either send her a bouquet of flowers or instruct his China-based assistant, Qiao Chu, to visit her. However, he had never called on her personally. Apart from being shocked, Xu Wei was also rather ttered. ¡°Big Boss, thanks for your concern,¡± she replied gratefully. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. This time, it was partially because of my negligence that someone managed to make use of this mission to frame you and cause such a huge saga. It¡¯s a relief that the things that I asked Qiao Chu to send over managed to be of use to you. I¡¯m d that you¡¯re fine now,¡± he said. ¡°Oh? Did Qiao Chu send something over?¡± Xu Wei wondered. ¡°Did Big Boss provide some of the assertive evidence that Gu Yu presented in court?¡± she ruminated. ¡°It should be gettingte in China. I shall not hold you up any longer. I wouldn¡¯t assign you any more tasks for the time being. Take a break and contact me when you¡¯ve had sufficient rest,¡± he informed. After a pause, he added, ¡°Your leave is paid.¡± Xu Wei could not help but smile. As expected, her supervisor knew what was the best way to make it up to her. Xu Wei knew that he had always been generous and since this came from his good intentions, she epted it without hesitation. ¡°Thank you, Big Boss. Goodnight.¡± After Xu Wei hung up the call, she looked up and saw the gloomy expression in Gu Yu¡¯s eyes. There was an obvious look of displeasure on his handsome face as he remarked coolly, ¡°Big Boss?¡± Xu Wei felt a strange sense of chill down her spine. She subconsciously cowered away and exined anxiously, ¡°Well, it¡¯s my boss, the founder of Z Magazine. He¡¯s just calling to express his concern since such a serious thing happened to me this time.¡± Gu Yu obviously knew who the man was. However, he was bothered by the special treatment that she was receiving from her boss. Once, he casually loaned her a billion yuan when she needed it. There was another time when he even told her to ask him for help should she encounter any trouble with her divorce. He could not tell if Mr. Zuo was taking care of Xu Wei because of his ties with the Gu family or for other reasons. Although the Zuo family owed the Gu family a favor, only their grandfathers were acquainted and Gu Yu¡¯s generation never interacted with members of the Zuo family. Mr. Zuo had already returned the favor by allowing Xu Wei to join Z Magazine and there was actually no need for him to go to such great lengths to take such care of her. Chapter 491 - Do Whatever You Want (1)

Chapter 491: Do Whatever You Want (1)

Gu Yu remained silent for a long time and when Xu Wei saw his inscrutable expression, tossed her phone aside and cosied up against him before she exined, ¡°Big Boss and I have a perfectly normal superior-subordinate rtionship.¡± As Xu Wei knew how possessive Gu Yu was, she initiated an exnation to avoid any unnecessary misunderstandings. Gu Yu¡¯s thoughts were interrupted by what she had said and when he came back to his senses, stared at her face. After he met her bright, jet ck eyes and saw how sincere she was, he felt that she probably wasn¡¯t hiding anything from him. Thus, he beamed and assured, ¡°Alright, I get it.¡± Xu Wei silently heaved a sigh of relief. As she had just experienced the incident with Yun Rou, she does not want to any unnecessary trouble to arise again. However, what her boss had said earlier piqued her curiosity and, after a moment of hesitation, she could not help but ask, ¡°By the way, did you obtain the two pieces of evidence presented in court through your investigation?¡± The two pieces of evidence referred to the report about Yun Rou¡¯s hand injury and the insurance policy that Yun Rou had bought for her hand. That day, she was reluctant to part with Gu Yu and had held his hands in the prison cell. For a moment, it urred to her that something might be fishy about Yun Rou¡¯s hand. She kept having a nagging feeling that Yun Rou¡¯s hand injury was too serious and the timing which it urred was also too coincidental. It was almost as if she had nned it all out. That was why she shared her suspicions with Gu Yu and asked him to look into it since it might be a breakthrough for the case. Reality proved that her gut feeling was right and she was indeed acquitted as a result. Gu Yu leanedzily against the headboard of the bed and stretched out his long arms to grab Xu Wei¡¯s wrist before he pulled her right into his arms. Xu Wei did not struggle and merely leaned against him. Remaining as obedient as a cat, she allowed him to stroke her long, soft hair with his huge palms and gradually, his jealousy dissipated. When he was finally in a good mood, he replied, ¡°Before I could get someone to look into this, the two pieces of evidence were delivered to me.¡± Gu Yu could also get his hands on the same pieces of evidence as long he investigated the matter. But since the evidence was delivered to him directly, he was spared of the trouble and time. Subsequently, he instructed someone to verify and confirm the authenticity of the evidence before presenting it to the court. ¡°Oh?¡± Xu Wei gasped and raised her head in surprised. ¡°So both pieces of evidence came from others?¡± she asked. ¡°It seems like one of them was indeed sent by my boss, but...what about the other one?¡± she ruminated. ¡°Yes, both were sent anonymously from different ces. I didn¡¯t find out the identity of the sender, but they were people who wanted to help you,¡± he said. Gu Yu then gazed at her and pinched her chin gently with his slender fingers as he remarked, ¡°Judging from how you¡¯re suddenly asking about this, I¡¯m assuming that one of the evidence was sent by your Big Boss. Xu Wei, seems like there are many people who care about you, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°He so sour...¡± she thought. As she had gone through great lengths to appease him earlier on and does not want him to blow up again, she decided not to pursue the identity of the person who had sent over the other piece of evidence for the time being. With an ingratiating smile, Xu Wei quickly added on, ¡°But you¡¯re the one who cares about me the most. During this period of time, you¡¯ve been shuttling between different ces for my sake. Today, you also fought thewsuit for me. I¡¯m really touched.¡± Gu Yu raised his eyebrows and replied, ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°Go on?¡± Xu Wei thought. ¡°What else could I say?¡± she mused. After being stunned for a moment, she finally understood what he was implying. He was indeed an evil capitalist who expected a corresponding reward for his efforts. Xu Wei pursed her lips tightly and took in a few deep breaths before she lowered her voice and uttered a few words. Chapter 492 - Do Whatever You Want (2)

Chapter 492: Do Whatever You Want (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Gu Yu, you could do whatever you want... ¡± Xu Wei almost exhausted all her strength just to say this and after she spoke, kept her head down, for she does not dare to look at Gu Yu at all. In fact, she even subconsciously held her breath. Gu Yu was initially stunned but when he gradually absorbed what Xu Wei had said, a sudden cunning glint shed across his eyes. He then held her chin again with his slender fingers and forced her to raise her head. When their eyes met, Gu Yu¡¯s lips curled up into a charming yet wicked smile and he asked in a deep voice, ¡°Are you sure?¡± Xu Wei could not help but gulp a few times and her gaze flickered as she replied with uncertainty, ¡°On second thought... Maybe not...¡± However, Gu Yu never gave her the chance to regret or finish her sentence. ... Xu Wei only woke up in the afternoon the next day and struggled to get out of bed. After she entered the bathroom to take a hot bath, the soreness in her body finally eased up slightly. While she was eating lunch, she could not help but curse silently. Men dig their graves with their own teeth and she should have known better than to allow Gu Yu to do whatever he wanted with her out of impulse, for Gu Yu really went as far as the limits allowed. Her cheeks inevitably began to burn as this thought crossed her mind. She was supposed to work out at Coach Simon¡¯s ce today, but her limbs were all weak and she wouldn¡¯t have the energy to exercise even if she went. Thus, she could only pick up her phone and drop Simon a WeChat text to take the day off. After sending out the text, she happened to see Gu Yu¡¯s WeChat profile picture and red at it with resentment. Xu Wei washed the dishes after she had finished her meal and opened the refrigerator to retrieve the jar of bird¡¯s nest that Mrs. Lin had prepared earlier before. She then opened the ss jar, poured some bird¡¯s nest into a cup and added some honey before she ate it. This was a premium grade bird¡¯s nest from Xiao Chun and since Xu Wei had been eating it for some time, her skin was bing increasingly refined, fair and radiant. It then urred to Xu Wei that she had not seen Xiao Chun in court yesterday after thewsuit although she had attended the hearing. Xu Wei could not help but wonder if Xiao Chun had left early because she had something to attend to. All of a sudden, her phone began to ring. Xu Wei initially thought that it was a reply from Simon but upon picking up her phone to look, realised that it was a message from Xiao Chun. ¡°Gosh...Speak of the devil!¡± she thought and tapped on her phone screen to open the chat. ¡°Little Wei, I¡¯m sorry. I had something on yesterday, so I couldn¡¯t congratte you on winning thewsuit. You know what? Since I¡¯m off from work on the weekends two dayster, why don¡¯t we go to the hot spring?¡± wrote Chunchun Ready For Action. ¡°So she indeed left because she had something on,¡± Xu Wei thought. However, she was not bothered by Xiao Chun¡¯s absence, for she knew that Xiao Chun cared about her and had sat throughout the entire trial yesterday until she was acquitted. Thus, Xiao Chun wasn¡¯t in a hurry to congratte her. Xu Wei was kept idle during this period of time, for her Big Boss had granted her a vacation while Gu Yu was busy with work. Since she had not met or chatted with Xiao Chun in a long time as well, she decided to go for the trip. ¡®¡±Sure!¡± Lil¡¯ Lil¡¯ Wei agreed. Xiao Chun immediately replied her with a happy emoji. ¡°The hot spring is on a mountain in the suburbs. Let¡¯s stay over for a night if we were to go. We could also hike and enjoy the scenery. We haven¡¯t hung out for a long time so we must have a whale of a good time!¡± wrote Chunchun Ready For Action. Lil¡¯ Lil¡¯ Wei replied, ¡°Up to you! I¡¯m fine with anything.¡± Around a minuteter, Xiao Chun dropped her another message, ¡°I¡¯m going to book a room now. Little Wei, this trip will be strictly for us sisters, so please don¡¯t bring any family members along!¡± A hint of surprise shed across Xu Wei¡¯s jet ck eyes. Chapter 493 - I’ll go wherever you go (1)

Chapter 493: I¡¯ll go wherever you go (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xiao Chun had always enjoyed having people around and hanging out inrge groups wherever she went. But this time, she actually suggested taking a trip with just the two of them. Just when Xu Wei was still puzzled over what Xiao Chun had said, Xiao Chun seemed to have sensed it as well, for she quickly dropped her another message, ¡°We haven¡¯t hung out alone for a long time, so we should have a good catch up and avoid having a third party to disturb us. Little Wei, it¡¯s a date then!¡± Since Xiao Chun had offered an exnation for the matter, Xu Wei did not pursue it further. It was, indeed, a long time since they caught up. Xiao Chun had been extremely busy since she started working in the Gu Corporation. Meanwhile, Xu Wei was also busy with all sorts of things after her marriage. Since their schedules could finally match this time, Xu Wei felt that she should not waste the rare opportunity. Thus, she agreed and wrote, ¡°Sure!¡± ¡°Great, I¡¯ll drop by to pick you up tomorrow morning then,¡± replied Chunchun Ready For Action. After Xu Wei returned to her room, she tossed her phone onto the bedside table and threw herself onto the bed. Hugging onto the pillow, she closed her eyes and continued to catch up on her sleep. It was very quiet in the apartment since there was no one else at home and because Xu Wei was also very tired, she slept like a log. When she finally woke up and looked at the time on her phone, she realised that it was already past 7 p.m. in the evening. The sky outside had darkened and it was pitch ck in the room. She reached over to turn on the wallmp and the warm yellow light lit up the room. She then got up from bed and walked into the bathroom to wash her face and freshen up. When she came out of the bathroom, her phone rang. After she strode over quickly and picked up the phone, realised that it was a call from Gu Yu. Her lips curled up into a smile as she answered the call, ¡°Hello.¡± When Gu Yu heard her hoarse voice, teased, ¡°Just woke up?¡± ¡°This is all your fault, ¡± Xu Wei inevitablyined. Gu Yu chuckled lightly but admitted his mistake, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my fault. I¡¯ll try my best next time.¡± ¡°...¡± Xu Wei was rendered speechless and puffed her cheeks in frustration. ¡°Why did I bring this up? I obviously know that he¡¯s more shameless than me,¡± Xu Wei thought. ¡°Ahem,¡± She cleared her throat lightly and forcefully tried to change the topic. ¡°Are you going to work overtime again today?¡± she asked. After all, Gu Yu should have been back in the apartment already, but now he¡¯s only giving her a call. ¡°Yes, there¡¯s a video conference tonight. I¡¯ll probably be busy untilte at night and might not be able toe home. If I can settle this project tonight, I¡¯ll have to fly to Country M tomorrow morning to sign the contract. I¡¯ll probably stay there for three days.¡± Gu Yu lowered his voice and sounded slightly worried as he continued, ¡°You¡¯ll have to stay alone since Mrs. Lin isn¡¯t in the apartment now. Maybe I could get her toe back to keep youpany.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Xu Wei declined. Ever since her injury, she felt that Gu Yu had been excessively anxious about her and she felt that his current suggestion was really taking things too seriously. She was already an adult and does not need anyone to babysit her in the house. ¡°Grandpa couldn¡¯t do without Mrs. Lin. After all, she had cared for him for many years and he¡¯s already used to it. Mrs. Lin should stay with him now that he¡¯s in poor health. I¡¯ll just stay in the apartment. Everything will be fine. Moreover, I have a date with Chunchun tomorrow. We are going to a hot spring in the mountain and will stay over for a night. She¡¯ll be with me so don¡¯t worry, alright?¡± Chapter 494 - I’ll Go Wherever You Go (2)

Chapter 494: I¡¯ll Go Wherever You Go (2)

Gu Yu fell silent on the other end of the phone. Xu Wei understood his concerns. After all, she had just experienced a dangerous situation, so he would naturally be more cautious and paranoid. However, she couldn¡¯t possibly remain at home for the rest of her life just because of this. Xu Wei also does not want Gu Yu to worry for her all the time. Xu Wei pursed her lips and, trying to sound as rxed as possible, assured, ¡°Gu Yu, I¡¯m going out to have fun, not to cover the news, so there¡¯s no danger involved. You couldn¡¯t possibly stop me from hanging out, could you? Wouldn¡¯t lose my personal freedom and wouldn¡¯t my life be so boring then?¡± After a pause, she deliberately added, ¡°If you don¡¯t allow me to go out to have fun, then I could only stick to you. I¡¯ll go wherever you go. I don¡¯t care even if it disrupts your work.¡± Right after she said this, Gu Yu immediately replied, ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°...¡± Xu Wei nearly choked and quickly exined, ¡°I was just joking. Don¡¯t... Don¡¯t take it seriously!¡± The apartment was quiet and when Gu Yu¡¯s voice came through the phone, sounded distant and profound, ¡°Xu Wei, it¡¯ll be great if I could take you with me wherever I go.¡± While he wasn¡¯t sweet-talking, Xu Wei couldn¡¯t help but smile when she heard this. She subconsciously twined her fingers in her hair and sounded gentler as she continued, ¡°Not unless I¡¯m Thumbelina. If I¡¯m Thumbelina, you could keep me in your pocket and I could be with you wherever you go.¡± ¡°Change into Thumbelina then,¡± Gu Yu replied. ¡°...¡± Xu Wei was rendered speechless and, for a moment, does not know whether tough or feel exasperated. She could not help but wonder why she had never noticed how clingy Gu Yu was in the past. Just when she was thinking of aeback, she heard Assistant Lin reminding Gu Yu about his meeting on the other end of the line. She hurriedly replied, ¡°Gu Yu, you should get back to work. The earlier you finish, the earlier you coulde home to be with me and you wouldn¡¯t have to worry about me then.¡± Gu Yu remained silent for quite some time before he finally agreed, ¡°Alright, call me right away if anything happens.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Xu Wei assured. After hanging up the call, Gu Yu¡¯s brows knitted into a frown. Ignoring Assistant Lin¡¯s urging, he took out his phone and called Xu Shuai again. ... As Gu Yu¡¯s video conference had to be held in ordance with the time in Country M, it only ended at 4 a.m. As expected, Gu Yu managed to seal the deal for the project and Assistant Lin had booked the first flight in the morning to Country M for him. The flight was at 8 a.m and Gu Yu could have rested in the lounge in his office for tor two hours before leaving for the airport. However, he simply grabbed his phone and car keys and strode out of the office. Assistant Lin asked in surprise, ¡°CEO Gu, where are you going? It¡¯s sote already.¡± Without even looking back, Gu Yu replied, ¡°Home.¡± ¡°...¡± Assistant Lin was at a loss as to what to say. The trip from the office to Gu Yu¡¯s apartment would take at least forty minutes and it would take an hour to go directly from the apartment to the airport. This meant that Gu Yu would only be able to stay in the apartment for around ten minutes. ¡°He really has to race against time just to catch a glimpse of the Young Mistress,¡± Assistant Lin thought. ¡°Fine by me. I know nuts about love anyway,¡± Assistant Lin concluded. ... Xu Wei was groggy with sleep and could barely open her eyes when she heard footsteps approaching. When she saw Gu Yu¡¯s familiar figure, she almost thought she was dreaming until he caressed her face. After being stunned for a moment, she forced herself to open her eyes and when she confirmed that the man before her was not an illusion, her pupils constricted. ¡°You¡¯re...back?¡± she asked hesitantly. Gu Yu did not answer her and, instead, leaned over suddenly and nted his thin lips on hers. Chapter 495 - Pining Even Before He Left (1)

Chapter 495: Pining Even Before He Left (1)

Xu Wei wasn¡¯tpletely clear awake to begin with and when Gu Yu started to kiss her, she became even dizzier and could only receive his advances nkly. Xu Wei was still in a daze when Gu Yu eventually straightened his back. It was a quiet night and only the sound of her rapid breaths could be heard. Gu Yu then stroked her lips with his fingertips and exined hoarsely, ¡°Go back to sleep. I have to go.¡± Xu Wei was stunned and subconsciously asked, ¡°So soon?¡± ¡°He¡¯s only been home for a few minutes and yet he¡¯s leaving already?¡± she thought. ¡°Yes,¡± Gu Yu confirmed and raised his hand to read the time on his watch. ¡°I could only stay for ten minutes. Nine minutes have passed already, so I have to leave for the airport now.¡± ¡°...¡± Xu Wei was rendered speechless. Xu Wei helped herself up and nced at the clock on the wall. When she saw that it was 4:50 a.m in the morning, she instantly realised that Gu Yu had used the break before his flight to rush home and meet her right after his meeting ended. She inevitably felt sorry for him when she saw the stubble on his lips from having stayed up all night. ¡°If you¡¯re in such a hurry, you might as well rest at the office. Isn¡¯t it tiring for you to rush back like this?¡± she remarked. Gu Yu nodded without hesitation and agreed, ¡°I¡¯m quite tired.¡± ¡°...¡± While Xu Wei felt sorry for him, but during times like this, men would usually reply that it wasn¡¯t tiring as long as they could meet their lover. His current reply was as good as killing the conversation. Xu Wei was at a loss for words. ¡°It¡¯s fine that he doesn¡¯t know how to sweet-talk, but who would have expected him to be so straightforward as well? How am I supposed to respond to that?¡± Xu Wei wondered. Just when Xu Wei was still puzzled and troubled by what Gu Yu had said, his handsome features suddenly magnified before her. In the next instant, he sealed her lips with his again. However, before she could even react, he quickly moved away. A dark, gloomy expression rippled across Gu Yu¡¯s eyes and his voice sounded increasingly low and hoarse as he concluded, ¡°With this, I wouldn¡¯t feel tired anymore.¡± Xu Wei had to hold back and force herself not to grin like a fool. ¡°Who said that Gu Yu is clueless about flirting? He¡¯s so irresistible when he actually makes a move,¡± she mused. After she inhaled a deep breath, said, ¡°it¡¯s almost time now. Hurry and leave for the airport. Don¡¯t miss your flight. I¡¯ll send you out.¡± As she spoke, she prepared to get out of bed. ¡°Go back to sleep,¡± Gu Yu insisted. Gripping hold of Xu Wei¡¯s shoulder, he pushed her back into the bed firmly and warned, ¡°You don¡¯t need to get up. Otherwise, I¡¯ll really have to put you in my pocket and take you with me.¡± Xu Wei really wanted to challenge him to keep her in his pocket if he could. However, the words remained stuck in her throat, for herst bit of rationality persuaded her against rebutting Gu Yu. She was well aware that Gu Yu would really act on his words if she were to bring it up. She had no intention to bother him since he was going on a business trip. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back to sleep. Hurry and leave,¡± Xu Wei could not help but urge. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t leave now, he wouldn¡¯t be the only one who¡¯s reluctant to part. I would be as well,¡± she thought. At the same time, Gu Yu¡¯s phone began to ring. Assistant Lin was probably calling to remind him to head over to the airport. A hint of reluctance shed across Gu Yu¡¯s eyes. Finally, he pursed his thin lips tautly and stood up before he strode towards the bedroom door. Xu Wei then heard the sound of the apartment door opening and closing. The sound Gu Yu¡¯s footsteps gradually faded away and Xu Wei¡¯s heart was filled with an immense sense of yearning. Eventually, she tossed her nkets aside and slid out of bed. Without even bothering to put her shoes on, she ran over to the balcony barefooted and looked downstairs. She was just in time to catch him as he walked over to the car. However, just when he was about to get into the car after opening the door, he suddenly paused. Chapter 496 - Pining Even Before He Left (2)

Chapter 496: Pining Even Before He Left (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Gu Yu looked back as if he could sense her watching. Although it was pitch ck at night and the surroundings were dark, he quickly spotted her slender figure leaning against the railing, looking down from the balcony of their apartment. Xu Wei¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she saw him turn, for she had wanted to send him off secretly and never expected him to look back. ¡°Was it telepathy since we¡¯re both worried about each other?¡± she wondered. ¡°Is Gu Yu already pining for me?¡± she mused. A sweet sensation instantly grew in her heart and began to spread throughout every inch of her body. Eventually, even her face was glowing with bliss. She then raised her hand and gestured a heart towards Gu Yu although she was unsure if he could see it or not. Standing still, Gu Yu raised his head and stared at her for a long time with his jet ck eyes before he turned and got into the car quickly. The car then sped off. It was as if he wouldn¡¯t be able to leave if he stayed a second longer. After the car disappeared into the night, Xu Wei turned and returned to her room. However, after sheid down in bed again, she tossed and turned and had a hard time falling asleep. The bed, the room and the apartment felt too big and empty. Gu Yu had only left for a short while and yet she was already beginning to miss him. Xu Wei was disappointed with herself when she realised what she was feeling. ¡°Why am I acting like a young girl who¡¯s in love? I¡¯m already married to Gu Yu,¡± she thought. ¡°But..¡± she hesitated. Perhaps it was because she had lost him before, she felt that it hadn¡¯t been easy for Gu Yu and her to reach this stage in their rtionship and everything seemed surreal. She constantly had the illusion that she was treading on thin ice. The night was too silent and since Xu Wei was alone, her imagination inevitably began to run wild. Hitting herself on the head, she closed her eyes and forced herself to sleep. ... The next day, Xiao Chun¡¯s car arrived at the foot of Xu Wei¡¯s apartment at 9 a.m. Xu Wei stuffed her swimsuit into her luggage bag while she talked to Xiao Chun on the phone. She then checked if she had forgotten anything. ¡°Little Wei, even if you don¡¯t bring anything, you could just buy whatever you need when we reach there. I have the money for you to spend,¡± Xiao Chun assured. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m all packed up. I¡¯lle down now,¡± Xu Wei replied. After she zipped up her luggage bag and carried her tiny backpack, held her phone in one hand and the luggage in the other before she left the house and went downstairs. Xiao Chun had changed her car. She used to drive a big red sports car but this time, it was a huge, ck G-ss car. It was quite cool for ady to drive such arge car. After Xu Wei opened the door to the passenger seat and got into the car, dumped her suitcase onto the back seat and fastened her seatbelt before she smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Xiao Chun then mmed on the elerator and the car sped off. As it was a weekend, there were fewermuters on the road and the traffic was smooth. Furthermore, the weather was exceptionally good and sunny and the azure sky stretched across the endless horizon. Xu Wei turned on the speaker and the sweet voice of a female celebrity could be heard. She was singing the song, ¡®One is Like the Summer, One is Like the Fall¡¯. She could not help but smile and turn to look at Xiao Chun. ¡°Chunchun, are you still listening to this song?¡± she asked. This song was their favorite song when they were students. It was akin to a song about their friendship and was quite popr back in those days. Their favorite line was ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t believe that friends are more loyal than lovers.¡± Chapter 497 - Hope That Things Would Continue to Go Well Between Us (1)

Chapter 497: Hope That Things Would Continue to Go Well Between Us (1)

Xiao Chun¡¯s expression froze for a fleeting moment but she quickly replied nonchntly, ¡°Isn¡¯t retro popr these days? I¡¯m just finding some oldies to listen to.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll never get sick of oldies,¡± Xu Wei smiled and her eyes crinkled. ¡°The moment I heard this, it reminds me of how crazy we were when we were students. We were so fearless and dared to do anything.¡± Xu Wei narrowed her eyes and turned up the volume. As she listened to the song, she reminisced, ¡°Do you still remember that you liked a male celebrity back then and insisted on dragging me along to catch him. You said that I was good at taking photos, but in the end, that male celebrity was surrounded by three groups of bodyguards so we didn¡¯t manage to take any. The bodyguards even treated as if we were the paparazzi and wanted to teach us a lesson. They chased us down three streets and we ran until we were almost out of breath!¡± At the mention of the past, Xiao Chun¡¯s expression inevitably softened and she, too became immersed in the memories, ¡°Of course I remember. At that time, I identally tripped and my knees hurt so badly that I grimaced in pain. I couldn¡¯t run anymore and since the bodyguards behind me were about to catch up, I told you to leave me. After all, it would be better if at least one of us wasn¡¯t caught. But you refused to do so and actually carried me on your back. I was so shocked back then. You were so petite and yet you could actually carry me...¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t look down on me, ok?¡± Xu Wei grumbled and raised her chin proudly. ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to work in the media industry since I was a child. As you have to rely on your physical strength when you¡¯re covering news, I¡¯ve always been training for it,¡± she exined. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Little Wei, you¡¯re the best. You¡¯re the greatest!¡± Xiao Chun praised. Xu Wei epted it without hesitation, but she, too, began to bring up about what Xiao Chun had done for her, ¡°Chunchun, you¡¯ve been very nice to me too. At Gu Yu¡¯s 18th birthday party, you didn¡¯t even know me but when you saw how I was ridiculed by Gu Xue and the others, you stood up for me. Subsequently, you even became my advisor, though your advice is usually lousy. You helped me pursue Gu Yu and created opportunities for us. Without you, I might not have pulled through back then.¡± Xiao Chun narrowed her eyes and subconsciously tightened her grip on the steering wheel. She wanted to say something but no words came out of her mouth and eventually, she only managed to smile. The two of them chatted casually until they arrived at the hot spring resort on the mountain. After they got out of the car, Xiao Chun tossed the car keys to the valet at the entrance. The hotel porter then carried their luggage and followed after them. They checked in at the lobby and since it was already lunchtime, they were not in a hurry to head back to the room. Instead, they made their way to the resort¡¯s restaurant. The waiter led them to a quiet seat by the window. The window was a circr, bamboo window that looked slightly oriental and since the view outside happened to be a long corridor with rockery and aquatic elements, it felt very picturesque. When they were ordering their food, Xiao Chun habitually ordered a series of dishes that Xu Wei liked to eat, while Xu Wei ordered dishes that Xiao Chun liked to eat. After cing their order, they could not help but exchange a look and beamed. Even though they had been apart for a few years and never really kept in touch, their feelings for each other seemed to be carved into their bones and would never disappear. The food was served quickly and while Xu Wei was still eating, her phone rang. She took one nce at her phone and when she realised that it was a call from Gu Yu, quickly ced down her chopsticks down and answered, ¡°Gu Yu, you¡¯ve reached Country M?¡± Without her realising, Xiao Chun¡¯s grin gradually faded off from her face. Chapter 498 - Hope That Things Would Continue to Go Well Between Us (2)

Chapter 498: Hope That Things Would Continue to Go Well Between Us (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Yes, I just got off the ne,¡± Gu Yu replied. When Xu Wei heard his deep, pleasant voice, her jet ck eyes subconsciously shone brightly and she seemed as if she waspletely immersed in the sense of happiness that one would experience only when one was in love. Xiao Chun picked up a piece of spicy beef that she liked and ced it into her mouth and yet she could not seem to taste it at all. She even choked on it identally and began to cough. Xu Wei quickly paused her conversation with Gu Yu and grabbed the teapot and poured a cup of tea before she handed it over to Xiao Chun. Xiao Chun epted it and after she drank a few mouthfuls, managed to stop the coughing. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Xu Wei asked in concern. Xiao Chun shook her head and assured, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll use the bathroom.¡± She then stood up and walked over to the bathroom quickly. Gu Yu seemed to have heard themotion on the other end of the line, for he asked in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xu Wei then came back to her senses and replied, ¡°Nothing serious. Chunchun identally choked on something. Now that you¡¯ve arrived at Country M, since you didn¡¯t manage to sleepst night, you should hurry back to the hotel and get some rest.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Gu Yu agreed, but showed no signs of hanging up. Xu Wei waited a while longer before she suggested, ¡°Well... I¡¯ll hang up first then?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Gu Yu replied. ¡°...¡± While Xu Wei was supposed to hang up first, but she couldn¡¯t bear to do so and felt as if the phone was attached to her ear. ¡°You could hang up first,¡± she proposed. ¡°Okay,¡± Gu Yu agreed. While his reply was still as swift as before, but he did not act on his words. Xu Wei waited for another half a minute before she insisted in a coquettish voice, ¡°Gu Yu, hang up the call,¡± ¡°Ok,¡± he replied in a low, hoarse voice. This one single word was like a stone tossed into a calmke and it stirred up ripples of emotions in Xu Wei¡¯s heart. Xu Wei never expected herself to be so happy about a boring matter like this. There was clearly nothing to talk about, but she couldn¡¯t bear to hang up even though they were just listening to each other breathe. However, Gu Yu wouldn¡¯t have time to rest if this continued any longer and thus, she gritted her teeth and made up her mind. ¡°I¡¯m hanging up. Remember to rest well!¡± she concluded. She then hung up the call quickly as though she was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to get herself to do so if she waited any longer. A minuteter, Xiao Chun returned to her seat and sat down. She had assumed her usual expression and even remarked with envy and jealousy, ¡°Little Wei, things between you and Brother Yu are finally back to how it was in the past, isn¡¯t it? No, you¡¯re even happier than before, aren¡¯t you?¡± Xu Wei took one nce at her phone and beamed faintly. ¡°Gu Yu is indeed really nice to me now. I hope that things will continue to go well between us.¡± For the longest time, her love for Gu Yu was unreciprocated and she was constantly chasing after him. As it was not easy for him to stop and take a look at her, she was very grateful and cherished what she had now. When Xiao Chun saw the smile on her face, she subconsciously clenched her fists and there was a hint of restrained tremor in her voice as she said, ¡°Little Wei, let¡¯s eat quickly. The food is getting cold. We could go for a walk in the mountains after we¡¯re done with our meal.¡± ¡°Ok!¡± Xu Wei chirped. After lunch, they went back to their room first to change into a set of light,fortable clothes and put on their sports shoes before they went down the stairs arm in arm to head towards the back of the mountain. In order to attract guests, a section of the mountain road had been developed for tourists to take a hike. However, there was also a section othat had not been developed and a sign was erected to prohibit tourists from entering, so as to prevent any idents. Xu Wei and Xiao Chun naturally walked towards the section that had been developed. After hiking and digesting most of the food they had eaten, they returned to their room and rested for a while before they got ready to head over to the hot spring for a bath. Chapter 499 - Sudden Lightheadedness (1)

Chapter 499: Sudden Lightheadedness (1)

The hot spring here was extremely famous and since it was beneficial for one¡¯s health and skin to soak in a hot spring, many people would visit here from time to time. As the room that Xiao Chun booked included a hot spring package, they swiped their room card and entered the hot spring zone, after which they proceeded to the changing room to change into their swimsuits. Xu Wei had chosen her most conservative one-piece swimsuit but arge part of her body was still exposed. Thanks to how rough Gu Yu had been for the whole ofst night, even after a day had passed, the marks on her body were still very obvious. Although Xu Wei quickly wrapped herself up with a towel after changing, Xiao Chun still caught a glimpse of the marks and her hand trembled violently as she changed her clothes. Xu Wei noticed it and looked at her before she asked in concern, ¡°Chunchun, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Xiao Chun immediately lowered her eyes and the dark expression in her eyes instantly faded away. She then looked up at Xu Wei¡¯s eyes and replied with frustration, ¡°I¡¯ve been eating too much recently and grew so fat that I could barely wear my swimsuit. I simply couldn¡¯t ept the fact that a beautiful girl like me will actually grow fat.¡± When Xu Wei heard this, sized her up from head to toe and covered her face with her palms in exasperation. ¡°Chunchun, are you deliberately trying to be spiteful? With a figure like yours, you could even model for a runway. You haven¡¯t gained weight at all,¡± she assured. Xiao Chun immediately shed her a triumphant smile and said gleefully, ¡°Little Wei, I like what you¡¯ve said. You deserve a reward.¡± She then pouted her red lips and sent Xu Wei an air kiss. Xu Wei shook her head andughed. Initially, she had a constant nagging feeling that Xiao Chun was not in the right frame of mind today and that she seemed to be hiding something. But now, it seemed like she had returned to normal. After they changed into their swimsuits, Xu Wei and Xiao Chun locked their phones up in their respective lockers as it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate to bring their phones in. They then walked towards the hot spring. As it was a weekend, there were many people at the pool. However, there were also many smaller pools and after they walked down the winding path, Xu Wei quickly spotted an empty pool in the corner. She quickly dragged Xiao Chun over. After she hung her towel on a rack by the side, both of them went down into the pool together. The temperature of the water was 40-degree celsius, which was just right. Xu Wei slowly soaked her body in the water and let out a sigh offort when a warm sensation gradually spread throughout her body. During this short few months, her life had been thrilling for she was either covering the news, injured or jailed. Now that she was soaking in a hot spring, she inevitably began to rx her body and mind and her eyes were gradually zed with azy expression. Xiao Chun, too, closed her eyes and enjoyed the moment. As she does not want to talk, Xu Wei also closed her eyes. The sunlight was filtered through the tree leaves, casting a few mottled spots of light and time quickly slipped by. Before they knew it, half an hour had passed by the time Xiao Chun opened her eyes. As she had been soaking in the pool for a long time, she was inevitably thirsty and so, she proposed, ¡°Little Wei, I¡¯ll go get two sses of water. Wait for me here.¡± However, Xu Wei did not open her eyes and merely gave a slight nod. ¡°Don¡¯t soak for too long at one go. You¡¯ll feel dizzy,¡± Xiao Chun warned. ¡°Okay,¡± Xu Wei agreed but showed no signs of getting out of the pool and merely continued to lean against the wall of the pool. Xiao Chun got out and left but quickly returned with two sses of water in her hands. However, she did not get back into the pool. Instead, she sat down beside Xu Wei and held the ss of water beside Xu Wei¡¯s mouth before she ordered, ¡°Drink up.¡± Xu Wei opened her eyes and smiled when she saw that it was Xiao Chun. She then epted the water and finished it in a few sips. After soaking in the pool for another ten minutes, beads of sweat broke out on Xu Wei¡¯s forehead. Feeling that she couldn¡¯t stay in the pool any longer, got out and walked over to the changing room with Xiao Chun. Xu Wei then showered, blew her hair dry and changed back into her clothes. But just when she was about to pack up, she suddenly felt dizzy. Chapter 500 - Sudden Lightheadedness (2)

Chapter 500: Sudden Lightheadedness (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio She could not help but frown and massage her temples with her fingers before she shook her head gently. Only then did she feel slightly better. ¡°Was I dizzy because I¡¯ve been soaking in the hot spring for too long?¡± she wondered. Xiao Chun had also changed out and when she saw how Xu Wei was behaving, asked with concern, ¡°Little Wei, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Thinking that her lightheadedness was just temporary and that she would be fine after taking a breather, Xu Wei replied casually, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s go and eat. I¡¯m famished.¡± ¡°Me too. Let¡¯s go and have a good meal,¡± Xiao Chun agreed. The two of them then exited the hot spring zone and headed towards the resort¡¯s western restaurant, which was famous for its delicious steak and selection of red wine. However, before they could reach the restaurant, Xu Wei was struck by a second bout of dizziness which caused her vision of the road ahead to be hazy and distorted. Her body also began to sway violently. Xiao Chun, who was holding onto her arm, immediately felt it and stopped in her tracks quickly to support her. ¡°Little Wei, you¡¯re not feeling well?¡± she asked. ¡°I¡¯m a little dizzy,¡± Xu Wei replied and closed her eyes. Her speech was beginning to sound slightly intelligible. ¡°I think I soaked too long just now,¡± she exined. ¡°I told you so but you chose not to heed my advice, didn¡¯t you?¡± Xiao Chunmented. When she saw how terrible Xu Wei looked, suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s skip our meal and head back to the room to rest. You could lie down and rest for a while. We could eat whatever you want when you feel better.¡± Xiao Chun then helped Xu Wei over to the guest room block. When they reached the lobby, her cell phone suddenly rang. She took it out with her free hand and after taking one nce at the screen, said, ¡°It¡¯s a call from thepany. It must be something urgent. I¡¯ll answer the call first.¡± After a pause, she added, ¡°I don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ll be talking on the phone. I¡¯ll get a porter to help you back to the room first.¡± She then waved and beckoned a porter over. After she gave her instructions, the porter nodded and supported Xu Wei in ce of Xiao Chun. The porter then held onto Xu Wei¡¯s arm and led her over to the elevator. When they reached Xu Wei¡¯s room, the porter helped her over to the bed to take a seat. After confirming that she does not need anything else, the porter left and closed the door behind him. Xu Wei dizziness worsened and she felt as if the entire world was spinning. She fell backwards into the bed and barely had the strength to pull up the nket to cover herself. Soon, she cked out and fell into a deep slumber. ... Xu Wei does not know how much time had passed, but she could vaguely sense someone lifting her up and cing her onto something. Subsequently, it felt as if she was being transported somewhere. She subconsciously wanted to open her eyes to check if she was dreaming, but her eyelids felt very heavy. It was as if a huge mountain was pressing down on her and she could not seem to open her eyes no matter how hard she tried. While she was moving, gusts of wind blew past her ears and it was so cold that her body began to tremble. She drifted in and out of consciousness and felt as if she was in a long dream in which she was controlled by an incubus, for she could clearly feel what was happening but she could never open her eyes to verify for herself. Atst, everything quietened down and she was no longer moving. However, the cold wind continued to blow and because it was so chilling, she gradually began to regain her consciousness. Xu Wei pried her eyes open with much difficulty and at that same moment, saw a sharp cold light sh before her eyes. She instinctively looked up and that was when she saw it. Chapter 501 - A Series of Dangerous Events (1)

Chapter 501: A Series of Dangerous Events (1)

Someone was standing before her with a knife in her hand. Xu Wei took one quick nce at the person and realised that she was fully dressed in ck. Her coat was wrapped tightly around her and she was even wearing a hat that only revealed her eyes and mouth. For a moment, Xu Wei could not recognize who the person was. Xu Wei was seated on a chair. To be exact, it was a wheelchair. ¡°No wonder I felt as though I was being transported earlier on. Someone had helped me onto the wheelchair and pushed me here,¡± she thought. Although the surrounding environment was pitch ck, she could vaguely tell that they were in a deste ce, for there were many oddly shaped rocks and trees around. If her guess was right, she was currently on a mountain and because it was alreadyte into the night, the wind was chilling. It was so cold that goosebumps appeared all over her body. However, this section of the mountain was not the one she had visited in the afternoon. It was part of the other section of the mountain that had not been developed. Her hands and feet were bound to the wheelchair by a thick rope and it seemed like the rope was tied in a dead knot. ¡°So it wasn¡¯t a coincidence that I felt so dizzy after soaking in the hot spring. Someone had actually carefully nned for this to happen,¡± Xu Wei mused. The man in ck did not expect Xu Wei to regain consciousness so soon and paused for a moment. But in the next instant, her intent to kill grew stronger and stronger. Her lips curled up into a cold sneer and she raised the knife to stab towards Xu Wei¡¯s heart. Xu Wei widened her eyes and stared at the killer as the killer bent over and closed in on her. Although it was extremely dark at night and she could barely see clearly, she managed to recognise the killer¡¯s familiar-looking eyes and was instantly shocked. ¡°Chunchun?¡± she asked in disbelief. Multiple thoughts had shed across her mind earlier on and while she did suspect Xiao Chun, but she was reluctant to entertain the thought that Xiao Chun could be responsible for this. They had been friends for many years and knew each other best. Although they weren¡¯t biological sisters, they were closer than actual siblings and she could hardly believe that Xiao Chun would harm her. However, the eyes that she saw made her think twice. The man in ck closed in on her. With the knife just inches away from her and ready to pierce through her body any moment, Xu Wei had no time to ponder about her assant¡¯s identity. Besides, the killer showed no mercy towards Xu Wei, for despite her screams, the killer¡¯s actions remained swift and ruthless. It was as if she was bent on killing Xu Wei. Perhaps because Xu Wei was too shocked or because she had unleashed her strength in the moment of crisis, but her limbs managed to break free from the rope¡¯s restraints although the rope was tied in a dead knot. Xu Wei and the man in ck were both stunned for a moment and the man in ck¡¯s movements slowed down for a second. Thus, the knife did not manage to pierce through Xu Wei¡¯s heart and merely left a bloody gash. Crimson red blood instantly oozed out. Xu Wei was in so much pain that beads of cold sweat broke out on her forehead. However, she couldn¡¯t care less about her wound and made use of the moment to raise her foot and kick the man in ck with all her might. She, too, showed no mercy to her assant and the man in ck could not help but grunt and stagger backwards. Xu Wei had drawn out the viciousness in the man in ck, who was now extremely infuriated by her resistance. Xu Wei¡¯s assant tightened her grip on the knife in her hand and veins popped out on the back of her hand. She then pounced at Xu Wei as though she had gone mad. Xu Wei covered her wound with one hand and took in a deep breath before she propped herself up and avoided the man in ck¡¯s attack once again. The man in ck seemed to let out a cold snorted and, without giving her any time to catch her breath, charged at her again. Chapter 502 - A Series of Dangerous Events (2)

Chapter 502: A Series of Dangerous Events (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xu Wei was injured and her movements weren¡¯t agile enough. Furthermore, the man in ck was bent on killing her and possessed a weapon. She would not gain anything if she were to fight her assant head-on and thus, the best solution was to escape. Xu Wei immediately began to make a run for it. She does not know which way to go to head down the mountain but she had no time to think. She could only choose her path based on her instincts and tried her best to maintain a distance between herself and the man in ck. Fortunately, as she had been working out with Simon during this period of time, she had almost fully regained her physical fitness. Pain from her wound made her break out in cold sweat, but she still persevered and continued to run. As her assant was not injured, her movements were naturally faster than Xu Wei¡¯s. The assant, too, seemed to work out frequently, for her steps were quick and steady and tailed behind Xu Wei closely in relentless pursuit. She caught up with Xu Wei a few times and brandished her knife at her. However, Xu Wei continued to run and remained alert throughout. Despite dodging, she was inevitably scratched a few times. She was hurting and bleeding on both her arms and back and her face gradually turned pale. Her knees involuntarily went soft and she copsed to the ground and rolled a few times until she was at the edge of the cliff. Many rocks tumbled down the mountain andnded with a terrifying crash. Xu Wei gritted her teeth and supported herself on the ground with her hands. At the same time, the man in ck had caught up with her and stopped a few steps away from her. She could obviously tell that Xu Wei had nowhere to run anymore and her lips curled up into a smile once again and a gloomy, maniacal expression appeared in her eyes. She was no longer in a hurry, for Xu Wei was cornered. Raising her knife, she took a step closer towards Xu Wei. In return, Xu Wei took a step back. Due to the loss of blood, Xu Wei¡¯s vision inevitably began to turn hazy and her consciousness was gradually slipping away. ¡°I have to escape before I ckout. If not, I¡¯ll be fully at her mercy,¡± she thought. The man in ck took another step forward and Xu Wei took in a deep breath silently. Pursing her lips tightly, she summoned all the remaining strength in her body. Just when the man in ck took one final step towards Xu Wei and aim her knife straight for Xu Wei¡¯s abdomen, the sharp-eyed and agile Xu Wei grabbed hold of her hands with all her strength, forcing her to stop. The tip of the knife touched Xu Wei¡¯s skin but did not pierce through it. The man in ck stared at Xu Wei¡¯s face which had turned as white as a sheet of paper. Her entire body was trembling violently and she probably barely had any strength left. ¡°She really overestimated herself,¡± thought the man in ck. However, a person¡¯s desire to survive could draw out endless potential. Xu Wei held onto her assant¡¯s hand for dear life and pushed the tip of the de away from herself. The two of them fought silently. The night wind became even stronger and Xu Wei felt so cold that she could hardly stand. Ultimately, she couldn¡¯t hold on for long and the knife de that she managed to push away from her body was once again aimed at her and was almost about to pierce through her body. At that critical moment, Xu Wei seemed to hear a rush of footsteps. In the next instant, someone kicked right on the hand of the man in ck. The force was too strong and sudden that the man in ck¡¯s hand was kicked to the side and her knife was flung out of her hand. It flew through the air in a parab andnded on the ground by the side. The man in ck subconsciously rushed over to pick it up, but the person was faster than her and quickly strode over to kick the knife further away. Chapter 503 - Barely Breathing (1)

Chapter 503: Barely Breathing (1)

The man in ck looked and realised that the person who had given her the powerful, precise kick was a tall man who was obviously anything but frail. If she continued to put up a fight against the man, not only would she fail to kill Xu Wei, she might even be subdued and it wouldn¡¯t be worthwhile. However... The man in ck narrowed her eyes and decisively gave up on the idea of getting her knife back. Instead, she suddenly charged towards Xu Wei, who had let down her guard, and pushed her towards the edge of the cliff violently. The force made Xu Wei fall forwards. The man horrified and, without any hesitation, pounced towards Xu Wei as best as he could. Grabbing hold of her wrist tightly, he managed to pull her back up before she fell off the cliff. The man in ck then used the opportunity to retrieve her knife and escape. The man wanted to give chase but noticed that Xu Wei could hardly even stand, for her knees were giving way. He quickly supported her and yelled out, ¡°Xu Wei, how are you feeling? Are you alright?¡± When Xu Wei heard the familiar voice, forced herself to hold on to herst shred of consciousness and looked up at him. ¡°Xu... Xu Shuai?¡± she asked. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. It¡¯s me! Hang in there. You can¡¯t lose your consciousness. Please stay awake! If anything were to happen to you, Yu will shred me to pieces,¡± he shouted. ¡°Gu Yu...¡± the words rang inside Xu Wei¡¯s head and she instantly stopped herself from shutting her eyes. When Xu Shuai noticed this, carried Xu Wei in his arms and dashed down the mountain while he muttered to himself, ¡°Xu Wei, you finally got together with Yu after so many things happened. You guys haven¡¯t even begun to experience a blissful life together yet. Wouldn¡¯t it be a huge loss if you were to die like this?¡± ¡°Moreover, Yu is such a handsome, rich, and capable man who could manage apany well and even fight awsuit in court. An outstanding man like him is popr among thedies. If you were to die, Yu will date another woman in the future. Would you be able to ept that? I know you can¡¯t,¡± he said. ¡°Xu Wei, since you¡¯ve been covering news for so long, you must have experienced all kinds of scenarios. I¡¯m sure that this a piece of cake for you as well. We¡¯ll reach the foot of the mountain soon and everything will be fine!¡± he assured. Xu Shuai mustered all the strength that he had and sprinted to the foot of the mountain at the fastest speed that he ever ran in his whole life. He hardly dared to take a moment to pant and dashed straight into the hotel lobby. When the porters saw him carrying a woman covered in blood, they were so shocked that they none of them managed to react until Xu Shuai roared at the top of his voice, ¡°Hurry and get something to bandage her with. Call for an ambnce as well!¡± The porters quickly snapped back to their senses and the receptionist immediately made the call while another porter went to retrieve the first aid kit. Xu Shuai ced Xu Wei down on the sofa in the lobby gently. Her clothes and his hands were already covered with blood and it was a terrifying sight to see. Xu Shuai¡¯s gazended on Xu Wei¡¯s face and realised that she was clearly losing focus and was also barely breathing. He does not know how serious her wounds were, but since it would also be life-threatening to lose too much blood, he knew that he had to stop the bleeding immediately. The porter quickly returned with the first aid kit and even tripped over in his panic. The first aid kit was flung out of his hands and skidded over to Xu Shuai¡¯s feet. Xu Shuai immediately picked it up and after he opened up the box, took out a strip of gauze to bandage Xu Wei¡¯s wound. As it waste at night and they were on the mountain, it would take some time for the ambnce to arrive. Xu Wei¡¯s pupils gradually began to dte and Xu Shuai was so overwhelmed with anxiety that he began to scratch his head. Chapter 504 - Barely Breathing (2)

Chapter 504: Barely Breathing (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°I have to do something to keep Xu Wei awake. If she loses consciousness and never wakes up again, things wouldn¡¯t end well for me either,¡± Xu Shuai ruminated. But no matter what he said, he still failed to help Xu Wei hold onto her consciousness. Gu Yu was the only one who could salvage the situation now, but he wasn¡¯t here. Xu Shuai felt as anxious as a cat on hot bricks and paced back and forth multiple times before an idea suddenly popped up in his mind. ¡°Oh right, how could I forget about this!¡± he thought. ¡°Gu Yu would indirectly appear before Xu Wei if I were to do that,¡± he mused. Xu Shuai groped around his pockets but perhaps because of the how fast he had been sprinting just now, his phone seemed to have fallen out and was nowhere to be found. Thus, he yelled at the uneasy porter beside him, ¡°Lend me your phone quick!¡± The porter was a youngdy who had yet to recover from her fall just now, and now that Xu Shuai was shouting at her so fiercely, her face instantly turned pale. With trembling hands, she handed over her phone dutifully. Xu Shuai was usually gentler, but since the situation was critical, he had no time to bother about anything else. As he knew Gu Yu¡¯s phone number well, after he took over the phone, he managed to key out the eleven digits quickly and called Gu Yu. ¡®Beep¡¯. The call went through but nobody picked it up. Although Xu Shuai dialled over a dozen times, all the calls ended automatically since Gu Yu did not pick it up. Out of helpless, Xu Shuai could only try his best to recall Assistant Lin¡¯s number and called him instead. ... Meanwhile, in Country M, many high-ranking officials and members of the media were gathered in arge conference room. The Gu Corporation and P Group were about to officially ink the contract for their joint project. Gu Yu was seated on the left of the long table while CEO Chen of P Group sat on the right. Both parties had a contract ced before them and they picked up their pens to sign their names. When Gu Yu was writing thest stroke of his name, his heart tightened out of the blue, causing him to leave a long pen mark on the paper. His brows scrunched into a frown. When CEO Chen had signed his name, stood up to shake hands with Gu Yu before the crowd to mark the start of their coboration. However, after Gu Yu stood up, instead of shaking hands with CEO Chen, replied in a deep voice, ¡°CEO Chen, my apologies.¡± ¡°Pardon me?¡± CEO Chen asked. But before CEO Chen could react, Gu Yu turned and dashed out of the conference room. Everyone was dumbfounded by what had happened. ¡°What... What does Gu Yu mean by this? Even though they had already inked the contract, the contract signing ceremony has yet to end. Isn¡¯t it rude to abandon his business partner like that?¡± the crowd mused. ¡°Or is the Gu Corporation insincere about working with the P Group?¡± everyone wondered. Assistant Lin, who was standing at the side, was also surprised by his Big Boss¡¯ sudden, unusual behavior. This was an important asion and his boss was a man with a sense of propriety unless it came down to matters that involved the Young Mistress. Assistant Lin¡¯s phone had been vibrating non-stop earlier on and when he took it out, realised that he had over a dozen missed calls from an unfamiliar number. He did not call back but had a gut feeling that his conjecture was right. ¡°It seems like CEO Gu wouldn¡¯t be able to return any time soon. I¡¯ll have to take care of the situation here so that it wouldn¡¯t add on to his list of woes,¡± Assistant Lin thought. He then took a deep breath and strode over to CEO Chen. ... Xu Shuai was on the verge of despair when his phone finally rang ¡ª Gu Yu had called back. Chapter 505 - Open Your Eyes and Look at Me (1)

Chapter 505: Open Your Eyes and Look at Me (1)

Xu Shuai felt as though a ray of hope had finally appeared and he quickly answered the call, ¡°Yu, hurry and ept the WeChat friend request for this number so that we could do a video call.¡± Gu Yu did not question his request and immediately hung up the call to open his WeChat. He then approved the friend request by the unknown number and initiated a video call. After Xu Shuai picked up the call, he briefly exined Xu Wei¡¯s condition and directed the camera at Xu Wei so that she could see Gu Yu through the video call. Gu Yu could see how deathly pale her face was. Her lips werepletely drained of color and she seemed as if she was barely breathing as sheid on the sofa. He couldn¡¯t help but hold onto his breath in shock and his heart tightened, causing his handsome face to ashen. However, he knew that couldn¡¯t panic and had to maintain hisposure so that Xu Wei would also remain calm and conscious. ¡°Xu Wei,¡± he called out and his voice inevitably sounded hoarse. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed in his throat and he swallowed a few times. When he finally managed to suppress the tremor in his voice, continued, ¡°Open your eyes and look at me.¡± His voice was so familiar to Xu Wei that it was almost carved into her bones. Before she could open her eyes, she already replied weakly, ¡°Gu Yu?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. Xu Wei, you¡¯ll be able to see me as long as you open your eyes,¡± he said and sounded as if he was coaxing her. Xu Wei was stunned for a moment but subsequently, frowned and questioned, ¡°But... But aren¡¯t you on a business trip?¡± Gu Yu replied without hesitation, ¡°I¡¯m already back. I¡¯m right beside you now, Xu Wei. Wei... Could you please open your eyes and look at me?¡± He sounded almost as if he was pleading with her. Xu Wei¡¯s eyes remained shut but she pursed her lips and after much struggle, gradually opened her eyes. Xu Shuai and the porter could not help but heave a sigh of relief when they saw this. Gu Yu¡¯s eyes, too, lit up. Xu Wei gazed at the man in the video and forced a wane smile before she chided, ¡°Gu Yu, you lied to me... You¡¯re not even here.¡± ¡°Yes, I lied to you. Go ahead and be angry with me. You could hit or scold me when I¡¯m back,¡± he remarked. After a pause, he added, ¡°You could scold me now as well. I¡¯ll listen obligingly.¡± ¡°...¡± Xu Wei was rendered speechless for she barely had the strength to be angry with him now, let alone reprimand him. Besides, she couldn¡¯t bear to do so as well. She was too weak to speak and could only shake her head gently as her eyelids began to droop uncontrobly. Gu Yu clenched his fists tightly and suddenly blurted out, ¡°Xu Wei, do you want to hold a wedding banquet?¡± ¡°A wedding banquet?¡± the words echoed in Xu Wei¡¯s mind and seeded in helping her to get a grip on her consciousness. ¡°A wedding banquet?¡± she muttered. ¡°Yes,¡± Gu Yu confirmed. He then leaned closer to the camera and stared fixedly at her with his soulful eyes as he emphasized, ¡°Xu Wei, I owe you a wedding. We¡¯ll hold a wedding banquet. You¡¯ve always wanted to hold one in the past. We¡¯ll hold the grandest ceremony ever when I¡¯m back and we¡¯ll let the whole world know that I¡¯m yours, alright?¡± Xu Wei¡¯s suddenly felt as though a her heart was struck by a strong energy and her dark, lifeless eyes instantly brightened up. ¡°A wedding banquet...¡± she thought. She had been looking forward to it ever since they got together three years ago but gradually, she does not even dare to entertain such a thought anymore. Yet now, he was actually initiating the idea of a wedding banquet. Xu Wei opened her mouth to agree but all of a sudden, her vision darkened and her head tilted limply to the side. She then heard Gu Yu yell out her name frantically before she darkness devoured her mercilessly. Chapter 506 - Open Your Eyes and Look at Me (2)

Chapter 506: Open Your Eyes and Look at Me (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio A dark expression instantly appeared in Gu Yu¡¯s eyes and he pursed his lips tighlty. He subconsciously reached out his hands to touch Xu Wei¡¯s face on the screen and his fingertips were trembling indiscernibly. After Assistant Lin walked in, he quickly noticed Gu Yu¡¯s behavior. He then saw Xu Wei through the video call and realised that she had already passed out. The things that he wanted to say remained stuck in his throat and he quietly waited by the side for further instructions from Gu Yu. Fortunately, Xu Shuai suddenly spoke up at that moment, ¡°Yu, the ambnce is here. I¡¯ll send Xu Wei to the hospital now. She¡¯s a lucky person and I¡¯m sure that she¡¯ll be fine.¡± Gu Yu closed his eyes to suppress the look of panic in his eyes before he requested in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t hang up. I want to be with her the whole time.¡± ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t. I¡¯ll let you keep watch on her throughout the whole journey,¡± Xu Shuai assured. Soon, the paramedics came over and conducted basic first aid on Xu Wei before they shifted her onto a stretcher and transported her into the ambnce. Xu Shuai, too, got into the ambnce. After Gu Yu saw this, he then looked up at Assistant Lin and said, ¡°I want to return to China immediately.¡± Although Assistant Lin understood how his Big Boss felt, if he left like this, his ns of coborating with P Group would undoubtedly fall through. Moreover, not only would they lose the opportunity to coborate, but they would also offend P Group. Assistant Lin recalled how unsightly CEO Chen¡¯s expression had been despite his incessant apologies earlier on. In fact, CEO Chen was still waiting for CEO Gu to return to exin himself. Feeling awkward about how he should handle the situation, Assistant Lin frowned. But just when he was hesitating whether to mention CEO Chen¡¯s displeasure to Gu Yu, his phone rang ¡ª it was a call from CEO Chen. Assistant Lin held the phone like a hot potato and, after sneaking a nce at Gu Yu¡¯s expression, asked, ¡°CEO Gu, it¡¯s a call from CEO Chen. Would you... Would you want to answer his call first?¡± Gu Yu¡¯s eyes flitted over to Assistant Lin and his icy re sent chills down Assistant Lin¡¯s spine. Just when he was about to withdraw his hand, Gu Yu took the phone from him. Assistant Lin was inevitably stunned. Gu Yu then ced the phone beside his ear and answered the call. ¡°CEO Chen, my wife had an ident. I hope to return to her as soon as possible. My apologies for notpleting the signing ceremony. When my wife tides over the danger, I will make a trip back to Country M to apologize to you in person,¡± he exined clearly. Both Gu Corporation and P Group werergepanies and have been neck and neck with each other. Gu Yu had never shown any signs of weakness throughout their discussions for coboration. During the negotiation, he also strived to maximize the benefits that the Gu Corporation could gain. CEO Chen never expected him to set aside his pride for the sake of his wife. CEO Chen was momentarily stunned but suddenly, he erupted intoughter and remarked, ¡°I never expected CEO Gu¡¯s love for Mrs. Gu to be so deep. I feel the same towards my wife as well... We¡¯re really simr.¡± CEO Chen¡¯s anger instantly dissipated and he replied, ¡°CEO Gu, I could understand why you would leave so abruptly today since Mrs. Gu is currently in a critical condition. We could reschedule the signing of the contract.¡± ¡°I could also arrange for my private jet to send you back if you need. You could take it as a token of my sincerity to mark our future coboration,¡± CEO Chen proposed. Gu Yu was in a foreign country and it was not easy to arrange a ne so urgently. But with the help of CEO Chen, he would be able to fly back at the first avable opportunity. Thus, Gu Yu¡¯s solemn expression softened and he replied, ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll ept your offer then.¡± ... Xu Wei felt as if she was walking in an endless stretch of darkness. All of a sudden, a streak of light appeared before her and she could not help but hasten her steps to walk towards the source of light. Chapter 507 - Did Chunchun Do It? (1)

Chapter 507: Did Chunchun Do It? (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The source of white light seemed to draw one towards it and Xu Wei could not help but take a step towards it. But just when she was about to walk further in, heard a man speaking in a low, urgent voice behind her. ¡°Xu Wei!¡± the man called out. Xu Wei suddenly stopped and she turned. She then saw a familiar-looking man and while he was standing in the darkness, it did not affect how handsome he looked. He was staring fixedly at her face with his jet ck eyes as he persuaded, ¡°Come here, Xu Wei.¡± ¡°To go over to him? But the darkness will engulf me,¡± she thought. Xu Wei was slightly hesitant. However, before she could arrive at a decision, she had already retracted her feet and turned to walk towards Gu Yu without the slightest bit of hesitation. No matter when or where and whether Gu Yu was standing in the darkness or light, she would always follow after him. She would believe in him even if he all that he uttered was one single sentence. Xu Wei strode over to Gu Yu who then extended his hand towards her. She looked up at him with a smile before she ced her hand in his. The moment they touched, Xu Wei felt as though her entire body was quivering. Her long eyshes fluttered and in the next instant, she suddenly opened her eyes. The blinding lights made her narrow her eyes involuntarily. But she quickly got used to it and when she opened her eyes again, saw a stretch of white ceiling. When she picked up on the unique scent of disinfectant, recognised that she was in a hospital. After Xu Wei blinked a few times, her memories gradually returned and her expression became solemn again. ¡°You¡¯re awake!¡± someone eximed casually with relief and interrupted her train of thoughts. ¡°Thank God, you¡¯re finally awake!¡± Xu Wei slowly nced over at the sofa area where Xu Shuai was seated. He quickly jumped to his feet and strode over to her bedside. He then looked down at her and asked, ¡°Xu Wei, how are you doing? Are you feeling better?¡± However, she did not answer him immediately. Instead, she continued to scan the ward as if she was looking for something. Xu Shuai immediately understood what she was looking for and, without waiting for her to ask, reported, ¡°Yu is already flying back on a private jet. He should bending any time soon and will rush over to the hospital immediately. You¡¯ll be able to meet him shortly.¡± Xu Wei looked away and nodded gently. However, it tugged on the wound on her chest, causing her to frown. ¡°Hey, you should stop moving around. Xu Wei, you¡¯re extremely lucky. Although you were wounded in several areas, these wounds were not inflicted on your vital areas. The gash on your chest is more serious and it led to excessive bleeding. Fortunately, you managed to remain conscious and was sent to the hospital in time. Otherwise...the consequences would have been unimaginable,¡± Xu Shuai remarked. Xu Wei still felt a lingering sense of fear when she recalled how dangerous it was back then. That man in ck was extremely ruthless and had intended to take her life. If her conjecture was right, the reason why her assant had chosen to make a move on the undeveloped section of the mountain was because her assant wanted to kill and push her off the mountain so that nobody would know what really happened to her. ¡°Xu Wei, one more thing,¡± Xu Shuai said and paused for a few seconds before continuing, ¡°The police camest night, but since you were unconscious, they asked me to contact them when you¡¯re awake so that they could record your statement. Based on your current state... Do you want to rest awhile more or...¡± Before he could finish, Xu Wei replied weakly but firmly, ¡°I could record my statement now. You could inform the police to drop by.¡± Chapter 508 - Did Chunchun Do It? (2)

Chapter 508: Did Chunchun Do It? (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The fake casual smile was wiped off from Xu Shuai¡¯s face and a dark,plicated expression shed across his eyes. He remained rooted to the spot with his lips tightly pursed. Xu Wei turned to look at him when she realised how still he was. Wth his fists clenched tightly on either side of his body, he opened his mouth to say something but stopped on second thought. He then repeated this a few times before he eventually gave up and spurted out, ¡°Xu Wei, could you first answer me if...if...Chunchun was the one who tried to kill you?¡± Xiao Chun was the one who invited Xu Wei on the trip to the hot spring and she explicitly specified that the trip would just be for the two of them. Xu Wei had been resting in a hotel room but was transported to the mountain secretly. She then got injured and was sent to the hospital. However, throughout the entire episode, there was no news from Xiao Chun and thus, it was hard to not suspect her. But even so, Xu Shuai still clung onto a glimmer of hope that she wasn¡¯t the one who was responsible for this. Xu Wei lowered her eyes and it was hard to read her expression. Instead of answering Xu Shuai¡¯s question, she said, ¡°Go call the police.¡± Xu Shuai¡¯s heart jumped to his throat when he saw her reaction and he could not help but heave out a deep sigh. Without saying anything else, he took out his cell phone from his pocket and called the police stiffly to arrange for them to drop by in the afternoon. After making the call, there wasplete silence in the ward. Xu Shuai returned to the sofa and sat down before he sunk back into his seat tiredly. He massaged the area between his eyebrows furiously but could not seem to relieve his headache. He then grabbed his cell phone and called Xiao Chun again. He had been calling her throughout the whole night but she never picked up her phone. Even up till now, she was still not answering the call. Xu Shuai still could not believe that Xiao Chun would hurt Xu Wei and neither does he believe that she would do such a stupid thing. ¡°She couldn¡¯t possibly be like Yun Rou. She couldn¡¯t possibly believe that Gu Yu would date her if she managed to get Xu Wei out of the way,¡± he thought. ¡°That¡¯s impossible...¡± Xu Shuai concluded. ¡°Xiao Chun managed to hide her feelings towards Gu Yu so well throughout all these years. If she wanted to hurt Xu Wei and destroy her rtionship with Gu Yu, she wouldn¡¯t have to wait until now to make a move. Neither does she have to resort to such foolish means,¡± he reasoned. The more he thought about it, the more frustrated he became. Unable to sit still any longer, he stood up abruptly and announced curtly, ¡°Xu Wei, I¡¯m going out to take a breather. I¡¯ll get the nurse to keep youpany. You should rest well.¡± After that, without waiting for Xu Wei to reply, he strode out of the ward. As Xu Wei was too weak, she slipped off into a deep slumber after Xu Shuai left. After some time, she was then gently woken up by a nurse who hade to inform her that the police have arrived. The nurse cleaned up her face with a towel before she raised her bed and fed her some warm water. After the nurse checked that Xu Wei was fully awake and alert, she then left the room. Two inclothes policemen and another uniformed police officer stood beside Xu Wei¡¯s bed and observed her. One of them then proceeded to confirm her identify, ¡°Are you Xu Wei?¡± Xu Wei nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Xu Wei.¡± ¡°Now that you¡¯ve regained your consciousness, will you be able to answer my questions urately?¡± he checked. ¡°Yes,¡± said Xu Wei. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s begin then,¡± the policeman dered. The officer then proceeded to ask about the flow and details of the incident. Xu Wei shared her experience and everything that she knew honestly and fluidly until the officer asked about the identity of her attacker. ¡°Did you see your assant¡¯s appearance? Was it someone you know?¡± Xu Wei took in a deep breath before she slowly replied, ¡°She was wearing a mask but her eyes were exposed and I saw them clearly. I know who she is.¡± ¡°Who?¡± the police pressed on. She then emphasized, ¡°Yun Rou!¡± Chapter 509 - To Coax Him (1)

Chapter 509: To Coax Him (1)

The two policemen subconsciously exchanged a look. The older officer then gazed sharply at Xu Wei and analyzed seriously, ¡°Miss Xu, we¡¯ve already made a trip down to the resort yesterday to collect evidence. We also took down the statement of the staff. However, we did not see Xiao Chun who had apanied you on this trip. Up till now, we still could not contact her.¡± ¡°ording to the leads we have so far, Xiao Chun is the greatest suspect. We understand that you have been good friends with her for many years. We¡¯re also aware of your terrible rtionship with Yun Rou and how she even sued you a few days ago. It¡¯s only natural for you to be displeased with her...¡± the police borated. When Xu Wei heard this, she immediately knew what the police officer was implying. Her expression became serious and she interuppted, ¡°So you think that I¡¯m covering up for Xiao Chun? Are you implying that I would even go to the extent of framing Yun Rou for this?¡± She gradually balled up her fists and continued rather angrily, ¡°Officer, I would never give a false statement no matter close I am to Xiao Chun and how bad my rtionship with Yun Rou is. This is a vition of thew and it also goes against my principles. I would never do such a thing!¡± The older policeman chuckled dryly and exined, ¡°I¡¯m just giving you a reminder so that you wouldn¡¯t let your emotions get the better of you. Since you insist, then let¡¯s move on to other questions.¡± ¡°You said that you only managed to see the eyes of your assant. Are you sure that you¡¯re not mistaken and that it¡¯s really Yun Rou whom you saw?¡± he asked. Xu Wei took in a deep breath and sorted out her emotions before she nodded and confirmed, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not mistaken. When I was in a tussle with her by the cliff, I got a close up of her. At first, the assant¡¯s eyes resembled Xiao Chun¡¯s, but upon a closer look, I noticed something different.¡± ¡°Xiao Chun and I have known each other for many years and we know each other very well. Those aren¡¯t Xiao Chun¡¯s eyes, so she wasn¡¯t the one who wanted to kill me. I¡¯m certain of this,¡± she emphasized. Subsequently, the police officer asked a few more questions and after he recorded everything, smiled and said, ¡°Miss Xu, thank you for your cooperation. You should rest well. We¡¯ll contact you again if there¡¯s anything else we need.¡± Xu Wei nodded in acknowledgement. After the policemen went out, Xu Wei could hear the sound of footsteps approaching her ward. Initially, she thought that either the nurse or Xu Shuai had returned. But when she looked up, met Gu Yu¡¯s deep set eyes. Xu Wei¡¯s nose stung and she stared unblinkingly at him as she asked, ¡°When did you arrive?¡± ¡°Just a few moments ago,¡± Gu Yu replied calmly. ¡°But I waited outside since they police officers were recording your statement,¡± he added. He stepped forward as he spoke and in the next instant, pulled Xu Wei into his arms and hugged her. Earlier on, he felt as though he was going to suffocate from anxiety, but now that he could feel the warmth of her body, he gradually loosened up. Even though Gu Yu did not say anything else, Xu Wei could sense his fear. She, too, lifted her hands and wrapped them around his waist before she pressed her face against his chest to listen to his heart, which was thumping loudly. She then assured softly, ¡°Gu Yu, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely hang onto my life before I get to see you.¡± Gu Yu remained silent for a long time before he gritted his teeth and spurted out, ¡°Xu Wei, there wouldn¡¯t be a next time. Otherwise, you¡¯d better prepare yourself to be Thumbelina.¡± ¡°Thumbelina?¡± Xu Wei wondered. After blinking a few times, she finally realized that he was referring to what he had said earlier before ¡ª that he would bring her along wherever he went in future. Chapter 510 - To Coax Him (2)

Chapter 510: To Coax Him (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xu Wei knew that Gu Yu was annoyed because he was worried about her. Rolling her jet ck eyes, she went along with him and agreed, ¡°Sure, I¡¯d dly be your Thumbelina. I¡¯d be able to eat, drink, and have fun with you every day without having to do anything else. How great would that be!¡± Gu Yu then replied, ¡°It¡¯s a deal then.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Xu Wei confirmed and nodded her head hard. If Xu Wei wanted to coax Gu Yu, he wouldn¡¯t be able to resist her at all. Moreover, he wasn¡¯t angry, to begin with. Gu Yu pushed her away gently and observed her face. When he noticed how pale she was, his brows knitted into a frown and he asked, ¡°Does your wound still hurt?¡± When she was taking her statement earlier on, he had made a trip down to the office of her attending physician to understand her condition. The doctor had assured him that she was not in a critical condition and was weak merely because of excessive blood loss. Despite the doctor¡¯s assurance, he was still worried that she would feel pain or difort. Xu Wei was actually hurting badly since she was stabbed a few times and had lost a lot of blood. However, she still shook her head and denied, ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t.¡± She could not bear to see him frown or worry about her again. Gu Yu stared meaningfully at her without blinking and asked in a deeper voice, ¡°I want the truth.¡± ¡°...¡± Xu Wei was at a loss for words and bit her lower lip before she looked at him pitifully and admitted, ¡°Alright, it does hurt a little. But just a little. I¡¯m serious!¡± Gu Yu fell silent and his expression darkened. Xu Wei did not say anything else and simply reached over to tug the corner of his shirt gently. She then pouted and seemed as if she was begging for mercy. However, Gu Yu immediately grabbed her hand and flung it away. He obviously wasn¡¯t going to fall for her trick. Nheless, Xu Wei was relentless and no matter how many times he tossed her hand away, she continued to tug his shirt over and over again. After a few rounds, Gu Yu grabbed her hand without releasing it. Xu Wei instantly shed him a happy grin. As Gu Yu looked at her, his anger inevitably dissipated. His taut expression softened and his lips curled up into a faint smile. The Xu Wei from three years back was gradually returning. However, their sweet moment was disrupted by Xu Shuai¡¯s coughing. Gu Yu and Xu Wei subconsciously nced at Xu Shuai, who was leaning against the door and he chuckled before saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to interrupt your moment, but there¡¯s something that I urgently need to check with Xu Wei. Could... Could you spare me a moment?¡± Before Xu Wei could reply, Gu Yu rejected, ¡°No. Get lost.¡± ¡°I¡¯d asked Xu Shuai to take good care of Xu Wei on my behalf but she nearlynded in an ident. How dare he still appear before me?¡± Gu Yu thought. Xu Shuai found Gu Yu¡¯s cold, terrifying re unbearable and for a moment, he had the good mind to back off. But ultimately, he decided to bite the bullet. After entering the ward, he only dared to look at Xu Wei as he asked weakly, ¡°Xu Wei, on ount of how I saved your life yesterday, could you answer my question? The person who tried to kill you was Yun Rou and not Chunchun, isn¡¯t it?¡± Xu Wei had already anticipated this question even before Xu Shuai asked and thus, she wasn¡¯t surprised. Although she never had a good impression of Xu Shuai, it was true that she owed her life to his timely appearance yesterday and she knew that she had to return the favor. Thus, she nodded and confirmed, ¡°Yun Rou was the man in ck who chased me with a knife. I¡¯m sure of this.¡± However, she then gulped and continued, ¡°But...¡± Chapter 511 - I’m Actually Very Sad (1)

Chapter 511: I¡¯m Actually Very Sad (1)

Before Xu Shuai could let out a sigh of relief, Xu Wei¡¯s sudden twist of words brought his heart to his mouth again. Staring at her nervously, he prompted, ¡°But?¡± Xu Shuai does not really want to hear what Xu Wei was about to say and neither does Xu Wei want to face the truth either. But ultimately, there was a need to voice out her doubts and thus, she detailed, ¡°Chunchun asked me to go on a trip with her to the hot spring and even specified not to bring other family members along. It was a trip for both of us to enjoy some time together. I¡¯m not sure if she was sincere about it or if she had ulterior motives. When I was soaking in the hot spring, she gave me a cup of water and after drinking it, I began to feel dizzy. Subsequently, I returned to my room to rest and while I was unconscious, someone transported me to the mountain. Chunchun might have known about it, or perhaps...she could have assisted Yun Rou.¡± Xu Wei¡¯s fingers inevitably trembled as she uttered thest few words. She couldn¡¯t care less about the identity of the person who helped Yun Rou as long as it wasn¡¯t Xiao Chun who was like a sister to her and who had apanied her throughout her days of youth from her teenage years up to her twenties. If Xiao Chun truly betrayed her, it would hurt even more than what it felt when Yun Rou stabbed her multiple times. It suddenly quietened down in the spacious ward and both Xu Wei and Xu Shuai were breathing heavily. Gu Yu appeared calm but looked increasingly secretive. ¡°That¡¯s impossible...¡± Xu Shuai subconsciously denied. He was the first to react and reasoned, ¡°Chunchun is on good terms with you and both of you have been friends for many years. Besides, she doesn¡¯t interact much with Yun Rou. They¡¯re acquaintances at best. Why would she help Yun Rou to harm you? That doesn¡¯t make sense!¡± Xu Shuai knew that Xiao Chun had feelings towards Gu Yu, but even if she wanted to snatch him from Xu Wei, with her intelligence, she would never do something like this, which is full of loopholes. After all, it would make her the greatest suspect and she would only be finding trouble for herself. ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s possible too. Chunchun has been treating me well throughout these years. She might have been able to hide her true colors for a short period of time, but it¡¯s impossible for her to conceal it so wlessly for so long.¡± Xu Wei licked her dry lips and pondered for a moment before she continued to analyze, ¡°But I disagree with the point that Chunchun and Yun Rou are just acquaintances.¡± Xu Shuai was surprised and probed, ¡°Why?¡± Xu Wei recollected, ¡°There was once when Chunchun and I were in a square and we saw an interview of Yun Rou before she returned. At that point in time, Chunchun¡¯s face turned deathly pale and her behavior was very strange. I suspect that she¡¯s already acquainted with Yun Rou and there¡¯s more to their rtionship than meets the eye.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t know that such a thing happened,¡± Xu Shuai eximed. Other than Gu Yu, Xu Shuai was the closest with Xiao Chun and they all knew each other well. It was unlikely for him to be kept in the dark if Xiao Chun had been close with Yun Rou. ¡°Unless... Xiao Chun deliberately concealed this,¡± he thought. ¡°But what kind of rtionship could they have that would make Xiao Chun help Yun Rou at all costs?¡± he wondered. ¡°Oh right, when I woke up on the mountains and saw the man in ck, I initially thought she was Chunchun. Their eyes were too simr and even though I knew Chunchun well, for a moment, I failed to recognise that it wasn¡¯t her.¡± Xu Wei frowned and subconsciously clenched her fists as she exined, ¡°Yun Rou might have deliberately applied makeup so that her physical appearance would resemble Chunchun or... There could be some other reason.¡± Xu Shuai took some time before he managed to process what Xu Wei had said. He stood rooted to the spot with a serious expression on his face and after a long time, then looked up at Xu Wei and dered, ¡°I¡¯ll get to the bottom of this. I also want to know what¡¯s going on.¡± Chapter 512 - I’m Actually Very Sad (2)

Chapter 512: I¡¯m Actually Very Sad (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xu Shuai left shortly after and Xu Wei leaned tiredly against the headboard of her bed as though she had lost all her strength. Gu Yu remained silent from the start to the end, but sat on the bed and extended his arm to her. Xu Wei understood his actions and leaned towards his chest and rxed in his arms. The emotions which she had been suppressing inevitably flooded out and she sounded hoarse as she shared, ¡°Gu Yu, I¡¯m actually very sad.¡± The more clearly she analyzed the situation and the more logical her reasoning was, the more depressed she felt because she was genuinely afraid that all her conjectures would be true. There weren¡¯t many people whom she loved and who loved her as well, and Xiao Chun was one of them. She was one of the people whom Xu Wei treasured. She found it hard to ept the fact that Xiao Chun¡¯s intimacy and affection could have been a pretence all along and that her real intentions were actually malicious. Gu Yu remained silent for whatever he said right now would be meaningless and weak. He simply lowered his head and pecked her hair lightly to signal his resolve in staying with her through thick and thin no matter what happened. ... Based on Xu Wei¡¯s statement, the police listed Yun Rou as a suspect and summoned her to the police station for questioning. Yun Rou came at the stated time and was no longer in the sorry state that she was in after losing thewsuit. Instead, she had returned to her usual elegant, beautiful self and wore a smile on her face as she entered the room in her stilettos. The older policeman in charge of the case led her into the interrogation room. After sitting down across from each other, he began to question her. Yun Rou came out of the room when the interrogation ended and beamed at the officer before she left leisurely. The older policeman mmed his notebook on the table and his expression was unreadable. The colleague beside him saw this and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did the interrogation not go smoothly?¡± ¡°Not really. She answered everything that I asked and it went quite smoothly. On that fateful night, she said that she was sleeping alone and there were no witnesses to be her alibi. There¡¯s something suspicious about her, but there¡¯s also a 50% chance that she¡¯s telling the truth. Even though we have Xu Wei¡¯s statement, we still couldn¡¯t convict her because the most crucial piece of physical evidence is that knife which is still missing.¡± The other policeman nodded and pondered for a moment before he said, ¡°Didn¡¯t someone say that the assant had taken the knife away with him? We¡¯ve searched the resort but didn¡¯t manage to find it, so it¡¯s probably still in the hands of the assant.¡± ¡°I feel so as well. Since there¡¯s something suspicious about Yun Rou, I¡¯ll have to continue with the investigation no matter what. I¡¯ll write a report now and apply for a search warrant so that we could search her apartment and the ces she frequents.¡± Before writing the report, the older police officer called Xu Wei and informed her about the oue of the interrogation. Xu Wei narrowed her eyes after she hung up the call. ¡°Yun Rou hates me to the bone and judging from how she seemed when she stabbed me that night, she certainly wouldn¡¯t let things slide after failing to get hold of me this time. She¡¯ll probably do it again,¡± Xu Wei ruminated. ¡°Since she had chosen this path of no return, she should be subjected to legal punishment.¡± ¡°This time, I¡¯ll do all I can to send Yun Rou to prison!¡± As this thought crossed her mind, she looked up at Gu Yu, who was seated on the sofa reading a document. ¡°Gu Yu, please do me a favor. I want all the surveince footage of the foot of the mountain resort for that night,¡± she requested. ¡°The surveince footage might have captured the whereabouts of the knife,¡± she thought. However, on the same night, before Gu Yu could get Assistant Lin to send them all the surveince footage, the police called again to share a shocking piece of news with Xu Wei. Chapter 513 - Just a Reminder (1)

Chapter 513: Just a Reminder (1)

Gu Yu was pouring Xu Wei a ss of water by the side when he caught a glimpse of her frown from the corner of his eye. He instantly paused what he was doing, but after a moment, continued to fill the cup with water before he picked up her medication. He then walked over to her bedside and after she ended her call, handed the pill and water to her. ¡°Take this,¡± he said calmly. Xu Wei¡¯s eyes were written with disbelief and she was so stupefied that she did not move or react to his words. However, Gu Yu did not say anything else and merely reached over to pick up the pill. He then ced it close to her mouth and ordered, ¡°Open your mouth.¡± Xu Wei subconsciously obeyed and opened her mouth. After Gu Yu popped the pill inside, handed her the ss of water and instructed concisely, ¡°Drink some water.¡± She obediently took a sip of water and swallowed the pill. Gu Yu then ced the ss of water down on the bedside table before he looked down at her tiny face and asked, ¡°Is there any progress with the case?¡± Xu Wei finally snapped out of her daze when she heard this and looked up at him. When her clear eyes met his, replied rather hoarsely, ¡°The murderer came to turn herself in and brought along the knife that she used to stab me. The assant is...Chunchun.¡± From the beginning until now, Xiao Chun never showed up or answered her call. It was as if she had disappeared into thin air. But now, she actually appeared to surrender herself. ¡°She¡¯s not the one who did it, but she¡¯s shouldering all the me and iming that she was the one who wanted to kill me?¡± Xu Wei thought incredulously and for a moment, felt extremely depressed. Gu Yu nodded and does not appear to be surprised. Without saying anything, he merely stroked Xu Wei¡¯s hair gently with hisrge palms tofort her. ¡°Gu Yu...¡± Xu Wei called out and frowned. She could not conceal the look of disappointment on her face as she remarked, ¡°Attempted murder is a serious crime and Chunchun definitely knows the consequences well. Why would she shoulder all the me for Yun Rou? It¡¯s as good as ruining herself!¡± ¡°Moreover, we¡¯ve been friends for many years. Doesn¡¯t she care about this at all? She¡¯ll be helping Yun Rou if she admits to the crime. What sort of rtionship do they have that would drive her to be so reckless?¡± Xu Wei became quite agitated as she spoke and, afraid that she would strain her wound again, Gu Yu pulled her into his arms gently. Patting her back with hisrge palms to calm her down, he suggested, ¡°Instead of being upset and conflicted, why don¡¯t we confront her about this? I¡¯ll talk to the doctor tomorrow morning so that we could head down to the police station, alright?¡± Gu Yu could always read her mind and tell what she was most concerned about before he helped to solve her problem. There were certainly many things about Xiao Chun that baffled Xu Wei and if she doesn¡¯t rify them, she wouldn¡¯t be able to bear with it and would feel ill at ease. Moreover, she felt that Xiao Chun owed her an exnation as well. They had been best friends for many years and were as close as siblings. Xu Wei wondered if she was really just putting on an act and was actually harming her secretly all along. Xu Wei couldn¡¯t sleep for the whole night. Her heart palpitated and she was so wrought with anxiety that she practically counted the hours until dawn. After washing up, Gu Yu instructed someone to bring in her breakfast. While she doesn¡¯t have much of an appetite, but since Gu Yu was feeding her the porridge, she obediently finished it all. Assistant Lin bought her some new clothes. After changing out, Gu Yu and Xu Wei left the hospital hand in hand and got into a car. The car brought them to the entrance of a police station but just when Xu Wei was about to get out, her phone rang. When she took one nce at her screen, realised that it was actually a call from Yun Rou. Chapter 514 - Just a Reminder (2)

Chapter 514: Just a Reminder (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Gu Yu, who was seated beside Xu Wei, naturally caught a glimpse of her screen as well and stared at her phone fixedly with his jet ck eyes. Just when Xu Wei was still hesitating about whether she should answer the call, he¡¯d decided on her behalf and advised, ¡°Answer her call. Let¡¯s see what she has to say.¡± Although Yun Rou probably wouldn¡¯t say anything nice, he felt that Xu Wei should still answer the call to see if she could get anything out of it. Xu Wei understood his intentions and, after inhaling a breath of air, slowly slid her fingers across the screen to ept the call. She then put Yun Rou on the speaker. Yun Rou¡¯s gentle voice could be heard and she was obviously taking great joy in Xu Wei¡¯s misfortune. ¡°Xu Wei, how does it feel to be betrayed by your most trusted friend? Do you feel like you¡¯re being ripped to pieces?¡± she ridiculed. Xu Wei pursed her lips and remained silent. However, Yun Rou wasn¡¯t bothered by her reaction and giggled. The anger that she had been umted throughout this period of time instantly disappeared. She began to gloat and provocate Xu Wei even more, ¡°Xu Wei, to think that you actually wanted to use and sue me for plotting to kill you when it was actually your friend who did it. Aren¡¯t you being a joke? Xiao Chun has been by your side for many years and yet you were so foolish that you werepletely clueless about whether she¡¯s genuinely sincere towards you or not. You ced your faith in the wrong person and now that I think about it, I feel sorry for you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just like how I was to Yu. I loved him so much and everything that I¡¯ve done was for his sake. Yet he could be so heartless towards me because of you. He pushed me into the pits of hell with his own hands. Do you know how terrible and depressed I felt?¡± Her voice was deep and extremely restrained, but in the next instant, she assumed her lighthearted tone of voice and resumed, ¡°Fortunately, you¡¯re in the same situation as me now and it makes me really happy.¡± ¡°Oh, right, are you visiting Xiao Chun now? You¡¯re still not giving up, aren¡¯t you?¡± Yun Rouughed again and this time, she sounded as sinister as the devil himself and it inevitably sent chills down one¡¯s spine. Xu Wei clenched her fists while Assistant Lin, who was seated in the driver¡¯s seat, trembled and goosebumps appeared all over his body. Only Gu Yu remained unaffected. ¡°It seems like we¡¯re in the same boat. Just a reminder, Xiao Chun never had any feelings towards you at all. She never considered you as her friend and was only using her status as your best friend to trick you into trusting her so that it¡¯s easier for her to do terrible things to you. It¡¯s unfortunate that you¡¯ve been kept in the dark all along. Hahaha...¡± After saying this, Yun Rou hung up and only the beeping tone could be heard. Assistant Lin rubbed the goosebumps on his arm and was the first to break the silence. ¡°Oh my god, Yun Rou might be able to make aeback and make it big if she were to star in a horror movie. She¡¯s so terrifying!¡± heined. Xu Wei¡¯s eyes shed a few times and it was hard to read her expression. ¡°It seems like Yun Rou called because she¡¯s aware that I¡¯ll confront Xiao Chun. She probably wants to hurt my feelings and also leak the fact that Xiao Chun had been harboring evil intentions towards me all along,¡± Xu Wei thought. Even though she doesn¡¯t quite believe what Yun Rou had said, but judging from how confident she sounded, Xu Wei felt sure that she must have gotten hold of some sort of evidence. ¡°Xiao Chun¡¯s willing to shoulder the me for her and if I were to ask her for the reason, she might not necessarily tell me the truth. Right now, I¡¯m missing something that could make Xiao Chun tell me the truth. I also need something that I could use to persuade her to testify against Yun Rou,¡± she reasoned. Xu Wei knew that she wasn¡¯t being biased towards Xiao Chun. After being friends for many years, she simply found it hard to believe that she could be so wrong about her friend. She carefully recalled thest thing that Yun Rou said earlier on and felt certain clear that there was a hidden meaning behind it. She narrowed her jet ck eyes and, after pondering for a moment, came to a sudden realisation. Chapter 515 - Is It Poisoned? (1)

Chapter 515: Is It Poisoned? (1)

Gu Yu stroked her tightly knitted brows and smoothed it out gently before he casually asked, ¡°Did somethinge to mind?¡± Xu Wei nced at Gu Yu when she heard his question and felt amazed by how he could read her like an open book. Nothing seemed to escape his eyes. Without the intention to hide anything from him, she nodded and shared, ¡°Let¡¯s not visit Xiao Chun for now. There¡¯s something I need to verify first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Yu agreed readily. Xu Wei couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Gu Yu, aren¡¯t you going to ask me what it is?¡± Gu Yu moved his hands away from her brows and took her hands in his. He gave her a gentle squeeze and his lips curled up into a smile as he replied casually, ¡°You could do whatever you want.¡± After a pause, he added unhurriedly, ¡°I¡¯m here for you if you can¡¯t solve the problem.¡± Whatever feelings of disappointment and sadness that had umted in her heart because of Xiao Chun was instantly healed by his simple words. Her expression softened as she held his hand and replied, ¡°Thank you, Gu Yu.¡± ¡°Thanks for always staying by my side and supporting me,¡± she thought. She believed that as long as she had him with her, she would be able to face everything bravely no matter what the oue was. Gu Yu raised his other hand and caressed her cheek tenderly before he instructed Assistant Lin, who was seated in the driver¡¯s seat, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Earlier on, Assistant Lin was so terrified by Yun Rou that goosebumps had appeared all over his body. Before he could even recover from his shock, he was once again triggered by the lovey-dovey acts between his Big Boss and Young Mistress, and he felt terribly sorry for himself. ¡°I¡¯m just here to drive you guys around. Why do you have to do this to me? WHY?¡± he groaned silently. ... Instead of returning to the hospital, Xu Wei instructed Assistant Lin to drive them to the apartment. She got out of the car upon arriving. She had initially nned to get Gu Yu and Assistant Lin to wait for her downstairs as she merely needed to get something and would return quickly. However, Gu Yu got out of the car with her and Assistant Lin was left to wait in the car alone. Xu Wei¡¯s heart felt heavy and she remained silent throughout the entire time that she was in the elevator with Gu Yu. It was hard for Gu Yu to read her mind and she seemed slightly distracted. The elevator door opened with a ¡®ding¡¯. Gu Yu then wrapped his arms around her waist and led her out. They headed towards their apartment and after Gu Yu opened the door with his key, the couple entered the apartment. Without even bothering to change out of her shoes, Xu Wei strode straight into the kitchen and began to rummage around. She then fished out the bird¡¯s nest donkey-hide gtin cake that Xiao Chun had gifted her. She had been eating it all the while and had already finished two-thirds of it. Gu Yu walked over and scanned her face with his jet ck eyes before his gazended on the bird¡¯s nest donkey-hide gtin cake. His expression darkened as he asked, ¡°Did Xiao Chun give this to you?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Xu Wei replied in a low voice. She subconsciously picked up a piece of bird¡¯s nest and waved it at Gu Yu as she resumed, ¡°I¡¯ve been on good terms with Chunchun for so many years. She has never done anything to upset or hurt me. This is the only thing I could think of.¡± ¡°Ever since that time when I fell ill and had a fever, she began to use my weak constitution as an excuse to buy me these supplements. She would nag at me to eat some every day so as to strengthen my body. If she wanted to harm me, this would be the best opportunity for her to do so. I think...this might be what Yun Rou was referring to.¡± ¡°Gu Yu, I want to take this back to the hospital. Could you help me to get this tested? I really hope...to get an answer as soon as possible.¡± Gu Yu swept one nce at the bird¡¯s nest donkey-hide gtin cake gloomily and feelings of hostility began to take roots in his heart. If Xu Wei was really harmed by Xiao Chun, he wouldn¡¯t take their friendship into ount and go easy on her. Chapter 516 - Has It Been Poisoned? (2)

Chapter 516: Has It Been Poisoned? (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Gu Yu made a call upon returning to the hospital and soon, a handsome young man dressed in a doctor¡¯s robe dropped by to pick up the bird¡¯s nest donkey-hide gtin. ¡°CEO Gu, it might take two days before we could share the test results with you,¡± he informed. ¡°Two days...¡± the words echoed in Xu Wei¡¯s mind and she subconsciously balled up her fists. After Gu Yu took one nce at her with his jet ck eyes, ordered, ¡°I¡¯ll only give you one day.¡± The handsome young man couldn¡¯t help but scratch his head and protest, ¡°Mr. Gu, this might be a little...¡± However, Gu Yu quickly threw him an icy stare before he could even finish his words. The man instantly fell silent and his words remained stuck in his throat as if someone was strangling him and preventing him from speaking. ¡°One day is enough. I¡¯ll definitely work overtime toplete the test for you. Will deliver the results tomorrow,¡± the man vouched. ¡°Alright,¡± Gu Yu acknowledged. He then raised his chin to gesture towards the exit and cue the man to take his leave. Without a word more, the handsome youngd left immediately. Amused by the young man¡¯s swift retreat, Xu Wei could not help but grin. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s hard not to cave in under Gu Yu¡¯s cold stare,¡± she thought. However, a sweet feeling grew in her heart when she was reminded of the fact that Gu Yu was doing this for her sake. Time seemed to drag on whenever one was waiting for something. It was as if every minute and second was deliberately prolonged to make one feel restless. Although Xu Wei had tried her best to keep herself calm as she awaited the test results, it wasn¡¯t easy to keep her emotions in check. Thus, she suffered from insomnia again that very night. ... The police called the next morning to inform her that they had taken Xiao Chun¡¯s statement. Xiao Chun was able to detail the entire process of hurting Xu Wei. Moreover, upon running a test on the knife, the police only managed to find traces of Xu Wei¡¯s blood and Xiao Chun¡¯s fingerprints. Yun Rou¡¯s fingerprints were nowhere to be found on the knife. The police had already detained Xiao Chun now that they had conclusive evidence and were preparing to sue her. At lunch, the report that Xu Wei had been anxiously waiting for finally arrived. The handsome young man barged into her ward and panted as he handed her a brown paper bag. ¡°The report just came out and I brought it here as soon as I could,¡± he reported. ¡°Thank you, I really appreciate it,¡± said Xu Wei. She then epted the brown paper bag. While it wasn¡¯t literally heavy, but it seemed to weigh down in her hands. She was clearly anxious to know the results but now that the report was in her hands, she does not seem to have the courage to read it. She was afraid that the results would prove her wrong. She was afraid that it would show that their friendship was really just a farce. Gu Yu waved his hand and signalled for the handsome young man to leave, after which he stepped forward and extended his hand towards Xu Wei. ¡°Do you need me to read it for you?¡± he offered. Xu Wei bit her lower lip and, after hesitating for some time, shook her head. A look of determination appeared in her eyes as she declined, ¡°It¡¯s alright, I need to face this.¡± She then opened the brown paper bag quickly and took out the report so that she wouldn¡¯t have time to have second thoughts. When flipping through the document, as she couldn¡¯t understand the jargon that was used at the beginning of the papers, she skipped right till thest page where the final result was written. She only began to read it after taking in a deep breath. Gu Yu waited for her patiently and when he saw her staring at the result silently for close to half a minute without any reaction, raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°So what are the results?¡± ¡°Has it been poisoned?¡± he wondered. Xu Wei closed the report and gazed at Gu Yu with her clear eyes before she gulped. Just when she was about to reply, someone dashed into the ward and interrupted her. Chapter 517 - Confession (1)

Chapter 517: Confession (1)

Like the handsome young man from before, Xu Shuai, too, ran over to Gu Yu and panted heavily when he stopped right in front of him. He stuck his arms akimbo and judging from how his forehead was dotted with beads of sweat, Gu Yu guessed that he must have made rushed all the way here. ¡°Water. Yu, get me a ss of water,¡± he requested. For a moment, Gu Yu did not react to his words and when Xu Wei saw this, subconsciously reached out for the jug on the bedside table so that she could help Xu Shuai out instead. But the minute she moved, Gu Yu quickly strode over and poured out a ss of water for Xu Shuai. Xu Shuai epted the drink and after he chugged it down in one gulp, finally felt as if he was revived. When Xu Wei saw how anxious he was, she seemed to have guessed what had happened. Without waiting for him to speak, she asked, ¡°Did you manage to find out the rtionship between Xiao Chun and Yun Rou?¡± Xu Wei had heard from Gu Yu that Xu Shuai¡¯s family manages apany of private investigators and had ess to a hugework of information. No matter how hard Xiao Chun and Yun Rou tried to hide their rtionship, if Xu Shuai were to investigate it, he would likely find some leads. When Xu Shuai managed to catch his breath, without bothering to get Xu Wei to be mentally prepared for his revtion, replied, ¡°Yes, I found out something, but...it¡¯s really beyond my imagination.¡± His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed in his throat as he gulped. He then took a deep breath and supported his hand on the bed frame before he continued, ¡°Yun Rou and Chunchun...are half-sisters. Yun Rou was born to a girlfriend of Uncle Xiao¡¯s whom he dated before his marriage. Yun Rou¡¯s mother had been in poor health after giving birth to her and passed away shortly from illness. Uncle Xiao once brought Yun Rou back to the Xiao family to live with them for a period of time. At first, Chunchun did not wee her. But that was until...¡± Xu Shuai lowered his voice and sighed softly before he resumed, ¡°Chunchun was yful and there was once when she fell into a swimming pool and nearly drowned. Yun Rou was the one who saved her life.¡± ¡°Yun Rou and Xiao Chun are sisters...¡± the words echoed in Xu Wei¡¯s mind. ¡°Yun Rou even saved Xiao Chun¡¯s life,¡± she thought. Xu Wei was really stunned by these two pieces of information. While she had her fair share of guesses before, but her wildest conjecture simply stopped at the idea that Yun Rou and Xiao Chun shared a close rtionship. She never expected them to be rted by blood. ¡°Although we grew up with Chunchun, we weren¡¯t aware that she had an older sister because her mother was an overbearing and controlling woman. Yun Rou only stayed with the Xiao family for a short period of time before she was sent away. As this was a scandalous incident for the family, no one dared to mention it. I only managed to find out about this from an old helper who had retired.¡± Xu Shuai inevitably became angry as he said, ¡°Chunchun is such a fool. This was probably the reason why she would help Yun Rou. Does she think that this is an act of nobility? That¡¯s the dumbest thought that anyone could have! Moreover, can¡¯t she even distinguish who¡¯s genuinely nice to her and who¡¯s just making use of her? What the hell is she thinking when she decided to hurt a good friend like you for Yun Rou¡¯s sake?¡± After Xu Wei absorbed what he had said, she slowly turned to look at the document in her hand. Various thoughts shed across her mind and ultimately formed a concrete image. Looking up at Gu Yu, she requested, ¡°I want to meet Chunchun now. I know what¡¯s running through her mind. I need to meet her as soon as possible.¡± Gu Yu nodded and agreed, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll instruct Assistant Lin to get the car.¡± Xu Shuai, on the other hand, asked in confusion, ¡°Xu Wei, what is it that you know? What¡¯s Chunchun thinking of? Don¡¯t leave me in suspense. Tell me, quick!¡± Xu Wei took one nce at him and replied, ¡°I still have to confirm my conjecture with Chunchun. If you really want to know, then wait till I¡¯m back.¡± Chapter 518 - Confession (2)

Chapter 518: Confession (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xu Shuai was dying to get a detailed exnation from Xu Wei before she left to meet Xiao Chun, but because Gu Yu was fiercely protective of her, he never had the guts to stop her. Thus, he could only settle for the next best alternative and proposed, ¡°In that case, I want to go to the police station with you as well.¡± ¡°That way, I¡¯ll be able to get a grasp of the full picture from Xu Wei right after she meets Xiao Chun,¡± he thought. This time, Xu Wei had no further objections and merely shrugged and agreed, ¡°You coulde along if you wish. I have no objections.¡± ... When the trio arrived at the police station, Xu Wei put in a request to meet Xiao Chun. However, Xiao Chun refused and simply informed the police to pass on the message that there was nothing much for her to say to Xu Wei after doing such a thing to her. Xu Wei wasn¡¯t surprised by the fact that Xiao Chun would decline the meeting. The more she refused, the more it goes to show that her conjectures could be right. She then asked the police officer to pass a message back to Xiao Chun, ¡°Please help me to convey to her that I¡¯ll wait by the entrance until she¡¯s willing to meet me. Note that my injuries are quite severe and I¡¯m actually advised to stay in bed to recuperate.¡± After a pause, she added, ¡°Remember to emphasize to her about the severity of my injuries.¡± The police officer nodded and left. Xu Shuai couldn¡¯t help but interrupt, ¡°Xu Wei, will this work? Will Chunchun even care about the severity of your injuries?¡± However, Xu Wei couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin to him and merely maintained herposure while she waited in silence. Gu Yu, too, sat down beside Xu Wei calmly without even sneaking a nce at Xu Shuai. Xu Shuai was so frustrated that he nearly broke down. ¡°Fine. Are they looking down on me and unting about their mutual affection?¡± Xu Shuai thought. ¡°Hah! I could pretend to keep my cool as well,¡± he decided. He then strode over, sat down beside Gu Yu and stared at the ground. An hourter, the police officer returned and notified, ¡°Xiao Chun has agreed to meet you. Please follow me.¡± Xu Wei quickly stood up and thanked him. Xu Shuai stared at her silhouette as she followed after the officer and he couldn¡¯t help but admire her. ¡°Although I¡¯m close with Chunchun, I don¡¯t even know her as well as Xu Wei does...¡± he mused. ¡°Perhaps women tend to understand each other better,¡± he concluded. ... Xiao Chun was already seated on a chair when Xu Wei entered the room. She had shaved off some pounds within just a few days. Her jawline had be sharper and her face had be leaner, which made her eyes seem especiallyrge. Her eyes used to be animated and always appeared as if they were smiling. But now, it was dull and lifeless as though they were coated with ayer of dust, making it impossible to read her emotions. Xu Wei strode over and pulled out the chair across from Xiao Chun before she sat down. For a moment, it waspletely silent in the room and only the sound of their breathing could be heard. Xiao Chun swept one fleeting nce at Xu Wei¡¯s face and her eyes lingered on her pale lips for a second before she quickly turned away. ¡°Say whatever that you want to say. If you have nothing better to say, then leave,¡± she spat out icily. Xu Wei wasn¡¯t bothered by her cold attitude and merely ced her hands on the table between them before sping them together gently. A few secondster, she asked, ¡°Chunchun, have you never thought of me as a friend?¡± ¡°No.¡± Xiao Chun replied quickly without any hesitation. In fact, she did not even bat an eyelid and added on mockingly, ¡°If you¡¯re here to ask ridiculous questions like this, then spare yourself the effort. I¡¯m a bad person. I¡¯m just like those evil antagonists whom you see in novels and TV shows and I¡¯ll do all kinds of terrible things. I befriended you for the sake of helping Yun Rou, so don¡¯t think too highly of yourself.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Xu Wei smiled when she heard what Xiao Chun said. ¡°Since you¡¯re Yun Rou¡¯s ally, then she¡¯s probably the one who instructed you to give me the bird¡¯s nest donkey-hide gtin cake. The one that she tasked you to give to me it probablyced with poison but why aren¡¯t the ones that I received from you poisoned?¡± she questioned. Chapter 519 - Confession (3)

Chapter 519: Confession (3)

Xiao Chun frowned slightly when she heard what Xu Wei said. Xu Wei instantly understood what she was thinking of when she saw Xiao Chun¡¯s change in expression and she tapped the table gently before pointing out, ¡°Are you curious why it would even ur to me that there was something strange about the bird¡¯s nest donkey-hide gtin?¡± However, Xiao Chun simply pursed her lips and remained silent. Without keeping her in suspense, Xu Wei continued, ¡°Yun Rou called to warn me that you¡¯ve done something terrible to me previously. She wanted me to believe that you had a strong motive which fuelled you tomit the crime. She wanted you to be deemed guilty.¡± ¡°Chunchun, I would have nothing to say if you really did do something to me. But the truth is that you never intended to hurt me, isn¡¯t it?¡± She stared fixedly at Xiao Chun¡¯s face so as not to miss out even the slightest change in her expression. ¡°Hah.¡± Xiao Chun forced out a smile when she sensed Xu Wei¡¯s gaze and assumed her usual tone of arrogance as she replied, ¡°It¡¯s beneath me to resort to such lowly means. I¡¯m just window dressing it when I gifted you the bird¡¯s nest donkey-hide gtin. I did it to maintain our friendship so that it would be easier for me to do things to you in future.¡± After saying this, she paused for a moment and nced at Xu Wei before she resumed, ¡°Haven¡¯t I seeded in making use of your trust this time? It¡¯s a pity that my ns eventually fell through.¡± ¡°I¡¯m someone who¡¯s willing to admit defeat. A loss is a loss and I wouldn¡¯t find excuses for myself. I¡¯ll ept the legal sanctions.¡± Xu Wei nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I know your character. If you really did those things, I would put aside our rtionship and allow you to ept your legal punishment. However, you didn¡¯t do this and I simply couldn¡¯t sit by and watch you take the me while the real culprit gets away with it.¡± Her bright eyes slowly wandered from Xiao Chun¡¯s face down to her slender neck and when she noticed the familiar thin ne around Xiao Chun¡¯s neck, her lips slowly curled up into a smile. She then resumed, ¡°Chunchun, even though what you¡¯ve said make sense, I still have some doubts about what happened that night. Could you exin it to me again?¡± Xiao Chun appeared rather impatient and retorted frigidly, ¡°Shoot if there¡¯s anything else that you want to ask and leave when you¡¯re done. Don¡¯t evere and bother me again.¡± Xu Wei blinked a few times and propped her chin on her hands before she asked in a noticeably lighthearted tone, ¡°Chunchun, what¡¯s the hurry? Are you afraid that you wouldn¡¯t be able to keep up with your cold pretence if you were to stay any longer with me?¡± ¡°I just find you very annoying,¡± Xiao Chun denied and averted her gaze. She then emphasized, ¡°You¡¯re so irritating. I already said that I was the one who did all those terrible things to you. Why are you still asking? What¡¯s there to ask?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have to ask so many questions if you were to tell me the truth. Sure, you find me maddening. Well, let me tell you that I¡¯m also frustrated by how your words don¡¯t seem to match your heart,¡± Xu Wei retorted and widened her eyes to feign anger. ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for so many years and pulled through thick and thin together. You were always by my side when I¡¯m feeling down, would always support me when I¡¯m broke and I could also count on you whenever I¡¯m injured. If it weren¡¯t for these, I wouldn¡¯t even bother about you.¡± ¡°Those are fake. It was all an act and you were merely foolishly deceived by me,¡± Xiao Chun rebutted. Despite how heartless her words were, Xiao Chun¡¯s eyes subconsciously teared up as she spat out, ¡°Nobody told you to bother about me. I don¡¯t give a damn about your concern for me at all.¡± ¡°Sure, if it was all an act, then why are you wearing this?¡± Xu Wei asked and pointed at Xiao Chun¡¯s ne with her fair, slender finger. Chapter 520 - Confession (4)

Chapter 520: Confession (4)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio There was a barely noticeable change in Xiao Chun¡¯s expression. She subconsciously lifted her hand and frantically fiddled with her hair in an attempt to hide the ne. She clearly sounded less confident as she denied, ¡°It¡¯s not the one that you gave me. They¡¯re just simr. I lost the one that you gave me a long time ago.¡± After Xu Wei acknowledged her exnation half-heartedly, beamed and asked, ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t say it was the one which I gave to you. Why are you so nervous? You¡¯re owning up before I even said anything.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°You have so many expensive nes and every single one of them is embedded with various types of diamonds. They¡¯re all more beautiful than the in, ordinary ne that I gave to you and yet you still prefer to wear this particr one. It goes to show how much you care about me.¡± Gritting her teeth, Xiao Chun denied, ¡°That¡¯s not true!¡± ¡°Chunchun, we know each other too well. Don¡¯t you think that I would be able to tell if you¡¯re lying or telling the truth? No matter what, we were genuinely friends throughout all these years. Could you tell me the truth on ount of this?¡± For a moment, there was utter silence in the room. Xiao Chun balled up her fists and lowered her eyes to avoid Xu Wei before she eventually replied, ¡°I¡¯ll only tell you what I¡¯m willing to share.¡± Xu Wei knew that Xiao Chun was already making apromise and thus, instead of pressing on further, agreed, ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s talk about what happened that night then.¡± She then lifted up a finger and asked, ¡°First, you intentionally asked me out to the hot spring, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Second question. You were the one who drugged the ss of water that you gave to me at the hot spring, weren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Thirdly, you were also the one who bound me to a wheelchair and transported me to the mountain, weren¡¯t you?¡± Xiao Chun sneered and admitted, ¡°Yes, I was the one who did all these. I¡¯ve already exined it to the police. What else is there to ask?¡± Xu Wei¡¯s expression remained the same and she gave a faint smile. Ignoring Xiao Chun, she continued to fire out other questions based on her line of thought, ¡°Fourth question. You tied me up and nned to let Yun Rou kill me. But I don¡¯t understand why was it so easy for me to break free from the rope¡¯s restraint. I barely had to put up a struggle before it loosened up.¡± At that point in time, Xu Wei had noted that the rope was tied up in a dead knot. But the knot easily untied after she exerted some force. At first, she thought that she managed to break free because she summoned up enough strength at the critical moment. But upon second thought, she realised that she couldn¡¯t have freed herself so easily if it had been tied up in a dead knot, for she certainly didn¡¯t possess superhuman strength like Popeye on spinach. Xiao Chun¡¯s eyes flickered for a fleeting moment but she quickly rebutted, ¡°How would I know? You should ask yourself why you¡¯re so strong.¡± ¡°I know myself best. I wouldn¡¯t be able to break free had it been a dead knot. The only exnation for this is that you didn¡¯t actually tie me up using a dead knot and it only seemed like it was one.¡± Xiao Chun¡¯s expression turned cold as she retorted, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Without dwelling further on this, Xu Wei moved on to her next question, ¡°You obviously drugged me before transporting me to the mountain. You should have given me a heavier dose if you really wanted Yun Rou to kill me so that I wouldn¡¯t wake up at all. However, I regained consciousness before she could do anything and in fact, I remained semi-conscious all along. You did this on purpose.¡± Xiao Chun fell silently and lowered her eyes to stare at the table. It was clear that she was reluctant to entertain any more questions from Xu Wei. However, not giving her a chance to avoid the topic, Xu Wei pressed on, ¡°When I was running away from Yun Rou, my escape route was free from obstacles whereas Yun Rou was often hampered by boulders or pits in the ground, which slowed her down significantly. That was why she couldn¡¯t catch up with me so easily even though I was injured. This was also thanks to your help, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Chapter 521 - You Would Choose Me (1)

Chapter 521: You Would Choose Me (1)

Xiao Chun¡¯s hands on the table suddenly tightened. Blue veins could be seen on the back of her hands. She said in a very low voice, ¡°you are just lucky. It has nothing to do with me. ¡± ¡°Lucky? ¡± Xu Wei read this word, not knowing what it was like in his heart. How could there be so much luck? If Xiao Chun really wanted Yun Rou to kill her, she wouldn¡¯t have arranged so many loopholes. With their good rtionship and her trust in her, she was determined to harm her. The cup of water she handed her wasn¡¯t drugged, but poisoned. ¡°Xu Shuai also came to save me. How did he know that I was at the mountain? Under normal circumstances, he would only run up the mountain and not turn to the side. Unless someone secretly gave him directions, and that person is you! ¡± Xu Wei¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t heavy, but every word was loud and clear. ¡°Qnce can be said to be good luck. Twice can be said to be a coincidence. Three times, four times, five times... it¡¯s still good luck. Is it still a coincidence? Do you think you can convince me? ¡± Xu Wei¡¯s hand slowly reached out to Xiao Chun and ced it on the back of her hand. Her hand was ice-cold, without a trace of warmth. However, Xu Wei clenched his fist tightly. ¡°Chunchun, I already know about you and Yun Rou... Oh no, it should be Xiao Rou. ¡± Xiao Chun, who had been silent all this while, lifted her head when she heard her words. Her long eyshes fluttered, and her voice changed slightly. ¡°you... What do you know? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t intentionally investigate your family¡¯s matters. It¡¯s just that I had to find out the reason why you helped Yun Rou, so I asked Xu Shuai to help. I know that you and she are half-sisters. She even saved you when you were young. Before she left your family, you two had a pretty good rtionship. ¡± Since she had already investigated it thoroughly, Xiao Chun had nothing to hide. She openly admitted it, ¡°Yes, Yun Rou is my sister. She saved me when I was young and I epted her. Our rtionship has always been very good, so after she goes abroad, I will help her keep an eye on brother Yu and sweep away all the women around him, including you! ¡± ¡°I knew about you at brother Yu¡¯s birthday party from the beginning. I helped you on purpose and became friends with you on purpose. That way, I would know what you would do and I would be able to stop you. ¡± Xu Wei smiled, ¡°Yes, I believe that you¡¯re telling the truth. When you became friends with me in the beginning, you didn¡¯t have any good intentions. ¡± Xiao Chun snorted, ¡°Not in the beginning, but all the time! ¡± ¡°All the time? Since it¡¯s all the time, then what have you done to me all these years to hurt me? ¡°? ¡°When I was in university, I pursued Gu Yu, and you helped me with my ns. Is this how you chased me away? You were the one who told me all the information about Gu Yu, creating all kinds of opportunities for me. If Yun Rou knew about this, she would probably be very angry, right? ¡± ¡± ... ¡± ¡°Chun-chun, let me say the rest for you. You approached me in the beginning because of Yun Rou. After bing friends with me, everything that we went through made you really think of me as a friend. That¡¯s why you¡¯ve always been unwilling to hurt me, including that Swallow¡¯s nest glue. You also gave me something that wasn¡¯t poisonous. ¡± Apparently, it was just a guess, but Xu Wei was extremely certain. ¡°Of course, these are all small matters. In any case, Yun Rou doesn¡¯t know what you did, but when the conflict between Yun Rou and I really erupted, you had no choice but to stand by someone¡¯s side. You cared about Yun Rou, but you couldn¡¯t bear to hurt me, so... ¡° Chapter 522 - You Will Choose Me (2)

Chapter 522: You Will Choose Me (2)

Xu Wei paused for a few seconds before she said her conclusion word by word, ¡°Since you couldn¡¯t have both friendship and loyalty, you chose to sacrifice yourself. The reason you set up such a trap was firstly, because you helped Yun Rou. Secondly, you didn¡¯t actually hurt me. In the end, you even took the me for Yun Rou. You wanted her to see clearly that if she continued to be stubborn, you wouldn¡¯t be able to help her anymore. She would end up like you right now, i jail, right? ¡± It had to be said that more than ten years of friendship hadn¡¯t gone in vain. Xiao Chun couldn¡¯t refute a single word Xu Wei said, because she had hit the nail on the head. That day, Yun Rou lost thewsuit, her hand was crippled, and she was suspected of intentionally hurting her hand. The insurancepany requested to re-investigate her injury. In other words, she also lost a huge amount ofpensation, and her illness wasn¡¯t light to begin with. Now that everything was pressing down on her, she was on the verge of going crazy. She directed all her resentment towards Xu Wei. She wouldn¡¯t let Xu Wei off the hook, and no one knew what she would do. At that time, after much thought, the only way was for her to agree to help Yun Rou take revenge on Xu Wei. This way, everything would be in her hands, and she would be able to protect both sides. She didn¡¯t want to harm Xu Wei, and she hoped that her imprisonment would help Yun Rou wake up and let go of her obsession to receive treatment. She had already left Yun Rou a sum of money. It was the savings she had umted over the years. It was enough for her daily life and expenses. She had also hired a famous psychiatrist. As long as Yun Rou was willing to, she could receive treatment. She had done everything that she could. She didn¡¯t let down her sister or her friend. In fact, all these years, she had been stuck between the two of them. She was quite ufortable as well. By helping Lil¡¯ Wei, she would feel as if she had let down her sister. By helping Yun Rou, she would feel as if she wasn¡¯t sincere enough towards Lil¡¯ Wei. Originally, when Yun Rou got married abroad, she was quite happy. If Yun Rou found a good home, then she wouldn¡¯t be thinking about Gu Yu, she wouldn¡¯t have to be in a dilemma. Or, if Gu Yu and Lil¡¯ Wei didn¡¯t like each other, she wouldn¡¯t feel so guilty. However, both of them didn¡¯t act as she wished. Yun Rou finally returned and went down the wrong path. Lil¡¯ Wei and Gu Yu once again fell in love with each other as passionately as before. She had no power to stop them. She could only end everything here! But even if Xu Wei had guessed her thoughts, she wouldn¡¯t admit it. Since she wanted to be the bad guy, she had to be the bad guy to the end. ¡°No.¡± Xiao Chun¡¯s answer was as straightforward as ever. ¡°Xu Wei, you can think whatever you want. But the truth is right in front of you. I am the one who injured you with the knife. I have already confessed. I will ept whatever punishment I deserve. If you have finished speaking, you can go back.¡± Her stubbornness did give Xu Wei a slight headache, but she wasn¡¯t someone who would give up easily. ¡°Chunchun, I¡¯ll say onest thing. You care about me and Yun Rou, so you shouldn¡¯t take the me. Since Yun Rou called me, it meant that she didn¡¯t intend to hold back. After you¡¯re sentenced and she¡¯spletely exonerated, she¡¯ll definitely make a move on me and won¡¯t rest until I¡¯m dead! Then your sacrifice would go in vain!¡± ¡°I hope that you will carefully consider whether you want to testify against Yun Rou, but I believe that between Yun Rou and me, you will choose me!¡± Chapter 523 - The Final Trump Card (1)

Chapter 523: The Final Trump Card (1)

Xu Shuai was pretending to beposed but when he saw Xu Weie out of the room, could no longer contain himself. He quickly jumped up from his chair and rushed over to her before he asked anxiously, ¡°How was it? Did you manage to talk through things properly with Chunchun? Is she willing toe over to our side instead?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve said everything that I could.¡± Xu Wei sighed softly and resumed, ¡°But you know how she is. She¡¯s a loyal person who values her family and friends. I¡¯ve already analyzed the pros and cons with her. She¡¯ll have to figure out the rest herself.¡± Xu Shuai was at a lost for words. He scowled and his brows scrunched together so tightly that it was as if he could squeeze a fly to death with it. Xu Wei couldn¡¯t help but burst out intoughter. She then stopped teasing him and assured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m confident that Chunchun will stand on my side.¡± ¡°What makes you so confident?¡± It was inevitable that Xu Shuai would find it dubious, for up till now, everything that Xiao Chun had done was for the sake of Yun Rou. Although Xu Wei was almost like a sister to her, Yun Rou was her real biological sister. Gu Yu, too, rose and walked towards them. Xu Wei looked up at him and conveniently slipped her arms into his before she said, ¡°There¡¯s obviously a reason why I¡¯m so confident. It¡¯s...all thanks to Gu Yu.¡± Gu Yu¡¯s gaze flitted over to her and there was a rare look of bafflement in his eyes. Xu Shuai swept one nce at Gu Yu before he looked at Xu Wei and asked, ¡°Thanks to Yu? What has it got to do with him? Stop keeping us in suspense. Out with it!¡± When Gu Yu saw how Xu Shuai had practically be a ball of nerves, chimed in and urged, ¡°So what¡¯s the reason?¡± Xu Wei beamed and replied, ¡°Do you still remember that you once said that the two pieces of evidence presented in court were sent to you by different people? We already know that one of the evidence was from my boss. As for the other one...it was probably from Chunchun if my guess is right.¡± ¡°She is Yun Rou¡¯s sister and could get close to her. Thus, she¡¯s the only one who could easily get hold of the report about Yun Rou¡¯s previous hand injury.¡± ¡°She¡¯s constantly helping Yun Rou, but she¡¯s also helping me all along as well. In other words, she still favoured me. From the start to the end, she never once harmed me and thus, I¡¯m confident that she¡¯ll still be on my side this time.¡± As she said this, cocked her head and blinked her huge eyes at Gu Yu. She then shed him a sweet smile and added, ¡°I¡¯m such a lovable person after all, don¡¯t you agree?¡± Gu Yu¡¯s lips curled up into a smile when he saw how mischievous she was. Ignoring his principles, he nodded and agreed, ¡°Yes.¡± Xu Shuai was rendered speechless. He shuddered and couldn¡¯t help but grumble silently, ¡°Why are they acting lovey-dovey all of a sudden when we¡¯re right in the middle of business? Are they ignoring my presence here?¡± Xu Shuai could only try his best to interject and ask, ¡°What if you¡¯re wrong?¡± Xu Wei nced at him from the corner of her eyes and retorted, ¡°We can¡¯t afford to be wrong.¡± Xu Shuai threw his head back in exasperation and let out a long sigh before he said, ¡°Let¡¯s hope that you¡¯re right then. I don¡¯t want anything to happen to Chunchun. If she takes the me for this, she¡¯ll really be ruined for the rest of her life.¡± ... Xu Wei stayed in the hospital for a few more days and her wounds gradually healed. After the doctor conducted a detailed examination on her and confirmed that she was fine, she was then discharged. Gu Xue came to pick her up on the day when she was due to leave the hospital and brought with her a beautiful bouquet of roses. However, Xu Wei was inevitably reminded of Xiao Chun when she saw the roses. In the past, Xiao Chun would always bring along a bouquet of flowers whenever she visited her. For the past few days, although Xu Wei received no news from Xiao Chun, found out that Yun Rou was preparing to leave the country. If Xiao Chun does not expose Yun Rou, it would be difficult to arrest her after she left the country. Chapter 524 - The Final Trump Card (2)

Chapter 524: The Final Trump Card (2)

As the thought of Yun Rou crossed Xu Wei¡¯s mind, thetest news notification popped up on her cellphone screen. When she swept one nce at it, instantly picked up on the words ¡°Yun Rou¡¯s arrest¡±. She couldn¡¯t help but blink a few times and take a second look to confirm that she wasn¡¯t hallucinating. She quickly unlocked her phone and tapped on the news. It was written that Yun Rou was arrested in her apartment for attempted murder. She was handcuffed and was recognized by a passerby when the police led her out of the building. The passerby quickly shared the news with the reporters, who then rushed down to the police station to verify and report the matter as soon as they could. Yun Rou was so smug when she called Xu Wei that day and when Xu Wei saw how embarrassed she was and how she tried to hide from the reporters, felt very pleased and satisfied. Justice was slow but sure. Since she had done something terrible, she would have to pay for her deeds when the time was right. Xu Wei felt consoled by Xiao Chun. She was pleased that she hadn¡¯t misjudged her character and that Xiao Chun had eventually made the right choice. Nheless, Xiao Chun was an aplice in the incident and even provided a false statement to the police. Thus, she would likely be charged for obstruction of justice. However, she as she managed to reform her ways early and switch her sides to be a witness for the case, she would likely be dealt a lighter sentence. Thus, Xu Wei does not have to worry much for her. ... Once the news of Yun Rou¡¯s arrest was out, it made it to the top of the search results. No one expected her to dig her own grave and bring herself to such a miserable end. Those who had liked her before could onlyment over theirck of judgment and poor taste, which made them like a terrifying woman like Yun Rou. Yun Rou¡¯s managementpany¡¯s public rtions team no longer handled her case. Thepany even issued a Weibo statement to announce its intention to terminate the contract with Yun Rou and to emphasize that thepany would have nothing more to do with her affairs in future. After Gu Xiong heard of the news, hurriedly called up his teacher. The moment his teacher answered the call, Gu Xiong asked, ¡°Sir, have you heard the news of Yun Rou¡¯s arrest? She would be charged for attempted murder. Is there anything that I could do?¡± However, the mastermind merely sneered and replied, ¡°I gave Yun Rou such a good card, but she yed it so badly. What¡¯s the point of having her?¡± ¡°So...¡± Gu Xiong chewed on his words for a moment before he asked, ¡°Are you going to give up on Yun Rou?¡± ¡°Of course. In the past, I told you to lend her a helping hand because she caught my eye. But I realised that it was a misjudgment on my part. I thought that she truly had a ce in Gu Yu¡¯s heart, but obviously that¡¯s not the case. Thus, she¡¯s of no value to me now. It¡¯s only natural for a useless pawn to be discarded.¡± While Gu Xiong¡¯s teacher sounded casual as he spoke, but his words made Gu Xiong break out in cold sweat. ¡°He¡¯s really ruthless...But I¡¯m lucky to have him as an ally,¡± Gu Xiong mused. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll obey your instructions. I won¡¯t help Yun Rou anymore. In that case, what should we do next?¡± he asked. The mastermind was pleased with his obedience and smiled as he replied, ¡°There¡¯s no rush. As far as I know, Yun Rou is down to her final trump card. She has been hiding it since she had our help previously. She¡¯ll make her final move now that no one is there to help her. Let¡¯s observe first so that we could find the best opportunity to attack.¡± ¡°Got it,¡± Gu Xiong replied. ... When Yun Rou and Xiao Chun met in the cell, Yun Rou charged over and gave her a hard p. Her fingerprints were all were clearly imprinted on Xiao Chun¡¯s face and it was evident that she had struck her with all her might. ¡°Xiao Chun, how dare you betray me. I won¡¯t let you or Xu Wei have it easy. We¡¯ll see how much longer you could maintain your friendship.¡± ... That night, after Xu Wei showered and was about to go to bed, received a text message from an unknown number. After she tapped open and read the two messages, her face gradually turned pale. Chapter 525 - The More She Cared, the More Bothered She Was (1)

Chapter 525: The More She Cared, the More Bothered She Was (1)

Xu Wei¡¯s fingers were trembling her phone slipped through her palm and hitnded on the carpet with a light thud. Her mind waspletely preupied with the contents of the text message. Every single word pierced through her heart fiercely like a sharp needle and she could barely breathe. She still couldn¡¯t believe what she had just seen. Her knees caved in and she fell to her knees. Picking up the phone from the ground, she brightened the screen and read through every single word in the text message again. She hoped that she had misread it but unfortunately, that was not the case. The text contained two extremely shocking piece of news. Although it was from an unknown number, it was written in Yun Rou¡¯s tone of voice. Someone must have sent it on her behalf after she was arrested. She was bent on making life miserable for Yun Rou even though she was alreadypletely defeated by her. ... Firstly, the text message imed that the reason why Xiao Chun willingly took care of Gu Yu on Xu Wei¡¯s behalf for so many years was not only because she wanted to return the favor she owed Xu Wei, but alsorgely because she liked Gu Yu. She drove away the women around Gu Yu to fulfil her own selfish desires. She still liked Gu Yu even up till now and might even betray and turn her back on Xu Wei in future. Xu Wei could even imagine how Yun Rou must have been gloating when she said wrote these. She agreed that Xiao Chun genuinely cared about Xu Wei but challenged her if Xiao Chun could remain selfless when it came to the man she likes. Yun Rou then gleefully asked how Xu Wei felt to experience having her husband being coveted by her best friend and told her that she anticipated the day when Xiao Chun would turn against her. Yun Rou¡¯s message also asked if Xu Wei remembered how she took a stab in Gu Yu¡¯s stead and nearly lost her life. It then asserted that Gu Yu treated her well out of pity for her body had be very weak after she survived the stabbing and was so severely damaged that it wouldn¡¯t be easy for her to conceive a child. Yun Roo, too, asserted that Xu Wei¡¯s fitness instructor was not actually a coach but a famous physiotherapist whom Gu Yu went through great lengths to engage to help her recover. She then emphasized that Gu Yu was only concerned about her health because he does not want to owe her anything. ¡°Xu Wei, your best friend and husband, the two people who mattered the most to you, were not as truthful and sincere to you as what you imagined. So what if I¡¯m defeated by you? Your situation is just as pathetic and ridiculous as mine,¡± she wrote. ¡°Xu Wei, you could live on in the happy dream that they¡¯ve weaved for you with their lies as long if it doesn¡¯t bother you at all. But I¡¯m really curious how long they would be able to keep up with their lies.¡± ... Xu Wei knew that Yun Rou intentionally sent her the message to annoy her and that she shouldn¡¯t actually entertain or believe what she had written. However, Xu Wei felt certain that Yun Rou¡¯s usations wouldn¡¯t have beenpletely baseless if Yun Rou dared to send such a strongly worded message to her. In fact, everything that she had said might even be true. Yun Rou was indeed ruthless... She had already reached an impasse and yet she still was still bent on creating trouble. Xu Wei was greatly bothered by whether or not Chunchun actually liked Gu Yu, if there was genuinely something wrong with her own body and if Gu Yu was merely sympathizing with her all along. She knew that the best thing to do was to pretend not to have read such a message and to pretend that she knew nothing about it. She knew that it Yun Rou was merely trying to sow discord between her, Xiao Chun and Gu Yu. However... Chapter 526 - The More She Cared, the More Bothered She Was (2)

Chapter 526: The More She Cared, the More Bothered She Was (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Rationality and emotions had always been on two different ends of the spectrum. No matter how rational a person was, his rationality would never be able to dictate his emotions. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be so many broken hearts in the world. The more one cared about something, the more bothered one would be. As Xu Wei was caught up in her depressing thoughts, failed to hear the sound of Gu Yu¡¯s footfall. She did not notice Gu Yu when he entered the bedroom and when he saw how pale she was as she sat on the carpet in a daze, frowned. A hint of worry shed across his eyes. He quickly strode over and bent down to carry her up. Xu Wei only snapped out of her daze when she felt her body being held up abruptly. She subconsciously nced at Gu Yu and her dazed expression was gradually reced by one of rity. Gu Yu ced her down on the bed before he scanned her face with his jet ck eyes and asked in a deep voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I saw you sitting on the ground and spacing out. You don¡¯t seem too well. Is... Is your body feeling unwell?¡± ¡°Is your body feeling unwell?¡± the words echoed in Xu Wei¡¯s mind. Although Xu Wei was already used to hearing these words, at that very moment, felt as if she was struck by thunder when he said this. She had actually felt that Gu Yu was excessively anxious about her ever since her injury. He always seemed very worried whenever something happened to her, just like how he was moments ago. Previously, while she found it strange, but she never dwelled too much into it, for Gu Yu could be extremely considerate and gentle if he wanted to be nice to someone. She merely thought that they had returned to how they used to be in the past. ¡°But could I be mistaken? Is Gu Yu so nervous about me because there¡¯s a serious problem with my body? Is he just sympathizing with me and trying to make it up to me?¡± she wondered. For a moment, Xu Wei was tempted to thrash things out with Gu Yu and verify the truth behind Yun Rou¡¯s ims. However, her mind was in a mess right now and she was unsure if she should speak her mind. Neither does she know how to phrase her words. Most importantly, she does not know if she really wanted to know the truth. It would be great if it turned out that Yun Rou was lying. ¡°But what if Yun Rou¡¯s ims were true?¡± she thought. If it was, then all the sweet interactions between her and Gu Yu during this period of time would be a joke. It wasn¡¯t a good time to talk about this now. At the very least, Xu Wei felt that she needed to calm down and think through things clearly before making a decision. She would definitely regret her decision if she acted on impulse. Xu Wei could barely force out a smile and, suppressing the roiling emotions in her heart, tried her best to speak casually, ¡°I¡¯m fine... I identally dropped my phone on the floor just now so I¡¯m just squatting down to pick it up.¡± She quickly turned her phone away from Gu Yu and waved it at him as she spoke. Gu Yu still appeared slightly worried as he verified, ¡°Are you really alright? ¡± ¡°Well... Alright, I won¡¯t hide it from you. You do know that my wound is scabbing, don¡¯t you? Well, it feels a little ufortable, so I¡¯m hoping to go to bed as I wouldn¡¯t feel it when I¡¯m asleep.¡± Gu Yu did not probe further when he heard this and merely replied, ¡°Sleep then. I¡¯ll stay with you.¡± Xu Wei blinked in surprise and asked, ¡°Gu Yu, you¡¯re done with your work?¡± It was only 11 p.m and she was going to bed early only because her body was weak. However, Gu Yu would always be busy with work and 12 a.m was the earliest time that he would retire for the night. Gu Yu obviously still had things to do but felt that it was more important to spend time with his wife. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m done,¡± he lied without blinking. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to bed then,¡± Xu Wei agreed and went on to lie down on her side of the bed. Gu Yu walked over and switched the lights off before he returned, tossed the nket aside andid down in bed as well. In the next instant, he casually reached over and pulled Xu Wei into his arms. Chapter 527 - Thank You for Not Giving up on Me (1)

Chapter 527: Thank You for Not Giving up on Me (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xu Wei subconsciously rubbed her head against his body and found afortable position to snuggle up before she closed her eyes. But she soon opened her eyes as if she suddenly recalled something. She does not know when it started but they have formed the habit of cuddling each other when they sleep. She hadn¡¯t noticed this before but now, everything seemed to be magnified. Through these details, Xu Wei could tell that Gu Yu genuinely had feelings for her. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been so casually intimate with her if he was merely sympathetic and trying to make it up to her. ¡°Perhaps I should have more confidence in myself and trust my gut feeling,¡± she thought. Gu Yu could feel Xu Wei stirring in his arms. As expected, when he lowered his head, noticed that she had yet to sleep. He then asked softly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to sleep? Or is it so ufortable that you can¡¯t fall asleep?¡± Xu Wei hurriedly shook her head and replied, ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep now.¡± She then closed her eyes again. Gu Yu chuckled softly and nted a gentle kiss on her forehead. He then hugged her tighter and closed his eyes. Xu Wei¡¯s mind was in a turmoil because of the message but as she listened to his steady and powerful heartbeat, gradually began to calm down. Xu Wei recalled how Yun Rou previously said things to her to deliberately mislead her into believing that Gu Yu had the intention of getting back with her. Back then, she did not trust Gu Yu because of her own sense of inferiority and timidity and nearly asked him for a divorce. Gu Yu¡¯s attitude towards her had changed, just like three years ago when he began to treat her differently because she took care of him after he met with a car ident. This time, he only changed his attitude towards her because she took a stabbing for him and suffered from lingering physical effects from the incident. But this was unlike three years ago. Gu Yu had apologized to her in the ward when she was injured and asked her to wait for him. She could tell that he sincerely meant what he said. Not to mention, he had been caring and protective of her during this period of time. Although he never actually confessed his love for her, had brought her to visit his deceased parents. He also publically acknowledged her to be his wife at his grandfather¡¯s birthday party. Xu Wei felt sure that these little things were his way of expressing his feelings for her. She tried hard to recall what Gu Yu had done for her and to find evidence to prove that he had feelings for her. Gradually, she began to feel more confident about herself. She knew herself well. If she chose to ignore what Yun Rou had said, it would only serve to stifle her. She would be kept in a constant state of anxiety every day and worry about losing Gu Yu. This was probably what Yun Rou wanted. After all, Yun Rou had said these things because she wanted her to live her life in misery. Xu Wei was determined not to let Yun Rou have her way. This time, regardless of whether Xiao Chun liked Gu Yu or not or if Gu Yu¡¯s feelings towards her were genuine, she wanted to face it all bravely. However, between the two, she had to admit that she wanted to address the issue with Xiao Chun first, for she silently wished to stall some time before she faced the truth about the authenticity of Gu Yu¡¯s feelings towards her. At the very least, she wanted to think about how she should phrase her words and find a good opportunity to ask him about it casually. Xu Wei began to feel drowsy after she finally sorted things out in her mind. She then raised her head and kissed the corner of Gu Yu¡¯s lips secretly before saying in a low voice, ¡°Gu Yu, I hope that things will be different for us this time aspared to how it was three years ago...¡± Chapter 528 - Thank You for Not Giving up on Me (2)

Chapter 528: Thank You for Not Giving up on Me (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xu Wei does not know if she would have the courage to pull through if she was once again subjected to the same circumstances as what she went through three years ago. She loved Gu Yu with all that she had and it would be truly pathetic if her feelings were never reciprocated. Xu Wei stopped her thoughts from running wild and wrapped her slender arms around Gu Yu¡¯s waist. She then pressed her cheek against his chest and closed her eyes. ... The evidence against Yun Rou was conclusive and there was no way for her to deny her crimes. She was officially taken into custody and would receive the verdict to her case a few dayster. The Xiao family had hired apetentwyer to defend Xiao Chun, who decided to testify against Yun Rou at the veryst minute. Throughout the proceedings, she was sincere in admitting to her mistakes. As she had tried her best to prevent any casualties in the incident and the judge could also empathise with how she was only trying to get the best of both worlds, her sentence was greatly reduced. Eventually, it was announced that she would be fined and would be subjected to correctional education. She would also be required toplete 168 hours of social services. She was subsequently released. Xu Wei went to pick Xiao Chun up on the day that she was released. They stared at each other for a few seconds at the entrance and smiled with tacit understanding. They had known each other for many years and knew each other so well that they could understand what each other¡¯s thoughts even when certain things remained unspoken. They began to walk towards each other almost at the same time and when they were standing right before each other, Xu Wei handed her a beancurd and remarked, ¡°It¡¯s troublesome for me to bring you pomelo water and a brazier. But I brought this since it¡¯s mentioned in Korean dramas that tofu could also get rid of your bad luck. I hope you don¡¯t mind this.¡± Xiao Chun took one nce at the tofu and feigned arrogance as she said, ¡°I only eat tofu that is meticulously prepared in a luxurious restaurant. How much is your tofu even worth?¡± ¡°Just a dor. But I cooked it myself. You can take it or leave it,¡± Xu Wei said and pretended as if she wanted to retract her offer. Xiao Chun instantly reached over and snatched the tofu away. Ignoring everything, she opened the lid and took a bite. As she chewed on the tofu,ined, ¡°So our friendship is only worth a dor? Little Wei, you¡¯re too stingy.¡± ¡°Tsk. The value of the tofu may be a dor but I personally prepared and that makes it priceless, alright?¡± Xu Wei emphasized. When she saw how Xiao Chun quickly finished the tofu after a few bites, couldn¡¯t help butugh and tease, ¡°Weren¡¯t youining about it just now? But you still finished it anyway. It¡¯s tastes good, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Xiao Chun did not rebut her any further. After she swallowed all the tofu in her mouth, reached over and hugged Xu Wei. She sounded slightly hoarse as she said, ¡°Thanks for not giving up on me and for stopping me from doing something stupid.¡± Xiao Chun returned to her cell after her talk with Xu Wei that day. As she hugged her knees and sat on the bed, couldn¡¯t stop thinking about everything over and over again. She wanted to have the best of both worlds and let herself be the end to everything. Yet she couldn¡¯t help but wonder if everything would happen ording to what she wished. Yun Rou was very stubborn and her condition was also very serious. If what Xu Wei had said was true, there would be no end to Yun Rou¡¯s hatred for Xu Wei unless one of them was dead. Next time, if Yun Rou were to do something to Xu Wei again, they would both suffer. One would only learn from one¡¯s mistakes after being punished and the reason why Yun Rou was getting more and more overboard was because she was not duly punished for her horrible deeds. Xiao Chun believed that shouldn¡¯t simply help Yun Rou blindly. She felt that it might be better for Yun Rou to stay in prison or be transferred and detained in a mental hospital where she could receive proper treatment. Xiao Chun felt that this might allow her toe to her senses someday. Xu Wwei patted the back of her hand lightly and requested calmly, ¡°Chunchun, if you really want to thank me, then promise me something.¡± ¡°What is it? Just let me know. I¡¯ll definitely do it if it¡¯s something within my abilities.¡± Xu Wei pushed her away gently and gazed at her face with her jet ck eyes before she said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s very simple. I just want you to answer a question honestly. You have to be truthful about this.¡± Chapter 529 - Who Is The Person You Like? (1)

Chapter 529: Who Is The Person You Like? (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Upon seeing her serious expression, Xiao Chun was a little confused. She didn¡¯t say anything about her thoughts. Xu Wei had basically seen through her, what else could there be that she didn¡¯t know? But now, she had nothing to hide from her, so she nodded resolutely. ¡°Okay, you can ask whatever you want to know, and I will answer you truthfully.¡± After all, this wasn¡¯t the ce to talk, so Xu Wei wasn¡¯t in a hurry. She said, ¡°Let¡¯s go find a quiet cafe and sit down before we have a good chat.¡± Xiao Chun nodded to indicate that she had no objections. Xu Wei came in her own car. After the two of them sat down in the car, she started the engine, stepped on the elerator, and turned the steering wheel before driving away. On the way, Xiao Chun received a call from Xu Shuai. He had originally nned to pick her up today, but he was caught by old Xu at thest minute and was reprimanded. He had just gotten away and asked her where she was and if she wanted him toe pick her up. Xiao Chun rejected him without hesitation. ¡°I¡¯m with Lil¡¯ Wei. Don¡¯t disturb us! ¡± After saying that, she directly hung up the phone without giving Xu Shuai any time to speak. Although Xu Wei knew that Xiao Chun and Xu Shuai had always gotten along this way, Xu Shuai was the one who was the most anxious when Xiao Chun was being detained. He had done everything he could to help Xiao Chun. It was obvious that he cared about his friend Xiao Chun. She couldn¡¯t help but speak up for him. ¡°Chunchun, Xu Shuai cares about you very much. He had originally gone to Gu Yu to help you with yourwsuit, but Gu Yu was really busy. Because of this incident, a few days ago, he messed up the contract signing ceremony. Yesterday, he rejected you because he flew over to renegotiate. However, Xu Shuai still really cares about you. You should be more gentle with him!¡± Xiao Chun forced a smile. ¡°I know. Xu Shuai is very good to me, and you are very good to me. You two are the most important people to me in my heart! ¡± There was a red light ahead. Xu Wei stepped on the brakes and slowed down. Finally, she stopped. Then, she turned to look at her and asked with feigned aloofness, ¡°What about Gu Yu?¡± Gu Yu was also mentioned in her words just now. As if she didn¡¯t expect Xu Wei to suddenly ask this, Xiao Chun¡¯s eyes imperceptibly froze for a moment before she regained herposure in an instant. She calmly replied, ¡°Brother Yu is my older brother!¡± After a pause, she asked in return, ¡°Lil¡¯ Wei, why did you ask that? It¡¯s a little weird.¡± Xu Wei future smiled and said, ¡°I was just asking.¡± The green light just happened to light up. She turned her gaze back to the front and continued driving. Xu Wei drove to a cafe that they often went to. It was very quiet and suitable for chatting. After parking the car, Xu Wei and Xiao Chun walked in arm in arm. The cafe¡¯s female owner was an old acquaintance of them. When she saw them, she greeted them with a smile. ¡°You two sisters are here for afternoon tea again. Is it the same as before?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the same as before.¡± Xu Wei and Xiao Chun answered at the same time. The cafe¡¯s female owner wasn¡¯t surprised and went off to work with a smile. After sitting down, the cafe¡¯s female owner quickly served a cup of cappino for Xu Wei and a cup of ck coffee for Xiao Chun. Xu Wei had never felt that there was anything wrong with Xiao Chun drinking ck coffee. After what Yun Rou saidst time, she found out that Gu Yu liked ck coffee, Yun Rou also liked it, and now, Xiao Chun also liked it. Was it a coincidence or... Xu Wei took a sip of the cappino, then pursed her lips and got straight to the point. ¡°Chun Chun, have you ever liked anyone during all these years?¡± Chapter 530 - Who Is The Person You Like? (2)

Chapter 530: Who Is The Person You Like? (2)

Xiao Chun picked up the cup and was just about to drink from it. Perhaps it was because she was shocked by Xu Wei¡¯s question or it was something else, but her hand trembled involuntarily. Some coffee spilled out andnded on the table like ink. However, she still put the cup to her mouth and lowered her head to take a sip to conceal something. Xu Wei, who had witnessed her reaction, didn¡¯t say anything. She simply patiently waited for her answer. After Xiao Chun swallowed the bitter coffee, she reflexively sped her fingers together. A mixture of emotions shed through her eyes. After about ten seconds, she opened her mouth and asked instead of answering, ¡°Lil¡¯ Wei, why are you suddenly asking about this?¡± Xu Wei didn¡¯t look surprised. She picked up the cup and took another sip. She smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m concerned about you.¡± Her fingertips lightly tapped on the table as she added, ¡°Chun Chun, after this incident, I hope that we can be honest with each other instead of hiding things from each other to avoid causing unnecessary misunderstandings.¡± Xiao Chun lowered her eyes. ¡°This question is what you wanted me to answer truthfully at the entrance of the police station, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Xu Wei nodded. ¡°Yes, truthfully, I want to know your honest answer.¡± When Xu Wei suddenly asked about Gu Yu in the car, Xiao Chun wasn¡¯t that certain about her intentions. At this moment, she waspletely certain. She remembered thest time she saw Yun Rou. After she rushed forward to p her, she said those words. Therefore... that was what she meant. She knew that Yun Rou had not only forced her keep an eye on Gu Yu all these years, but she had also done other things to get news of him. Although she didn¡¯t know what she had done, this time, she had indeed delivered a fatal blow to her. They had agreed to be honest and not lie. Xiao Chun closed her eyes and clenched her fists. She opened her eyes and met Xu Wei¡¯s eyes. She replied, ¡°Yes! I have a crush on someone! ¡± ¡°A crush? ¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Xu Wei couldn¡¯t describe whether she felt surprised or as if she expected it. She fell silent for a moment before asking again, ¡°Do you still like him now? ¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Chun replied crisply. ¡°Then... ¡± She still had to ask this question after all. Xu Wei took a deep breath and enunciated clearly, word by word, ¡°Who is the person you like?¡± Xiao Chun didn¡¯t answer. She deliberately smiled mysteriously, then said, ¡°Lil¡¯ Wei, I don¡¯t want to answer this question so rashly. How about this, one weekter, my social service ends. Moreover, that day would also be my birthday, so I want to hold a birthday party. First of all, it would celebrate the end of my prison sentence. Second of all... I¡¯m not young anymore, so it¡¯s time to make ns for my own feelings. On that day, I prepare to confess to the man who I¡¯ve been secretly in love with for a long time. I¡¯ll invite all my friends to be my witnesses. At that time, you¡¯ll know who the person I like is.¡± Xiao Chun didn¡¯t want to continue the topic and said, ¡°Lil¡¯ Wei, I¡¯m a little tired. I want to go home to take a shower and have some good rest.¡± Since she had already said that, Xu Wei had no choice but to agree. ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± ¨C Gu Yu went on a business trip for five days. After getting off the ne, he went straight back to his apartment. He nonchntly left his briefcase and phone on the coffee table in his bedroom, then walked into the bathroom. When Xu Wei walked over, she just happened to see a new text message on his phone from Xiao Chun inviting him to her birthday party the day after tomorrow. Her gaze froze slightly. Chapter 531 - I Like You, I’ve Always Liked You (1)

Chapter 531: I Like You, I¡¯ve Always Liked You (1)

For this birthday party, was Xiao Chun inviting Gu Yu as a friend, or as... the man she was about to confess to? But no matter what the oue was, she wanted to face it, not run away from it. If friends were always so secretive with each other, then their rtionship would eventually deteriorate. She cherished her sisterly rtionship with Xiao Chun, so if there was a problem, she would resolve it. ¨C Xiao Chun¡¯s birthday party was held at A-PUB. Xu Shuai closed it just to make room for her to celebrate her birthday. A lot of people came today, and all of them were Xiao Chun¡¯s friends. She had a wide circle of friends, and all of them knew people more or less. Moreover, today¡¯s event wasn¡¯t a high-ss style ball in the banquet hall, but more pub-style, therefore, everyone was a lot more casual. The lights were dazzling and the music was electrifying. Everyone was drinking and dancing, and the atmosphere was very lively. Today, Xiao Chun changed from her usual neat attire to a pink feminine long dress. Her wavy hair hung down, and there was a pearl hairpin on her head. She looked verydylike. Xu Shuai couldn¡¯t believe his eyes when he saw her at first. He took three steps back in surprise, then rubbed his eyes, closed them, and opened them again. Then he said in an astonished tone, ¡°Chun Chun, are you sick?¡± As he said that, he reached his hand towards her forehead to check if she had a fever. Xiao Chun pped his hand away unceremoniously and retorted, ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s sick. Your whole family is sick!¡± Upon hearing that, Xu Shuai heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Well, you seem normal, but... ¡± He sized Xiao Chun up and down, then clicked his tongue. ¡°What¡¯s with the way you¡¯re dressed? If I remember correctly, you dresseddylike in high school because you weren¡¯t in your right mind, then you returned to your original style. Now it¡¯s starting again?¡± His words surprised Xiao Chun. ¡°You actually remember it.¡± Xu Shuai was a phndering yboy. He couldn¡¯t even remember the faces of the women who slept next to him every day. How could he still remember something that happened so long ago? ¡°Of course!¡± Xu Shuai pounded his chest. ¡°Ah-Yu is my bro, and so are you. I care about the both of you all the same!¡± Xiao Chun¡¯s eyes softened, and she gave him a rare smile. She didn¡¯t continue the topic, but said, ¡°Xu Shuai, today is my birthday. Where¡¯s your present for me?¡± ¡°As usual, you can pick any jewelry you want, and I¡¯ll pay for it, ¡± Xu Shuai replied without thinking. Xiao Chun shook her head. ¡°This year, I want something different.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll find outter.¡± Although Xu Shuai was confused, girls¡¯ thoughts were always hard to guess, and he couldn¡¯t be bothered to guess. Besides, as a man, he only needed to satisfy their desires. That way, they would be happy, and he would save himself the trouble by killing two birds with one stone! As they were talking, Gu Yu and Xu Wei walked in through the door. Their arrival naturally attracted the attention of everyone. Because there were a lot of people around and Gu Yu¡¯s arm had been kept around Xu Wei¡¯s waist the entire time to protect her from being squeezed, his actions were so considerate that thedies present felt both jealous and envious. Who would have thought that a man like Gu Yu would be tamed by a woman one day? The two of them walked in front of Xiao Chun. Xu Wei handed her the box with a bow in her hand and smiled. ¡°Chun Chun, happy birthday. This is our gift for you.¡± Chapter 532 - I Like You, I’ve Always Liked You (2)

Chapter 532: I Like You, I¡¯ve Always Liked You (2)

Xiao Chun took it with a smile. Her voice was crisp and clear as she looked at her. ¡°Thank you, Lil¡¯ Wei.¡± She paused for a moment before turning to Gu Yu. ¡°Thank you, brother Yu.¡± Xu Wei reminded her, ¡°You can open it and see if you like it. If you don¡¯t like it, ask Gu Yu to add another one for you!¡± After all, Xiao Chun had too many things, so on her birthday, she would basically pick whatever she liked, then Xu Shuai and Gu Yu would just pay for it. However, Xu Wei felt that she had to choose the gift herself in order to express goodwill, so she chose one herself. Xiao Chun shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no need to look. As long as it¡¯s from you, I like it.¡± When Xu Shuai heard this, he felt that it was especially wondrous. Why could a girl talk to a girl in such a flirtatious manner in the name of friendship, but if a man talked to a man like this... As he thought about it, he moved to Gu Yu¡¯s side and whispered in his ear, ¡°Ah-Yu, as long as it¡¯s a gift from you, I like it!¡± Gu Yu nced at him sideways with a chilly gaze, but he nodded. His thin lips parted and he spat out a single word, ¡°Okay.¡± Xu Shuai had only wanted to skin him a little, but Gu Yu had agreed so readily. He actually wanted to give him a gift? Since he had always been generous with his money, it looked like he had gotten a great deal! He couldn¡¯t help but chuckle and pushed Gu Yu shyly, ¡°Turns out you like this sort of stuff.¡± At the same time, he was already racking his mind for the various limited edition car models that he wanted... However, in the next second, he was hit in the stomach. Xu Shuai immediately grunted and looked at Gu Yu in disbelief. ¡°Ah-Yu... You, you, you, you, why did you hit me?¡± Gu Yu slowly retracted his arm and nonchntly replied, ¡°This punch is a gift from me to you. Didn¡¯t you say that as long as it¡¯s from me, you¡¯d like it? Do you not like it?¡± ¡± ... ¡± Xu Shuai jumped away. ¡°Sorry to disturb you!¡± Xu Wei and Xiao Chunughed out loud. Why did Xu Shuai have to provoke the masculine straight man Gu Yu? Wouldn¡¯t he just be looking for trouble... Xiao Chun still had to go and greet other friends, so she left. Gu Yu and Xu Wei found a booth and sat down. She picked up a ss of champagne and wanted to drink it, but the champagne in her hand was snatched away. Gu Yu then ced a ss of fruit juice into her hand as he said in a low voice, ¡°Your injury hasn¡¯t fully healed, so you¡¯re not allowed to drink.¡± Xu Wei felt ambivalent at that moment. She was very happy that Gu Yu was worried about her, but she was also afraid... that he did all of this out of guilt. She thought about how after Chen Chen¡¯s birthday party ended, she would have to face the problems between her and Gu Yu! She forced a smile and pretended to be dissatisfied. ¡°I can drink fruit juice if you want me to, but you have to drink fruit juice with me. We have to share happiness and hardships together!¡± He smiled. ¡°Sure.¡± Then, he put down the champagne in his hand and picked up the fruit juice. The two of them held the quilt and drank it. When it was time to cut the cake, everyone sang a birthday song for Xiao Chun. After she cut the cake, she didn¡¯t make a wish. Instead, she said to everyone, ¡°Thank you all foring to my birthday party. I invited you here today because I want you to be witnesses. I want to confess my love to a man!¡± The crowd was silent for a second before they burst into an uproar. ¡°Love confession! Love confession! Love confession!¡± Xiao Chun closed her eyes and took a deep breath. Then, she opened her eyes and faced the direction where Gu Yu and Xu Wei were standing. She said word by word, ¡°I like you. I¡¯ve always liked you. My feelings for you have never changed ever since high school!¡± Chapter 533 - Love Confessions Should Be Done By Men (1)

Chapter 533: Love Confessions Should Be Done By Men (1)

She couldn¡¯t help butugh at herself. ¡°I¡¯m so brave and fearless, but after so many years, I didn¡¯t even have the guts to say that I like you. I¡¯m so cowardly that even I look down on myself. ¡°But recently, I¡¯ve experienced a lot of things and thought a lot of things through. I don¡¯t want to hide my feelings anymore. I want to tell you, tell you how much I like you!¡± As she spoke, she took a step forward, still heading in the direction of Gu Yu. Everyone¡¯s gaze followed the direction she was looking at. There stood the tall and slim Gu Yu, as well as the alluring and vivacious Xu Wei. Since Xiao Chun was confessing to a man, it definitely wasn¡¯t Xu Wei. So... it was Gu Yu? Xiao Chun actually liked Gu Yu? Her god-brother, and also the husband of her best friend? Could things be that juicy and scandalous? Under everyone¡¯s astonished gazes, she suddenly reached out her hand and pulled Xu Shuai, who was standing next to her, to her side. She raised her eyes and stared straight at him. Her red lips opening slightly, she said, ¡°Xu Shuai, I like you. Are you willing to be my man?¡± The sudden turn of events caused everyone to gasp collectively. What sort of bizarre turn of events was this? Not to mention the others, even Xu Shuai himself was dumbfounded. Wanting to say something, he reflexively opened his mouth. Xiao Chun¡¯s hands suddenly grabbed onto thepels of his chest. She used almost all of her strength, causing the veins on the back of her hands to bulge. Her face was close to his. Their faces were so close that it was as if their breathing were mingled. Then, Xu Shuai heard Xiao Chun¡¯s low voice. ¡°This is the present I want this year!¡± After saying this quickly, she stood on her tiptoes and pressed her lips against his lips. Xu Shuai¡¯s mind went nk for a moment. Although this Xiao Chun only did things ording to her way, this silly girl was stubborn and obstinate when it came to rtionships. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have had eyes for only one man for so many years, even if that man had never given her any hope or response. Just now, when he suddenly heard that she was going to confess, he felt incredulous. Wasn¡¯t this clearly a scene that would embarrass him? In the end, he inexplicably became the target of Xiao Chun¡¯s confession.. However, he quickly realized Xiao Chun¡¯s intention. It was indeed quite silly... Between Yun Rou and Xu Wei, she chose Xu Wei, and between Gu Yu and Xu Wei, she chose Xu Xu Wei. She caused this scene to make Xu Wei feel at ease. As brothers, they naturally had each other¡¯s backs. Since she made this choice, he would support her. In fact, after so many years, it was time for her to let go. It was also a good thing that Xu Wei made her give up this stubborn and hopeless rtionship! Their lips touched as they parted. Waiting for his answer, Xiao Chun stared fixedly at Xu Shuai. Everyone else was also waiting for his answer. Xiao Chun and Xu Shuai had been bros for many years. They didn¡¯t expect that Xiao Chun had a crush on him for so long. However, everyone knew what sort of man Xu Shuai was. He didn¡¯t like to be tied down by emotions. He was a phndering womanizer, so would he be willing to give up an entire forest for Xiao Chun, a big tree? Waiting for the answer of the male lead, everyone subconsciously held in their breaths! Chapter 534 - Love Confessions Should Be Done By Men (2)

Chapter 534: Love Confessions Should Be Done By Men (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xu Shuai and Xiao Chun stared at each other for more than ten seconds. He could see the determination in her eyes. Ah, he was definitely indebted to Gu Yu and Xiao Chun in his previous life. Therefore, in this life, he was destined to repay their debts and clean up their mess. He raised his hand and gently stroked Xiao Chun¡¯s face. Suddenly, he smiled wickedly. ¡°Chun Chun, love confessions should be done by men! ¡± After he finished speaking, his ck eyes nced around. He then walked towards the booth, picked up a red rose on the table, and returned to Xiao Chun. The next second, he knelt down on one knee. He raised his face at the most handsome forty-five degree angle. He held the rose with both hands and raised it in front of Xiao Chun. He said affectionately, ¡°Chun Chun, are you willing to be my girlfriend?¡± Xiao Chun¡¯s gaze quickly swept over Xu Wei and Gu Yu. Finally, her gazended on Gu Yu¡¯s handsome face for about ten seconds. Then, she lowered her eyes and looked at Xu Shuai. She opened her mouth and said, ¡°I¡¯m willing to!¡± At the same time, she reached out and took the rose. She held it tightly in her palm. There were still some small thorns on the rose that had not been cut clean. They pricked her once and it hurt a little. It was as if something had been gouged out of her heart. But she thought that it didn¡¯t matter. Although it pained her to give up, this wound would heal one day. It was better than always being buried in there withouting out and therefore always hurting. Xu Shuai got up and picked Xiao Chun up. He even made a few circles with her in his arm. Everyone was happy for them after witnessing such a love confession. Gu Yu didn¡¯t let Xu Wei stay for too long because of Xu Wei¡¯s health. He held her hand and was about to tell Xiao Chun that they were leaving. Xiao Chun appeared to be happy that her love confession was sessful and had been drinking ever since. When Xu Wei went to say goodbye to her, she was already a little drunk. Her eyes were blurred and she seemed to be smiling. Xu Wei held her hand and said softly, ¡°Chun Chun, drink less. Gu Yu and I will go back first. We¡¯ll meet again next time.¡± ¡°Okay, goodbye, Lil¡¯ Wei. Goodbye, Brother Yu!¡± Xiao Chun waved at them with a smile. Xu Wei pursed her lips and suddenly reached out to hug her. Then, she whispered into her ear, ¡°Thank you.¡± She felt Xiao Chun¡¯s body tremble slightly. Xu Wei quickly let go of her, as if she didn¡¯t see her reddened eyes. She left her with thest bit of dignity and pride, then turned around to leave with Gu Yu. Xu Wei wasn¡¯t stupid. How could she not see through Xiao Chun¡¯s intentions? If she really liked Xu Shuai, she wouldn¡¯t have waited until today to confess. And if Xu Shuai liked Xiao Chun, he wouldn¡¯t have waited until today. They were only acting together, and the audience was her. Yun Rou thought that if she exposed Xiao Chun¡¯s feelings for Gu Yu, she and Xiao Chun would turn against each other. She thought that everyone was as selfish as she was. Torn between love and friendship, Xiao Chun chose to let go. She made a choice that would make everyone happy. She and Yun Rou weren¡¯t the same type of people. ¨C After walking out of the door, Xu Wei felt the heavy burden inside of her get lifted. She also felt a little more confident. Since Xiao Chun had chosen her, it proved that she wasn¡¯t a bad person... then would Gu Yu... also like her? Chapter 535 - Gu Yu The Homme Fatale (1)

Chapter 535: Gu Yu The Homme Fatale (1)

Assistant Lin had already parked the car at the door and was waiting for them. Gu Yu held Xu Wei¡¯s hand and walked towards the car. Xu Wei didn¡¯t move but instead held him back. He turned his head and met her dark eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xu Wei blinked her eyes and cocked her head slightly. She said softly, ¡°The moonlight is quite beautiful today. I don¡¯t want to go back so soon. Why don¡¯t we... Take a walk?¡± She wanted to strike while the iron was hot. It was rare for her to be full of confidence at this moment. She wanted to seize this opportunity to sort out the confusion in her heart. Gu Yu didn¡¯t say anything for a moment. Xu Wei hurriedly held his hands tightly and shook them gently. She said in a coquettish tone, ¡°We¡¯ll just walk for a while. It can be considered proper exercise. It¡¯s good for the wound healing! Please agree, okay, okay! ¡± Gu Yu stared at her for a few seconds. His eyes were filled with affection as he nodded. ¡°Twenty minutes.¡± ¡°Deal! ¡± The two of them walked straight down the road. Assistant Lin could only drive the car and slowly follow behind them. As he watched the two of them make love, the pair of shadows made him seem even more lonely and cold. It was a story involving the three of them, so why didn¡¯t he deserve mentioning!! Under the streetlights, Xu Wei and Gu Yu walked side by side, one tall and one short. Xu Wei stared at the pair of ck shadows in front of them with her heart filled with sweetness. Walking down a road together was something every couple would do, but she and Gu Yu had never done it before. This was the first time she had walked hand in hand with Gu Yu on a road like this. Perhaps it was because Gu Yu was too good-looking, but many people who walked past looked at him. She even saw many young girls secretly raising their phones to take photos of him. Upon seeing this, Xu Wei couldn¡¯t help but curse in a low voice, ¡°Homme fatale!¡± If it was in ancient times, Gu Yu would definitely be a demon concubine Daji, who could bring disaster to the country and the people, the kind that could topple dynasties! Gu Yu didn¡¯t hear her clearly. He looked at her sideways and asked, ¡°What did you say?¡± How could she dare say anything about it? She shook her head repeatedly. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything!¡± Looking at her crafty eyes, Gu Yu knew that she was lying, but he didn¡¯t want to expose her. The corners of his lips curled up into a faint smile. He simply said, ¡°Are you tired? If you¡¯re tired, let¡¯s go back.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not tired!¡± Xu Wei shook her head without thinking. She hadn¡¯t gotten down to business yet, so how could she go back now!! However, the ambience was about right, and the opportunity was right in front of her. She had to seize it no matter what! Coincidentally, she saw a small park about 100 meters ahead. It was gettingte, so there wasn¡¯t anyone around. It waste at night, so it was a good ce to talk. She raised her hand and pointed forward. ¡°Gu Yu, let¡¯s go to the small park and then go back!¡± Naturally, Gu Yu followed her. ¡°Okay!¡± The night breeze was still a little cold, and Xu Wei couldn¡¯t stand the cold anymore. Her body shivered. Gu Yu saw it and frowned slightly. He then reached out and pulled her into his arms. Xu Wei didn¡¯t stand on ceremony. She snuggled up to him, then raised her little head and stared at her with her clear contrasting eyes. She mustered up her courage and said, ¡°Gu Yu, I have something to ask you.¡± The man looked down at her. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Are you... ¡± Just as she said these words, Gu Yu¡¯s phone suddenly rang and interrupted her. Gu Yu took out his phone and took a look. Seeing that it was from the old residence, he immediately picked up the call. As the person spoke, his expression suddenly changed. Chapter 536 - Gu Yu The Homme Fatale (2)

Chapter 536: Gu Yu The Homme Fatale (2)

Xu Wei couldn¡¯t help but frown when she saw him like this. She asked, ¡°Gu Yu, did something happen? Is it Grandpa?¡± She also saw the caller ID just now. After Gu Yu hung up the phone, his expression was still cold. He simply exined to her, ¡°Grandpa suddenly fell down the stairs just now.¡± ¡°What?¡± Xu Wei was so shocked that she covered her mouth with her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital.¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Gu Yu held Xu Wei¡¯s hand, then turned around and ran out of the small garden. He walked to the car that assistant Lin had parked by the roadside. He opened the door of the backseat. After Xu Wei sat in, he got in and said in a deep voice, ¡°Assistant Lin, go to Hospital X, quickly!¡± Assistant Lin was very taken aback that he suddenly wanted to go to the hospital. However, since he saw them rushing over in a hurry just now, and he had a grave expression on his face, he vaguely guessed what had happened, so he didn¡¯t dare to say anything unnecessary. He readily agreed, started the engine, and stepped on the elerator. The car rushed out. It was already 10:30 pm. There were fewer and fewer cars on the road, so the car reached the hospital without any obstruction. Gu Yu and Xu Wei got off the car and walked straight to the operating room. Gu Yu was still holding Xu Wei¡¯s hand. Although his expression didn¡¯t show much emotion, Xu Wei could feel that his hand was trembling slightly. Xu Wei could only hold his hand even tighter and silently give him strength. At the entrance of the operating room. Old Lin and Auntie Lin were standing guard there. Both of them had anxious looks on their faces as they paced back and forth uneasily. Auntie Lin had sharp eyes. When she saw Gu Yu and Xu Wei running over, she immediately went up to them and grabbed Gu Yu¡¯s arm. Her voice was hoarse as she spoke, ¡°young master, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault. It¡¯s all my fault for not taking good care of the old man. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry!¡± As she spoke, tears fell from her eyes. Gu Yu gently patted her shoulder. As she was emotionally unstable, he looked at Lao Lin behind her and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Lao Lin pulled his wife to the side first, and only then did he answer, ¡°The old man had been recuperating during this period of time. In fact, his vitality and alertness had improved a lot. Therefore before he went to bed today, my wife wanted to warm up a cup of milk for him, so she went to the kitchen. She didn¡¯t see the old man. The old man went up the stairs by himself. Somehow, halfway up, he suddenly rolled down the stairs. I don¡¯t know if he missed his step or something.¡± ¡°My wife heard the loud noise from the living room. She ran out to take a look. The old man was lying there while bleeding. She was terrified and called for me. I called an ambnce to send him over.¡± Pausing for a moment, he swallowed his saliva and looked at the tightly shut door of the operating room. His voice lowered a little. ¡°When he was sent over, he was already in aa. He had been in there for half an hour... ¡± Assistant Lin parked his car and ran over. When he heard this, his entire body trembled. Two days ago, when he was on the phone with his mother, she had just told him that the old man¡¯s body had recovered a lot these few days. Why would he fall down out of the blue when he was walking down the stairs? He was already so old, so with such a bad fall, what if something bad happened to him... Upon thinking of this, Assistant Lin smacked himself on the head. What on earth was he thinking? The old man was a lucky man. He would definitely be fine! ¡°I got it.¡± Gu Yu¡¯s voice was devoid of any emotion. He closed his eyes and walked to the bench to sit down. Chapter 537 - You Cry For Me (1)

Chapter 537: You Cry For Me (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xu Wei firstforted Mrs. Lin with a gentle voice, then walked over to the bench and sat beside Gu Yu. She turned her head to look at him. His hands were unconsciously sped together with great force, and the blue veins on the back of his hands could be seen. At this time, her words were feeble and powerless. Xu Wei moved her lips, but didn¡¯t say anything in the end. She just quietly waited with him. She also prayed in her heart. Grandpa Gu was such a good person, and he had always been quite healthy, so he would be fine! After an unknown amount of time, the red light above the operating room finally went out. The door was pulled open, and the doctor walked out while taking off his mask. Gu Yu suddenly stood up and took two or three steps forward. Xu Wei was a few steps behind but also walked in front of the doctor. Mr. Lin, Mrs. Lin, and Assistant Lin also surrounded him. ¡°Doctor Li, how is grandfather?¡± Doctor Li was specially hired by grandfather Gu. He had been taking care of his health all these years so he was already familiar with Gu Yu and the others and didn¡¯t bother to be courteous. He said bluntly, ¡°Mr. Gu, the surgery can be considered a sess. Grandfather Gu¡¯s life had been saved, but he fell quite badly. The injuries on his hands and feet are only superficial. The most serious injury is his head injury.¡± ¡°When he fell, his head probably hit the ground first, so it suffered most of the impact. That¡¯s why he fell into aa. After that... it¡¯s possible that he¡¯ll be in aa forever.¡± He¡¯ll be in aa forever... These words were like a heavy hammer that struck hard on everyone¡¯s heart. Everyone¡¯s face instantly turned pale. Mrs. Lin¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. She grabbed doctor Lin¡¯s hand and ascertained in a trembling voice, ¡°Doctor Li, you... you mean, the old man will... will be in a vegetative state?¡± Doctor Li¡¯s expression was also very grave. ¡°We can¡¯t rule out that possibility.¡± As he said this, their surroundings became deathly silent. Mrs. Lin couldn¡¯t bear the blow. Her eyes rolled and her body copsed weakly. Mr. Lin anxiously shouted, ¡°Wife!¡± Assistant Lin hurriedly reached out to catch her. ¡°Mom! ¡± His eyes suddenly devoid of any hope, Gu Yu simply stood there. His body was as stiff and motionless as a statue. He didn¡¯t say a word, but his entire body exuded extreme sorrow. Xu Wei looked at him and her nose couldn¡¯t help but twitch. However, she knew that there had to be someone who remained calm. If they all panicked, the situation would only be even more chaotic. She took a deep breath and suppressed the sadness in her heart. She turned her head to look at Assistant Lin, then ordered in a deep voice, ¡°Assistant Lin, you and Mr. Lin and Mrs. Lin back to rest first. Calm her down. You don¡¯t have toe over anymore. Just sleep in the vi for the night. Gu Yu and I will guard grandfather. You cane over to rece our shift tomorrow.¡± Assistant Lin understood and didn¡¯t refuse. He nodded and said to Gu Yu, ¡°Mr. Gu, we¡¯ll be returning then.¡± After saying that, he and Mr. Lin helped Mrs. Lin up and turned to leave. After they left, Xu Wei eyes fell on Gu Yu¡¯s face. She pursed her lips and reached out to hold his hand. The moment they touched, she felt extreme coldness. His hand was so cold that it made her heart tremble. Trying to transfer the warmth of her hands to him, Xu Wei hands were held together. Then, she opened her mouth and spoke in an extremely soft voice, ¡°Gu Yu, Grandpa has been transferred to the Intensive Care Unit. Let¡¯s go see him first. Doctor Li¡¯s words aren¡¯t absolute. It¡¯s just that there¡¯s the possibility. Perhaps, Grandpa could wake up tomorrow?¡± Chapter 538 - You Cry For Me (2)

Chapter 538: You Cry For Me (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio His dark eyes slowly moved, and his empty eyes gradually regained focus. He looked at Xu Wei and saw her extremely worried eyes. She was clearly very sad, but she still tried to maintain a calm andposed front. He held Xu Wei¡¯s hand and said hoarsely, ¡°Let¡¯s go. ¡± Grandfather Gu was transferred to the VIP ward upstairs. Gu Yu and Xu Wei took the elevator upstairs. It waste at night, and the entire floor was very quiet. Only the sound of their slightly heavy footsteps could be heard. Because grandfather Gu was still under observation, they couldn¡¯t enter the ward to see him for the time being. They only stayed outside the ward and looked in through therge square ss window. The old manid on the hospital bed with his body covered with all kinds of instruments. It was a shocking sight to behold. Trying to see more clearly, Xu Wei was almost leaning against the ss window with her eyes wide. Her eyes couldn¡¯t help but redden, and the sensation of soreness surged up in her throat. Although grandfather Gu was old, he had always been in good health. His voice was like a loud bell, and his steps were steady. He was always smiling. He couldn¡¯t be in such a lifelessatose state. Gu Yu stood a step behind her. There was no expression on his handsome face. He habitually hid all his sadness and sorrow. However, his hands that were hanging by his sides were tightly clenched, as if he was venting all his emotions there. The woman in front of him suddenly turned around and flung herself into his arms. He felt her slender arms hugging him tightly. Her face was pressed against his chest, and her hoarse voice was filled with tears. ¡°Gu Yu, Grandpa will be fine. He hasn¡¯t seen our wedding yet, and he hasn¡¯t seen us giving birth to a fat great-grandson. He won¡¯t be willing to leave us!¡± Tears welled up in Gu Yu¡¯s eyes. He slowly raised his hand and gently stroked her head with hisrge palm. He replied in a low voice, ¡°Yes.¡± Xu Wei sniffled and said, ¡°Gu Yu, if you¡¯re sad, I can go away for a while.¡± She could feel that he had been suppressing his emotions all this time, and her heart ached for him. Grandpa Gu was the only family he had left. She knew how important Grandpa Gu was to him, but forcefully suppressing his emotions like this was very harmful to his health, so he might as well cry out loud. ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Gu Yu¡¯s voice was even more hoarse, and there was even a slight tremor in his voice. ¡°Xu Wei, you cry for me with my share.¡± Upon hearing this, Xu Wei¡¯s tears fell even more intensely. Back then, when Gu Yu watched his parents pass away, was it also like this? Did he keep suppressing himself despite his extreme sorrow? She still wanted to say something, but her throat was choked and she couldn¡¯t say anything. In the end, she could only nod her head vigorously. This time, at least she was by his side. Moreover, now that medicine was so advanced, Grandpa Gu might not always be like this. They didn¡¯t leave and simply sat on the chair outside the ward. Xu Wei was tired from crying. Even though she was trying her best to stay awake, her eyelids kept drooping. Upon seeing this, Gu Yu gently pressed his palm against her face and pressed her head onto his shoulder. He said in a low voice, ¡°Sleep for a while. I¡¯ll watch.¡± Xu Future¡¯s eyelids didn¡¯t seem to open. In the end, theypletely fell down. The sky outside had unknowingly started to light up, and the sound of hurried footsteps suddenly came from the corridor. Gu Yu looked up and saw Doctor Li striding over, his brows tightly knitted together. Chapter 539 - Wasn’t An Accident (1)

Chapter 539: Wasn¡¯t An ident (1)

He walked over and was about to speak to Gu Yu when Gu Yu ced his slender fingers on his lips and made a ¡°shush¡± gesture. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°Don¡¯t wake her up.¡± Doctor Li swallowed the words that were already on the tip of his tongue. Gu Yu nced sideways at Xu Wei, who was still in a deep sleep. He then asked, ¡°Do you have a spare room?¡± Doctor Li understood. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to arrange it now. Mr. Gu, pleasee to my officeter. I have something important to report to you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Doctor Li walked over to the nurses¡¯ station and gave his instructions. The nurse then checked on theputer, got up, and walked over to Gu Yu¡¯s side to lead the way for him. Gu Yu carried Xu Wei into the empty ward. He then gently ced her on the bed and covered her with a nket. After carefully tucking in the corner of the nket, he lowered his head and kissed the space between her eyebrows. He then got up, walked out of the ward, and closed the door. When he walked into Doctor Li¡¯s office,Doctor Li was sitting behind his desk while staring at a medical record. His eyebrows were tightly knitted together, as if there was something that he didn¡¯t understand. There were also some pills scattered beside him. Gu Yu walked forward and pulled out a chair to sit down. He didn¡¯t say anything to disturb him, but simply waited patiently. Doctor Li read the medical record while he picked up the pills. He looked at them and sniffed them. After about ten minutes, he finally seemed to have noticed something. He put down the pills and then looked up to meet Gu Yu¡¯s dark eyes. Gu Yu hadn¡¯t slept for the entire night. He looked tired and his eyes were bloodshot. He leaned back in his chair and rubbed the space between his eyebrows as he said in a low voice, ¡°Just say it.¡± Doctor Li pushed the sses on his nose and crossed his hands on the table. He considered his words before he said carefully, ¡°Mr. Gu, I suspect that the old man¡¯s sudden fall down the stairs has nothing to do with his physical condition.¡± His long eyshes moved slightly, but there wasn¡¯t a hint of surprise in his eyes. Even though he was tired, there wasn¡¯t a hint of emotion on his extremely handsome face. It was as if... he had long been mentally prepared. He said calmly, ¡°Continue.¡± Doctor Li said, ¡°I spent the entire night studying the old man¡¯s case. In the past few years, I have been giving the old man regr physical examinations. As an old man, his body does indeed have some minor ailments, but overall, he is still very healthy. In addition, the old man had always maintained a rxed and happy mood. He also insisted on exercising slightly every day. Basically, there shouldn¡¯t be any major problems with his bodily health.¡± ¡°Some time ago, he fainted because he had been too emotional during the birthday banquet, but after a period of recuperation, his health could be said to have returned to normal. It was impossible for him to be unable to go down the stairs. ¡°Therefore, I found the medicine that was prescribed to the old man during this period of time. I checked that there was no problem on this side, but I asked someone to send it over from the old residence. The old man didn¡¯t finish the medicine, so I took some samples and checked them. I found that there were other drugs mixed in. ¡°I think the old man must have been taking these mixed drugs all the time. After a certain amount was umted in his body, the effects suddenly burst out. That was probably the reason the old man suddenly fell down the stairs this time!¡± Gu Yu closed his eyes heavily. His thin lips were tightly pursed, and chilliness rose from his entire body. Chapter 540 - Wasn’t An Accident (2)

Chapter 540: Wasn¡¯t An ident (2)

After Assistant Lin sent his mother home to restst night, he barely managed to sleep for a few hours. After that, he couldn¡¯t fall asleep, so he got up, washed up briefly, and drove to the hospital. On the way, he passed by a breakfast shop, so he got out of the car, bought two portions, and brought them back to the car before continuing to drive to the hospital. When he reached the entrance of Mr. Gu¡¯s ward, he saw that there was no one there. Just as he was about to take out his phone to call Gu Yu and ask him where he and the Young Mistress were, he saw Gu Yu walking back. He quickly went up to him. ¡°Mr. Gu, I¡¯ve already rested enough. Here are two servings of breakfast for you and the Young Mistress. Have some and go rest. I¡¯ll watch over Mr. Gu. ¡± As he spoke, he realized that Xu Wei was nowhere to be seen. Confused, he asked, ¡°President Gu, where¡¯s the Young Mistress?¡± Gu Yu acted as if he didn¡¯t see him or hear him. He walked past him towards the window of the ward. He stood there and stared at the old man lying inside. Upon seeing this, Assistant Lin also looked inside sadly and said, ¡°Mr. Gu, don¡¯t be too sad. The old man is strong. He¡¯ll definitely be able to get through this. He won¡¯t act like... ¡± He suddenly realized what he had said and was so scared that he immediately shut up. He even raised his hand and pped himself on the mouth a few times. He quickly apologized, ¡°Mr. Gu, I said something wrong. Just pretend you didn¡¯t hear me!¡± Gu Yu¡¯s gaze suddenly turned from the old man to assistant Lin. He muttered, ¡°It wasn¡¯t an ident.¡± Assistant Lin didn¡¯t hear clearly for a moment. ¡°What?¡± Gu Yu clenched his hands into fists and pressed them against the ss window. His voice was filled with suppressed anguish. ¡°Whether it was in the past or this time, it¡¯s not an ident.¡± In the past... this Time.. Assistant Lin was stunned for half a minute before he finally reacted to Gu Yu¡¯s sudden words. His expression quickly turned serious, and there was a hint of disbelief in his voice as he spoke, ¡°Mr. Gu, that shouldn¡¯t be. Ever since your parents passed away, only people who could be trusted appeared around Grandpa Gu. Even the servants in the old residence were strictly selected. How could anyone suspicious get through?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all-pervasive.¡± His eyes had a murderous expression. ¡°It was a trap that had been set up since my parents¡¯ incident. Naturally, it¡¯s impossible to guard against.¡± All these years, he had put all his effort into guarding against it, so there hadn¡¯t been any idents all these years. But that didn¡¯t mean that those shady people had given up. They had always been waiting for an opportunity to make a move. In the past, it was his parents, but now it was Grandpa Gu, and they were slowly eliminating the members of the Gu family. Upon hearing Gu Yu¡¯s words, Assistant Lin thought about it fearfully. Yes, the death of Gu Yu¡¯s parents wasn¡¯t an ident, but at that time, Grandpa Gu had fallen, and Gu Yu was too young. Even if he wanted to investigate, he was powerless. It wasn¡¯t until Gu Yu gradually grew up that he began to investigate that year¡¯s incident, but it had been too long ago, and the clues were unclear, so there had been no progress. Gu Yu could sense that their goal wasn¡¯t just this. He had been by the old man¡¯s side and was long prepared, but... in the end, that person still seeded. Moreover, since he had already made his move, he would make aeback like he did back then. Grandpa Gu had fallen and was now unconscious. It was probably only the first step. Next... it would likely stir up another storm. Gu Yu was silent for a long time. The emotions in his eyes gradually faded until his true thoughts were unfathomable. He ordered, ¡°Get someone to guard grandfather¡¯s ward. No one is allowed toe near.¡± Chapter 541 - Help You Seize Control Of The Gu Corporation (1)

Chapter 541: Help You Seize Control Of The Gu Corporation (1)

Assistant Lin nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll make the arrangements.¡± Gu Yu¡¯s gaze then shifted from his face to the breakfast in his hand. He then extended his hand and said, ¡°Give it to me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re hungry?!¡± Assistant Lin said as he gave him the breakfast in his hand. In order to let Gu Yu eat more, he even enthusiastically rmended, ¡°This ce¡¯s breakfast is very delicious. I also bought a few of your favorite dishes... ¡± Before he could finish, Gu Yu rudely interrupted him, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Yu said again, ¡°Xu Wei can¡¯t be starved.¡± ¡± ... ¡± After saying that, Gu Yu ignored Assistant Lin. He carried the breakfast, turned around, and strode toward the ward where Xu Wei was. Xu Wei didn¡¯t sleep too deeply. When Gu Yu pushed the door open and walked in, she heard the sound and opened her eyes immediately. After she realized that she was lying on the bed, she suddenly sat up. She turned her head to look at Gu Yu and rubbed her eyes. Her gaze was still a little dazed. ¡°How long have I slept?¡± ¡°Not long.¡± Gu Yu walked forward and waved the breakfast in his hand in front of her eyes. ¡°You can¡¯t go hungry. Go wash up first, then eat your breakfast and continue sleeping.¡± ¡°I... ¡± Xu Wei originally wanted to say that she didn¡¯t have an appetite, but after she spit out a word, she suddenly thought of something and swallowed the rest of her words. His grandfather¡¯s current state was enough for Gu Yu to worry about. Her own health wasn¡¯t good, so she couldn¡¯t let Gu Yu worry about her as well. Xu Wei nodded obediently. ¡°Okay.¡± She lifted the nket and was about to get out of bed when Gu Yu ced breakfast on the bedside table. He reached out to her, carried her, and walked to the bathroom before putting her down. Xu Wei smiled at him and started to wash up. ¨C At the same time, on the other side. When Gu Xiong heard about Grandfather Gu¡¯s condition, he prepared to visit him at the hospital with his wife Rong Fanghua. He had just changed his clothes when his master called him. He exchanged a nce with Rong Fanghua and answered the call in a respectful tone, ¡°Sir.¡± The voice of the person behind the scenes sounded, ¡°You know that Grandfather Gu is currently in aa, right?¡± Gu Xiong was stunned at first, but then he couldn¡¯t help but admire him. Even as a member of the Gu family, he only found out this morning about what happened to old master Gust night, but his master found out before him. ¡°Yes, I just found out. I¡¯m going to the hospital to visit him!¡± The person behind the scenesughed. ¡°There¡¯s no need to visit. I can tell you directly. Grandfather Gu might not wake up.¡± ¡°Is... is it that serious?¡± Grandfather Gu had taken good care of Gu Xiong all these years. He had some affection towards him, and his heart sank at this moment. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t serious, how would you get your chance! ¡± He was obviously insinuating something. Gu Xiong raised his eyebrows. ¡°Sir, what do you mean by that?¡± He suddenly thought of something. ¡°Could it be... that the old master¡¯s ident was orchestrated by you?¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± The person behind the scenes didn¡¯t hide the truth from him. ¡°No matter how careful Gu Yu is, he can¡¯t guard against this chess piece that I nted many years ago.¡± He didn¡¯t mention it further and continued, ¡°This time, I¡¯ll give you another big gift to help you seize control of the Gu Corporation. Be smart and don¡¯t screw it up again. There won¡¯t be a third time for such a golden opportunity!¡± ¡°What big gift? ¡± ¡°Go sign for the delivery.¡± After hanging up the phone, Gu Xiong rushed downstairs and grabbed the package that the servant had just brought in. He opened it swiftly and his eyes lit up when he saw what was inside. He couldn¡¯t help but rejoice. He took out his phone with trembling hands and dialed Gu Yu¡¯s number! Chapter 542 - Help You Seize Control Of The Gu Family (2)

Chapter 542: Help You Seize Control Of The Gu Family (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio In the hospital ward. Xu Wei was drinking red bean porridge when she saw that Gu Yu was only looking at her without eating. She was displeased and pouted in mock anger. ¡°You have to eat some too.¡± She couldn¡¯t keep asking him to take care of her body while he neglected his own. Now that his grandfather was in such a state and needed them the most, he and she both had to be well! As she spoke, she scooped up a spoonful of red bean porridge and brought it directly to his mouth. ¡°Ah¡ª¡ª.¡± Gu Yu smiled helplessly and pointed at her forehead. He opened his mouth and ate the spoonful of red bean porridge. The phone on the table suddenly vibrated a few times. Gu Yu nonchanatly picked it up. When he saw the caller ID, he threw the phone back on the table without any expression and ignored it. Xu Wei picked up the churro and tore it in half. She took a bite and handed the other half to Gu Yu while asking, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to pick it up?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to pick it up,¡± Gu Yu repliedzily. When he saw the churro she handed him, he didn¡¯t pick it up. Instead, enjoying the feeling of her feeding him, he took a bite while she held it. The phone vibrated for a while and automatically hung up. But soon, it vibrated again. A hint of impatience appeared in Gu Yu¡¯s eyes. However, his gaze towards Xu Wei was still gentle. He said, ¡°You eat first. I need to take a call.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Yu picked up the phone, stood up, and his long legs walked over to the window. He slid his finger on the screen to the receiver and put it to his ear. He said coldly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Xu Wei didn¡¯t know what was said on the other end, but when she looked up at Gu Yu, she saw that his expression seemed to be getting colder and colder, and there was a hostile aura all over him. In just an instant, hepletely restrained himself, making her think that what she saw just now was just an illusion. A few minutester, Gu Yu ended the call and turned around to walk back. He didn¡¯t sit down to continue eating breakfast with her, but said, ¡°I have to go back to thepany. I¡¯ll get Assistant Lin to send you back home to rest. Don¡¯t worry, Auntie Lin will be here soon.¡± Xu Wei quickly shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve rested enough. You go and do your work. I can watch over Grandpa.¡± ¡°Xu Wei... ¡± Clearly disapproving, Gu Yu frowned. She immediately raised her hand to make an oath, ¡°If I feel tired, I won¡¯t force myself. I¡¯ll automatically go back to rest. Just let me stay here to spend more time with Grandpa and talk to him. You know, at times like this, hearing the words of a familiar person might be able to wake him up.¡± Just like when he had been in aa after the car ident, she had also talked to him relentlessly every day. In the end, she had woken him up! Gu Yu looked at her silently for awhile. Unable to dissuade her, he relented. ¡°Only in the morning. Go back and rest in the afternoon.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Gu Yu¡¯s big palm gently stroked her head, then he raised his foot and strode out of the ward. ¨C In the Gu Corporation¡¯s CEO office. When Gu Yu and Assistant Lin entered the office, they immediately saw Gu Xiong sitting behind the wide desk on the seat that belonged solely to the CEO. Ever since Gu Xiong was forced to hand over shares of the Gu Corporation and waspletely removed from the Gu Corporation, he was no longer allowed to enter the Gu Corporation¡¯s building. Unexpectedly, not only did he manage to enter the Gu Corporation¡¯s building today, he also even swaggered into the CEO¡¯s office and sat in Gu Yu¡¯s seat? How could he be so brazen? Assistant Lin took a step forward and berated, ¡°Gu Xiong, do you have the right to sit in this seat?¡± Chapter 543 - Something That Must Be Protected (1)

Chapter 543: Something That Must Be Protected (1)

Now that Gu Xiong had arbitrary powers that the master had given him, he was smug and haughty. He didn¡¯t even take Gu Yu seriously, let alone a mere assistant. ¡°Gu Yu, what, haven¡¯t you told your dog to be polite to me?¡± Previously, no matter how displeased Gu Xiong was with Gu Yu, he had to maintain the front of family cordiality on the surface and call him ¡°Ah-Yu¡±. Now that he was directly calling him by his name and speaking with such an atittude, Assistant Lin¡¯s face was livid with anger. ¡°You... ¡± Gu Yu raised his hand to stop Assistant Lin from meaningless bickering. He curled his lips, but there was no trace of a smile in his eyes. He strode over with his long legs. Gu Xiong ced both of his feet directly on the table and raised his chin even more arrogantly. He said to Gu Yu, who was gradually approaching, ¡°Gu Yu, you didn¡¯t expect this day toe, right? I¡¯ll let you have a taste of falling from heaven... Ah... ¡± Before he could finish his words, Gu Yu walked around the office table and walked in front of him. He lifted his long legs and kicked the chair unceremoniously. The wheel of the chair was pushed back by his force. Gu Xiong lost his bnce and his back fell heavily to the ground. Then, there was a cracking sound from his waist. It was as if his waist was broken. Gu Xiong was in so much pain that he broke out in a cold sweat. Gu Yu stepped forward with his shiny leather shoes. Just as he was about to step on Gu Xiong¡¯s face, ignored the pain, Gu Xiong swerved to the side. In the next second, Gu Yu¡¯s cold and deep voice sounded from above his head. It was full of derision and threats, ¡°If you sit in a position you shouldn¡¯t be sitting in, be careful of your waist.¡± ¡°You... ¡± It was obvious that he was the one who made him hurt his waist, but he still said such words sarcastically. Gu Xiong was so livid with rage that his face turned red. ¡°Gu Yu, don¡¯t think that I¡¯m just joking. Take a look at this first! ¡± He struggled to stand up. Enduring the pain, he pushed the thing that he had put on the desk towards Gu Yu. He pointed at it and said fiercely, ¡°Take a good look!¡± Gu Yu raised his eyes and looked at the thing. It was a document in ck and white. Upon seeing Gu Yu¡¯s gloomy face, Gu Xiong couldn¡¯t help but smirk smugly. ¡°Gu Yu, it¡¯s going to be the annual board meeting soon. At that time, you and your dog will be kicked out of the Gu Corporation!¡± After he said that, Gu Yu nced at him indifferently. There was no warmth in his eyes, but there was a intoxicating dangerous look in them. Gu Xiong was so intimidated that he stepped back. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll leave it here. Don¡¯t say that I didn¡¯t warn you. Instead of waiting for the day of your disgrace, it¡¯s better to pack up and get out now!¡± After saying thesest harsh words, Gu Xiong didn¡¯t dare stay any longer. He clutched his sprained waist and limped out of the office. Assistant Lin stood at the side as he listened in bafflement. Who gave Gu Xiong the audacity to provoke the big boss in such a manner? He couldn¡¯t help but walk forward. His gaze fell on the document that Gu Xiong had brought over. When he saw the words on it, his pupils suddenly dted in disbelief. ¡°This... how is this possible... ¡± Gu Yu nced at him and said in an indifferent voice, ¡°It was because of this that they needed my grandfather to remain in aa or die. The way they attacked was just the same as back then.¡± Even though Gu Yu spoke in such an indifferent tone, Assistant Lin still couldn¡¯t help but tremble violently. It was truly terrifying that they had been scheming for so many years and slowly eating away at the entire Gu family! Chapter 544 - Something That Must Be Protected (2)

Chapter 544: Something That Must Be Protected (2)

Assistant Lin still couldn¡¯t believe that the contents of the document in front of him were real. He frowned and thought about it for a while, then spected, ¡°Master Gu, could this document be fake?¡± He picked up the document, turned to thest page, and carefully scrutinized the signature and seal on it. Gu Yu closed his eyes and spoke again in a grave tone, ¡°No matter how stupid Gu Xiong is, he won¡¯t unt his power with a fake document. This thing is probably real.¡± ¡°Then... Master Gu, what are your ns? ¡± Assistant Lin¡¯s expression was extremely grave. If this thing got exposed in the board meeting, ownership of the Gu Corporation would really change! Gu Yu didn¡¯t say anything for a moment. He turned around and walked to the French window to gaze at the sky outside. The Gu Corporation building was the tallest building in this business area. It overlooked everything else. Looking down, people and vehicles were almost the size of ants. Thisnd was the blood and sweat of the Gu family that was passed down from generation to generation. It was something that he must protect. He would never allow others to covet and snatch it away! Gu Yu was silent for a long time. Dozens of scenes shed through his mind. In the end, one scene froze in his mind. On one side was Grandfather Gu lying on the hospital bed, and on the other sideid Xu Wei, whose face was pale. Anguish suddenly appeared in his eyes. Assistant Lin stood there while waiting for Gu Yu¡¯s answer or to give him some instructions. However, he remained silent for a long time. Just when he thought that Gu Yu hadn¡¯t thought of a solution and wouldn¡¯t answer him, his deep voice rang out, ¡°Book a ne ticket for me. I want... ¡± ¨C Xu Wei stayed with the old man for the entire morning before Mrs. Lin ordered her to go back and rest. Since she had promised Gu Yu after all, she didn¡¯t insist. She got up and let Mr. Lin drive her back to the apartment. She nned to eat something and get some good rest before going to the hospital to apany her grandfather. Right after she walked back to the apartment and changed her shoes at the entrance, she heard her phone ring. She quickly unzipped her bag and took out her phone. When she saw that it was Gu Yu calling, she immediately picked up. She thought that Gu Yu was checking on her, but before he could say anything, she spoke first, ¡°Gu Yu, I was very obedient. I¡¯m already back at the apartment now. I¡¯ll rest well before I go to the hospital again. You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± The man replied airily, ¡°Okay.¡± From his voice, Xu Wei felt that something was wrong and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Gu Yu, what¡¯s wrong? Your voice doesn¡¯t sound right... ¡± He paused for a few seconds and nonchntly replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m going on a business trip. I¡¯m already at the airport.¡± ¡°Huh? Why so sudden?¡± Although Gu Yu often went on business trips, his grandfather¡¯s current situation wasn¡¯t stable enough, so was he really going to leave at this time to handle business? ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Yu didn¡¯t intend to exin further. ¡°I¡¯ve already arranged everything for grandfather. The doctor will take good care of him. What you need to do is take care of yourself, understand?¡± Gu Yu always had his own way of doing things. Since he wasn¡¯t willing to talk about it, Xu Fuji didn¡¯t want to get to the bottom of it. It was probably because there was something really important that Gu Yu chose to go on a business trip at this time. He already had enough to worry about. She couldn¡¯t let him worry about Grandpa and her while he was out on a business trip. Xu Wei nodded vigorously. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take good care of Grandpa. I¡¯ll take good care of myself too.¡± ¡°But Gu Yu, when will you be back?¡± Chapter 545 - She Missed Him (1)

Chapter 545: She Missed Him (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio He seemed to ponder over it for a moment before finally giving an answer, ¡°About half a month.¡± This was quite a long time. Gu Yu¡¯s previous business trips were at most a week. This time, he needed so much time. Was he going to deal with someplicated matters? Xu Wei reflexively wanted to ask, but she heard Assistant Lin¡¯s voice from the other side of the phone, ¡°President Gu, we¡¯re about to board the ne. ¡± She didn¡¯t want to prevent him from boarding the ne, so she swallowed her words and changed them to, ¡°Gu Yu, you board the ne first. When you get there, remember to call me back.¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Gu Yu replied and hung up without hesitating. Upon hearing the beeping sound, Xu Wei blinked a few times and suddenly felt a little ill at ease. She still remembered thest time Gu Yu went on a business trip. It was only merely ten minutes, but he still had to rush back to see her before leaving. When he called her after that, he obviously didn¡¯t have anything to say, but he still simply listened to her whimper without hanging up the phone. Compared to his reaction this time, it was reallypletely different... However, although shemented about it, she wasn¡¯t too fussy about it. Now that his grandfather was in such a state and he was still busy with hispany¡¯s affairs, naturally he didn¡¯t have the spare time to pay attention to these romantic affairs like before. Speaking of romantic affairs, she suddenly remembered the question that she was prevented from askingst night. If they hadn¡¯t suddenly received news of his grandfather¡¯s ident, she would have already asked the question that had been confusing her inside. With the current situation, she had no way to ask. No matter what, she had to wait for his grandfather¡¯s condition to stabilize and for Gu Yu toe back from his business trip. She would find another opportunity. ¨C During his unstable period, Grandfather Gu spent three days in the intensive care unit, but no miracle happened. He was still in aa. After the doctor¡¯s careful diagnosis, he could only rely on various devices to sustain his life at the moment. Whether he would wake up or not was really up to God to decide. Xu Wei woulde to apany grandfather Gu every day, just like how she had apanied Gu Yu in the past. She would talk to him, read to him, and even massage his hands and feet to rx his muscles from time to time. Fortunately, she had studied this before and was therefore able to do it with ease. Gu Yu had already been on a business trip for three days. After hended that day, he sent her a Wechat message to tell her that he had arrived safely. After that, he seemed to be very busy and didn¡¯t send her any more Wechat messages or phone calls. Xu Wei had already be ustomed to his ¡°M.I.A¡± state when he got busy, so she wasn¡¯t particrly anxious. He couldn¡¯t send her messages, but she could send them to him. So during this period of time, Xu Wei sent him Wechat messages from time to time. Most of them were to tell him about Grandpa Gu¡¯s daily situation. asionally, she would ask him if he was very busy and tell him that no matter how busy he was, he had to take care of his health and eat on time. During this period of time, Xu Wei wasn¡¯t idle either. She used her connections to investigate Simon¡¯s identity. When there was news, she would send her the results of the investigation in the form of an email. Xu Wei walked into the study of the apartment, pulled out a chair, and sat behind the desk. She took out herputer, opened hher email, and quickly read through it. The results proved that Simon was indeed a very powerful therapist. Yun Rou was telling the truth. Xu Wei leaned against the back of the chair, and her eyes shed. Ten secondster, she closed theputer, got up, and was about to walk out when her entire body identally bumped into a table with a stack of documents, scattering them on the ground. She squatted down to pick them up and saw a piece of paper with her name on it. Chapter 546 - She Missed Him (2) Chapter 546: She Missed Him (2) Xu Wei¡¯s gaze couldn¡¯t help but focus on the piece of paper. Then, she reached out and picked up the piece of paper. It was actually a report on her physical recovery. At the bottom was Simon¡¯s analysis, signature, and date. Xu Wei stared at it in a daze. Turns out that Simon had been reporting her physical condition to Gu Yu. However, since Gu Yu had feelings for her, naturally he would be concerned about her health. That was why he wanted to know about her physical recovery at all times. That made sense, right? Yes, this didn¡¯t mean anything. She didn¡¯t want to create trouble for herself by letting her imagination run wild before she had a clear answer. She tried hard to convince herself in her heart. She shook her head reflexively, as if she wanted to shake away her gut feeling deep inside. Then, she quickly put away the documents. The piece of paper was also put back on the table. She stayed where she was for a while before she lifted her feet and walked out of the study. ¨C Half a month flew by. Xu Wei still went to Simon¡¯s ce to work out every day, and her attitude was much more serious. She didn¡¯t want her body to be so weak all the time and keep making Gu Yu worry. She wanted to try her best to return to her original state. After working out, she would go to the hospital to visit grandfather Gu and apany him as usual. Even though he hadn¡¯t woken up yet, the other vital signs of his body were gradually stabilizing. Xu Wei recorded all of this, she sent a Wechat message to Gu Yu. During the previous week, he would asionally reply a few times. In the following week, he didn¡¯t reply again. Even when Mrs. Lin called him daily to report on Grandfather Gu¡¯s condition, it was Assistant Lin who answered. Fortunately, he would be back today. When she saw him, she would ask him how busy he was to not even have the time to answer a minute¡¯s call. Yesterday, when Mrs. Lin and Assistant Lin were on the phone, she was told that Gu Yu wouldnd at eight o¡¯clock tonight. They hadn¡¯t seen each other for a long time and hadn¡¯t talked much. Xu Wei decided to pick him up from the airport, so she left the hospital in the afternoon. She went back to her apartment, took a shower, and came out to dry her hair. She even deliberately blew out small curls on the ends of her hair. Then, she sat in front of the dressing table, and with some cosmetics, she put on some light makeup. All women wanted to look good. After being separated for a short period of time, Xu Wei naturally hoped that when they met again, she would be able to appear beautiful and healthy-looking in front of Gu Yu. She wanted to prove to him that she was really obedient and took good care of herself! After putting on her makeup, she changed into a dress that she had picked out beforehhand. She stood in front of the full-length mirror and carefully looked at herself. After confirming that she was impably well-dressed, she picked up her bag and left home. She went to the garage to get her own car and headed towards the airport. The airport road was always blocked. Fortunately, she left early, so she arrived at 7:45 pm. After the car was parked in the parking lot, she took the elevator upstairs and walked to the airport. When she arrived, it was exactly 8 pm. She found a spot and stood there, then wondered if she should rush over to give Gu Yu a big hug when she saw himter. She missed him! No, she really missed him! However, she didn¡¯t see Gu Yue out until half past eight. She frowned in confusion. It was clearly shown that the flight Gu Yu was on hadnded on time. Why wasn¡¯t he out yet? She thought it was because he was dyed getting his luggage or something. She waited for another half an hour, but there was still no sign of him. She took out her phone and was about to call him to ask when she saw thetest news pop up on her phone screen! Chapter 547 - Suspected Marital Change (1)

Chapter 547: Suspected Marital Change (1)

The CEO of Gu Corporatio, Gu Yu, is suspected of a marital change, and was secretly meeting with the heiress of Zuo Corporation! This headline made Xu Wei¡¯s dark eyes freeze. For a moment, it was as if she was illiterate. She stared at the line of words for a long time without any reaction. When the phone screen darkened, her stunned and dazed face was reflected on the screen. About a minuteter, her long eyshes fluttered a few times. Her fingers stiffly and slowly lit up the phone screen again and unlocked it. After hesitating for a few seconds, she clicked on the news. It said that Gu Yu and the heiress of Zuo Corporation had been going on dates for a week. There were reporters who took photos of Gu Yu sending flowers to the heiress of Zuo Corporation, the two of them having a candlelit dinner, and they even went on a night tour of the city together! Xu Wei looked at the time. It was the week when Gu Yu was so busy that he couldn¡¯t even answer a phone call... So, he wasn¡¯t busy with work, but was apanying another woman? As this thought surfaced in her mind, Xu Wei subconsciously shook her head. That wasn¡¯t possible. Gu Yu was on a business trip, and he left in a hurry. She had previously guessed that something serious had happened at thepany. As a reporter, she naturally knew about the Zuo Corporation. It was rumored in the business world that the Gu Corporation had a monopoly over the north while the Zuo Corporation¡¯s influence in the south rivaled that of the Gu Corporation in the south. Since his grandfather suddenly copsed and something happened at thepany again, perhaps Gu Yu had some business to discuss with the heiress of the Zuo Corporation? She shouldn¡¯t let her imagination run wild. When she saw Gu Yuter, she would properly ¡°interrogate¡± him. As Xu Wei thought about this, she took a deep breath, suppressed her ambivalent emotions, and closed the news page. Her phone suddenly rang. It was Mrs. Lin calling her. When she picked up, she heard her ask, ¡°Young Mistress, are you at the airport now?¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Mrs. Lin hurriedly said, ¡°Assistant Lin just called me. He said that the Young Master had already changed his flight and won¡¯t being back tonight. I remember that you said that you were going to pick him up, so I quickly gave you a call. Don¡¯t wait anymore. Go back quickly!¡± Xu Wei¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°Changed his flight?¡± ¡°Yes... ¡± Knowing that she had been looking forward to Gu Yu¡¯s return for the past few days, Mrs. Lin couldn¡¯t help but console her, ¡°Perhaps he hasn¡¯t finished his work yet. You know that the young master had always been extremely busy with work, but once he¡¯s done, he¡¯ll definitely rush back to meet you and the Old Master!¡± Xu Wei was silent for a moment, then she lowered her voice, ¡°Then... did Assistant Lin say how long Gu Yu visa was?¡± ¡°No... ¡± ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± After hanging up the phone, Xu Wei reflexively gripped the phone tightly, and the news from just now couldn¡¯t help but sh in her mind... Gu Yu suddenly changed his itinerary, but he didn¡¯t say when he would be back. Was he still going to stay abroad with the Zuo Corporation¡¯s heiress? If it was work, she could understand, but... why did she suddenly feel so uneasy? Not allowing herself to distrust Gu Yu like that again, Xu Wei shook her head vigorously. She lifted her feet and walked back to the underground parking lot. She sat in the car and tried hard to calm her nerves before driving away. After returning to the apartment, she copsed on the sofa with some exhaustion. Thinking about how she had dressed up tonight, she felt a little sad and aggrieved. She suddenly sat up and took out her phone from her bag. This time, she didn¡¯t simply send a Wechat message, instead, she called Gu Yu directly! Chapter 548 - Suspected Marital Change (2)

Chapter 548: Suspected Marital Change (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio If he wasn¡¯ting back, shouldn¡¯t he at least tell her in person? She definitely didn¡¯t just make this call because of that slight uneasiness in her heart! The beeping sound rang in her ears. While she was waiting for the call to be picked up, Xu future unconsciously bit her fingernails. Her heart was constantly going up and down, and she couldn¡¯t maintain her calm no matter what. It rang for quite a while. Just as it was about to hang up automatically, the other side finally picked up. Xu Wei¡¯s eyes lit up and she eximed, ¡°Gu Yu... ¡± However, the voice that came from the other side was Assistant Lin. He said politely, ¡°Young Mistress, it¡¯s me.¡± ¡± ... ¡± Xu Wei¡¯s words came to an abrupt stop and couldn¡¯t say anything for a moment. She just remained silent. After about a minute, Xu Wei¡¯s voice sounded airily, ¡°It¡¯s you... Where¡¯s Gu Yu? Why did you pick up his phone?¡± ¡°Young Mistress, President Gu had been busy with work recently. He basically left his phone with me so that I would be able to check on the old man¡¯s health condition with my mother every day before reporting to him.¡± Busy with work.. It would be fine if it was really just busy with work. In such a busy situation, he could still be photographed by reporters having a candlelit dinner with the Zuo Corporation¡¯s heiress and going on a night excursion... or was this also work? Xu Wei¡¯s dark eyes narrowed. Why don¡¯t she first inquire about the situation with Assistant Lin? If nothing happened, she would feel at ease. She opened her mouth, but before she could make a sound, Assistant Lin said, ¡°Young Mistress, I have something urgent to deal with here. I can¡¯t talk to you anymore. I¡¯ll tell President Gu that you called.¡± After he said that, he didn¡¯t wait for Xu Wei to answer and directly hung up the phone. Xu Wei heard the clicking sound beside her ear and frowned while feeling at a loss for words. She didn¡¯t know if it was her imagination, but Assistant Lin seemed to be in a hurry to hang up the phone and didn¡¯t dare to say anything more to her. Forget it. If that was his attitude, even if she asked, Assistant Lin wouldn¡¯t reveal anything. Xu Wei threw her phone on the coffee table, then took a pillow and hugged it in her arms. She leaned back against the sofa. The only thing she could do now was to wait. When Gu Yu returned, all her doubts would naturally be cleared up. Although she felt a little uneasy this time, she had experienced so many things with Gu Yu during this period of time. She no longer jumped to the worst conclusions first like she did before. Just like when she was in the warehouse, so many people saw her stab Yun Rou¡¯s hand with a knife, but at that time, Gu Yu rushed over and hugged her, telling her that he believed in her. This time, she also wanted to believe in him! After trying hard to convince herself in her heart, Xu Wei¡¯s heart was no longer so heavy. Only then did she get up, walk back to the bedroom, take a shower and remove her makeup. Then she lied down and closed her eyes to sleep. ¨C In the following days, Xu Wei went to the gym every morning and visited her grandfather in the afternoon as usual. During this period of time, she didn¡¯t need to read the news. She had a regr daily schedule and she took the initiative to ask Simon to make a healthy diet n for her. She ate strictly ording to the requirements every day. Grandfather Gu¡¯s condition gradually returned to normal despite still not waking up. Xu Wei¡¯s regr exercise routine and diet n had allowed her body to recover even faster. During thetest physical examination, she could clearly see that all her body¡¯s vital signs had improved. As for Gu Yu, he never returned any of her calls or sent her any Wechat messages. Every day, only Lin Assistant would call Mrs. Lin. However, the news about him and the Zuo Corporation¡¯s heiress was bing more and more frequent... Chapter 549 - He Was Finally Back (1)

Chapter 549: He Was Finally Back (1)

News of them being together could be seen every once in a while. The man was exceptional, the woman was beautiful, and their family backgrounds were extremelypatible, so much so that the media directly ignored the fact that Gu Yu was married, and not a single word mentioned her, his real wife. All sorts of media reported it wantonly, and everyone began to find out. In the beginning, even Gu Xue and Xiao Chun made offhand remarks about whether or not something had happened between her and Gu Yu. In the end, even when Gu Xue came to visit Grandfather Gu, she didn¡¯t dare mention the matter for fear that she would be saddened. Xu Wei counted with her fingers. Unknowingly, half a month had passed since Gu Yu changed his flight that day. In other words, he had already left for a month! When Mrs. Lin saw the situation, she also thought of asking about Gu Yu¡¯s situation when Assistant Lin called her. In the end, her son also only talked to her about official matters. After asking about Grandfather Gu¡¯s situation, he hung up the phone without giving her the chance to speak! This was so abnormal... Mrs. Lin couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Grandfather Gu had fallen, and she didn¡¯t know when he would wake up. Or perhaps... he wouldn¡¯t wake up in the future. If something were to happen between the Young Master and Young Mistress, the family would be broken up! She could only hope that the Young Master would hurry back from work. This way, any news or scandal would be dispelled! Xu Wei had noticed the look in Mrs. Lin¡¯s eyes. It was a mixture of rue and pity. She opened her mouth to speak, but then she hesitated. Knowing that Mrs. Lin was trying tofort her, she pursed her lips and smiled, then said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. I won¡¯t believe in those rumors. I only believe what Gu Yu says to me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Mrs. Lin breathed a sigh of relief and smiled. ¡°I also believe that Young Master treats you sincerely.¡± She had witnessed the entire development of their romance. It wasn¡¯t easy for the two of them to reach this stage of development in their romantic rtionship. She believed that their rtionship wouldn¡¯t end so easily. Moreover, the Young Master should feel extremely fortunate that the Young Mistress believed in him so firmly. She also hoped that he wouldn¡¯t let down her trust in him. ¨C That day, Xu Wei finished working out at Simon¡¯s ce and took a shower in the changing room. When she came out to change her clothes, her phone suddenly rang. She hurriedly put on her clothes before picking up the phone. Her fingers swiped on the screen to answer the call. ¡°Mrs. Lin, what¡¯s the matter?¡± She originally thought that something had happened on her grandfather¡¯s side. Unexpectedly, Mrs. Lin said, ¡°Young Mistress, the Young Master is back... did he tell you?¡± Xu Wei was stunned. Gu Yu was back? ¡°When... did hee back?¡± Mrs. Lin knew that the Young Master hadn¡¯t informed her. Perhaps her son was used to calling her, so he only informed her. She would tell the Young Mistress anyway. Mrs. Lin quickly replied, ¡°He came back this morning. When hended, my son called me, but he said that there was an important meeting at thepany. He and the Young Master went back to thepany for a meeting. After the meeting, they wille to the hospital to see the Old Master!¡± After a pause, she continued, ¡°Young Mistress, have you finished working out? If you have finished,e over and let¡¯s wait for the Young Master together!¡± Xu Wei agreed airily and hung up the phone. Did hee back this morning? She checked her phone carefully. There were no missed calls or unread messages... Chapter 550 - He Was Finally Back (2)

Chapter 550: He Was Finally Back (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Since he was back, didn¡¯t he have the self-awareness to call her and send her a message? After all... until today, he had been on a business trip for at least a month. Half of the time, rumors of him having an illicit affair with another woman spread like crazy. Was he really that confident that she would believe in him, or did he feel that there was no need to tell her? Truthfully, at that moment, she felt extremely sad and angry! No matter what, if he didn¡¯t exin to her properly and coax her when she saw himter, she wouldn¡¯t be able to forgive him easily! Xu Wei packed up her things and then left the gym. She got into her car and drove to the hospital. When she arrived, it was already lunchtime. However, upon seeing that Gu Yu and Assistant Lin hadn¡¯t arrived yet, she thought that perhaps the meeting would continue for some time. Mrs. Lin said, ¡°Young Mistress, why don¡¯t you have lunch first? Do you want to eat at the hospital cafeteria, or do you want me to apany you to a nearby restaurant?¡± Xu Wei actually didn¡¯t have much of an appetite, but since her health was more important, she didn¡¯t dare neglect her health. After thinking about it for a while, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat at the hospital cafeteria.¡± She had been eating recovery meals all this time and couldn¡¯t go home to cook today. The food at the hospital was light in oil and salt, so it could be considered a healthy meal. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go down and make you a serving!¡± Mrs. Lin said as she got up and walked out of the ward. Xu Wei walked to the side of the bed, then pulled out a chair and sat down. She stretched out her hand and routinely massaged his arm with appropriate strength. As she massaged his arm, she said to him, ¡°Grandpa, Gu Yu finally came back from a business trip. He left you behind for more than a month. When hees, remember to scold him, okay?¡± ¡°He left his grandpa and his wife behind. He hasn¡¯t said a word to us for so long. Don¡¯t you think his behavior is uneptable? When hees back today, do you want him to kneel on the washboard or the keyboard?¡± ¡°Although you aren¡¯t saying anything, I know that you¡¯re definitely on my side. Grandpa, you have to wake up quickly. If Gu Yu and I get into a fight, no one will support me anymore!¡± ¡°Grandpa, didn¡¯t you always say that you want Gu Yu and I to give birth to a little grandson for you? I¡¯ve been working hard on my rehabilitation training. I¡¯ll definitely make my body recover and give birth to a fat baby. You have to wake up to see it. So Grandpa, don¡¯t sleep too much. A little sleep is fine, but you have to wake up!¡± Mrs. Lin had just returned from lunch, and her eyes couldn¡¯t help but redden when she heard what Xu Wei said. It was often said that there was no filial son in front of a sick bed, but the Young Mistress was truly considerate. She insisted on apanying the old master every day. She didn¡¯t hesitate to do whatever she could for the old master without the slightest bit of reluctance. Over the past month, she had really done the Young Master¡¯s part. The old master didn¡¯t misjudge his granddaughter-inw, nor did he dote on her in vain... he had indeed chosen the best wife for the Young Master! ¨C At the Gu Corporation. After the meeting ended, the door was pushed open and the directors walked out one by one. Soon, only Gu Xiong, Gu Yu, and Assistant Lin were left in the huge meeting hall. Gu Xiong sat there with an extremely ugly expression on his face. He gritted his teeth and red at Gu Yu, who had an airy smile on his lips and a mocking expression in his eyes. In the end, he suddenly stood up, kicked over the chair at the side, and left angrily. Assistant Lin stared at his back as he left. He couldn¡¯t help but smile and say, ¡°President Gu, are we going to the hospital next?¡± Chapter 551 - She Was Really Angry (1)

Chapter 551: She Was Really Angry (1)

Gu Yu leaned against the back of his chair. He had been able to remain calm and collected even under the pressure of the directors, but at this moment, his face darkened, and his dark eyes had aplicated gloomy gleam. It was as if... what he was going to face next was even more difficult than facing the ferocious directors. Assistant Lin wanted to say something, but when he saw his expression, he swallowed his words. He didn¡¯t say anything else and waited quietly by the side for Gu Yu to give an order. After about five minutes, Gu Yu finally lifted his thin lips and said, ¡°Help me prepare something first!¡± Assistant Lin quickly said, ¡°Please say it.¡± Then, when he heard Gu Yu¡¯s words, his pupils suddenly dted. Afraid that he had heard him wrong, he asked in disbelief, ¡°CEO Gu, are you sure you want me to prepare this thing? ¡± Exhausted, Gu Yu rubbed his brows with his long fingers, then closed his eyes and was silent for a moment. When he opened his eyes again, he already appeared determined. All the emotions in his eyes had disappeared, and he said coldly, ¡°Go and prepare!¡± Even though Assistant Lin still didn¡¯t believe it, he didn¡¯t dare to be negligent either. He responded and went out of the meeting room. ¨C Xu Wei waited in the ward for an entire afternoon, but she didn¡¯t see Gu Yu at all. The meetingsted the entire morning and entire afternoon? Or could it be that after the meeting, he wasn¡¯t in a hurry to meet her, so he continued working in thepany? Even though Xu Wei hade up with many excuses for Gu Yu, this time, she was really, really angry! When he saw her, it would definitely not be something that could be solved simply by kneeling on the keyboard or the washboard. She had to think carefully about how to punish him! Even Mrs. Lin couldn¡¯t help but nag, ¡°Why isn¡¯t the Young Master here yet? Is this meeting going on forever? Why don¡¯t... I give Assistant Lin a call to ask?¡± Xu Wei coldly stopped her, ¡°There¡¯s no need to call. If he wants toe, naturally he¡¯lle. If he doesn¡¯t want toe, I don¡¯t want him toe!¡± How could Mrs. Lin not hear her the anger in her words? But it was understandable because the Young Mistress had already been extremely magnanimous. It was one thing to work abroad, but how could he be so aloof even after returning to the country! But after all, for the sake of the two of them, Mrs. Lin still wanted to put in a good word for her Young Master to appease Xu Wei. Before she could say anything, Xu Wei¡¯s phone rang. Xu Wei took out her phone and looked at the screen. Gu Yu¡¯s name shed on the screen.. Ha, so he was finally willing to call her? Willing to contact her? Those who didn¡¯t know would think that she had nothing to do with him anymore! Mrs. Lin had sharp eyes. When she saw this, she immediately smiled until her face was full of wrinkles, ¡°See Young Mistress, I already said that the Young Master would definitely contact you as soon as he was done with work. Didn¡¯t he just call you? You know... the Young Master had always been very busy. Be magnanimous and don¡¯t be too fussy with him! ¡± Don¡¯t be too fussy with him? It would have been alright half a month ago, but now, it was very difficult to do! She had already thought it through just now. If Gu Yu didn¡¯t exin to her properly, apologize, and promise that it wouldn¡¯t happen again, and so on, then he could forget about her forgiving him! Xu Wei didn¡¯t pick up immediately. It wasn¡¯t until the ringing was almost over that she slowly picked up and said coldly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± His low voice sounded slowly. ¡°I¡¯ve returned to the apartment. Come back now. I have something to tell you.¡± Chapter 552 - She Was Really Angry (2)

Chapter 552: She Was Really Angry (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio He had originally said that he would go to the hospital, but he didn¡¯te. Instead, he went back to the apartment... Why? Was he prepared to apologize to her in a humble manner, but he didn¡¯t want to be seen by others? Well then, she wanted to see what he would say to her. She hadn¡¯t heard him coax her for such a long time now. This time, she should be able to get what she deserved, right? ¡°Yes.¡± When she answered, she still maintained a cold tone to maintain her angry attitude. After hanging up the phone, Xu Wei stood up and said goodbye to Mrs. Lin. Mrs. Lin smiled knowingly and waved her hand. ¡°Go back, go back. I¡¯ll take care of things here. You two haven¡¯t seen each other for more than a month. Go have a good talk tonight... ¡± She winked at the end of her sentence. How could Xu Wei not grasp the insinuations of her words? Even though she was prepared to go back and settle the score with Gu Yu, she couldn¡¯t help but slightly blush at Mrs. Lin¡¯s teasing. She didn¡¯t continue speaking. She carried her bag and walked out of the ward quickly. She could still hear theughter behind her. At this time, night had alreadye and the neon lights in the city were lit up. Because of the rush hour traffic jam after work, Xu Wei¡¯s car kept starting and stopping, but she wasn¡¯t in a hurry and had the intention of making Gu Yu wait. After all, she had waited for him for more than a month! After being inmute for more than an hour, Xu Wei¡¯s car finally drove into the apartment¡¯s garage. She turned off the engine, pushed the door open, then got out of the car and walked towards the elevator. In the short time she took the elevator, countless images of Gu Yu ¡°apologizing¡± or ¡°trying to please¡± shed through her mind. But with his personality, it was really hard to imagine what he would do. Finally, Xu Wei stood at the entrance of the apartment. When she looked for the key in her bag, another thought popped up in her mind. Behind this door, would Gu Yu prepare a surprise for her or something... Not to mention anything else, at least give her a bouquet of roses! She admitted that when she saw Gu Yu giving roses to the Zuo Corporation¡¯s heiress on the news, she was still a little heartbroken because Gu Yu really had never given her flowers in a serious manner. Thinking of this, she curled up the corners of her lips again, but she quickly suppressed it. All of her thoughts disappeared when she opened the apartment door and saw the quiet room inside. There were no surprises, no flowers, no other special arrangements... Was Gu Yu courting death, or did he not feel that he had done anything wrong at all? Xu Wei pursed her lips tightly. The anger that she had suppressed rushed up again. She put her bag on the shoe cab, quickly changed her shoes, put on her slippers, and entered the room. There was no one in the living room, and the lights in the bedroom weren¡¯t on. Needless to say, he must be in the study again. But did he really have so much work to do? Xu Wei walked to the study. The door wasn¡¯t closed, and the light shone from inside. When she stepped in, she first looked at the desk, but there was no sign of Gu Yu. She looked around the study, and only then did she see Gu Yu standing outside the balcony with his back to her. His slender fingers holding a cigarette between them, he casually ced one hand on the railing. The mes were flickering, and his other hand was holding his phone to his ear while he held his phone. Xu Wei subconsciously walked over. She only heard his usual low voice. ¡°Uh huh, tell me the time, and I¡¯ll send someone to pick you up.¡± Chapter 553 - He Became Polite And Distant (1)

Chapter 553: He Became Polite And Distant (1)

This sentence sessfully stopped Xu Wei in her tracks. It was clearly just a very ordinary and normal sentence, but it inexplicably pricked her heart and gave her a vague feeling of difort. Who was the ¡°you¡± he was talking about? The heiress of the Zuo Corporation? Even if she didn¡¯t want to think about it, she couldn¡¯t control her thoughts. Perhaps this was a woman¡¯s terrifying sixth sense. She didn¡¯t continue walking forward. She was about to walk over to the sofa and sit down to wait for him to finish his call when the printer suddenly sounded. She turned her head and saw that someone had sent a document over. The paper came out bit by bit. She thought it was a document from the Gu Corporation and didn¡¯t have any intention of reading it. However, from the corner of her eye, she caught a glimpse of a familiar name printed on the paper. She had only taken a quick nce, but she couldn¡¯t help but pause and look at it. She wasn¡¯t mistaken. It was really her own name... She wasn¡¯t unfamiliar with this document either, because she had seen it in the study before. Last time, she had identally knocked over a stack of documents on Gu Yu¡¯s desk, and there was a medical report like this in it. However, this was the newest one. The paper waspletely out, and she saw the evaluation results below. She had been doing rehabilitation training with Simon for some time, and since she knew about her bodily health, she had be even more devoted, her body had recovered very well. ording to the conclusion written by Simon, she had already recovered eighty percent. She should have been happy, but for some reason, her heart felt a little heavy and a little depressed. While she was staring at the report, Gu Yu had already ended the call. He raised his hand and took two more puffs of his cigarette before turning around to return to the study. When he saw Xu Wei, he wasn¡¯t surprised. He only took a step forward, put the cigarette in his hand into the ashtray on the desk, then stretched out his arm. His long arm brushed past Xu Wei¡¯s side and picked up the physical examination report. His dark eyes swept over it, and a satisfied smile appeared on his lips. ¡°Your body has recovered very well. ¡± Xu Wei raised her head and looked at the man who was only two steps away from her. His expression was calm andposed, while his dark eyes were dark and soulful. He still looked impassive as ever, but it waspletely different from what she had imagined. The first thing he said when they met after more than a month shouldn¡¯t have been such a light sentence, right? She had been a little excited just now, but it was like a bucket of cold water had been poured down on her. She suppressed her emotions and moved her lips. She replied, ¡°Before you left, you asked me to take good care of myself. I promised you that I would, so I did it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Yu responded aloofly. He wasn¡¯t curious or asking her how she knew about the recovery of her body. He nonchntly put the report on the desk and looked at her with his dark eyes. He asked again, ¡°Have you had dinner?¡± ¡°No.¡± Although Xu Wei had many questions, she didn¡¯t want to ask him first. She didn¡¯t want to always be in such a passive situation in front of Gu Yu. She wasn¡¯t stupid. If she didn¡¯t feel that something was wrong, then she would be extremely dim-witted. But since Gu Yu was so calm, she wouldn¡¯t let herself appear too impatient. She had suffered too much, and whoever cared more would be the loser. After a pause, Xu Wei smiled. ¡°I came back after receiving your call. I didn¡¯t want you to wait.¡± Chapter 554 - He Became Polite And Distant (2)

Chapter 554: He Became Polite And Distant (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Her smile was aloof, and his words were airy, but there was a hint of me. After all, this matter had been on her mind for more than a month, so she was still unable topletely suppress her emotions. In the end, she still said this. Upon hearing her words, Gu Yu¡¯s eyes shed with a trace of emotion, and then he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t think it through. What do you want to eat? Let¡¯s go eat first.¡± Sorry? She had indeed wanted him to apologize, but why did he sound polite and distant when he apologized? In fact, this side of him wasn¡¯t unfamiliar to her. However... she had experienced Gu Yu¡¯s gentleness, thoughtfulness, and doting. She had also seen Gu Yu¡¯s disdain, indifference, and even hatred. However, she had never thought that one day, he would treat her the way he treated others. Xu Wei¡¯s hands, which were hanging by her sides, suddenly tightened. She slowly swallowed her saliva. After a moment of silence, she nodded. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s eat first. But I don¡¯t want to go out to eat anymore. I¡¯m going to make two bowls of noodles. Just wait for me for a moment.¡± After saying this, she didn¡¯t wait for Gu Yu¡¯s reply. She turned around and walked out of the study. She went to the kitchen and stood where she was. She took a few deep breaths before she managed to calm down the anxiety and unease that surged up. At this moment, she might be able to confirm that what Gu Yu was about to say to her wasn¡¯t what she thought it was. But no matter what it was, she still had to face it in the end. Xu Wei opened the fridge and took out vegetables, eggs, and other ingredients. She boiled the water and put in the noodles. After they were slightly cooked and soft, she put in the side dishes. The warm steam hit her face and made her slightly tear up. She had finished making the two bowls of noodles and was about to take them out when Gu Yu walked into the kitchen. He reached out his arm and took her hand. ¡°Let me do it.¡± Xu Wei didn¡¯t argue. She retracted her hand and took off her apron. She took the lead and walked out of the kitchen to the dining room. She pulled out the dining chair and sat down. Gu Yu ced a bowl of steaming hot noodles in front of her and a bowl in front of her. He then pulled out the chair and sat down. It wasn¡¯t early anymore. It was already past nine o¡¯clock. It was already past Xu Wei¡¯s meal time. Her stomach was empty, but she didn¡¯t feel hungry at all. However, on the way back, she did have some food. She was still thinking... after Gu Yu exined everything to her and asked for her forgiveness, they could go out and have a good meal together. Xu Wei didn¡¯t eat. Instead, Gu Yu picked up his chopsticks, picked up the noodles, and elegantly took a bite. A slight frown appeared between his brows and disappeared in an instant. He continued to eat, bite by bite. Even though he was only eating a simple bowl of noodles, his mannerism was still so elegant that it was pleasing to the eye. Xu Wei moved her hands in the end. She picked up her chopsticks, picked up the noodles, and took a bite. But very quickly, her beautiful brows furrowed. Even though it was made by herself, she disliked the taste. Just now, probably because she was in a daze and other factors, she identally put in a lot of salt, causing the noodles to be so salty that it was difficult to swallow. She put down her chopsticks with a smack and reached out to grab Gu Yu¡¯s chopsticks. ¡°Don¡¯t eat anymore. We should either go out and eat or order takeout.¡± Xu Wei remembered that Gu Yu liked lightly salted food. How did he manage to eat the noodles without blinking? Gu Yu put down the noodles after she said that and nodded. He still asked in an obedient manner, ¡°Do you want to go out and eat? Or do you want to order takeout?¡± Chapter 555 - Peaceful Confrontation (1)

Chapter 555: Peaceful Confrontation (1)

Xu Wei suddenly found it funny. How could she and Gu Yu be so calm? In front of her, he seemed to have lost all his emotions. Even if he was obedient to her, he wasn¡¯t as doting as before. His eyes and tone werepletely calm. Whether it was going out to eat or ordering takeout, she didn¡¯t want to eat anymore. There was no need to waste that time anymore. She shook her head. ¡°No need. I had some snacks before I came back. I¡¯m actually not hungry.¡± As she said that, she took a gentle breath. She withdrew her hands from the table and ced them under the table. She clenched her fingers slightly before raising her eyes and looking at Gu Yu. There were some things that weren¡¯t suitable and shouldn¡¯t be asked at this time, but she felt that if she didn¡¯t ask clearly now, she would probably never know the answer. ¡°Gu Yu... ¡± Xu Wei spoke softly and called his name. Even though she tried hard to keep herself calm, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a tinge of bitterness. ¡°Do you still remember that night on Chun Chun¡¯s birthday when we went for a walk to the small garden? I said that I had a question to ask you?¡± Gu Yu froze for a moment, but he quickly recalled it and nodded. ¡°I remember.¡± ¡°I wanted to find another opportunity to ask you again, but I want to ask you now. For the next question, I¡¯ll ask you to answer me truthfully, okay?¡± That question that had been put off for a long time could no longer be put off until this moment. She even felt a little regretful. If she had been able to confront Gu Yu bravely and directly like she did with Chun Chun, she wouldn¡¯t have dragged it out until this... bad timing. Gu Yu didn¡¯t give a good answer, nor did he give a bad answer. He just ced his chopsticks on the table and elegantly wiped the corner of his lips with a tissue. He said indifferently, ¡°You can ask.¡± That day, her question was very direct. She wanted to ask, ¡°Do you like me?¡± At that time, because of the confidence that Xiao Chun gave her, she had maintained this confidence when she faced Gu Yu. However... after not contacting him for more than a month, the rumors that spread like fire had eaten up her courage bit by bit. It wasn¡¯t easy to put it back together at this time. Xu Wei had always known very clearly that her love was wed. Even though from the time she had taken a knife for Gu Yu to the time before Gu Yu¡¯s business trip, Gu Yu¡¯s gentleness towards her had allowed her to regain some confidence, it was still really insecure... so insecure that it was extremely easy to lose it. So much so that the question she asked became a little more tactful when it came out of her mouth. ¡°You knew long ago that after my injury, my body became especially weak, soter on, you were especially nervous about my health. Not only did you supervise my bodily health, but you also specially invited Simon, the famous rehabilitation therapist, toe out of retirement and treat me, right?¡± Since she wasn¡¯t surprised by the medical report just now, it was normal for her to know about Simon¡¯s matter. Gu Yu looked very calm, as if he wasn¡¯t surprised that she already knew about it. He opened his mouth and answered, ¡°Yes, your injury was very serious. The doctor told me long ago that your body will have all kinds of side effects. You were injured because of me, so naturally I can¡¯t let your body continue to be in such a feeble state. I have the responsibility to help your body recover.¡± You were injured because of me... I have the responsibility to help your body recover... Those two sentences really struck a nerve with her. Chapter 556 - Peaceful Confrontation (2)

Chapter 556: Peaceful Confrontation (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xu Wei didn¡¯t show any sadness on her face, but her hands, which were hidden under the table, started to tremble uncontrobly. Her mind was divided into two groups of thoughts. One group was shouting for her to stop asking, because the answer was probably not what she wanted to hear, while the other group was unwilling to let her evade reality. Even if she had to die, she had to die knowing why. Xu Wei closed her eyes and took a deep breath. She opened her eyes again and spoke again, ¡°Then, after I was injured, did you really mean what you said to me when you told me to wait for you?¡± She looked straight into Gu Yu¡¯s eyes and didn¡¯t let any of his emotions escape her eyes. This was the question she wanted to know the most. Gu Yu didn¡¯t avoid her. His dark eyes met hers, but his gaze was too solemn, as if there were many emotions hidden within. She couldn¡¯t see through it for a moment, or perhaps... he didn¡¯t want her to understand it. His voice remained calm and indifferent. He replied, ¡°I was sincere.¡± He was sincere... It was clearly the answer she wanted to hear, but at this moment, there wasn¡¯t any trace of joy. Instead, her mood became heavier, and for a moment, she was unable to ask the third question. Gu Yu waited patiently for her. When he saw that her lips were slightly dry, he even got up and walked into the kitchen. He poured a cup of warm water, carried it back, and ced it beside her hand. ¡°Drink some water first.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Xu Wei¡¯s gaze fell on the cup of water. This was Gu Yu¡¯s natural thoughtfulness. Previously, she only felt that his thoughtfulness touched her heart, but now, it seemed that this was only his sense of responsibility. Gradually revealing some bitter resentment, she stared at the ss of water for a long time. She lifted her hand, grabbed the ss of water, raised her head, and drank it in one gulp. With a bang, she ced the ss back on the table. It was as if she suddenly had the strength to confront him. She opened her mouth, ¡°Since you said that you treated me sincerely, then what you¡¯ve done to me during this period of time isn¡¯t because of guilt and sympathy, but... but because you really want to start over with me? You want to continue this marriage, don¡¯t you?¡± Gu Yu lowered his eyes and didn¡¯t think much about it. He answered, ¡°Yes, I wanted to continue this marriage with you... ¡± Xu Wei¡¯s heart suddenly pounded wildly after hearing his words. If that was his answer, didn¡¯t it at least prove that he still liked her a little? She almost blurted out this question, but Gu Yu¡¯s next sentence came faster. ¡°I thought I could do it. ¡± ¡°But... ¡± Gu Yu paused. His eyes slowly turned cold and indifferent as he gazed at Xu Wei. There was even a hint of mockery in his eyes. He even deliberated for a moment, as if he was thinking about what to say next. Xu Wei¡¯s fingertips trembled slightly and she gradually turned pale. After more than ten seconds, Gu Yu¡¯s gaze fell on Xu Wei¡¯s face again. He sighed slightly and lifted his lips, then apologized in a polite but distant manner. ¡°Xu Wei, I¡¯m very sorry. I realized that I can¡¯t do it. ¡± ¡°Can¡¯t do it... ¡± Xu Wei bit her lower lip hard and spat out each word with difficulty, ¡°Why can¡¯t you do it? Until today... No, until you went on a business trip, didn¡¯t you do it very well?¡± Chapter 557 - You’re Not Who I Want (1)

Chapter 557: You¡¯re Not Who I Want (1)

Gu Yu stared at her in silence. She didn¡¯t know if he didn¡¯t want to answer this question, or if he felt that... there was no need to answer her. But since she had decided to ask him clearly, Xu Wei didn¡¯t want to remain ignorant. It was fine if he didn¡¯t answer since she could guess for herself. Xu Wei¡¯s fingertips unconsciously poked the table, and her clear ck and white eyes stared straight at him. She rarely looked at him so straightforwardly. She didn¡¯t expect that... she would look at him like that under such circumstances, and it was because she was trying to see through his sincerity. ¡°Is it because... of the Zuo Corporation¡¯s heiress?¡± Although she asked this question, Xu Wei felt that it was unlikely. She had never heard that Gu Yu knew the Zuo Corporation¡¯s heiress. They must have met during this business trip. Love at first sight basically didn¡¯t exist in Gu Yu. He was an extremely cold person emotionally. It was easier said than done to enter his heart. Apart from his family, the Lin family that had apanied him since he grew up, and his good brother, Xu Shuai, these were all rtionships that had been established through blood-kin and time. Otherwise, after working so hard for so long, she had thought that she had gradually entered his heart, but in the end, hadn¡¯t it still been all in vain? Just as she expected, Gu Yu didn¡¯t hide anything and answered frankly, ¡°This is between us.¡± Between us... it was just between him and her. Xu Wei nodded slightly. Actually, she already had the answer to the remaining questions in her heart, but hoping that he might have a different answer, she just wanted to gamble again. ¡°Then...¡± her voice became a little hoarse, ¡°Is it because of Grandpa?¡± Their marriage was set up by Grandpa alone, and it was Grandpa who forced him to marry her. If she hadn¡¯t taken the knife for him and got wounded for himter, their rtionship wouldn¡¯t have eased up. ¡°Xu Wei, since you want me to tell everything, then fine, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Gu Yu¡¯s lips twitched, but there wasn¡¯t the slightest hint of a smile. ¡°We both know very well how we got married. I got married because of my grandfather, and you got married because of money. It was originally a deal where we both got what we wanted. I didn¡¯t want to be forced, but my grandfather was getting old. He wanted to see me get married and have children, and you¡¯re the one he liked. In addition, the knife you took for me got you injured and made me feel very guilty. Whether it was to fulfill my grandfather¡¯s wish or to fulfill my responsibility towards you, I want to protect this marriage.¡± Xu Wei¡¯s eyes turned slightly red. When Gu Yu saw this, an ambivalent expression shed through his eyes, but in the end, he continued to speak, ¡°But now, grandfather is in aa and I don¡¯t know when he will wake up. Or perhaps... Xu Wei, I originally wanted to make do with this for the rest of my life, but grandfather¡¯s greatest wish was for me to be happy in the future. But you are not who I want. ¡± He didn¡¯t say a single word of sarcasm. His harsh words were much gentlerpared to the harsh words he had said to her before. He only used a very calm tone to tell her his thoughts, but every word was actually more anguishing than his harsh words. Her eyes became more and more teary, and her nose was filled with bitterness. Xu Wei¡¯s long curly eyshes trembled violently. She tried hard to swallow her saliva and suppress the choked sensation in her throat, but when she spoke, there was still some hints of a sob in her voice. Chapter 558 - You Are Not Who I Want (2)

Chapter 558: You Are Not Who I Want (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°You brought me to meet your parents. You said that we¡¯re family, and you even cleared my name at the birthday banquet and announced to everyone that I was your wife. When I was framed, you unconditionally believed in me, put on mywyer¡¯s robe, and created a miracle for me to win thewsuit. Also... you said that you would hold the wedding of the century for me... ¡± The tone of Xu Wei¡¯s words became even more serious. ¡°All of that was done in order to protect this marriage, and there was no emotionalponent to it?¡± She couldn¡¯t believe that he didn¡¯t have any feelings for her. The afection he had shown her was still vivid in her mind. Could it be that all of that was just an illusion? Gu Yu lowered his eyes and his tone became even colder. ¡°Those things were what I should have done as your husband.¡± ¡°Husband... ¡± The most intimate address, at this moment, was especially ironic. Xu Wei muttered these two words and repeated them for a long time before saying in a low voice, ¡°But I don¡¯t believe that you don¡¯t have any feelings for me.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t believe?¡± Gu Yu repeated Xu Wei¡¯s three words and suddenly thought of something. A hint of emotion finally appeared in his cold eyes, but it was mockery. ¡°Xu Wei, an illusion can¡¯t be regarded as real.¡± An illusion can¡¯t be regarded as real... Xu Wei¡¯s entire body trembled. Her face instantly paled, and her body could not help but sway. An illusion... This word was really well used. There were so many words, but none of them couldpare to the heavy blow that word gave her. Three years ago, she had an illusion that he liked her. Three yearster, she was still repeating the same mistake. Was it still an illusion that he liked her? Xu Weiughed lightly and nodded her head vigorously. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. An illusion cann¡¯t be taken seriously. It¡¯s just an illusion, an illusion... ¡± She thought that since he had already said that, there was no need to ask, ¡°Do you not like me at all?¡± She tried her best to smile. At this moment, she actually didn¡¯t want to cry anymore. She had already expected the answer. When she heard it, it wasn¡¯t that difficult to ept. Or perhaps, she never actually dared to believe that Gu Yu would like her. In the end, she didn¡¯t have her hopes up, so she wasn¡¯t too disappointed. Xu Wei lowered her head, took a few deep breaths, and suppressed all her emotions. After about a minute, she raised her head again and tried her best to use a rxed tone. She said, ¡°I¡¯ve already asked the questions I wanted to ask. Gu Yu, it¡¯s your turn. What do you want to say to me? Say it now.¡± His long fingers tapped lightly on the table. The spacious apartment was extremely quiet. She could hear that tap very clearly, as if every tap was hitting the most painful part of her body. Gu Yu raised his eyes to look at her. His gaze was as gloomy as ever, but the gaze he used to look at her was no longer gentle and doting. He opened his mouth and slowly said, ¡°Xu Wei, you mentioned divorce to me before. I also identally saw... The divorce document that you prepared.¡± In terms of the divorce, Xu Wei knew that he meant since she had always wanted to let go of their marriage. As for the divorce document that she prepared, it was at that time... because Yun Rou had caused a rife between them, so she had prepared it. So, he had seen it... That divorce document had only existed for one night, and she had destroyed it the very next day, so the time that he had seen it was definitely that night. No wonder he had been avoiding her since then, because he was afraid that she would mention the divorce. He had even taken the initiative to announce their marriage at the birthday banquet, in order to maintain the marriage, and not... for her. Chapter 559 - No Sorrow, No Joy, No Love, No Resentment (1)

Chapter 559: No Sorrow, No Joy, No Love, No Resentment (1)

Xu Wei was also a little shocked. At this moment, she was still able to think and analyze these things so calmly that because she was thinking about these things, she didn¡¯t say anything. Gu Yu waited for her for a while, then said, ¡°I want this wrong marriage to end.¡± He got up and walked out of the dining room. Xu Wei heard the sound of his footsteps. He should have walked to the other side of the study, but soon, he returned. The man who reappeared in the dining room was holding a document in his hand. Even though she hadn¡¯t seen what it was, Xu Wei knew very well that it was probably a divorce document. Gu Yu sat down across from her again. He ced the document in his hand on the table and pushed it in front of her. He said calmly and coldly, ¡°This is the divorce document that I asked mywyer to draft. Take a look. If there¡¯s anything that you¡¯re not satisfied with, or if you need anything else, you can tell me. I¡¯ll get mywyer to revise it ¡± Xu Wei picked up the divorce agreement and flipped through it page by page. She read it very slowly, and Gu Yu didn¡¯t rush her. He waited patiently until she finished reading it all and closed the document. This was... a divorce document with very generous conditions. Gu Yu didn¡¯t intend to mistreat her in the slightest. The alimony he gave her was enough for her to squander for the rest of her life. But she wasn¡¯t satisfied... When she married Gu Yu, she endured his harsh words in the beginning. Later on, she risked her life to take the hit for him. From the beginning to the end, she didn¡¯t want his money. She could tell him anything he said or needed. Then, what she needed was him, so she could say it too. She was silent, and so was Gu Yu. The apartment became even quieter. The entire city seemed to sink into a deathly silence. At this time, Xu Wei felt that she should say something, no matter if it was resentment, sadness, unwillingness, unwillingness, or other emotions. At least, she should express some of them. However, looking at the cold and calm Gu Yu, she felt miraculously calm. She even thought to herself that Gu Yu had improved a littlepared to three years ago. At least he didn¡¯t ask Assistant Lin to call her to tell her that he wanted a divorce and give her the divorce document to sign. He sat there and told her his true thoughts. He gave her respect while being polite yet cold. He didn¡¯t even give her a chance to be hysterical. After an unknown amount of time, Xu Wei finally squeezed out a sentence, ¡°I need to think about it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Yu nodded. ¡°Think about it carefully. Call me when you¡¯re done.¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°You can continue living in the apartment. I¡¯ll move out.¡± Xu Wei also nodded. ¡°Okay, you can go.¡± He got up and his gaze swept across her calm face. He turned around and strode out of the room, then disappeared behind the door. When Gu Yu came back, he didn¡¯t even bring his luggage back or change his clothes. So when he left, he went straight to the study to get his suit and phone. He walked to the entrance, changed his shoes, and left. When he left, Xu Wei happened to walk out of the dining room. She stood there and watched Gu Yu leave without looking back. All he left her was his emotionless back figure and the closed door. It was as if their worlds werepletely separated from each other. She lowered her head and looked at the divorce document in her hand. Sheughed and her tears fell on it. Chapter 560 - No Sorrow, No Joy, No Love, No Resentment (2)

Chapter 560: No Sorrow, No Joy, No Love, No Resentment (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xu Wei wiped the corners of her eyes, but even more tears flowed out. She continued to wipe, but the more she wiped, the more she had to wipe. In the end, she gave up on herself and let the tears flow. She lifted her feet and walked into the study. She walked to the wine cab and opened it. She took out Gu Yu¡¯s collection of extremely expensive wine. She took all of them down, found the wine opener, and opened each bottle. In order to recover, she hadn¡¯t drunk wine for a long time, but she was feeling a little ufortable now. She wanted to drink a little so that she could sleep tonight. The wine was good, and the aftertaste was sweet. Xu Wei drank one mouthful after another. She hugged the wine bottle and leaned against the sofa. To be honest, she wasn¡¯t that sad this time. Gu Yu¡¯sck of contact for more than a month had given her time to recover. Moreover, she could ept Gu Yu¡¯s confession. You can¡¯t wake up someone who was only pretending to be asleep, and you can¡¯t force someone who doesn¡¯t love you to love you. She thought that if she didn¡¯t want a divorce, Gu Yu would still respect her choice, but... what would be the point? Three years ago, when he wanted to break off the engagement, she experienced his heartlessness and anger, but at least he had mood swings then. Today, Gu Yu didn¡¯t have any mood swings. To Gu Yu, she no longer aroused happiness or sorrow, nor love or resentment. The two of them hade this far, and if they continued to stay entangled, they would only be the most familiar strangers. Thinking of it, they had actually returned to the beginning. If she hadn¡¯t fallen in love with Gu Yu at that time, and Gu Yu hadn¡¯t noticed her, they might have gotten married because of the engagement, then, they would have lived... a married life devoid of romance like now. It¡¯s just that it wasn¡¯t what she wanted. Xu Wei drank intermittently and finished a big bottle. Finally, she felt a little dizzy. She put down the wine and walked back to the bedroom with feeble footsteps. She flung herself onto the big bed. ¨C When she woke up the next day, it was already afternoon. Her head ached with a hangover. She rubbed her temples and eased up a little. Only then did she get up and walk into the bathroom to wash up. In the mirror, her face was exceptionally pale and ugly. Fortunately, she was alone in the apartment at the moment. Mrs. Lin wouldn¡¯te back, and Gu Yu wouldn¡¯te back either. She didn¡¯t have to worry about others seeing her in such a pathetic state. After leaving the room, she first went to the kitchen to cook porridge for herself. Sincest night, she hadn¡¯t eaten anything. She also drank alcohol on an empty stomach. Her stomach felt very ufortable, even more ufortable than her heart. So... treating herself badly was the stupidest thing to do. After drinking the hot porridge, her stomach finally rxed a little. She went to the study to clean up the mess she had madest night. She didn¡¯t return the unfinished alcohol to its original ce. Instead, she took it all out and emptied it before throwing the empty bottle into the trash can. She didn¡¯t feel any heartache at all. After she finished, she changed her clothes and drove to Simon¡¯s gym. After exercising for more than an hour, she was drenched in sweat. Thest bit of difort in her heart seemed to have disappeared along with the sweat. She took a quick shower and sat on a chair in the changing room for a while. Then, she took out her phone from her bag and dialed assistant Lin¡¯s number. Assistant Lin was probably busy. After a while, he picked up the call, but his tone sounded a little surprised. ¡°Young Mistress?¡± After all, Gu Yu had gone back to the apartment yesterday and the two of them had already met. If Xu Wei had to look for Gu Yu, she wouldn¡¯t need to go through him anymore... Chapter 561 - Decision (1)

Chapter 561: Decision (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio He reflexively asked, ¡°Are you looking for President Gu? I¡¯ll give him my phone right now... ¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m looking for you,¡± Xu Wei interrupted him. Assistant Lin let out a ¡°Eh¡± sound and asked in confusion, ¡°Young Mistress, why are you looking for me?¡± Xu Wei pursed her lips and was silent for a moment before he slowly said word by word, ¡°Assistant Lin, has anything happened to the Gu Corporation recently?¡± As if he didn¡¯t expect her to ask this, Assistant Lin froze for a moment before replying, ¡°Everything is as usual!¡± ¡°Is that so...¡± Xu Wei lowered her eyes and stared at her toes for a while. Then, she said in a low voice, ¡°Gu Yu went on a business trip for so long this time. What kind of business cooperation did he discuss?¡± ¡°This... ¡± there was a hint of awkwardness in Assistant Lin¡¯s voice. ¡°Young Mistress, you should know that this is apany secret. Although you and President Gu are husband and wife, it¡¯s not appropriate for me to reveal it to you. I¡¯m sorry... ¡± He seemed to feel embarrassed and said, ¡°Young Mistress, if you really want to know, you can ask President Gu.¡± Ask Gu Yu.. If she could ask him, why would she beat around the bush. Xu Wei understood Assistant Lin¡¯s difficult position and didn¡¯t force him. ¡°I made things difficult for you. Just pretend that I didn¡¯t ask. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up.¡± ¡°Okay, you my hang up first. ¡± Xu Wei didn¡¯t stand on ceremony and hung up. Her phone suddenly rang again. She couldn¡¯t help but raise her hand, but it was Mrs. Lin calling. She picked up and heard Mrs. Lin asking her what time she was going to the hospital today. If she needed to apany the Young Master after a long separation, she didn¡¯t have toe over. She would take good care of the Old Master. Xu Wei listened bitterly. There was no such thing as a joyous meeting after a long separation. There was only an ending and a divorce agreement. However, she didn¡¯t say anything to Mrs. Lin. Instead, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll be there, but I¡¯ll be a littlete.¡± Aftering out of the changing room, Xu Wei went to Simon¡¯s office. After chatting for about half an hour, she walked out, went to get her car, and drove back to the apartment. She firstid down and then took a nap. When she woke up, the sky outside had gradually darkened. Only a very faint glow remained in the distant horizon, and in the blink of an eye, it had also disappeared. She got up and washed her face with cold water in the bathroom. With the coldness of the water, she felt refreshed. Then she walked out and went to the sofa. She picked up herptop, opened it, and logged in to the email. Her fingers tapped on it, and after she edited a new email, she sent it to her boss. She didn¡¯t wait for a reply, and immediately closed theptop lid. She looked up at the time on the wall. She had to go and take care of Grandpa. Otherwise, if it was toote, the hospital would prohibit visitors. ¨C When Xu Wei walked into the ward, Mrs. Lin was massaging Grandpa¡¯s hands and feet. She stepped forward and took her ce by saying, ¡°Mrs. Lin, you go and rest first. I¡¯ll be fine here.¡± Mrs. Lin knew how filial she was, so she didn¡¯t stand on ceremony with her. She smiled, nodded, and left the ward. Xu Wei sat on the chair. As ahe skillfully massaged the old man, ahe spoke in a low voice, ¡°Grandfather, today should be thest time Ie to see you. Although I can¡¯t apany you anymore, I¡¯ll still miss you in my heart. So... don¡¯t give up. You still have to wake up.¡± Someone pushed open the door and walked in. Xu Wei turned her head and saw a familiar figure. Chapter 562 - Decision (2)

Chapter 562: Decision (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Gu Yu had arrived. It wasn¡¯t surprising that he would appear here. After all, he was very filial. Otherwise... why would he be willing to listen to his grandfather¡¯s wishes and marry her? There were many things that couldn¡¯t be thought through. When she thought about it, her heart felt like it was being pricked by needles. That was why from the moment Gu Yu proposed the divorce until now, she didn¡¯t dare to let herself think about any of their previous moments. Regardless of whether it was sweet or sad, in the end, it would all turn into sadness. Xu Wei nced at him and withdrew her gaze. She continued to look at Grandfather while saying what she had yet to say, ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯m sorry. I have to let you down. I already have no way... to give birth to a child with Gu Yu, or give birth to the great-grandson that you wanted so much. It wasn¡¯t that her body didn¡¯t allow it. Today, she went to look for Simon to talk about her current physical condition. She had already recovered by eighty percent. If she persistently continued to do rehabilitation training with him, she could bring her body to ny percent recovery. Then she would be able to get pregnant and have a child. It was just that she had to be a little more careful than ordinary people. She didn¡¯t say the rest of her words. She hid them deep inside. In front of Gu Yu, she was ultimately unable to say what she was truly thinking. However, she was also d that she didn¡¯t say it. If he found out she still cared about he who didn¡¯t love her, he mightugh at her. Three years ago, she could have said it without restraint. Now, she didn¡¯t want to say a single word. But now, there was nothing more to say. She continued to chat with Grandfather Gu. Gu Yu walked up and pulled out a chair over to sit beside her. Seeing that she was massaging Grandfather Gu, he said softly, ¡°Let me do it.¡± He stretched out his hand, but it was pushed away by Xu Wei¡¯s free hand. ¡°This is thest time.¡± Xu Wei¡¯s voice was calm and indifferent. There was no emotion attachment in it. ¡°Either you go out and wait for me for a while, or you sit here quietly. Don¡¯t make a sound and don¡¯t move.¡± Gu Yu¡¯s hand stopped in mid-air for a few seconds before he retracted it. He seemed to want to give Xu Wei and Grandfather Gu thest chance to say goodbye. He got up and walked out of the ward lightly, then closed the door behind him. When Mrs. Lin walked back, she saw her Young Master walking out. She asked in surprise, ¡°Young Master, why are you here? Aren¡¯t you going to stay with Old Master and the Young Mistress? The Young Mistress had been waiting for you toe back for a month.¡± Gu Yu lowered his eyes. The expression in his eyes was unfathomable and devoid of emotion. He was silent for a moment, as if he didn¡¯t hear what Mrs. Lin said. He only said, ¡°You go back and rest tonight. I¡¯ll stay here and apany my grandfather.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mrs. Lin naturally believed that Xu Wei would stay and apany him, so she smiled and said, ¡°The Young Mistress had been taking care of your grandfather for more than a month. She¡¯s already familiar with the process. I don¡¯t need to nag her anymore. Then, Young Master, I¡¯ll go back first. I¡¯lle back tomorrow morning. It¡¯s just that the small bed here is more crowded. If you sleep with the Young Mistress, you probably won¡¯t be able to sleep. Do you want me to ask someone to install another small bed...¡± Before she could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by Xu Wei, who had just walked out. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°Uh... ¡± Mrs. Lin looked at her Young Master in confusion, then looked at Xu Wei, who had an indifferent expression on her face. Only then did she realize... that the vibe between them wasn¡¯t quite right. What was going on? They had just met after his return, but they were already at odds again? It couldn¡¯t be because of the rumors about the Young Master abroad, could it? Chapter 563 - I Agree To The Divorce (1)

Chapter 563: I Agree To The Divorce (1)

Mrs. Lin wanted to say something to ease the tension, but she heard Gu Yu say, ¡°Mrs. Lin, you can go first.¡± She had no choice but to swallow the words that were about toe out of her mouth. In the end, she didn¡¯t dare to disobey the Young Master¡¯s wishes, so she could only remind him in a small voice, ¡°If the two of you have anything to say, say it properly... the Old Master doesn¡¯t like to see the two of you arguing.¡± However, the Young Master didn¡¯t seem to hear her words, and the Young Mistress didn¡¯t seem to care either. She couldn¡¯t help but shake her head and sigh. ¡°Young Master, Young Mistress, I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± After she finished speaking, she turned around and left. After Mrs. Lin¡¯s figurepletely disappeared, Xu Wei lifted her eyes and looked at Gu Yu, whose face was as calm. She pursed her lower lips lightly. In the end, it was better to cut her pain short than to be in pain long-term. She lifted her feet and walked in front of him. She raised her head and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already thought it through.¡± The man¡¯s gaze slowly fell on her face. Xu Wei didn¡¯t continue speaking. Instead, she walked back to the door. First, she closed the door of the ward. Then, she raised her chin and nodded toward the other side of the corridor. ¡°Let¡¯s talk over there.¡± Grandfather Gu was someone who didn¡¯t want to see them separated. Even though Grandfather Gu was currently in aa, she wasn¡¯t willing to discuss divorce with Gu Yu in front of grandfather. Gu Yu didn¡¯t object and nodded. The two of them walked side by side to the other side of the corridor. The entire floor was very quiet, and their footsteps could be heard clearly. Thest time they appeared here together was when Grandpa had just finished his surgery. When he was still in critical condition, she apanied Gu Yu in this corridor and guarded Grandpa for the entire night. Unexpectedly, that was theirst heartwarming moment together. For a moment, she had hoped that this corridor would be longer and longer. It would be even better if it didn¡¯t have an end. They would be able to walk side by side all the way down. But the truth was that they had already reached the end of the corridor and had to stop. Xu Wei raised her head and looked at the crescent moon outside the window at the end of the corridor. It was originally round, but it was gradually obscured by the clouds. There were no shining stars beside it, so it was blurry and extremely dim. She retracted her gaze and looked sideways at the people around her. Gu Yu was also looking at the window, but she didn¡¯t know if he was also looking at the crescent moon that she was looking at just now. ¡°Gu Yu.¡± Xu Wei said his name. Even though she had already made up her mind, when she was about to speak, she still felt quite depressed and a little hesitant. She shifted her gaze from the window to Gu Yu. When she looked at him, she continued to say, ¡°Do you really... want to divorce me?¡± She couldn¡¯t ask, ¡°Do you really not like me at all?¡± So she used this phrasing instead. Gu Yu was silent for a few seconds before he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I¡¯m sorry... It was the first time Xu Wei had heard him say that he was sorry. He had once been extremely sorry that he had hurt her, but now he was sorry... that he couldn¡¯t develop genuine feelings for her. She epted the first apology, but there was actually no need for the second apology. What was there to apologize for if Gu Yu couldn¡¯t develop genuine feelings for her? Who set a rule that if a person didn¡¯t like another person, it was a debt? If that was the case, Gu Yu was indebted to a lot of people... In a rtionship, there was no right or wrong. Therefore this time, she didn¡¯t resent Gu Yu. After all, he didn¡¯t abandon her without saying a word like he did three years ago. This time, he made it very clear that he didn¡¯t like her. This was good. If he made it clear, she wouldn¡¯t be too preupied with it. Xu Wei slowly nodded her head. ¡°Okay, in that case, I agree to the divorce, but... ¡° Chapter 564 - I Agree To The Divorce (2)

Chapter 564: I Agree To The Divorce (2)

¡°The divorce agreement needs to be amended.¡± After she finished speaking, she looked up at Gu Yu again. Gu Yu¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, and his voice didn¡¯t fluctuate much. ¡°How do you want to amend it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want all of the generous alimony payments you mentioned in the agreement. You can take them all back.¡± Xu Wei¡¯s words didn¡¯t have the slightest bit of hesitation, and were very resolute. ¡°I said that I would return one billion to you. You can add it in. I can¡¯t return it to you in one go now, but I will transfer a sum of money to your bank ount every month. I will pay you back eventually.¡± The man frowned slightly. Before he could say anything, Xu Wei continued, ¡°I know that one billion is nothing to you, President Gu, but to me, it is very important. If you really want to draw a line between us, don¡¯t reject my offer.¡± She paused for a moment, and there was a hint of mockery in her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s the same reason I don¡¯t want your money.¡± She entered this romantic rtionship on her own ord, so whether she won or lost, she would ept it. Since they couldn¡¯t fall in love, they could just separate, but neither of them owed the other anything. Gu Yu and Xu Wei stared at each other for more than ten seconds, and as if he had understood what she was thinking. This time, he didn¡¯t say anything more and simply nodded. ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡± Since they had decided to separate, there was indeed no need for any further entanglement. It was best to be straightforward. Xu Wei took a deep breath and suppressed the bitterness in her heart. She forced herself to remain calm and continued, ¡°Then after you¡¯ve finish revising the divorce agreement, we¡¯ll make another appointment and go to the Civil Affairs Bureau together.¡± Gu Yu¡¯s dark eyes swept over her. Without any hesitation, he replied, ¡°Let¡¯s go tomorrow morning.¡± Tomorrow morning.. Even though Xu Wei didn¡¯t have any expectations, she didn¡¯t expect him to be so anxious. Indeed, in terms of aloofness, who couldpare to Gu Yu. Xu Wei suddenly smiled and replied like him, ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡± After saying these three words, they didn¡¯t have anything else to talk about and fell silent. After more than a minute, his low voice sounded, ¡°It¡¯s already veryte. I¡¯ll get Assistant Lin to send you back.¡± ¡°No need! ¡± After Xu Wei coldly rejected him, she immediately turned around and left. After she took a few steps, Gu Yu¡¯s low voice came from behind, ¡°Xu Wei, thank you.¡± Xu Wei stopped but didn¡¯t turn around. There was only a hint of confusion in her eyes until his second sentence came, ¡°For the past month, thank you for taking good care of my grandfather.¡± Xu Wei swallowed her saliva lightly. Before she could say anything, Gu Yu¡¯s third sentence came again, ¡°But, in the future... don¡¯t evere again.¡± In the future, she would no longer be a member of the Gu family, and grandfather would no longer her grandfather, so she wasn¡¯t allowed toe here again, right? Originally, she came here today to say goodbye to grandfather anyway, so why did he need to say such unnecessary words? Xu Wei turned around and sneered, ¡°First of all, I took care of Grandfather Gu because he cares about me and loves me. It had nothing to do with whether I¡¯m a member of the Gu family or not. Second of all, don¡¯t worry because even without your reminder, I wouldn¡¯t havee again.¡± She gulped again and said thest sentence, ¡°See you at the entrance of the Civil Affairs Bureau at Nine o¡¯clock tomorrow morning.¡± Gu Yu only replied with one word, ¡°Okay.¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Xu Wei turned around again and left quickly. She almost ran into the elevator. When the elevator door closed, she couldn¡¯t help but sob. Chapter 565 - Only Wants To Live For Herself (1)

Chapter 565: Only Wants To Live For Herself (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The elevator reached the first floor, and with a ding, the door opened. Xu Wei lowered her head, and her long hair covered her face. She raised her hand and quickly wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. She sniffled hard and walked out. Although it waste at night, the hospital was still crowded. Xu Wei quickly hailed a taxi and opened the door to get in. Her eyes were still a little red. She only looked up at the driver and gave him the address of the apartment before lowering her head. However, she didn¡¯t know if it was her imagination, but she felt that the driver looked familiar. She reflexively looked up again and saw that the driver had turned his back to her and was wearing a hat. She couldn¡¯t identify him at the moment. She wasn¡¯t in the mood to think about the taxi driver. She turned her gaze towards the outside of the car window and stared nkly at the scenery on the road that was constantly retreating. When the car arrived at the apartment building, Xu Wei was still in a daze. She continued to sit there in a daze. The taxi driver had no choice but to cough lightly and remind her in a hushed voice, ¡°Miss, we¡¯re already here.¡± Xu Wei blinked her eyes before she snapped back to reality. ¡°Oh... I¡¯m sorry.¡± She took out her phone from her bag. She wanted to scan the QR code to pay, but she realized that there was no QR code in the taxi. She was stunned. ¡°Driver, can¡¯t I pay with my phone? It should be moremon now, right?¡± She didn¡¯t know if the taxi driver was a newbie or not, but it was as if he hadn¡¯t thought of this. He scratched his head awkwardly, then lowered his voice and said meekly, ¡°Miss, do you have cash? Can you pay with cash? ¡± ¡± ... ¡± Fortunately, Xu Wei went out frequently. Although she basically didn¡¯t need cash now, she still prepared some in her wallet. She took out her wallet and asked how much it was. The taxi driver answered, ¡°One hundred and eighty.¡± However, Xu Wei¡¯s wallet only had one hundred and fifty... This time, it was Xu Wei¡¯s turn to be embarrassed. ¡°Um, can you give me a discount? I don¡¯t have that much cash!¡± The driver: ¡± ... ¡± she was bargaining in a taxi? Xu Wei was also quite speechless. She didn¡¯t want to bargain, but she had no choice! After thinking about it for a while, she said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we add each other on Wechat and I¡¯ll send you a red packet?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need! 150 yuan then!¡± The driver still didn¡¯t look back. He only stretched out his hand towards her and urged, ¡°Hurry up, I still have more business to catch up on!¡± This person was quite funny. He didn¡¯t even want extra money! Xu Wei pursed her lips, took out the 150 yuan from her wallet, and ced it in his hand. Out of curiosity, she looked at the driver again. However, his back was facing her, and his coat was wrapped tightly around him. With his hat on, she couldn¡¯t see anything. It was probably just an illusion that she thought he looked familiar just now. Xu Wei got out of the car. As soon as she closed the door, the car sped away. When she returned to the apartment, the silence in the room made her nose a little sore. She shook her head and didn¡¯t want to think about those sad things anymore. When she went to the Civil Affairs Bureau to get a divorce the next day, everything would be over. After taking a shower, she wiped her hair with a towel. She heard a ding from herptop. She walked over to the sofa and sat down. She put down the towel, picked up theptop, and put it on herp. It was an email from her boss. Her finger moved around the sensor area and she opened the email. She sent an email before she left in the evening. She told her boss that she would no longer be responsible for domestic news! She applied to be transferred back abroad! Her boss replied: [ Are you sure? ] Chapter 566 - Only Wants To Live For Herself (2)

Chapter 566: Only Wants To Live For Herself (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Looking at those three words, Xu Wei¡¯s long eyshes slightly trembled. She had already thought about it. After divorcing Gu Yu, if she returned to the Xu family, she would either be forced by her parents to randomly marry another man again, or they would use her to obtain other benefits again. No matter which option, she wasn¡¯t willing. She had already used one billion yuan to repay the Xu family for the cost of her upbringing. From now on, she would no longer be the puppet of her parents and the obedient daughter of the Xu family. She only wanted to live for herself. However, she knew her personality. She was a person who valued rtionships very much. If she stayed here and continued to see Gu Yu, her heart would ache. Once something happened to the Xu family or her parents, she wasn¡¯t sure if she would just stand by and watch either. It was better to stay far away. If she stayed far away, she wouldn¡¯t be able to see or hear them, and she wouldn¡¯t be affected. Xu Wei¡¯s fingers tapped on the keyboard and she quickly replied, [ Yes, I¡¯m preparing to go back abroad to settle down. ] This time, her boss replied very quickly, [ Then what about your husband? Are you guys going to separate? ] Husband... Xu Wei¡¯s gaze fell on thAT word. She lowered her eyes, and her eyes were filled with sadness to the point that she couldn¡¯t even finish typing on the keyboard. [ We¡¯re getting a divorce. ] She still remembered what she said thest time when she returned the one billion yuan to her boss. It was really ironic. When she didn¡¯t want a divorce, Gu Yu wanted a divorce. After typing those words, Xu Wei¡¯s fingers slightly curled up. After a while, she clicked send. She had a slight headache, so she put theputer away, got up, and walked out of the bedroom. She went to the kitchen and poured a ss of warm water. Then, she found painkillers from the first-aid kit at home. She took out a painkiller, put it in her mouth, drank some water, and swallowed it. When she returned to the bedroom, her boss sent her an email again. Boss: [ I thought you were going to stay in the country. Z magazine is going to set up a branch in the country. I admire your abilities, so I n to hire you as the managing editor of the branch. The sry is up to you to decide! ] Truthfully, when Xu Wei saw this email, she was very surprised. Z magazine had always been very powerful and affluent. However, it had never been listed on the market, nor had it ever wanted to open any branches. She didn¡¯t expect her boss to be interested in developing in China. In reality, there was nothing wrong with that. The domestic market had always had great potential. If Xu Wei hadn¡¯t divorced Gu Yu, she would have agreed to this condition without hesitation. But now... she didn¡¯t want to stay in China anymore. Xu Wei reluctantly looked away from the ¡®sry is up to you to decide¡¯ and forced herself to move away. Otherwise, she was worried that she wouldn¡¯t be able to resist the temptation and ask for a billion yuan. And with a big boss like hers who didn¡¯tck money, he would definitely agree without any second thoughts. In that case, she had to stay! Xu Wei closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and then took another deep breath. Finally, she took a deep breath and calmed her mind before continuing to type on the keyboard. She replied, [ Boss, I still want to be transferred back to the position of the branch chief editor overseas. Please... hire someone else. ] She didn¡¯t know if her refusal made her boss feel that she didn¡¯t feel appreciative or if she wasn¡¯t too happy about it. After a full five minutes, a new email was sent. Xu Wei quickly opened it. Boss: ¡°Since you¡¯re unwilling to, I won¡¯t force you. It¡¯s just that... do you still remember what you once said to me?¡± Chapter 567 - She Never Cared Anyway (1)

Chapter 567: She Never Cared Anyway (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio What she once said to her boss... It just so happened that Xu Wei had just recalled what she said to her boss thest time when she gave him an advance of one billion yuan and returned it to him. At that time, she was very grateful to her boss for his generous help, so she said ¡ª [ Big Boss, I will always remember your great kindness towards me. If you need anything from me in the future, just say it. I won¡¯t ever refuse! ] So, Big Boss was referring to that? Xu Wei edited an email and asked meekly. Big Boss replied firmly, [ It¡¯s good that you still remember. Now, I need you to fulfill your promise to me. ] Xu Wei was a person who always kept her word. Since she said that, she would definitely do it. However, when she saw Big Boss¡¯ words, she got a bad feeling. Even so, she still sent an email: [ What do you need me to do? ] Big Boss replied: [ The magazine branch had just been set up in China. It will definitely receive the suppression of other media outlets. If you want to gain a foothold and quickly establish a position for yourself, you must produce a piece of news with weight. You are the reporter who knows the situation in China the best at Z Magazine. You are most suitable for this task. So, you only need to run thest piece of news in the country and help the branch establish a firm foothold in the country. After that, I will send someone else to take over, and you can be transferred back abroad.] She knew it! Xu Wei couldn¡¯t help but scratch her hair. Her beautiful eyebrows were deeply furrowed. She counted with her fingers. The establishment of the branch needed time, and heavyweight news wasn¡¯t something that could be obtained just like that. If she epted this task, then she might have to stay for a few more months. Originally, she had thought that after she and Gu Yu received their divorce certificate tomorrow, she would go and say goodbye to her parents and friends. At most, she would stay for another week before she would be ready to book a ne ticket and leave. However, Big Boss had saved her life, recognized her talent, and helped her in many ways. Until now, he had never taken the initiative to ask her to do anything. This was the first time, and it was something that she had agreed to. How could she refuse? Moreover, it was just a piece of news. After thinking about it, Xu Wei still couldn¡¯t say no. She sighed. She gave up. It was just a divorce. Why did she have to act like she was running away? She just had to settle the matters in the branch before leaving. Xu Wei typed on the keyboard and replied: [ Okay, I ept this task.] Big Boss: [ Qiao Chu will contact you about the matters in the branch. I believe you will do well. Thank you for your hard work. ] Xu Wei didn¡¯t reply and closed herptop. Her hair was already dry. She got up from the sofa andid down on the bed. She habituallyid on her side of the bed. Suddenly, she found it funny, and sat up. She grabbed the pillow and nket on the other side of the bed and threw them on the ground. Jerk. Xu Weiid down again. She upied the entire bed, but no matter how she slept, she felt ufortable. Moreover, she couldn¡¯t fall asleep... Just now, she only had a headache, and the painkillers didn¡¯t work. Now, she felt pain in her hands and feet. Her heart was also anguished. After tossing and turning, she still couldn¡¯t make herself fall asleep. She got up again, and without even putting on her slippers, she ran to the study barefoot. She ran to the wine cab, took out a few bottles of very expensive wine, opened them all, and grabbed a bottle to drink. She poured out the rest. Later, she didn¡¯t know whether it was because she was drunk or tired, but when sheid down on the sofa in the study, she fell asleep. When she regained consciousness again, it was because she was woken up by the ringtone of her phone. Chapter 568 - Never Cared Anyway (2)

Chapter 568: Never Cared Anyway (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xu Wei reached out her hand and groped around on the sofa for a while, but she didn¡¯t find her phone. She raised her eyelids with difficulty and looked around in a daze. Only then did she see that her phone had somehow been thrown under the coffee table. When she walked into the study, she clearly didn¡¯t bring her phone with her, but now... why was her phone here? Could it be that she was drunkst night and ran over to get it? The phone hung up automatically because she didn¡¯t answer it for a long time. Xu Wei stretched out her hand and took out the phone from inside. She lit up the screen, and with a shake of her hand, the phone fell to the ground with a nging sound. Oh God... What was that? More like, what did she dost night? If her eyes weren¡¯t ying tricks on her just now, the screen was a Wechat dialog box. The profile picture was Gu Yu¡¯s, and she... had been scolding him... Wondering if she was dreaming or in reality, Xu Wei sat there in a daze. Her phone rang again and snapped her back to reality. Xu Wei¡¯s hands were clenched into fists, and she knocked her head in frustration. She took a few deep breaths and tried hard to calm herself down before bending down and picking up the phone again. The name that shed on the screen was Assistant Lin¡¯s. Xu Wei¡¯s fingers slid across the screen as she picked up the call. Her voice was a little hoarse. ¡°Hello.¡± Assistant Lin¡¯s polite voice came from the other side. ¡°Young Mistress, are you awake? Um... I¡¯m here to pick you up.¡± Pick her up? Because she had just woken up and she had been in shock just now, Xu Wei couldn¡¯t wrap her head around it. She asked reflexively, ¡°Pick me up for what?¡± ¡°Uh... ¡± Assistant Lin¡¯s voice weakened. ¡°Didn¡¯t you make an appointment with President Gu to... to go to the civil affairs bureau today for a divorce? ¡± Oh, yes, she was going to divorce Gu Yu at the Civil Affairs Bureau today. She took her phone out and looked at the time. It was 8:45 am... She had no intention of backing out at thest minute. It was just that she felt uneasyst night and identally got drunk, so she didn¡¯t get up on time. Was Gu Yu really so worried that she wouldn¡¯t want a divorce, so he had to specially ask Assistant Lin to pick her up? A trace of a sneer appeared on the corner of Xu Wei¡¯s lips, and her voice turned cold as she spoke, ¡°Wait for me for ten minutes.¡± ¡°Okay, take your time.¡± After hanging up the phone, Xu Wei saw the Wechat chat page. She had sent a lot of messages scolding Gu Yu, but he hadn¡¯t replied to any of them. Perhaps he hadn¡¯t even looked at them. In any case, he had never cared. Xu Wei moved her fingers and clicked on it a few times, then deleted Gu Yu¡¯s Wechat. She kicked away the empty wine bottle by her feet and walked back to the bedroom. She went into the bathroom to wash up. When she brushed her teeth, she threw all of Gu Yu¡¯s stuff into the trash can along the way. Time was tight, so Xu Wei couldn¡¯t apply makeup. However, herplexion was too bad, and she didn¡¯t want Gu Yu to see her like this. She fished out her sunsses and put them on. Then, she found her marriage certificate, stuffed it into her bag, picked it up, and went out! Assistant Lin¡¯s car was already waiting for her downstairs. She walked over, opened the door of the backseat, and sat in it. Assistant Lin turned to greet her, ¡°Good morning, Young Mistress.¡± Xu Wei raised her eyes to nce at him, but her gaze suddenly froze. Then, she took off her sunsses, narrowed her eyes, and carefully sized him up. Her scrutinizing gaze baffled Assistant Lin. He couldn¡¯t help but touch his face and ask, ¡°Young Mistress, why are you looking at me like that?¡± Chapter 569 - No Men Is Good (1)

Chapter 569: No Men Is Good (1)

Xu Wei didn¡¯t say a word and continued to stare at him. That gaze... could be described as fiery. Assistant Lin thought about it for a moment and said, ¡°Young Mistress, do you think that I¡¯ve be more handsome recently? Actually, I think so too!¡± ¡± ... ¡± ¡°But Young Mistress, you can only admire me in a tonic way, understand? You¡¯re a step toote. I¡¯ve already found a girlfriend some time ago. After all, I¡¯m only one person and can¡¯t be split into two. Even if you like me now, I have no choice!¡± ¡± ... ¡± Xu Wei asked with an insincere smile, ¡°Your girlfriend... who is she? What¡¯s her name? What¡¯s her phone number? Where does she live?¡± This time, Assistant Lin panicked and his eyes widened. ¡°Young Mistress, are you going to dere war on her? That¡¯s not very good... ¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m just curious. Which female warrior is willing to take you in?¡± ¡± ... ¡± Assistant Lin felt wronged and exined, ¡°Young Mistress, I¡¯m a good man.¡± Xu Wei red at him fiercely. ¡°No men is good! ¡± Assistant Lin immediately changed his words. ¡°Yes, no men is good! ¡± Only then was Xu Wei satisfied. She leaned against the back of the chair and closed her eyes tiredly. She said in a low voice, ¡°Drive.¡± Today¡¯s weather was overcast. It was cloudy, but rain didn¡¯t fall. The air had a suffocating atmosphere that made people feel uneasy. Although there wasn¡¯t any traffic jam on the road, she arrived at the entrance of the Civil Affairs Bureau half an hourte. It was already half past nine. Once she got out of the car, Xu Wei saw Gu Yu standing not far in front of her. He was tall and had a handsome face. There was no expression on his face. He looked over and his gaze fell on her, but she couldn¡¯t discernany emotional fluctuation in his eyes. Gu Yu was now treating her in a manner that no matter what she did, it wouldn¡¯t arouse even the slightest bit of emotion from him. She suddenly recalled the time when they got married. At that time, they had also arranged to meet at the entrance of the Civil Affairs Bureau. He was the one who waste, and after he arrived, he sneered at her with his eyes filled with unconcealed disgust. Was it his cold words in the past made her feel sad, or was it his cold treatment at the moment that made her feel even more anguished? She actually felt his present treatment towards her was worse than the former. Why was so he indifferent to her suffering? Perhaps this was human nature. She always felt that if she was suffering, at least he was suffering too. Only then would they be considered even. Xu Wei suddenly raised her hand and knocked on the driver¡¯s window. Assistant Lin hurriedly lowered the window and said, ¡°Young Mistress is there something you need?¡± She gulped lightly and said, ¡°Do you have cash? I want a hundred yuan. Can you lend it to me?¡± This sudden request stunned Assistant Lin at first, but he didn¡¯t reject it. He nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I can give it to you.¡± He took out his wallet from his trouser pocket and took out a 100 yuan bill from it. He ced it in Xu Wei¡¯s hand and said, ¡°You can use it. There¡¯s no need to return it.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Xu Wei ced the 100 yuan into her bag. Then, she raised his feet and walked towards Gu Yu. Standing in front of the man, she raised her head and looked into his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte.¡± Even though there was no shamefulness in her tone. Gu Yu didn¡¯t mind and said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Then, he gestured for thewyer beside him to pass the divorce agreement to her. ¡°This is the newly revised divorce agreement ording to your request. If there¡¯s no problem with it, we can go in.¡± Chapter 570 - No Men Is Good (2)

Chapter 570: No Men Is Good (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xu Wei took the divorce agreement and looked down to read it. The contents were exactly as she had instructed. and Gu Yu had already signed his signature. She had seen his signature on thepany documents he had signed before, and it was the same as this. In his heart, this marriage might not even be as important as one of hispany¡¯s projects. It was just... a dispensable deal. From the moment Gu Yu proposed the divorce until now, she felt a somewhat anguished, but perhaps... it was too unreal. She kept feeling that it wasn¡¯t real. It was just like those three years when she was abroad. Even if she had nightmares, when she woke up, she would know that it was just a dream. There was nothing to be afraid of. But at this moment, it seemed that only now did she realize that... it wasn¡¯t a dream. Xu Wei suddenly closed the divorce agreement. She lowered her head and didn¡¯t raise it again. She only said in a sullen voice, ¡°Go in.¡± After saying that, she took the lead and walked in. Gu Yu¡¯s gaze fell on her stiff back. He lowered his eyes slightly and then walked in as well. They didn¡¯t know since when, but there were actually more people getting divorced than getting married. They also waited in line for a while before it was their turn. The other divorced people eitherined to each other or swore at each other. They bickered until their faces were livid with anger. In contrast, they appeared so calm that they didn¡¯t fit in with the vibe there. Gu Yu and Xu Wei sat quietly in front of the staff and began to go through the divorce procedures. When they got married, it was very simple. It was the same when they got divorced. After all, they didn¡¯t need to fight for property and they didn¡¯t have any children. As long as both parties nodded their heads in agreement, the marriage could be dered over. A red book for a red book, but the word ¡°Marriage¡± was switched with the word ¡°Divorce¡± . The difference of one word meant a rtionship was dead. When they got married and Xu Wei got the marriage certificate. It didn¡¯t feel real. Now, when she got the divorce certificate, she was in a daze for more than ten seconds. Gu Yu got up first and said to her, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Xu Wei looked up in a daze. She wanted to see even a trace of emotion in his eyes, but it was futile. He was always aloof, or rather, indifferent. Xu Wei haphazardly stuffed the divorce certificate into her bag. She suddenly stood up and strode out. The weather had been extremely gloomy just now. It was indeed raining outside, and it wasn¡¯t a light rain. Raindrops fell on the ground, and the sound of thunder kept sounding. The gloomy sky was asionally lit up by frightening lightning. Xu Wei¡¯s footsteps were blocked by the heavy rain at the entrance of the Civil Affairs Bureau. Soon, Gu Yu also walked out. He nced sideways at her and said, ¡°Get in the car. I¡¯ll send you back to your apartment first.¡± Xu Wei turned a deaf ear to him. She took out her phone and opened the ride-hailing app. However, it was raining and the road was blocked, so it was difficult to call a ride. Even if she kept increasing the toll, there was no car to pick up the bill for the time being. Assistant Lin had already driven the car to the door and was waiting. Through the car window, he looked at President Gu and Young Mistress standing at the door... No, he should be called Miss Xu again now. He couldn¡¯t help butment inside. He thought about it for a moment, then pushed open the car door, got out, and went around to the trunk. He took out a long umbre that he had prepared from the inside, held it up, and ran to the door. He said to Gu Yu and Xu Wei, ¡°President Gu, Miss... Miss Xu, it¡¯s going to rain for most of the day, and it¡¯s going to get heavier and heavier. We better leave quickly. It¡¯ll be more difficult to leave when the traffic jam gets worse.¡± Xu Wei didn¡¯t say anything. Gu Yu raised his chin and instructed, ¡°Send her back.¡± Chapter 571 - We’re Strangers Now (1)

Chapter 571: We¡¯re Strangers Now (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°If I were to send Xu Wei home...¡± Assistant Lin thought. With a frown, he asked, ¡°CEO Gu, what about you? ¡± However, Gu Yu merely remained silent and nced at Assistant Lin with his jet ck eyes. It was evident that his instructions were indisputable. Assistant Lin was instantly overwhelmed by his imposing aura and cowered away before he turned to Xu Wei and said, ¡°Miss Xu, I¡¯ll give you a lift.¡± Both the rain and traffic was getting heavier. Xu Wei knew that she would be kept waiting for a long time if she insisted on calling her own cab. She was reluctant to remain here and since Gu Yu wanted to be graceful for onest time, she decided to ept his offer. After nodding at Assistant Lin, Xu Wei ran towards the car without looking at Gu Yu. When Assistant Lin saw this, handed his umbre hand over to Gu Yu and said, ¡°CEO Gu, please take the umbre. If you really couldn¡¯t get a cab, I¡¯ll return to pick you up after I¡¯ve sent Miss Xu home.¡± However, Gu Yu did not react to Assistant Lin¡¯s words. Left with no choice, Assistant Lin could only shove the umbre into Gu Yu¡¯s hands boldly before turning and dashing off. When Assistant Lin got into the driver¡¯s seat, Xu Wei was already seated in the back of the car. She was holding onto a piece of tissue and wiping her hair and cheeks, which were wet from the rain. When she saw him turn back to look at her, passed him the tissue box and offered, ¡°Do you need a tissue?¡± Assistant Lin epted it and thanked her politely. While he was pulling out a tissue to wipe himself try, took the opportunity to steal a nce at Xu Wei¡¯s expression via the rear mirror and realised that she actually seemed perfectly normal and calm. It was as if nothing had happened. He then turned and stared at CEO Gu, who was still standing at the steps before the entrance to the Civil Affairs Bureau with an umbre in his hands. Gu Yu seemed even moreposed and there was no change in his expression at all from the start to the end. In fact, his expression was not calm but cold. All of a sudden, Assistant Lin couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the past affection and tender words that Gu Yu and Xu Wei had exchanged were genuine. ¡°Have they...truly loved each other before? Or... was it all an act in their attempt to sustain their marriage?¡± Assistant Lin ruminated. He couldn¡¯t seem to wrap his mind around this. Although Assistant Lin found it a pity that the couple hade to the decision to divorce, as it was a mutually agreed decision, he decided to respect their choice. He then wiped his cheeks casually and asked, ¡°Miss Xu, we¡¯ll make a move then?¡± Xu Wei crushed the tissue into a ball and agreed indifferently, ¡°Sure.¡± The car slowly disappeared into the line of traffic and moved further and further away from the Civil Affairs Bureau. Just when the Civil Affairs Bureau was almost out of sight, Xu Wei couldn¡¯t resist from turning back. However, a car had already pulled up before Gu Yu and he quickly got in after opening the car door. Not once did he look towards her direction. Gu Yu¡¯s car then moved in a different direction from hers and gradually disappeared from sight behind her. As was extremely silent in the car, Assistant Lin broke the ice and asked, ¡°Miss Xu, do you want me to turn on some music for you?¡± However, Xu Wei did not respond and seemed as if she did not hear his question. He couldn¡¯t help but nce up at the rear mirror again and realised that Xu Wei had already plugged in her earpiece and was watching a video on her cellphone. Her eyes were bloodshot and brimming with tears as if she was watching a tragic film. Soon, the tears streamed down her cheeks. Assistant Lin waspletely taken aback and could only remain silent. The traffic was terribly congested and Xu Wei only arrived at the foot of her apartment after two hours. Assistant Lin heaved a secret sigh of relief and, without turning around, reminded her softly, ¡°Miss Xu, we¡¯ve arrived.¡± Chapter 572 - We’re Strangers Now (2)

Chapter 572: We¡¯re Strangers Now (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio After some time, Xu Wei finally looked up and sniffled hard before she wiped her tears with her hands and conveniently removed her earpiece. With a forced a smile, she exined, ¡°Gosh, which century are we in? To think that they¡¯d still film tragedies. That¡¯s too much.¡± Assistant Lin nodded in agreement, ¡°Yes, it is.¡± ¡°Thanks for sending me home.¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± After Xu Wei opened the car door and stepped out, waved at Assistant Lin before she made her way towards the entrance to the apartment building. After she disappeared behind the door, Assistant Lin then started the engine and mmed on the elerator. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh softly as he drove away from the apartment. CEO Gu and Miss Xu would be unrted to each other from now on. Previously, Gu Yu¡¯s mother had shared her fears about the possibility of the Gu family falling apart if something were to happen to Mr. Gu Sr. Unfortunately, her casual remark had be true. Anything that could happen will happen. ¨C After Xu Wei returned to her apartment, dashed straight into her bathroom, for her hair, face and clothes felt slightly chilly from being wet from the rain and she couldn¡¯t afford to fall ill. Standing below the showerhead, she turned on the shower and allowed the hot water to stream down her head. However, as she was still shivering with cold despite having taken a hot bath, went to the changing room and wrapped herself up with a thick coat aftering out of the shower. The changing room was initially filled with Gu Yu¡¯s clothes, but subsequently, her clothes slowly ate into his space and took up two-thirds of the wardrobe. Xu Wei cocked her head and stared at her clothes. It then urred to her that she had to start packing. She recalled how she only brought a small suitcase of clothes with her when she first arrived at his house and now it was barely enough to contain all her possessions. Her lips slowly curled up into a smile as this thought crossed her mind. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t been so greedy from the start, I wouldn¡¯t have found it so difficult to leave now,¡± she thought. She felt rather down, for she never managed to buy arger suitcase after moving here and now, she would have to brave the heavy rain outside, to do so. After Xu Wei grabbed her car keys, went out again. Fortunately, there was arge shopping mall nearby and it only took her fifteen minutes by car. As it was a rainy day, there were many people and cars in the shopping mall. After much difficulty, Xu Wei finally managed to find a parking lot for her car. When she got out of her car, found the car next to hers vaguely familiar. However, she did not think much about it and headed towards the elevator after locking up her car. She had a clear goal in mind and made her way straight to the luggage store. When the sales assistant came up to her and asked her what she wanted, she merely replied, ¡°I want the biggest luggage you have. I need two of them and I¡¯m fine with any color and style.¡± The salesperson smiled and said, ¡°Sure, this way please.¡± Xu Wei then took out her wallet to pay for her items and just when she was about to take out her credit card, glimpsed the ck card in her wallet, paused for a moment. When the cashier noticed this, asked, ¡°Miss, is something wrong?¡± ¡°No, everything¡¯s fine.¡± Xu Wei quickly snapped out of her daze and blinked as she pulled out her own credit card. After handing her card over to the cashier, she closed her wallet to keep the ck card out of sight. She then dragged the huge suitcase in one hand and walked out of the store. However, the graceful silhouette of a woman in the luxury boutique across from the luggage store instantly caught her eye. Thedy had an icy but handsome face and was strutting out of the fitting room. She was trying on a long ck evening dress that draped nicely onto her body and entuated her beautiful curves and she exuded an elegant but cold aura. Chapter 573 - was quite beautiful (1)

Chapter 573: Chapter 573 was quite beautiful (1)

Xu Fuji was a reporter after all, and she was very good at remembering people. Moreover, this woman in front of her... she had watched her for more than half a month, and she had a scandal with her... ex-husband. It was quite difficult not to recognize who she was. Zuo¡¯s daughter, Zuo Si, was the general manager of the Zuo Group at a young age. Her position was second only to her father, and she was the daughter of the Zuo group¡¯s crown prince. Moreover, she was not some youngdy who went to thepany to y around and had an idle job. She was a top student at Harvard. After graduating, she started from the bottom of the zuo group and relied on her own ability and achievements to sit in this position, she suppressed all the voices that were unwilling to submit to her. She was a typical overbearing female CEO! This point was very simr to Gu Yu. She was also very smart and capable. Moreover, she was very bold and decisive. She could take charge of thepany alone and suppress those disobedient directors. Zuo Si had been abroad before. Now that she was here, Xu Future was a little surprised. She suddenly remembered that when she walked into the study that night, she heard Gu Yu mention on the phone when he asked when the person over there would arrive. He would send someone to pick her up. Could It Be... Zuo Si? But whether it was true or not, it had nothing to do with her. She had nothing to do with Gu Yu a few hours ago. Xu future retracted her gaze and continued pushing a suitcase with each hand towards the elevator. After getting off the parking lot, she found the ce where she parked her car. She opened the trunk and prepared to put the two big suitcases inside. However... the suitcases were too big. Even if she stacked them inside, she wouldn¡¯t be able to close the back cover of the car. She could only put one in the back and lift the other up.., she put it in the back seat. It took her some time to do this. When she walked back to the driver¡¯s seat and was about to get into the car, she heard footsteps behind her. She subconsciously looked back. It was Zuo Si, her bodyguard, and her assistant. Zuo Si directly wore the ck evening dress that she had just tried on. As the hem of the dress was slightly longer, her assistant wanted to help her lift it up. She pushed her away with one hand and lifted it up with the other hand. Even though she was wearing a pair of stilettos that were more than ten centimeters high.., she was still flying like an arrow, fast and steady. She held her phone in her hand and pressed it to her ear. She kept giving orders, ¡°No matter what method you use, I want to see this contract signed tonight. Put It on my desk. Otherwise, I¡¯ll put your resignation letter on it! ¡± ¡°Also, for tonight¡¯s banquet, you have to clear all the people that I don¡¯t want to see. ¡± ¡°I already have a male partner. Don¡¯t worry about things you shouldn¡¯t. Just do what I tell you to do. As for the rest, do more and ask less! ¡± His words were clear and his voice was cold, just like the rumors said. The group of them quickly walked to the car. The assistant rushed forward to open the backseat door for Zuo Si and identally knocked Xu Fuji who was standing at the side. The assistant didn¡¯t have time to apologize to her and ran to open the door first. Xu Future was knocked to the side and was fine. However, Zuo Si walked in front of her and looked coldly at her assistant. She frowned and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t see you bump into someone? ¡± The assistant apologized to Xu Future repeatedly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, miss. Are You Okay? ¡± Xu future shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. ¡± Zuo Si¡¯s gaze alsonded on Xu Future¡¯s face. Her gaze was probably cold as usual, but her tone was polite and polite. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my assistant was rude. ¡° Chapter 574 - is quite beautiful (2)

Chapter 574: Chapter 574 is quite beautiful (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio As she spoke, she took out a business card from her bag and handed it over. ¡°If you have any problems, you can contact me. ¡± For a reporter,working was extremely important. Moreover, it was the business card of such a newsworthy person. Even if Xu Fuji didn¡¯t have anything to do, she still raised her hand and epted the business card. ¡°Excuse me. ¡± Zuo Si nodded slightly, then raised her foot and walked to the car. She bent down and sat inside. The car quickly drove away. Xu future stood on the spot and looked at it for a while before she remembered why she felt that this car looked familiar. In the morning at the entrance of the Civil Affairs Bureau, Gu Yu seemed to have left in this car. Xu future lowered her eyes and looked at the business card in her hand. Zuo Si, general manager of Zuo Group. She was a very outstanding woman, Just Like an outstanding Gu Yu. She tugged at the corners of her lips, but she was unable to put on aplete smile. ¨C After the car drove out for quite a while, Zuo Si, who was leaning against the leather chair with her eyes closed and taking a nap, suddenly said, ¡°That woman just now, she looks a little familiar. ¡± Her assistant, Wu Qin, recalled for a moment and replied, ¡°I think I¡¯ve seen her somewhere before. ¡± Zuo Si opened her eyes and curled her lips. ¡°She¡¯s quite beautiful. ¡± ¡± ... So, is this why you handed her your business card? ¡± Wu Qin asked weakly. Zuo Si gave her a cold nce and did not answer. She only instructed, ¡°Check it out. ¡± Wu Qin: ¡°Yes! ¡± ¨C .. After returning to the apartment, Xu Future did not rest for a moment. He dragged the two big boxes into the bedroom and opened them. He stuffed all his stuff into them. She wouldn¡¯t leave any of her things here, not even a little! From the bedroom to the study, then from the study to the kitchen, the living room, the balcony... even the green nts and flowers that she raised were all moved together. She was prepared to move them all away when she called for the movingpany the next day. But... she still hadn¡¯t found the next ce to stay. It was impossible for her to go back to the XU residence. Although Gu Yu allowed her to stay at the apartment, she wasn¡¯t willing. She always knew that these two ces weren¡¯t her home, but... she always had a hard time remembering and had high hopes. Her phone suddenly rang. Xu future found her phone amidst the chaos. She saw the caller ID. It was half an acquaintance, her boss¡¯s assistant in China, Qiao Chu. She swiped her finger across the screen and put it to her ear to answer the call. ¡°Hello. ¡± The opening line on the other end of the phone was the same as usual. ¡°Miss Xu, this is Qiao Chu. ¡± Xu future nodded and realized that Qiao Chu couldn¡¯t see her again, so she said, ¡°Yes, I know. ¡± Qiao Chu¡¯s voice was straightced. ¡°Mr. Zuo has already informed me that I will be assisting you in setting up the domestic branch of Z Magazine. If you need anything, you can let me know. ¡± This boss... could he be a worm in her stomach? Or was he some little angel or something like that? It was true. Whenever she was in trouble, he would always appear like a timely rain. Just now, Xu Fuji was considering whether or not to go to a hotel for a period of time, but she was poor... she still had a huge debt. Staying in a hotel would make her heart bleed. Since Qiao Chu said so, Xu Fuji thought about it, he said, ¡°If I set up a branch, is there apany dormitory or something like that? Can you arrange a dormitory for me? ¡°It doesn¡¯t need to be fancy, nor does it need to be good. As long as I can stay there, it¡¯s fine. ¡°Also, I hope that... I can move in tomorrow... of course, if it¡¯s really troublesome, I can also stay at a hotel for a few days. ¡± Chapter 575 - He’s Really Gone (1)

Chapter 575: He¡¯s Really Gone (1)

After Xu Wei finished speaking, Qiao Chu replied, ¡°So you need a ce to stay? Sure, I¡¯ll arrange for it right away. You could even move in tomorrow.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Alright then. I shouldn¡¯t underestimate Big Boss¡¯ abilities, or rather, his financial capabilities. After all, one would always have a ce to stay as long as one could afford it,¡± Xu Wei thought. She had stayed behind to attend to matters regarding herpany¡¯s branch office. As she wouldn¡¯t be staying for long, she was not ufortable with the idea of epting her boss¡¯s kind intentions. Thus, she said sincerely, ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you to help me out with this then. Could you send my gratitude to Big Boss?¡± ¡°Big Boss?¡± Qiao Chu repeated quizzically. As Xu Wei usually addressed Mr. Zuo as her Big Boss in email correspondence, she had be used to this. With forcedughter, she corrected herself and exined, ¡°I mean Mr. Zuo.¡± Xu Wei thought she might have heard a barely audible chuckle from Qiao Chu. Eventually, he concluded, ¡°I¡¯ll call you again when I¡¯ve made the arrangements.¡± ¡°Sure, thank you.¡± After hanging up the call, Xu Wei heaved a sigh of relief. She had finally settled her amodations and could move out of Gu Yu¡¯s apartment tomorrow. However, this would also mean that she was walking out of Gu Yu¡¯s lifepletely. She had already packed her belongings but there were still some items from Gu Yu that she needed to sort out. Xu Wei got up and after she entered the bedroom, sat down in front of the dressing table and pulled open one of the drawers. She then took out all of her jewellery boxes. Gu Yu had given her three rings previously. The first one was given to her at the entrance of the Civil Affairs Bureau when they were married. His grandfather had forced him to buy it for her. However, he had said to her viciously that she doesn¡¯t deserve it. She received the second ring during the first time that they returned to the Xu Residence after their wedding. Gu Yu had given it to her as a prop and it was a beautiful, huge, pink diamond ring. The third one was a gift that his mother had left behind for his future spouse. Ultimately, none of the rings belonged to her. Xu Wei turned and picked up her bag to fish out her wallet before she opened it and took out an Amex Centurion card. She then ced the ck Amex card aside for it was also given to her by Gu Yu and does not belong to her. ¡°What else is left?¡± she wondered. ¡°It seems...like that¡¯s pretty much it,¡± she thought. Gu Yu had promised her the grandest wedding of the century but ultimately failed to keep to his words. Her hopes of wedding dresses, wedding photos and honeymoon trips were all dashed. In fact, she also barely had any memories to reminisce about fondly. The few sweet memories that she had of Gu Yu also became extremely ironic now when she recalled about them now. What he had done wasn¡¯t out of love but responsibility. It was just an illusion. Xu Wei clutched her chest which had begun to ache again and staggered towards the wine cab in the study. She quickly took out thest few bottles of wine. After she pried open the cap, chugged down one bottle after another. While drinking, she suddenly remembered that there was still one more thing that she had to do and thus, she quickly picked up her phone to open her WeChat and search for Gu Yu¡¯s profile picture. She needed to inform him that she would return him the ring, Amex card and the keys to the apartment tomorrow so that he could arrange for someone to collect them. These items were too expensive and she couldn¡¯t risk losing it by returning them to him via express delivery. However, she couldn¡¯t seem to find his contact in her WeChat no matter how many times she searched through her contact list. ¡°Where¡¯s Gu Yu? Why is his contact gone?¡± Xu Wei could hardly believe her eyes and looked through her WeChat list again carefully. However, it seemed like his contact was really gone. ¡°Why did it disappear?¡± she wondered. ¡°Oh, right. I deleted his contact this morning. We even got a divorce and... the Zuo family¡¯s daughter whom he was rumoured to be with had also returned today. ¡°Gu Yu¡¯s really gone from my life now,¡± Xu Wei thought. Chapter 576 - Really Gone This ime (2)

Chapter 576: Really Gone This ime (2)

Tears fell down on the phone screen, then gradually smeared. Xu Wei lowered her hand dejectedly, and the phone fell out of her palm. She picked up the bottle again and drank it one mouthful at a time. In the end, she finally felt tipsy, and her consciousness slowly slipped away. Only then did Gu Yu disappear from her mind. When she woke up again, it was already dawn outside. The rain that had been falling for almost the entire day yesterday finally stopped. The sky was blue, and the air was filled with a refreshing and earthy scent. Xu Wei got up and went back to the bedroom. She washed her face properly in the bathroom, then went out to the kitchen. She took out an ice pack and applied it to her eyes. After it wasn¡¯t so sore anymore, she made a cup of coffee. This time, she didn¡¯t add any milk, and drank the pure ck coffee slowly to increase her alertness. After she drank it, her mouth was full of the bitter taste. She forced a smile, but she felt relieved. Actually, this time, it really wasn¡¯t that difficult. After all, she had endured it all during her three years abroad. The second time, she could be considered to have gotten used to it. No matter how excruciating the pain was anyway, time could heal it. If one year wasn¡¯t enough, then two years... three years... she couldn¡¯t believe that a lifetime was so long that she wouldn¡¯t be able to let it go. Xu Wei spent a few hours cleaning the apartment and restored all the mess she had made to its original state. Only her empty wine cab was either all drunk by her or all emptied out by her. However, since Gu Yu had made her so sad, this wine cab was hispensation to her. After doing all this, Xu Wei picked up her phone, found Assistant Lin¡¯s wechat, and edited a message to send. [ I have something to return to Gu Yu. I¡¯m going to thepany now. You cane down and retrieve it. ] She found a paper bag, put in the three jewelry boxes and the ck card, changed her clothes, carried her bag, and left the house. Xu Wei drove to the Gu Corporation¡¯s building. Her car parked by the roadside. She pushed the door open and got out of the car. She carried the bag, but she didn¡¯t go to thepany door. She just stood by the roadside and waited. After about two minutes, Assistant Lin walked out of the Gu Corporation¡¯s building. He looked around and saw her. Only then did he rush over. He stood still and said politely, ¡°Miss Xu, if you wanted to return anything, I could¡¯ve gone to retrieve it after work. Why did you have to go through so much trouble?¡± ¡°I¡¯m moving out today. Before I leave, I want to settle this matter as soon as possible,¡± Xu Wei said airily. At the same time, she handed the bag in her hand over. ¡°These things are more valuable. Please pass them to Gu Yu for me.¡± For a moment, Assistant Lin didn¡¯t take the bag. He waspletely shocked by her words. ¡°Miss Xu, are you moving out? Or are you leaving today?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Um...why so sudden? In reality, President Gu said that you can continue living in the apartment... ¡± Before he could finish his words, Xu Wei suddenly cut him off. There was a hint of ridicule in her indifferent tone. ¡°What right do I have to continue living there?¡± She didn¡¯t even want Gu Yu¡¯s alimony, so would she actually stay in his apartment? Assistant Lin scratched his head. In reality, he was just worried that if Xu Wei returned to the Xu residence, with the way Xu Wei¡¯s parents behave, they wouldn¡¯t say anything nice about it. Big Boss probably allowed her to continue living there out of consideration. Assistant Lin opened his mouth, but he didn¡¯t know how to reply. He could only change the topic. ¡°Then... then what are your ns for the future?¡± Chapter 577 - I Saw That She Was Quite Sad (1)

Chapter 577: I Saw That She Was Quite Sad (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xu Wei nced at him but didn¡¯t say anything. Assistant Lin understood and quickly exined, ¡°This... This isn¡¯t a question I asked for President Gu¡¯s sake. I¡¯m just purely concerned about you. If it¡¯s not convenient for you to answer, it¡¯s fine too.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Xu Wei¡¯s voice sank slightly. She lowered her eyes and kicked a small rock in front of her with the tip of her foot. As if she was talking to herself, she said in a low voice, ¡°He wouldn¡¯t ask either.¡± Although her voice was soft, Assistant Lin still heard her. Yesterday, he thought that after Xu Wei¡¯s divorce, her expression was so calm that it was as if nothing had happened. Now, it seemed that he was wrong. Even though Xu Wei was still very calm at this moment, this sentence was inexplicably bitter. It suffocated his heart and made him feel gloomy. She clearly wasn¡¯t crying or sad, but he kept feeling that she was crying and feeling sad. Assistant Lin didn¡¯t have much experience with girls, so he was really helpless at the moment. He even thought that it would be great if he were President Gu. He could just open his mouth and coax the girl to make her happy. As for him, he simply mentioned the pandora box that couldn¡¯t be opened. Wouldn¡¯t it have been fine if he didn¡¯t mention President Gu... Even if he wanted to console her, he was afraid that he would identally say the wrong thing and make Xu Wei even more upset. He was so anxious that he was about to stomp his feet. He still had the demeanor of an elite assistant. Fortunately, Xu Wei quickly suppressed all her depressed emotions and smiled again. She once again handed the bag in her hand to Assistant Lin. ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you with passing this to him.¡± Assistant Lin didn¡¯t dare to say anything else. He took the bag respectfully with both hands. ¡°I will.¡± The moment the bag was taken, Xu Wei could clearly feel the weight of something being lifted from her heart. It hurt so much that she smiled again. Xu Wei bit her lower lip hard and said, ¡°By the way, after I move away, I¡¯ll put the key to the apartment under the flower pot at the door. You or... Gu Yu, remember to take it.¡± Assistant Lin nodded repeatedly. ¡°I got it. ¡± ¡°Also, the 100 yuan that I owe you...¡± This time, Assistant Lin answered quickly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to return it!¡± Xu Wei curled her lips and took out her phone from his bag. She opened her Wechat chat box in front of him and sent a 100 yuan red packet. ¡°Remember to take it. I don¡¯t want it from him, and I won¡¯t take it from the people around him.¡± Assistant Lin was silent for a moment, but he still weakly retorted, ¡°Miss Xu, I¡¯m really a good man. I¡¯m dating my girlfriend because I want to get married!¡± ¡°Oh, then remember to treat her well. Don¡¯t break her heart.¡± Assistant Lin suddenly felt shy and lowered his voice, ¡°I got it!¡± She had already given her instructions and did what needed to be done. Xu Wei didn¡¯t stay any longer and said resolutely, ¡°Assistant Lin, you can go up now. I¡¯m leaving.¡± Assistant Lin looked up at her and wanted to say something, but in this situation, it was useless to say anything. Since it was already a broken marriage, it was a good thing to be nonchnt. ¡°Yes, Miss Xu. Drive safe on the road. Goodbye.¡± After watching Xu Wei¡¯s car leave, Assistant Lin carried the bag back to the top floor of the Gu Corporation building and knocked on the door of the CEO¡¯s office. After hearing ¡°enter¡±, he pushed the door open and walked in. Holding the bag, he said to Gu Yu, ¡°President Gu, Miss Xu came by just now and asked me to pass this to you.¡± Gu Yu was flipping through the documents. Without raising his head, he said aloofly, ¡°Put it aside.¡± Chapter 578 - I Think She Was Quite Sad (2)

Chapter 578: I Think She Was Quite Sad (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Assistant Lin went forward and ced the paper bag on the side of the desk. He should have left just like that, but his footsteps stopped there, and a look of hesitation shed across his face. Gu Yu held the pen and swiftly signed his name at the end of the document, then closed the document. He raised his eyes andzily nced at Assistant Lin. His voice was cold. ¡°Is there something else?¡± There was nothing else.. Assistant Lin¡¯s eyes struggled for a few seconds. The images from yesterday and today surfaced in his mind, but he couldn;t help but open his mouth. ¡°President Gu, I think... Miss Xu was quite sad.¡± Gu Yu didn¡¯t speak. His expression didn¡¯t change at all. His tone was still very indifferent. ¡°Get out.¡± Assistant Lin actually knew that the parties involved had already divorced. Both parties had nodded in agreement. It wasn¡¯t up to him, a bystander, to say anything. He simply felt that it was a pity. He also felt a little pitiful for Xu Wei, so he bit the bullet and brought it up. Since he had already brought it up, he didn¡¯t mind saying a few more words. Assistant Lin lowered his eyes and didn¡¯t dare to look at Gu Yu¡¯s icy gaze. He continued to say what he wanted to say, ¡°Yesterday, when I sent Miss Xu back, Miss Xu cried as she watched the video. Her tears flowed like a waterfall. I don¡¯t think she cried purely because of the video. She cried because she was sad that she was separated from you.¡± ¡°And just now, when she came to return something to me, although she didn¡¯t cry, I could tell that she was still very sad.¡± ¡°President Gu, Miss Xu is really sad about this divorce!¡± At the end of his sentence, Assistant Lin didn¡¯t sound like he was guessing. He was already saying it with certainty. However, he didn¡¯t get any response to his words. After waiting for a while, he mustered up the courage to raise his head to look at Gu Yu. By the time he raised his head, he was already reading the documents. He didn¡¯t know if he heard what he said. Hemented silently inside. There was only so much he could do. President Gu had always been an assertive person. Since he had made such a choice, and Xu Wei had also epted it, continuing to pester him would only cause more trouble. Assistant Lin was about to turn around and leave when he suddenly thought of something and added, ¡°President Gu, Miss Xu will be moving out of the apartment today. She said that the key will be ced under the flowerpot at the door. Do you think... should I go and get it, or do you want to go yourself?¡± Gu Yu finally heard what he said. He looked up at him and replied, ¡°You can go.¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± After saying that, Assistant Lin turned around and walked out of the office. When he closed the door, he saw Gu Yu pick up the paper bag through the gradually closing gap of the door. He directly opened the drawer and put it in. From the beginning to the end, he didn¡¯t even look at it. At this moment, he seemed to understand that Gu Yu probably really didn¡¯t have any feelings for Miss Xu. It was Grandfather Gu who forced him to get married, andter on it was only his sense of responsibility that kept the marriage together... Therefore, it was actually a good thing that he chose to get a divorce. That way, Miss Xu wouldn¡¯t have to pour all her feelings into someone who didn¡¯t love her. Even though it was quiteughable to talk about love when marrying into a wealthy family. After Assistant Lin closed the door, he returned to his desk, took out his phone, and opened Wechat. He stared at the red packet that Xu Wei sent to him for more than ten seconds before he opened it and epted it. ¨C When Xu Wei drove back to her apartment, she received a call from Qiao Chu. She had already arranged a ce for her to stay at and asked if she needed her to pick her up. Chapter 579 - Moving Out (1)

Chapter 579: Moving Out (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xu Wei rejected her offer because she had already made an appointment with a movingpany. She only wanted her to send her the address and she could go over there by herself. Qiao Chu replied, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you here.¡± After hanging up the phone, Xu Wei received the address of the new residence from Qiao Chu. However... when she saw the address, she was a little stunned. The new apartment was only two streets away from the apartment. It was ten minutes by car and thirty minutes by foot. Did it have to be so close? Moreover, her condition was that as long as it was livable it would be fine. In the end, Qiao Chu found... another luxurious apartment. It was on par with the apartment she was living in now. Big boss was really overbearinglyvish. Even apany dormitory was so extravagant? However, she didn¡¯t have much to say. After all, she had to move in the apartment that Qiao Chu found at thest minute today. The time was so urgent, and she had found such a good one. If she had any objections, she would be acting unappreciative. The luggage was already packed. After Xu Wei returned to the apartment, the movingpany came to the door. They carried away her two big boxes, a small box, and the potted nts that she had raised on the balcony. Those people went down first. Making sure that she didn¡¯t miss anything, Xu Wei walked through the apartment room by room. Finally, she walked out of the door and grabbed the doorknob. She clenched her fists so hard that her veins slowly bulged. She closed the door bit by bit. With every inch she moved, it was as if she could see the shadow of her and Gu Yu in the apartment. In fact, Gu Yu really didn¡¯t talk much. He talked so little that she was always the one talking. For example, when they sat on the sofa and watched TV, she would read and express her opinions. Gu Yu didn¡¯t like watching TV, but he would be dragged by her to sit on the sofa and watch TV with her. He had no choice but to.., he could only watch TV while reading his documents. He had to multitask while answering her questions, even though most of the responses were like, ¡°okay, okay, ¡± and so on. She was dissatisfied, so she grabbed the documents in his hands and said, ¡°Gu Yu, look at me, look at me. I¡¯m a little better looking than the documents!¡± Gu Yu curled the corners of his lips and replied, ¡°Okay.¡± When she closed it a little more, she saw the kitchen. When Auntie Lin went back to take care of the old man, there was no one at home to cook. She loses track of everything once she gets down to work. One day, she didn¡¯t eat anything until Gu Yu came back. Gu Yu went into the study to take a look at her, then turned around and went out. When he came in again, he was holding a bowl of steamed dumplings. He walked to her side and sat down. He didn¡¯t disturb her work. He scooped up a dumpling with a spoon and fed it to her mouth. She opened her mouth and ate it. As she ate, she realized that something was wrong. She looked down and saw that the dumpling was steamed... but the skin wasn¡¯t even cooked! She frowned. ¡°Gu Yu, it¡¯s not cooked!¡± ¡°Not cooked?¡± ¡°Yeah, for this kind of dumpling, you need to add water three times and boil it three times! Do you think it¡¯s cooked just because the water boiled once?¡± ¡°Oh... ¡± She was amused. ¡°Gu Yu, you really don¡¯t have any daily life skills!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Forget it, I can¡¯t count on you to cook for me. Go, go, go, I¡¯ll do it! Watch and learn! Next time, don¡¯t let me eat the uncooked dumpling again! ¡± A faint smile appeared in Gu Yu¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll eat the uncooked ones.¡± Next time... Who would have thought that there wouldn¡¯t be a next time between them. Xu Wei¡¯s eyes turned slightly red. She snifled and retracted her gaze. She also retracted those memories and mmed the door shut with a loud bang. Chapter 580 - Moving Out (2)

Chapter 580: Moving Out (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio She stopped at the door for a few minutes, then raised her head and took a deep breath. When the urge to cry disappeared, she calmed her mind down and ced the key that she had been holding tightly under the flower pot. Xu Wei straightened up, slowly took two steps back, then resolutely turned around and strode away. Although she had never truly regarded the apartment as her own home, when she left, turns out that she was still sad to part with it. However, she didn¡¯t look back. Her footsteps didn¡¯t stop as she walked further and further away. The movingpany¡¯s car and Xu Wei¡¯s car drove out of the apartment one after another. They drove towards the new apartment. Ten minutester, they arrived at the new apartment building. Qiao Chu was already waiting at the door. After Xu Wei got out of the car, he walked forward and said with a smile, ¡°Miss Xu, the apartment is on the fifth floor, seat B. This is the key.¡± As he spoke, he gave Xu Wei a key card and a key. Xu Wei took it and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°This is what I should do.¡± After a pause, Qiao Chu said, ¡°Miss Xu, do you need my help here? ¡± ¡°No need. There are people from the movingpany here. They will help me move them up.¡± Qiao Chu nodded. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± ¡°Okay, you go ahead and continue your work.¡± After Qiao Chu left, Xu Wei informed the people from the movingpany before leading them upstairs. There were two houses on the first floor. She came out of the elevator and looked around. Apartment A and apartment B were actually across from each other. However, the hallway was very spacious so it basically wouldn¡¯t matter. Xu Wei took the key and opened the door to apartment B before walking in. The interior was very high-end and exquisite, and... there was a strong schrly vibe. There were calligraphy and paintings hanging on the wall, and there was a carved desk on one side of the living room. The four treasures of the study were ced there. There were three rooms, one master bedroom, one guest room, and one study room. They were all very spacious andfortable. The most surprising thing about the study room was that the entire wall was filled with books. She stood at the entrance of the study room for more than ten seconds. This definitely wasn¡¯t Qiao Chu¡¯s temporary residence. This was clearly... a meticulously arranged home! This... could it be Big Boss¡¯s residence in the country? Because she was moving out at thest minute, she was temporarily allowed to stay here? Just as Xu Wei was making all sorts of guesses, the movingpany¡¯s staff carried in her suitcase and asked, ¡°Miss Xu, where do you want your luggage to be ce?¡± She was suddenly pulled back to reality. If it was an ordinary residence, she wouldn¡¯t have any psychological pressure. At this moment, she really felt like simply letting things be. After thinking about it for a moment, she said, ¡°put it in the living room first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The three suitcases were piled up in the living room. The movingpany went downstairs to help her move the potted nts. Before she finished moving the things, Xu Wei didn¡¯t close the door and left it open. Thinking about whether she should call Qiao Chu and ask about it, she stood inside the room with her brows furrowed. Before she could decide, a voice came from the door. She reflexively looked outside, but to her shock... she saw an unexpected figure. Xu Wei¡¯s dark pupils dted slightly. A graceful figure came out from the door of the Apartment A across from her. Today, she was dressed in a ck business suit. Her hair was tied up high in a neat ponytail. Her makeup was morous, and her lipstick was pure red, making her vibe even more threatening. Zuo Si actually lived opposite her? What a coincidence? When she looked over, Zuo Si happened to see her as well. She raised her eyebrows slightly. Chapter 581 - From Now On, We’re Neighbors (1)

Chapter 581: From Now On, We¡¯re Neighbors (1)

The duo exchanged a look and after Zuo Si closed the door to her apartment, walked into Xu Wei¡¯s apartment with her stilettos on as if she was entering her own house. She then walked right up to Xu Wei and stopped before her. Zuo Si inspected Xu Wei keenly before she asked, ¡°We met yesterday, remember?¡± Although Zuo Si¡¯s behaviour was rather abrupt and rude, one would inevitably overlook this because of how powerful her aura was. Xu Wei did not expect Zuo Si to take the initiative to greet her and, being uncertain of what to expect from Zuo Si, she faced her calmly and nodded gently before she replied, ¡°Yes, I remember you, Miss Zuo.¡± ¡°Are you alright after returning home yesterday?¡±Zuo Si inquiredzily. Xu Wei nodded and assured, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Perhaps because Xu Wei seemed too indifferent, Zuo Si¡¯s lips curled up into a smile. Without saying anything else, she scanned the room with her eyes and her emotions were unreadable. Eventually, her gazended on Xu Wei¡¯s face again and she asked, ¡°Do you live here?¡± Xu Wei was actually still undecided about whether she would want to live here. Firstly, she found it inappropriate and stressful to live here if this was her supervisor¡¯s home. Secondly, she does not like the idea of being neighbours with Zuo Si and to interact with her. Without waiting to hear Xu Wei¡¯s reply, Zuo Si quickly extended her hand and greeted, ¡°I live in the unit across from you. From now on, we¡¯re neighbors, so nice to meet you.¡± ¡°I...¡± However, Xu Wei only managed to utter a word before Zuo Si¡¯s ringing cellphone cut her off. Zuo Si then retracted her hand and took out her phone to answer the call. ¡°Sure, I¡¯lle down now.¡± After hanging up the call, Zuo Si said, ¡°See you next time.¡± She then turned and strode off confidently in her stilettos before disappearing from sight. As the tter of Zuo Si¡¯s stilettos gradually faded off, Xu Wei arrived at a decision and took out her cellphone to give Qiao Chu a call. ¨C Zuo Si¡¯s assistant and bodyguard were already waiting for her in the car by the time she reached downstairs. After exiting from the building, she walked over, opened the door to the back of the car and got in. After settling down and closing the door, the bodyguard started the engine and they sped off. Wu Qin then handed a document to Zuo Si, but she simply stared out of the car window at the employees of a movingpany, who were carrying potted nts into the apartment building. She grinned again before looking away. After epting the document from Wu Qin and reading through it, Zuo Si asked casually, ¡°Did you manage to find out anything about the woman whom we met yesterday?¡± Knowing how Zuo Si valued efficiency, Wu Qin had already stayed up to look into Xu Wei¡¯s background and proceeded to report about her findings with Zuo Si in detail. Eventually, she lowered her voice and moved closer to Zuo Si¡¯s ear to utter onest piece of crucial information about Xu Wei. Zuo Si¡¯s grin widened and her eyes glimmered as she remarked, ¡°Xu Wei huh? Interesting.¡± As she spoke, sheughed again and nced sideways at Wu Qin before she resumed, ¡°What¡¯s even more interesting is that she moved in today and is living in the apartment across from mine.¡± Wu Qin was inevitably startled and asked in disbelief, ¡°Are you sure? But that house...¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Zuo Si cut her off and concluded, ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s interesting.¡± For a moment, Wu Qin was at a loss for words. However, neither was Zuo Si expecting a reply from her and she quickly ended the topic and instructed, ¡°Arrange for a meeting.¡± Despite how swiftly Zuo Si jumped from one thought to another, Wu Qin managed to snap out of her daze quickly and replied, ¡°Noted.¡± ... Xu Wei couldn¡¯t get through to Qiao Chu via the phone, for his line was constantly engaged. With no other option, she waited for another ten minutes before she attempted to call him again. However, just when she was about to do so, she received a call from her boss. Chapter 582 - From Now On, We’re Neighbors (2)

Chapter 582: From Now On, We¡¯re Neighbors (2)

Trantor:?Nyoi-Bo Studio??Editor:?Nyoi-Bo Studio Although this number had only called her once, Xu Wei still saved it, so when she saw it, she was quite surprised. Big Boss usually contacted her via email, or asked Qiao Chu to contact her. Except for the time he personally called her once to apologize after she won thewsuit and was released, she didn¡¯t expect him to call her again. Xu Wei adjusted her expression and swiped her finger on the screen. Then, she put her phone to her ear and answered, ¡°Hello, Big Boss... Mr. Zuo.¡± Calling him Big Boss in emails was, after all, just words. It wasn¡¯t a big deal to be informal, but when it came to direct conversations, it was better for her to show some respect. As if he was already used to her mischievous way of addressing him, when he heard her call him Mr. Zuo in a serious manner, the person on the other side paused for a few seconds before slowly saying, ¡°Qiao Chu said that you¡¯ve already moved in. Are you satisfied?¡± The high-end apartment was located in the center of the city. The decoration was elegant and the ce was spacious. How could Xu Wei not be satisfied? She quickly said, ¡°The apartment is very good. Of course I¡¯m satisfied, but...¡± However, before she could finish, Mr. Zuo said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re satisfied. If you need anything else, you can tell Qiao Chu. He will get it done.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing else. Mr. Zuo, you¡¯ve already helped solved a lot of my problems. I feel really grateful towards you.¡± ¡°No need to thank me. You work for me. As the boss, I naturally have to provide you with other trivial matters. That way, you can bury yourself into tasks without any worries.¡± Big boss was always considerate towards his employees. This was also the reason Z magazine was able to gather a group of elite reporters. Even if there were hostile media organizations that wanted to pay a high price to poach people, no one was tempted. ¡°Mr. Zuo, you are really a good boss.¡± Xu Wei said from the bottom of her heart. She praised him a lot, soMr. Zuo had be used to it. He only said nonchntly, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m looking forward to the new breakthrough news you will be writing for the branch.¡± Xu Wei immediately pounded her chest and promised, ¡°Mr. Zuo, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll do my best!¡± ¡°Okay, goodbye.¡± Goodbye... ? Just as Mr. Zuo was about to hang up, Xu Wei suddenly remembered that she had gone tangent because her boss just now. She hadn¡¯t even gotten down to business yet. ¡°Mr. Zuo, wait!¡± She said anxiously. There was a moment of silence on the other end of the phone, as if her boss¡¯s hand gesture had temporarily frozen from hanging up. Half a secondter, his graceful voice sounded again, ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Xu Wei bit her lower lip and said concisely, ¡°Mr. Zuo, I want to ask, this new ce that you asked Qiao Chu to arrange for me... it doesn¡¯t seem to be a house temporarily found, right? I see that it¡¯s very clean and the decorations are quite expensive. Actually, you could just find me a random ce to live. Regarding this house... to be honest, I¡¯ll be under some pressure.¡± Mr. Zuo admitted frankly, ¡°This house indeed wasn¡¯t a temporary find. It was my childhood residence, but it had been empty for more than ten years. I only had people regrly maintain and clean it. I arranged for you to live there because the magazine branch will be set up in the nearby business area. It¡¯s more convenient, so you don¡¯t need to feel any psychological pressure. Just live there with peace of mind.¡± Just as she expected... that was where Mr. Zuo used to live... Chapter 583 - Dine Together (1)

Chapter 583: Dine Together (1)

Before Xu Wei could say anything, Mr. Zuo added, ¡°Also, with your abilities, a piece of news won¡¯t take you much time and you¡¯ll be able to leave the country soon. So, staying here during this period of time won¡¯t have much of an impact, right?¡± Apart from Zuo Si, who lived across the door and who she didn¡¯t want to have any interactions with, it really didn¡¯t have much of an impact. Xu Wei was someone who didn¡¯t like to trouble others. Big Boss had already helped her a lot, and since he had already said so, she really couldn¡¯t say anything else or say that she wanted to change her residence. He wasn¡¯t wrong either. She would leave the country very soon, so there was no need for her to stay for such a short period of time. If she had the time to fuss, she might as well find the news as soon as possible. In the end, Xu Wei was persuaded. She didn¡¯t insist anymore and said softly, ¡°Okay, then.¡± By the time she ended the call with her boss, the movingpany had already moved all of her potted nts up. She asked them to help move them to the balcony, and then settled the final payment with them. Before the worker left, he even reminded her, ¡°Dear, remember to give us a five-star review!¡± She nodded repeatedly. ¡°Okay.¡± After they left, she closed the door. After all, she was staying as a guest, so she didn¡¯t stay in the master bedroom. Instead, she dragged her luggage to the guest room. She piled the two big boxes in the corner and didn¡¯t open them. The small boxes contained her simple daily necessities. She only opened one and took out the things inside. Because someone came to clean the apartment yesterday, everything was very clean. Xu Wei walked around and found that there was nothing to clean. She went to the balcony and ced her potted nts one by one where the balcony could shine and filled them with clean water. She watered all of them. In reality, she didn¡¯t know why she brought these out. When she left the country, she wouldn¡¯t be able to take these things away. It was just that... she probably wanted the ritual sense of a clean start. As for why she needed a sense of ritual, at the end of the day, it was just psychologicalfort. A person who really wanted the ritual sense of a clean start wouldn¡¯t even say goodbye, just like Gu Yu did. She acted hesitant and pretentious because what she wanted was a word of redemption. The sun was gradually setting. Xu Wei returned to her room and looked at the clock on the wall. It was already past six o¡¯clock. She hadn¡¯t eaten anything for almost the entire day. Now that her stomach was empty, she lifted her feet and walked towards the kitchen. After all, no one had lived here for more than ten years, so there was nothing in the kitchen, and the refrigerator was even more empty. Xu Wei didn¡¯t want to eat takeout, but she was going to stay here for a period of time anyway, so she still had to prepare the pots, pans and all kinds of fresh groceries. She changed into afortable casual outfit, carried her bag, and went out. When she lived in Gu Yu¡¯s apartment, she often went to the big supermarket there to buy fresh groceries. That supermarket was the closest to this area, so after she got in the car, she drove to that supermarket. Because she was familiar with the road, Xu Wei quickly took the things she needed, put them into the shopping cart, and pushed them to the checkout. Then, she walked out with big bags in both hands. As she walked towards her car, a car passed by. Because it was downtown, the speed of the car wasn¡¯t fast. When she looked over, at a nce, she could recognize that it was Gu Yu¡¯s car. Her footsteps slowed slightly. The strange thing was that the apartment was clearly on the right, but the car was driving towards the left. Chapter 584 - Dine Together (2)

Chapter 584: Dine Together (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio A trace of confusion shed through Xu Wei¡¯s eyes, but it quickly disappeared. After all, his matters had nothing to do with her, so there was no need for her to waste her time. She put the two big bags into the back seat of the car. She then sat in the driver¡¯s seat, fastened her seat-belt, started the engine, stepped on the elerator, and drove back. Unexpectedly, when her car drove back to the apartment building, she saw Gu Yu¡¯s car again. The car stopped right in front of the apartment building. She looked up and vaguely saw Assistant Lin sitting in the driver¡¯s seat. There seemed to be two people sitting in the back seat. If one of them was Gu Yu... the other was... As a name popped up in Xu Wei¡¯s mind, the next second, she saw the door of the back seat being pushed open from the inside. Zuo Si¡¯s slender legs stepped on the ground first, and then she crawled out from the inside. She didn¡¯t close the door immediately. Instead, she held the door with one hand, tilted her head slightly, and looked at Gu Yu, who was sitting inside. Her red lips opened and closed. Xu Wei didn¡¯t know what Zuo Si was talking about. After saying that, Zuo Si curled the corners of her mouth, and then she mmed the car door. Her actions were swift and handsome. The car soon drove away. When it passed Xu Wei¡¯s car, she reflexively turned her head to the other side. She didn¡¯t know if it was because she didn¡¯t want to see Gu Yu, or she instinctively wanted to avoid him. After making sure that the car was far away, Xu Wei turned off the engine, pushed the door open, got out of the car, and walked to the back seat of the car. She carried out the two big bags and walked in with difficulty. Unexpectedly, Zuo Si was still waiting for the elevator. When she saw her walking over and saw the many things in her hands, she gave her a meaningful smile. ¡°Miss neighbor, we meet again so soon.¡± Xu Wei thought to herself: she didn¡¯t want to see this face at all, alright? She didn¡¯t know what to say. She only gave a perfunctory smile as a response. ¡°You bought so many things. Are you preparing to cook for yourself?¡± Zuo Si nced at her bag, and her eyes suddenly lit up. I see that you live alone. Since you want to cook, make an extra portion. Let¡¯s dine together.¡± As usual, she talked to herself. She even reached out her hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s so heavy. Let me help you carry a bag.¡± ¡°...¡± Xu Wei took a step back and avoided her hand. She tried to suppress it but said directly, ¡°Miss Zuo, I¡¯m sorry, but we¡¯re not familiar with each other... so if you want to eat, you can order takeout or go out to eat.¡± ¡°We¡¯re neighbors now, so we¡¯ll be familiar with each other eventually. If we don¡¯t be familiar after one meal, then we¡¯ll have two. If two isn¡¯t enough, then we¡¯ll dine together until we¡¯re familiar with each other!¡± Zuo Si was probably used to being an overbearing CEO. She didn¡¯t understand other people¡¯s tactful rejections, or rather, she wouldn¡¯t allow others to reject her. Xu Wei simply fell silent. With a ding, the elevator arrived. The two of them stepped into the elevator together. Zuo Si¡¯s gaze kept ncing at the various ingredients in her bag. Xu Wei stared at the numbers that were jumping above the elevator and waited silently for them to jump to the fifth floor. After arriving, she quickly walked out. Zuo Si followed behind her and stepped on her high heels. The entire corridor echoed with this sound. Even though Xu Wei didn¡¯t want to eat with Zuo Si, she had to put down the two big bags of things before she could open the door with the key. When the door opened, Zuo Si was already carrying her two big bags of things, and she walked straight into her home as if it were her own. As Xu Wei stood at the door, she suddenly had an impulse to call the police or something.. How could trespassing and taking over her nest all be done so self-righteously? Chapter 585 - Breaking News (1)

Chapter 585: Breaking News (1)

Zuo Si carried the things into the room and put them down. When she turned around, she saw Xu Wei still standing at the door. She even turned the tables and acted like the host by saying to her, ¡°Miss neighbor,e in. What are you standing there for?¡± ¡°...¡± In the end, Xu Wei still walked in and closed the door. Zuo Si didn¡¯t look like a person who knew how to cook. As expected, the first thing she said was, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to cook, so I can¡¯t help. But I¡¯ll help you carry the things to the kitchen.¡± After saying that, she didn¡¯t have any more responsibilities and started strolling around the house. Xu Wei naturally didn¡¯t expect her to do anything. When she saw her standing in front of the calligraphy painting and looking at it with interest, she couldn¡¯t be bothered to respond. She went to the guest room to change into her lounge clothes before walking into the kitchen and starting to cook. Zuo Si admired the calligraphy painting on the wall until she saw the small characters on the bottom right side. Her gaze gradually turned cold. She retracted her gaze and looked at the bedroom, study, and the guest room where Xu Wei was currently staying. She leaned against the door of the guest room and looked inside twice. Her eyes were filled with a meaningful smile. Xu Wei simply cooked three dishes and made some rice porridge. She was quick and finished them in half an hour. She carried them out and ced it on the dining table. Zuo Si was sitting on the sofa at the moment. She was on the phone was ordering in a domineering tone that the other party either meet her requirements or pack up and leave. At this moment, Xu Wei looked at her back, which appeared eerily simr to Gu Yu¡¯s back figure. It was as if they were the same person... Could she be the wife that Gu Yu needed? She was still in a daze when Zuo Si, who smelled the aroma, ended the call. She immediately stood up and walked over. She looked at the simple home-cooked food. Xu Wei couldn¡¯t tell if Zuo Si was happy or unhappy, but more than that, she looked surprised. Xu Wei didn¡¯t know if it was because she didn¡¯t prepare a feast for her, or because she had never seen such simple dishes before. However, she didn¡¯t say anything. She pulled out a chair and sat down. She said to Xu Wei, ¡°Then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡± Xu Wei couldn¡¯t be bothered with her anymore. She just wanted to finish this meal as soon as possible and send her away. She just wanted to stop interacting with her. She took off her apron and put it aside. She pulled out a chair, sat down, and started eating. The food obviously didn¡¯t suit Miss Zuo¡¯s taste, but probably due to her sophisticated upbringing, she didn¡¯t show any expression of disdain. She only ate a little of each dish as a token of support. ¡°I¡¯m full.¡± She put down her chopsticks and looked at Xu Wei. She smiled and said, ¡°Courtesy demands reciprocity. You treated me to a meal, so I¡¯ll give you a gift in return. Wait for me.¡± With that said, she stood up and walked towards the door. Xu Wei heard the sound of the door opening, and she heard the sound of her walking back to her room. The door opened again, and her footsteps were hurried. In less than a minute, she returned with a bottle of red wine in her hand. She ced the red wine on the dining table and pushed it in front of Xu Wei. She curled her lips and said, ¡°I just returned to China, and this is a good wine that someone gave me. There¡¯s a supply shortage of it on the market now, but I¡¯ll use someone else¡¯s gift to treat you. It¡¯s very sweet.¡± Zuo Si didn¡¯t stay long. After she finished speaking, she waved at her. ¡°Miss neighbor, I¡¯m going back. Goodnight and sweet dreams.¡± Xu Wei didn¡¯t pay attention to her as she left. Her gaze stopped on the bottle of red wine. She was very familiar with this bottle of wine. Gu Yu¡¯s wine cab was filled with them... Chapter 586 - Breaking News (2)

Chapter 586: Breaking News (2)

But now it was gone. She had either drunk it all or poured it all, and now it was empty. But after seeing this bottle of wine, she probably wouldn¡¯t have any sweet dreams tonight. She wasn¡¯t even sure if she could sleep. Living here really wasn¡¯t a good choice, but she wouldn¡¯t bother with things that couldn¡¯t be changed. What she could do, she had to do quickly. She lost her appetite so she got up to clear the dishes. After washing them, she went back to her room to get herptop and started digging for breaking news. For a few days, Xu Wei stayed in her apartment to look for news. For two days, she vaguely heard Zuo Si knocking on her door, but she ignored it. After that, there was no more movement. Fortunately, she had bought enough groceries. Even if she didn¡¯t go out, she wouldn¡¯t be hungry. It was just that Simon had looked for her a few times and urged her to go to the gym, but she pretended not to notice. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to continue recovering, but the most important thing at the moment was to settle the news first. She would then have a chat with Simon. If she went abroad perhaps she could be instructed online. She didn¡¯t know if it was because the heavens had heard her desires, but they had really sent her an breaking news. On this day, Xu Wei was woken up by the incessant beeping of her phone. She opened her eyes in confusion, and her hand felt around the pillow. She grabbed her phone and picked it up to take a look. In an instant, all her sleepiness was gone. She sat up from the bed all of a sudden. Her big contrasting eyes stared at the phone screen fixedly. After she read every word, her anxious mood for the past few days finally eased up a little. The breaking news had arrived! S celebrity was suspected of acting jealous and killing a person because of love. An investigation was being carried out. Although who S celebrity was hadn¡¯t been revealed yet, there were already all kinds of spections on Weibo. The poprity of the topic was also constantly soaring. Very soon, it began to upy the hot search rankings. Although Xu Wei had always run breaking news by herself and didn¡¯t mind running it by herself, this news would definitely be fought over by many media outlets. If she wanted to be the first to get it, it was always good to have an extra helper. Since this piece of news was for the branch, and Big Boss had sent Qiao Chu to assist her, of course... it would be a waste if she didn¡¯t use him! Xu Wei made a phone call as she got out of bed and went to the bathroom to wash up. She was racing against time. First, she had to confirm the identity of S celebrity so that she could be the first to find her. She wanted to interview her and reveal the truth. That was the actual news that everyone was interested in. Therefore, she instructed Qiao Chu to use his connections to ask around. After she washed up, she also began to make all kinds of calls and use her connections to ask around! An hourter, Qiao Chu returned the call and told her with certainty, ¡°S celebrity is Su Ziqian!¡± ¡°...¡±Xu Wei¡¯s high spirits suddenly cooled down by half. It wasn¡¯t easy to get such a valuable piece of news, but it was Su Ziqian, who had a very bad rtionship with her? Su Ziqian hated Xu Wei to the core, so how could she possibly ept her interview? Was the heavens ying with her? One second, she had hope, but the next second, her hope was crushed? Qiao Chu didn¡¯t get a following order from Xu Wei, so he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Miss Xu, what¡¯s the next step? Just tell me, and I¡¯ll cooperate with you.¡± Xu Wei felt that there was probably, maybe, perhaps... no next step. She opened her mouth, but before she could say anything, a call came in. She took out her phone and looked at the caller ID. Her pupils dted slightly. Chapter 587 - Please Help Me (1)

Chapter 587: Please Help Me (1)

Speak of the Devil. Before Xu Wei could figure out how to seek Su Ziqian out, Su Ziqian had already taken the initiative to contact her. A hint of amusement shed across Xu Wei¡¯s eyes and she informed Qiao Chu over the phone, ¡°I need to take a call. I¡¯ll hang up first and call you backter.¡± After Qiao Chu agreed and hung up, Xu Wei answered Su Ziqian¡¯s call. Holding up the phone by her ear, Xu Wei said softly, ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Is it Xu Wei?¡± Su Ziqian sounded rather anxious and nervous. Upon listening carefully, Xu Wei could even hear the faint tremor in her voice. This was drastically different from the arrogant and gloating manner which she usually carried herself. Xu Wei acknowledged calmly, ¡°Yes.¡± She could hear Su Ziqian swallow hard on the other end of the line before she quickly revealed her identity, ¡°I¡¯m Su Ziqian.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Xu Wei had interviewed Su Ziqian when she just returned to China and had kept Su Ziqian¡¯s contact number in her phone since then. After a pause, she askedzily, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Despite her question, she could roughly guess that Su Ziqian had called her at such a time because of the recent trouble that she had caused. As expected, Su Ziqian said, ¡°I suppose you¡¯ve read the news that was published today, haven¡¯t you? I didn¡¯t kill her. I¡¯m innocent, but the police wouldn¡¯t believe me. They said that they found concrete evidence and would arrest and detain me. I¡¯m left with no choice but to ask for your help.¡± Xu Wei chuckled and raised her eyebrows as she asked, ¡°Su Ziqian, you¡¯re actually asking for my help despite our current rtionship? Why should I? It¡¯s already noble of me to not add insult to injury.¡± Xu Wei had been upset for quite some time because of the incident with Gu Yu. Su Ziqian had tried to utilize the incident with Yun Rou to sow discord between Gu Yu and her. At first, Xu Wei had nothing against her, but after Su Ziqian¡¯s relentless efforts to make things difficult for her, Xu Wei found her rather hateful. Su Ziqian¡¯s began to breathe heavily as she apologized profusely, ¡°Xu Wei, I¡¯m sorry. It was all my fault in the past. Please be magnanimous and help me out. You¡¯re such a righteous person, so surely you wouldn¡¯t want to see me being wronged, would you? You know best how it feels like to be maligned.¡± Indeed, Xu Wei had been used of something that she had never done before and knew how terrible it felt. Moreover, as someone with a sense of justice, she was reluctant to see an innocent man being wronged while the actual culprit gets away with his crimes. However, as she couldn¡¯t tell if Su Ziqian was truly as innocent as she imed, decided to refrain from jumping to conclusions easily. With how Su Ziqian had treated Xu Wei in the past, being an average person, it was only natural for her to hold a grudge against Su Ziqian and to be reluctant to help her investigate the matter. However, things were different this time, for it was a critical period for Xu Wei. She needed news that would make the headlines and Su Ziqian¡¯s incident presented her with the perfect opportunity. The reason why Su Ziqian¡¯s murder case would gain traction online was that the victim was an extremely popr and pretty A-lister, Hu Kexin. Hu Kexin had a huge fanbase that vowed to get to the bottom of the matter of her sudden, untimely death. Thus, the issue blew up on Weibo within a short period of time and paralyzed the socialworking tform multiple times. Many of her fans were now demanding the murderer, Su Ziqian, to be arrested and to pay with her life. All the media were focused on reporting the matter from this story angle and even if Xu Wei were to cover the news, she would not be able to provide any fresh insight that could help her stand out among thepetition and make a name for her media publication. However, if she could find evidence to prove that Su Ziqian was really wronged, the plot twist would create the next hot topic and help her aplish her goal. Chapter 588 - Please Help Me (2)

Chapter 588: Please Help Me (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio After Xu Wei weighed the pros and cons, felt that it would be beneficial for her to investigate the matter so that she could include more details in her news article to attract readers. Otherwise, she would have wasted the lead. Since she wanted to end her work in China as soon as possible, she couldn¡¯t afford to be picky. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll look into this,¡± she agreed. Su Ziqian heaved out a great sigh of relief and said, ¡°Thank you for being willing to help me. Thank you...¡± ¡°I¡¯m not helping you. We¡¯re just making use of each other,¡± Xu Wei rified out of reluctance to ept her gratitude. Without further ado, she dived straight to the point and instructed, ¡°Calm yourself down and tell me everything that had happened in detail.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Xu Wei ced her cellphone down on the table before she tapped on the loudspeaker and the voice recorder in her phone. She then said, ¡°You could begin!¡± Su Ziqian coughed twice to clear her throat and began to exin clearly, ¡°Before I shot to fame, I worked as an extra on set and was a substitute for Hu Kexin. She had always felt that I was prettier than her and thus, she often bullied me openly and in private out of jealousy. Subsequently, I met Yu who made me famous. I was given anything that I wanted and I surpassed her in status. I obviously returned her with her own coin since she had bullied me back then. As our styles were simr, we oftenpeted for the same resources and she became increasingly resentful towards me because of how I¡¯ve been oppressing her all along.¡± ¡°After I was cklisted, I couldn¡¯t receive any job offers and had to live on my savings every single day. As I was used to spending big bucks, I soon ran out of money and had to find a way to make ends meet At this critical juncture, a production crew contacted me for a role as the fifth female side character. As I was not in the position to be picky about my role, I epted it as long as it allowed me to earn some money. But after I joined the production team, I realised that Hu Kexin was the female lead of the drama and she was the one who requested for me to y this character.¡± Su Ziqian snorted coldly and resumed, ¡°Of course she couldn¡¯t possibly be so kind as to help me out. She merely wanted to use the opportunity to vent her resentment and displeasure towards me. I¡¯ve been holding myself back all along and tried my best to avoid getting into a conflict with her no matter how she treated me. It had always been my intention to leave after the filming ended, but she simply refused to let me off the hook. That night, she asked to meet me in the script room to run through the script together. After going through a few lines, it was my turn to say to Hu Kexin that I wanted to kill her. But the moment she heard this, she suddenly began to p me like crazy.¡± ¡°As I really couldn¡¯t take it anymore, I yanked her hair and shoved her away. That was the only thing that I did and I stomped out of the room afterwards. Although she fell to the ground and hit her head after I pushed her, she was still conscious when I left. I swear that she was. In fact, she even wanted to get up and chase after me to give me a good beating. That was why I left the scene quickly!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know why but by night time, it was announced on the news that Hu Kexin had died. The police told me that her head had been smashed open and she died from excessive bleeding. There were some witnesses who imed to have heard our argument in the lounge. They heard me say that I wanted to kill Hu Kexin and thus, they testified that I was the murderer.¡± ¡°However, we were in the script room all along, so I have no idea why those people would im that we were in the lounge. Besides, I was reading the lines in the script but the police insisted that this line was never in the script. They also found the fingerprints that I had left behind on Hu Kexin¡¯s body during our tussle and thus, they felt certain that I am the murderer. I¡¯m really innocent. You have to believe me, I did not kill her!¡± Chapter 589 - I Could Finally Leave (1)

Chapter 589: I Could Finally Leave (1)

Xu Wei listened to Su Ziqian¡¯s recount carefully. Feeling rather annoyed by her repeated whines about her innocence, Xu Wei couldn¡¯t help but frown and rify, ¡°We¡¯ll only know if you¡¯re innocent after we investigate the matter. I only believe in evidence.¡± Unlike Chunchun, Su Ziqian was not someone whom she could fully trust. ¡°I¡¯m going to ask you a few questions now and I want you to answer me truthfully.¡± Su Ziqian agreed without hesitation, ¡°Fire away.¡± ¡°Firstly, are you sure you entered the script room? How could you prove it?¡± ¡°All the rooms on set werebelled and when I did take note of thebel on the door when I entered the room. It was stated as the script room.¡± Xu Wei quickly jotted this down on her notebook before she asked, ¡°Second question. The actual script does not contain the line that says ¡®I¡¯m going to kill you¡¯. How did you get the script with this line?¡± Su Ziqian replied, ¡°The crew in charge of the script handed it to me, but I received it on short notice. They said that they added an extra scene and would begin to film it at night, so they urged me to run through the script with Hu Kexin.¡± Xu Wei nodded and asked, ¡°Do you know the identity of the person who heard you say that you¡¯re going to kill Hu Kexin in the lounge?¡± Su Ziqian replied, ¡°It was Hu Kexin¡¯s assistant!¡± ¡°Okay, I got it. I¡¯ll keep you updated.¡± After hanging up the call, Xu Wei sorted out the information before she picked up her phone again and called Qiao Chu to ask him to pop by and pick her up with his car so that they could go and investigate the matter. Xu Wei then contacted the crew who was in charge of the script. Probably because many reporters have reached out to the crew member over the past few days, after giving her a small bribe, it did not take much for her to talk. She shared, ¡°Hu Kexin¡¯s manager was the one who asked her assistant to give the script to Su Ziqian. Her manager never read the script, so she does not know if there were any extra lines in it.¡± Now, beyond Hu Kexin¡¯s assistant, even her manager was involved. The next thing that Xu Wei wanted to figure out was why the crime scene had changed from the script room to the lounge. If she could prove that Su Ziqian and Hu Kexin were in the script room, it would increase the credibility of Su Ziqian¡¯s ims about the extra line in the script and lower her likelihood of being the culprit. The crime scene had already been cordoned off and security was tight so it was impossible for Xu Wei to sneak in to investigate. Rendered with no choice, she could only watch the footage captured by the surveince cameras along the corridor to see if anything was caught on film. She was not in the power to request for the footage, but this was where Qiao Chu woulde into the scene. After Qiao Chu fiddled on hisputer for over half an hour, managed to break through the system¡¯s firewall and steal the surveince footage. ¡°Big Boss¡¯s subordinates are all so capable,¡± Xu Wei thought. As expected, the surveince footage did not manage to prove whether if Su Ziqian was in the script room or the lounge, for the room was in a blind so and after Su Ziqian entered the room, the scene cked out. Qiao Chu exined that there were no subsequent recordings because the surveince camera¡¯s memory was full. ¡°What an unfortunate coincidence...¡± Xu Wei mused. Thus, there was no way to prove when Su Ziqian had left the room and whether anyone else entered the room tomit the crime after she left. As the surveince footage did not provide them with any leads, Xu Wei could only try her luck elsewhere. Xu Wei brewed herself arge pot of coffee and dark circles appeared under her eyes after she stayed up all night. Eventually, she managed to solve the mystery of why the crime scene would be in the lounge instead of the script room. Following this lead, she continued to dig deeper into the case and finally identified a possible suspect. However, she knew that she shouldn¡¯t jump to conclusions quickly and thus, asked Qiao Chu to investigate the motive of the suspect, which was the most critical point in the case. After Xu Wei and Qiao Chu spent the entire week on addressing every detail and uncertainty about the case, Xu Wei then wrote her news article. Chapter 590 - I Could Finally Leave (2)

Chapter 590: I Could Finally Leave (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Su Ziqian was innocent and was merely a scapegoat. Hu Kexin¡¯s assistant was the real murderer. After Hu Kexin¡¯s assistantmitted the crime, she tore off the ¡®Script Room¡¯bel and reced it and the ¡®Lounge¡¯bel which she had printed out in the same font. Xu Wei would only have to tear off the current ¡®Lounge¡¯bel to check if there were any tear marks left behind from the original ¡®Script Room¡¯bel in order to prove if her spection was right. The reason why Xu Wei would suspect Hu Kexin¡¯s assistant was because Xu Wei saw the surveince footage of her sneaking into the printing room and heading towards the script room after she came out. Xu Wei had also verified with Hu Kexin¡¯s manager, who admitted that she had acted under Hu Kexin¡¯s orders. As they intended to humiliate Su Ziqian, they gave her the script and asked her to run through it with Hu Kexin. Hu Kexin¡¯s assistant was the one who printed the script. Lastly, Hu Kexin¡¯s assistant was the only one who heard their argument. It was possible of her to enter the room after Su Ziqian left and use the opportunity to push Hu Kexin again. After Hu Kexin hit her head for the second time, she slipped into aa and subsequently died from excessive bleeding. Her assistant¡¯s motive to kill was because she had suffered from Hu Kexin¡¯s physical and verbal abuse for a long time. For the sake of keeping her job, she could not stand up against Hu Kexin. However, Hu Kexin only became increasingly worse and thus, she held a grudge and kept a lookout for an opportunity to take revenge. As Su Ziqian and Hu Kexin¡¯s argument presented her with the perfect opportunity to take action and make someone else her scapegoat, she took it and had her sweet revenge. Unfortunately, justice has long arms. Everyone was certain that Su Ziqian was the murderer but the evidence that Xu Wei found was irrefutable. Hu Kexin¡¯s assistant was subsequently arrested by the police and after a round of interrogation, she caved in and confessed her crimes. Su Ziqian managed to prove her innocence while Xu Wei sessfully drew attention to the newly established Z Magazine branch in China and helped it to top the trending search list. After reporting to her boss, he asked, ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to continue to develop your career in China? I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware of the fact that you¡¯ve established a foothold in the Chinese media industry now and it¡¯s very likely that you¡¯ll be an established member of the Chinese media in future.¡± In this world where public opinion dictated the rules of the game, bing an established media personnel would open doors to brighter career prospects and this was a goal that every journalist strived for. Xu Wei certainly found it a pity. During Xu Wei¡¯s stay in China, she had written numerous sensational news and carved a name for herself. If she were to head abroad now, she would have to start from scratch again. Despite this, she was still reluctant to remain in China. Time could heal wounds but space was also important. She wasn¡¯t confident that she could forget Gu Yu if she kept running into him and the people rted to him and to see news and reports about him from time to time. Xu Wei replied, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid to start all over again. As the saying goes, the cream always rises to the top.¡± She was always confident about everything apart from matters rted to Gu Yu. After ten minutes, her boss replied, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll arrange for a new editor to rece you. He¡¯ll be there in two days. You could transfer back after you attend the branch office¡¯s ribbon-cutting ceremony with him.¡± The ribbon-cutting ceremony would take ce in three days time and after that, she was free to leave the Capital. She had been emotionally tensed for nearly half a month and could finally leave now. Chapter 591 - It Was All Over (1)

Chapter 591: It Was All Over (1)

Xu Wei was suddenly freed up from work and couldn¡¯t help but feel a little tired. cing herptop aside, she leaned back into the sofa and closed her eyes. Things were resolved faster than she expected. She thought she would have to stay for at least a few months but now, she had aplished her goal in less than a month. She had been looking forward to this moment, but now that it finally came, she could not tell if she was actually more relieved or upset. Unwilling to dwell further into this, Xu Wei shook her head and picked up her cellphone. She then tapped open her contact list and began to browse through. As she might not return to China again, she found it necessary for her to bid farewell to some people. Xu Wei knew that she couldn¡¯t inform her parents about this, for they probably wouldn¡¯t let her leave without squeezing her dry first. Thus, she only nned to buy and send them some health supplements and jewelry as a final act of filial piety. After browsing through her contacts, she realised that the only person whom she needed to say goodbye to was Chunchun. Thest time she talked to Chunchun was when Chunchun had contacted her to ask about Gu Yu¡¯s rumored affair abroad. Afterwards, because she wallowed in the misery of her separation from Gu Yu and drowned her sorrows with alcohol every day, did not manage to keep in touch with Xiao Chun. Subsequently, she was busy investigating Su Ziqian¡¯s matter. She only managed to have some pockets of free time now. She wondered if Chunchun was aware that she had divorced Gu Yu. Xu Wei pondered for a moment before she dropped Xiao Chun a WeChat text. ¡°Do you have some free time over the next few days? Let¡¯s meet up and have a meal,¡± she wrote. Xiao Chun only replied after half an hour, ¡°Lil¡¯ Lil¡¯ Wei, I¡¯m tied up these days and I¡¯m currently overseas on a business trip. I won¡¯t be back until a weekter. Let¡¯s meet up when I¡¯m back!¡± ¡°By the time she¡¯s back, I would be gone,¡± Xu Wei thought. ¡°But judging from her tone of voice, she probably doesn¡¯t know that Gu Yu and I are divorced. If she knew about it and know that I¡¯m leaving, she would probably take the soonest avable flight back to stop me,¡± Xu Wei mused. ¡°Forget it. Chunchun often travels abroad, so I could just meet her the next time she¡¯s overseas. She would understand,¡± Xu Wei decided. She then replied, ¡°Sure, next time then.¡± However, after she hung up the call, received another from Su Ziqian who had called to ask her out to a meal to express her gratitude. However, Xu Wei turned her down with the reason that she would be leaving the country soon and because they wouldn¡¯t ever cross paths again, should bring an end to their rtionship with benefits. ... Three days passed in the blink of an eye. Zhou Li, the new editor-in-chief that Xu Wei¡¯s boss had appointed, had been colleagues with Xu Wei for a long time. They even coborated once for a news article. Thus, the handover was smooth and was settled in less than half a day. The ribbon-cutting ceremony took ce in the afternoon. As the representatives of Z Magazine, Xu Wei and Zhou Li stood in the centre and smiled as they posed for the camera and cut the ribbon to mark the officialunch of the Z Magazine branch office in China. Xu Wei did not give herself any extra time to waste and booked the 10 pm flight for that night. When the ribbon-cutting ceremony ended, she drove back to her apartment and pushed two big boxes and one small carton out of the door. When she reached downstairs, the taxi that she had called for had already arrived. She then got into the car after storing her luggage in the trunk and made her way to the airport. An hourter, she arrived at the airport. After paying for her taxi fare, she lugged her luggage over to the counter and checked in. She then passed through the security check, made her way towards the boarding gate and boarded the ne. When the ne took off, she stared out of the small window and watched as the receding scenery of the city until it was eventually shrouded by clouds. It was all over. Chapter 592 - It Was All Over (2)

Chapter 592: It Was All Over (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xu Wei had continued to rent her apartment abroad because, at the time when she returned to China, she never expected herself to stay on for long. But subsequently, she married Gu Yu and remained in the country for over half a year. However, probably becausecked a sense of security, she still continued to rent the apartment even after her marriage and it was a blessing in disguise, for it would spare her the trouble of finding a new apartment when she returned abroad. Before she left, she had asked herndy to help her clean up the house regrly and water her potted nts. Xu Wei¡¯sndy was also Chinese and was a friendly olddy who had always been nice to her. Thus, herndy readily agreed. After getting off the ne, Xu Wei lugged her luggage and took a taxi back to her tiny apartment. The apartment was small but cozy and even though it was a rented ce, Xu Wei tried her best to make it feel like home. After all, she was living in a foreign country alone and had to learn to make herself feel at home. The sense of belonging that she felt towards her rented apartment was something that neither the Xu Residence, Gu Yu¡¯s apartment or her boss¡¯s apartment couldn¡¯t provide her. As the olddy knew that she would be back today, she deliberately waited for her at the door. When she saw Xu Wei, she received her with a warm smile on her face and reached out to hug her before she said, ¡°Wee back,ss.¡± She would always address Xu Wei like this with affection and whenever Xu Wei heard this, she would always feel a warm sensation in her heart. She hugged the olddy¡¯s chubby body and greeted gently, ¡°It¡¯s been a while. I missed you so much.¡± After some small talk, they parted separated and the olddy helped her push one of the boxes. As they made their way towards the apartment block, the olddy asked casually, ¡°Did you return because of work?¡± Xu Wei shook her head gently and replied, ¡°It¡¯s not because of work. I¡¯m going to live here for a long time.¡± If there were no other unforeseen circumstances, Xu Wei considered residing here permanently. Feeling puzzled, the olddy asked, ¡°What about your husband? Did hee with you?¡± Previously during the Chinese New Year, the olddy had asked Xu Wei when she would be back when she sent her new year greetings. At that point in time, she casually mentioned that she had married someone and would not being back for the time being. This was why the olddy would bring this up now. ¡°No, I¡¯m... I¡¯m divorced,¡± Xu Wei replied softly. However, she appeared calm as if she was talking about something insignificant. The olddy never expected such an answer and, after being stunned for a moment, replied awkwardly, ¡°Sorry to hear that.¡± Xu Wei smiled and shook her head. After the olddy sent Xu Wei back to her apartment, hugged her again andforted, ¡°Miss, the future (Wei) is bright. Always look forward to it.¡± ¡°The future (Wei) is beautiful,¡± Xu Wei thought. The pun instantly warmed up her heart. Back then her grandfather had named her Wei and her brother Zhanwang out of hopes that they would always have a bright future that they could always look forward to. ¡°Thank you,¡± Xu Wei replied sincerely. ¡°If you need anything, give me a call. I¡¯ll make a move first.¡± After Xu Wei sent the olddy off, she opened the door and pushed her luggage into the apartment before she entered the house and took in the familiar sight before her. The sense of gloominess in her heart gradually faded off and the sunlight slowly warmed up her heart. Despite her ten-hour long ne ride earlier on, she was not the least tired. Her apartment was a little stuffy after being vacant for a long time and Xu Wei quickly opened the windows to let the fresh air in before she put on her apron and gloves and began to clean up the house. *The Chinese word for ¡®future¡¯ is pronounced the same way as Xu Wei¡¯s name. Chapter 593 - I lied to You (1)

Chapter 593: I lied to You (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xu Wei cleaned up every nook and cranny of the apartment meticulously. By the time she was done, her forehead was covered by a thinyer of sweat but when she saw how spick and span her furniture and floor was, she felt exceptionally happy. Xu Wei walked over to the balcony and noticed that her potted nts were all blooming luxuriously, reflecting how well the olddy had cared for them. Whipping out a pair of scissors, she began to trim off some of the branches and leaves that had grown out. After she was done, she finally found the nts more pleasing to the eye. ¡°She¡¯s right. We all have to learn to move on with life. If we do not know how to ovee the obstacles that deter us, we won¡¯t be able to move on. We could only know what¡¯s ahead of us if we ovee the hurdle bravely,¡± Xu Wei thought. ¡°It seems like... It wouldn¡¯t be so difficult to let go of the past and forget about it,¡± she mused. After cleaning the apartment, the next thing she needed to do was to unpack the clothes in her suitcase and put them away. Xu Wei ced her suitcase on the ground and opened it to take out herptop. After cing it on the table, she turned it on and logged into her email. She needed to report to her boss that she had arrived home safely and that she could return to work after taking a couple of days off to recover from jeg. After all, she still had a billion yuan worth of debt that she was paying off for every month. Xu Wei typed away furiously on her keyboard and soon drafted up an email and sent it over to her boss. Then, she turned around to unpack her other luggage. Around ten minutester, Xu Wei heard her phone buzz. Thinking that it was a reply from her boss, she took one nce at the text but realised that it was a message from an unfamiliar ID. Her work email was nothing secret but she generally only used it tomunicate with her boss and to share information with a few colleagues asionally. It was her first time seeing this unfamiliar ID. Feeling curious, Xu Wei put off her task on hand and sat down on the sofa before she grabbed herptop and ced it on herp to read the email. The first sentence instantly addressed her concerns for the sendee was none other than Su Ziqian. Su Ziqian wrote that she couldn¡¯t get through to her via phone and thus, checked up on her email. She also shared that she had been thinking about something for a long time and felt that there was a need for her to share it with Xu Wei. Xu Wei was increasingly confused. Xu Wei had investigated the details of the murder case and helped Su Ziqian to clear her name. If Su Ziqian wanted to express her gratitude, she had already done so over the phone earlier on. Beyond that, there was actually nothing much for them to talk about. ¡°Why would she go to the extent of finding out my email address to send me such a message?¡± Xu Wei wondered. Xu Wei couldn¡¯t help but read on. ¡°Xu Wei, I don¡¯t like you. I even hated you for a period of time. I¡¯ve always felt that Yu wouldn¡¯t have been so cold to me and to burn my boat if you hadn¡¯t used despicable methods back then to force Yu to marry you. But now that I think about it, you¡¯re not the reason why he was so heartless to me. He himself was the reason. He never had any feelings for me and I recklessly crossed his bottom line, so it¡¯s only expected of him to not go easy on me. I brought this upon myself,¡± she wrote. ¡°The reason why I¡¯m telling you this is because... You are his bottom line. I¡¯ve kept this to myself for too long and I want to share it with someone. After thinking about it, I feel that I could only share it with you, the party involved.¡± Chapter 594 - I lied to You (2)

Chapter 594: I lied to You (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio In the past, Xu Wei wouldn¡¯t have believed if Su Ziqian were to say that Gu Yu had never had any feelings for her. But now, she believed that what she said was true. Gu Yu probably doesn¡¯t have feelings for any women, be it Su Ziqian, Yun Rou or herself. Thus, she felt rather amused when Su Ziqian imed that she was Gu Yu¡¯s bottom line. ¡°Seems like I¡¯m not the only one with delusions. Su Ziqian also has it as well,¡± Xu Wei mused. Her lips curled up into a smile as she got up and head over to the kitchen to pour herself a ss of water. She then returned to where herptop was and continued to read the email as she drank her water. ¡°Since I couldn¡¯t be with Yu, I had originally intended to stop anyone else, especially you, from getting together with him. I hated you the most and I believe our feelings were mutual. But when something really happened to me, you were the only one whom I could ask for help. I took a leap of faith to call you. I never expected you to agree to help me. Although you said that we were just making use of each other, but what you¡¯ve done was was akin to an act of redemption for me.¡± ¡°Everyone has given up on me and the entire world has forsaken me. Yet, you extended a helping hand to me. You might not be able to understand how shocked I was. Xu Wei, you are the second salvation in my life. The first was Yu, but it also had something to do with you, so you¡¯ve actually participated in the two moments of salvation in my life.¡± This was the first time Xu Wei realized that Su Ziqian was actually such a good writer. Based on her impression, she had always been a big-breasted, brainless bimbo. ¡°As expected, one should never judge a book by its cover,¡± Xu Wei thought. She could understand why Su Ziqian was grateful to her, but she found it rather exaggerated. ¡°How did I even be her salvation? Even if I were to ept this, but what has Gu Yu¡¯s salvation got to do with me?¡± Xu Wei wondered. Xu Wei took a sip of water and continued to read on. ¡°I saw Yu bring you to the banquet previously. He seemed so considerate when he looked at you and when he hinted at his rtionship with you to the public, I was consumed with jealousy. During the three years that I was by his side, he had never treated me like this. He never truly acknowledged my status. That was why I lied to you.¡± ¡°You, and not Yun Rou, were the reason why Yu found and groomed me into the famous celebrity who could have anything that she wanted. He wanted to fulfil a promise that you made. That was why he would help me,¡± Su Ziqian wrote. ¡°Because of me¡± Xu Wei thought. Xu Wei was truly shocked by what Su Ziqian had written and could only stare at Su Ziqian email nkly. She felt as if she couldn¡¯t read orprehend anything anymore. ¡°Why would I be the reason for Gu Yu to groom Su Ziqian? I¡¯ve never interacted with Su Ziqian before and we weren¡¯t acquainted in anyway,¡± she mused. ¡°Besides, what kind of promise did I make?¡± Xu Wei wondered. For a moment, Xu Wei couldn¡¯t recall anything relevant to what Su Ziqian had imed. ¡°At first, I was unaware of this and merely felt that Yu was a godsent gift. He was so outstanding that I fell hopelessly in love with him and wanted to be with him and be together with him forever. I almost forgot that he had warned me not to fall for him from the first day he met me, for he would never reciprocate my feelings,¡± Su Ziqian wrote. ¡°For quite some time, I couldn¡¯t understand what he meant and wondered why he had said that he would never fall for me. I thought that if he was a cold person who was slow to warm up to others, I would eventually be able to get him to warm up to me if I stayed by his side for a long time. But when you returned to the country, I saw the changes in him and that was when I finally realized that the reason why he would never fall for me. He was already in love with someone and there was no room for others in his heart.¡± Chapter 595 - The Mysterious Book of Fairytales (1)

Chapter 595: The Mysterious Book of Fairytales (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Xu Wei, I didn¡¯t understand it before and neither did I want to understand it. But after this incident, I think...I know why Yu likes you. You¡¯re always so warm-hearted that you inevitably draw people to you. I suppose that¡¯s what happened to Yu...and me.¡± ¡°I want to apologize for what I¡¯ve done to you. Xu Wei, I¡¯m sorry. At the same time, I also want to thank you. My gratitude is not for how you saved me this time, but for how you¡¯ve helped me to let go of my past, my hatred and my ridiculous obsession. I have the courage to move on with life now.¡± ¡°If we have the chance to meet again in future, I hope that I could greet you with a smile. Even if we couldn¡¯t be friends, I hope that we wouldn¡¯t be enemies,¡± Su Ziqian wrote. The long email was written from the bottom of Su Ziqian¡¯s heart and Xu Wei never expected the day when Su Ziqian could be so sincere and to share her heartfelt words with her. They were once enemies but now, they could bury the hatchet with a smile. Xu Wei wasn¡¯t one to hold onto grudges. In fact, she wouldn¡¯t even remember the wrong that others had done to her. She was always inclined to remember how well others treated her because that would make her feel happier. Thus, Xu Wei¡¯s dislike for Su Ziqian was instantly resolved when she saw how Su Ziqian had expressed her hopes for them to not be enemies even if they couldn¡¯t be friends. ¡°We wouldn¡¯t ever cross paths again in future and there¡¯s no need for Su Ziqian to write me such an email and yet she was willing to spend the time and effort on me,¡± Xu Wei mused. However, Xu Wei couldn¡¯t be so magnanimous with everyone. Gu Yu was probably the greatest obsession in her life. Su Ziqian had imed that Gu Yu liked her. She would be lying if she said that she wasn¡¯t moved by her words. However, she wasn¡¯t significantly moved. It was just like how one kept hoping for something to happen for the longest time but was repeatedly reciprocated with disappointment. Every time, one would think that one¡¯s wish was about toe true, but in the end, it would always end with disappointment. Gradually, one would stop harbouring any hope as such feelings pile up, but all of a sudden, one was told that one¡¯s wishes hade true. It felt surreal as if everything would disappear into thin air once she touched it. Xu Wei closed herptop and sat dazedly on the sofa for a long time. After she finally calmed down, got up and squatted beside her suitcase to continue to unpack her clothes. After she hung all of her clothes in the wardrobe, ced the second big suitcase on the ground and opened it. This luggage contained random daily necessities, some documents and books. She took them out one by one and ced them in their rightful ce until she came across a book that doesn¡¯t belong to her. Xu Wei stared at the book of fairytales and frowned. She had packed her things mindlessly for she was upset and frustrated. Thus, she might have identally packed this book into her suitcase because of her unstable mood. ¡°Why would there be a book of fairytales in Gu Yu¡¯s study? While he has a variety of professional books on his shelf that covered diverse fields such as business, economics andw, it certainly wouldn¡¯t go to the extent of fairytales,¡± Xu Wei thought. Xu Wei was absolutely sure that Gu Yu doesn¡¯t read fairytales. She couldn¡¯t help but flip open the book to see if there was anything special inside. Chapter 596 - The Mysterious Book of Fairytales (2)

Chapter 596: The Mysterious Book of Fairytales (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The result disappointed her. There wasn¡¯t anypany secrets or any of Gu Yu¡¯s secrets in it. It was just an ordinary fairy tale book. She didn¡¯t give up and continued to flip through it, but she didn¡¯t find anything amiss. It was really quite bizzare... Although she couldn¡¯t figure out why there was a fairy tale book in Gu Yu¡¯s study, it wasn¡¯t an important document, nor was it an important book. There was no need for her to specifically send this book back to him, right? However, she was also afraid that something might happen, so Xu Wei still ced the book on her bookshelf. If Gu Yu wanted it, she would send it back to him. If it was just an insignificant book, she would get rid of itter. Finally, she finished packing her luggage. The sky outside had already darkened. Xu Wei finally felt hungry and tired. She took a shower, changed into afortable white t-shirt and casual pants, then went out. She drove to the big supermarket in the downtown area to buy groceries. When she walked out with two big bags of things, she passed by the big square at the entrance. The LED screen on it was ying the Zuo Corporation¡¯s advertisement. Xu Wei nced at it but wasn¡¯t particrly interested. Although it was a big family corporation that was on par with the Gu Corporation, it had nothing to do with an ordinary person like her. Moreover, seeing the Zuo Corporation would make her think of Zuo Si, and then Gu Yu. Zuo Si wouldn¡¯t return to the country for no reason. After all, she was a career-oriented woman, and her focus had always been on the overseas market. After she returned, she had frequent contact with Gu Yu. Either the Gu Corporation and the Zuo Corporation had some business cooperation.., or... the two families would start a business cooperation. And throughout history, the best way to unite mutual interests between two families was through marriage. Xu Wei returned to her apartment and put the groceries in the fridge. She made a simple dinner for herself. Just as she was about to eat, she received a new Wechat message. She cut a piece of steak and put it into her mouth. She opened Wechat and saw that it was from Xiao Chun. [ Chunchun Ready For Action ] : Are You and brother Yu divorced? Xu Wei knew that Xiao Chun would find out sooner orter, so she wasn¡¯t surprised. Just as she was about to reply, she was bombarded with messages. [ Chunchun Ready For Action ] : What¡¯s going on? I¡¯ve only been away on business for half a month. How did such a big thing happen between you guys? [ Chunchun Ready For Action ] : If it wasn¡¯t for Xu Shuai identally spilling the beans today, did you n on hiding it from me? Didn¡¯t we agree to be honest with each other in the future? [ Chunchun Ready For Action ] : Who brought up the divorce? You or brother Yu? Why? Was it because of the scandal? [ Chunchun Ready For Action ] : Answer quickly! ! ! ! [ Chunchun ready for action ] : Forget it, you don¡¯t have to answer. Tell me where you are now, and I¡¯ll go look for you! Xu Wei really didn¡¯t know whether tough or be angry. Did she not want to answer? She at least had to get to it first! She asked too many questions, and some of them couldn¡¯t be exined in a few sentences. Xu Wei could only reply concisely. [ Lil¡¯ Lil¡¯ Wei ] : Yes, Gu Yu and I have already divorced. It¡¯s not because of the previous scandal. He confessed to me that he doesn¡¯t like me. He was just being responsible towards me. He doesn¡¯t want to continue this wrong marriage. I¡¯m already abroad. I just arrived today, and I¡¯m not going back. Perhaps because Xiao Chun found it hard to ept, there was no reply from her. Xu Wei logged out of Wechat and was about to continue eating when she identally clicked on Weibo. After entering the Weibo page, the first Weibo post she saw actually had Gu Yu¡¯s name. Chapter 597 - I’ve Liked You Since Three Years Ago (1)

Chapter 597: I¡¯ve Liked You Since Three Years Ago (1)

Gu Yu had always been very low-key. Every time he appeared on Weibo or appeared on the news, it was basically rted to her. He was dragged down by her. This time... without her, why did he appear on Weibo again? She reflexively looked over. It was posted by a verified Weibo user. Due to her work, Xu Wei had followed a lot of such bloggers. After all, she had to constantly seek out all sorts of information. The Weibo post wrote: There has been a change in the internal management of Gu Corporationtely. It seems that Zuo Corporation has moved in aggressively. Are the two giants of the north and south going to join forces together, or are they preparing to merge into one? Xu Wei frowned slightly. Even though she didn¡¯t work in the business industry, she knew that the internal management of Gu Corporation had always been very stable. Of course, Gu Yu had indeed done a good job, so they believed in him wholeheartedly. Under normal circumstances, it was enough to have one strong leader in the corporation. How could Gu Yu agree to the Zuo Corporation¡¯s sudden intervention? With Zuo Corporation¡¯s confidence, if they wanted to enter the Gu Corporation, they wouldn¡¯t be willing to bow down to them. Either... they were prepared to acquire the Gu corporation, or they wanted to merge with it, just like this ount had guessed! If they were to merge... wouldn¡¯t it be a marital business alliance? Sure enough, someone in thements shared Xu Wei¡¯s thoughts and raised a question: ¡°Rumors about Gu Yu and Zuo Si together have been spreading for a while. Was it for the sake of a marital business alliance?¡± Another personmented: ¡°That¡¯s not right. Gu Yu is already married. Didn¡¯t he just get married not that long ago? His wife is the well-known news reporter, Xu Wei!¡± Requesting an answer, manyizens liked these twoments one after another. The blogger didn¡¯t disappoint them and once again revealed a shocking piece of news: rumor has it that Gu Yu and Xu Wei had secretly divorced, and all that was left was an official announcement. This time, Weibo became lively again. When Gu Yu and Xu Wei got married, they secretly got married. If it wasn¡¯t because of the big incident with Yun Rou, no one would have known that they got married. Who would have thought... how long had it been, and they actually already got divorced? Moreover, it was a familiar form, a familiar routine, a secret marriage, and a secret divorce. What were these two ying at? Didn¡¯t Gu Yu previously confess to Xu Wei in public? He even said that he was afraid that Xu Wei would run away, so he was in a hurry to get married. At that time, he even showed off PDA in front of everyone. They suddenly got divorced again. Were they ying everyone for fools? Xu Wei¡¯s sensational news in the country attracted a lot of fans for her. Everyone began to be inspired by her dedication to seeking the truth, and topics like ¡°Why did Gu Yu and Xu Wei divorce? Did Gu Yu Let Xu Wei down? Did he abandon his wife?¡± started trending! Not only that, but there were also all sorts of topics rted to the Gu Corporation. Xu Wei had no idea that, she hadn¡¯t paid attention to Weibo for only a day but such a thing had blown up. In the end, it was still because of her that Gu Yu once again appeared on Weibo and became a hot topic everyone talked about. It was just that... she knew what she was capable of. Most of her so-called fans were passersby, so it was impossible for them to stand up for her. No matter how she looked at it... it seemed like someone was leading the way. Moreover, this time, they weren¡¯t ndering her, but clearly ndering Gu Yu. At the moment, the momentum of the trend became stronger and stronger. Thements under the official blog of the Gu Corporation were all cursing and urging Gu Yu to step up to give an exnation! Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t give up! Chapter 598 - Liked You Since Three Years Ago (2)

Chapter 598: Liked You Since Three Years Ago (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xu Wei browsed through everyone¡¯sments and stance. They were on her side andmbasting Gu Yu. Based on her many years of experience, she was used as a weapon to attack Gu Yu! She and Gu Yu were already divorced, and she was ready to live her life peacefully. She couldn¡¯t let go of Gu Yu for the time being, but they divorced peacefully. There was no right or wrong, so she didn¡¯t want to see herself being dragged in out of the blue and associated with Gu Yu. Moreover... news had spread that Zuo Corporation was going to merge with Gu Corporation, and now, people wereing out to defame Gu Yu. Wasn¡¯t it obvious that they were targeting the Gu Corporation behind Gu Yu? She vaguely felt that a storm wasing. She knew how important the Gu Corporation was to Gu Yu and Grandpa Gu. Even though they were no longer a family, Grandpa Gu was so affectionate towards her that she couldn¡¯t remain indifferent. Xu Wei didn¡¯t want to contact Gu Yu. She thought about it and was about to give Xiao Chun a call to ask if she needed anything. Before she could make a call, Xiao Chun called her first, so she quickly picked up. Xiao Chun seemed to be angry and her breathing was unsteady. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I went to a meeting just now. Something happened at thepany and made our public rtions department have an emergency meeting to discuss countermeasures. That bunch of annoying keyboard warriors! They just finished their meeting. Go ahead and let¡¯s continue what we were talking about just now.¡± Xu Wei was silent for a moment. She ignored herst sentence and said, ¡°I saw Weibo just now so I know the current situation. How are you guys going to deal with it? If you need me...¡± ¡°No, no, no!¡± Xiao Chun said without thinking, ¡°Xiao Wei, just pretend that you didn¡¯t see anything. This matter has nothing to do with you. Don¡¯t get involved and just keep yourself an outsider.¡± ¡°...¡± Truthfully, all Xu Wei had to do was post on Weibo and say that it was a peaceful divorce, and the storm would die down. There was no way Xiao Chun wouldn¡¯t understand such a simple solution, but she rejected it without hesitation. Xu Wei frowned slightly, but Xiao Chun didn¡¯t exin any further and changed the topic. ¡°Lil¡¯ Wei, do you... really believe what brother Yu said to you?¡± She was referring to Gu Yu saying that he didn¡¯t like her and was only being responsible towards her. Xu Wei fell silent. She believed him. Three years ago, she thought that Gu Yu liked her very much. It was all an illusion, not to mention this short marriage three yearster. Although she didn¡¯t say anything, Xiao Chun knew her answer. She sighed softly and pondered over it for a moment. In the end, she still told her what she knew, ¡°Lil¡¯ Wei, I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s any point in me saying this now, but I think... you should know that no matter what, it¡¯s all about that particr rtionship. At least, don¡¯t leave any regrets.¡± Xiao Chun seemed to have found a chair to sit on. She leaned back and made a soft sound. Then, she continued, ¡°I think brother Yu likes you, and he started liking you three years ago.¡± Xu Wei was amused to hear that Gu Yu liked her. But Xiao Chun also said that he liked her three years ago? Xu Wei evenughed out loud. She held the phone in one hand and pressed it to her ear. In boredom, her other hand was holding a fork and poking at the already cold steak. She pursed her lips and said coldly, ¡°If he liked me, then why did he break off the engagement three years ago?¡± Chapter 599 - I’ll Find The Answer Together With You (1)

Chapter 599: I¡¯ll Find The Answer Together With You (1)

Xu Wei also didn¡¯t expect that she would finally be able to calmly ask this question, even if the listener was only Xiao Chun. Before, she wouldn¡¯t dare to say a single word, nor did she dare to face it. This was already a big step forward. However, the irony was that it was only after she and Gu Yu were separated for the second time that she said it. Xiao Chun was stumped by the question, because she didn¡¯t know the answer either. At that time, she also thought that Gu Yu liked Xu Wei, but he broke off the engagement out of the blue. It was precisely because of this that she felt that she was mistaken. Later on, when she saw the changes in Gu Yu, she felt that it was inconceivable, and she also couldn¡¯t believe it. After Gu Yu and Xu Wei got married, she once again saw the changes in Gu Yu. Each time, it made her heart ache, but she also gradually began to understand that Gu Yu really liked Xu Wei. She felt that Xu Wei had finally awaited the day Gu Yu reciprocated her feelings. She was quite happy, but at the same time, she was also sad because she did indeed have feelings for Gu Yu beyond that of brother and sister. Also, she was in a difficult position because Yun Rou also liked Gu Yu. She could suppress her feelings because Xu Wei was more important to her. Moreover, she could tell that Gu Yu didn¡¯t like her. With her personality, she wouldn¡¯t cling to or throw herself at him, nor did she want to ruin the rtionship between her and Gu Yu, or the rtionship between her and Xu Wei. It was good that she kept her feelings to herself. She didn¡¯t want to cause any trouble for Gu Yu and Xu Wei, nor did she want to lose them. However, she would asionally feel jealousy, so... she admitted that sometimes, the words she said to Xu Wei weren¡¯t offhand remarks, but were intentional. But every time she saw Xu Wei¡¯s sad expression, she wanted to p herself again. When her heart ached more than she was jealous, she couldn¡¯t do anything bad anymore. Later, after Yun Rou came back, she tried her best to deal with her, but unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t stop Yun Rou. Fortunately, Gu Yu protected Xu Wei very well at that time, and in the end, Yun Rou also got what she deserved. On the night of the birthday party, she put an end to her many years of unrequited love and affection. Whether she convinced Xu Wei or not, she would at least know her feelings. In this life, Xiao Chun had firmly chosen her, and she would never betray their friendship. Just like how Xu Wei firmly believed that she wouldn¡¯t hurt her. She originally thought that after all this, Xu Wei and Gu Yu would be able to live happily together. Who knew that... they would suddenly get divorced. She was on a business trip and didn¡¯t find out about this matter immediately. Otherwise, she definitely would have stopped Xu Wei and asked her clearly. She wouldn¡¯t have let her leave the country so easily. Now that the ship had sailed, it was useless to say all this. It was better to solve the problem at hand first. Xiao Chun said, ¡°Xu Wei, although I don¡¯t know the reason brother Yu broke off the engagement at that time, after you left, he was depressed for a very long time. He must have cared. At that time, the person who was by brother Yu¡¯s side the entire time was Xu Shuai. Xu Shuai might know something. If you want to know if brother Yu likes you and the reason he broke off the engagement back then,e back. I¡¯ll find the answer together with you.¡± Although Xiao Chun didn¡¯t want Xu Wei to give up just like that, she respected Xu Wei¡¯s decision even more, so she added, ¡°If you don¡¯t care anymore, then I won¡¯t mention brother Yu in front of you anymore.¡± Chapter 600 - I’ll Find The Answer Together With You (2)

Chapter 600: I¡¯ll Find The Answer Together With You (2)

Xu Wei remained silent. Xiao Chun didn¡¯t know if Xu Wei hadn¡¯t thought it through yet or if she felt that it didn¡¯t matter anymore. Xiao Chun naturally wouldn¡¯t pressure her. Regarding romantic rtionships, the final decision ultimately depended on one¡¯s own heart. The words of outsiders were never the most important deciding factor. No matter what decision Xu Wei made, she would support her. Xiao Chun still had to continue dealing with public rtions matters, so she couldn¡¯t continue chatting with Xu Wei. She said, ¡°Lil¡¯ Wei, if you don¡¯te back, I¡¯ll fly over to look for you after I¡¯m done with this matter. It¡¯s your turn to treat me to a meal!¡± Xu Wei smiled and replied, ¡°Sure,e. Eat whatever you want.¡± ¡°You said it. I have to continue with the meeting. Remember, don¡¯t reply to anything on Weibo. Just pretend you didn¡¯t see it, understand?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up, Xu Wei logged out of Weibo as Xiao Chun had said. She didn¡¯t pay attention to it anymore. Since she, or rather, Gu Yu, didn¡¯t want her to be involved in this matter, then there was no need for her to do those things. She didn¡¯t want Gu Yu to misunderstand and think she was clinging to him. ¨C Xu Wei was jetgged for the next two days. After she gradually recovered, her boss sent her a new task. This task was rtively easy. She was asked to interview the boss of apany. Xu Wei had already gotten used to doing this sort of thing. She took a look at the information and prepared the questions for the interview. She heard that the boss would attend the International Business Forum this morning. After it was over, he would be interviewed by the media. Several media outlets already proactively contacted him, but his secretary declined them all. Since private contact was fruitless, she could only go on stake out. When Xu Wei looked at the CEO¡¯s information. She inexplicably felt like she had heard someone mention him before, but she couldn¡¯t remember him at the moment, so she threw it to the back of her mind. Anyway, she was fully prepared to interview him and get the answer to the question she wanted to ask. The Forum Conference ended at 12:30 PM. All the big shots in the business world walked out of the conference hall. The reporters that were staking out by the door rushed up in a hubbub and walked towards the CEOs that they wanted to interview. Xu Wei also approached the CEO that she wanted to interview. She strode forward and bypassed the otherpeting media outlets. She was the first to stand in front of the CEO and introduce herself curtly, ¡°Hello, CEO Chen. I¡¯m Xu Wei, a reporter from Z magazine. I¡¯d like to take a moment of your time to do an interview with you. Is that okay?¡± Her nemesis, Zhou Meiqi, followed closely behind. She was the second to step forward. She smiled and threw a few flirtatious winks at the CEO. Her voice was coquettish and charming, ¡°CEO Chen, I¡¯m Zhou Meiqi, Daily Breakthrough¡¯s reporter. Do you still remember our managing editor? He asked me to do an interview for you.¡± Xu Wei curled her lips in disdain. Every time, Zhou Meiqi would y dirty tricks. This time, she was exploiting her connections. She didn¡¯t expect that the editor of Daily Breakthrough knew CEO Chen. If that was the case, CEO Chen might ept Zhou Meiqi¡¯s interview and reject her. Zhou Meiqi also felt that her victory was within her grasp. She secretly gave Xu Wei a provocative look and even deliberately raised her chin. As expected, CEO Chen nodded. ¡°Editor-in-chief Wang, is it? I remember.¡± Zhou Meiqi¡¯s smile became even more smug. ¡°Then...the interview...¡± However, CEO Chen turned to look at Xu Wei and sized her up. He narrowed his eyes, as if he was recalling something. A few secondster, he suddenly said, ¡°Are you... Mrs. Gu?¡± Chapter 601 - He Came Here? (1)

Chapter 601: He Came Here? (1)

Xu Wei was stunned by him suddenly referring to her as Mrs. Gu. She didn¡¯t react in time. Zhou Meiqi, on the other hand, burst intoughter. ¡°CEO Chen, she¡¯s no longer Mrs. Gu. CEO Gu has already divorced her.¡± She would never allow Xu Wei to use her identity as Mrs. Gu to attract President Chen¡¯s attention and snatch away this interview! Truthfully, this interview wasn¡¯t an important piece of news, but Zhou Meiqi liked topete with Xu Wei. As long as Xu Wei wanted to do something, she definitely had to snatch it away! President Chen appeared as if he heard something utterly oundish. Xu Wei didn¡¯t say anything, but he denied it first. ¡°Impossible! How could CEO Gu divorce Mrs. Gu?¡± Zhou Meiqi never expected that the person who refuted her was CEO Chen. Moreover, he said it with such conviction. She froze for a few seconds and quickly exined, ¡°CEO Chen, I¡¯m not lying to you. It¡¯s true. It¡¯s just that you were overseas and didn¡¯t receive any news. Xu Wei really...¡± However, before she could finish her words, CEO Chen was already unwilling to listen any longer. He gestured to his secretary. The secretary understood and immediately came forward. She made a polite yet assertive inviting gesture. ¡°Reporter Zhou, CEO Chen wants to ept an interview with reporter Xu. Please leave.¡± ¡°CEO Chen, I...¡±Zhou Meiqi couldn¡¯t ept that she had been KO¡¯d just like that. She still wanted to fight for it. However, the secretary had already grabbed her arm and forcefully dragged her away. Xu Wei finally snapped back to reality. She cleared her throat, opened her mouth, and first admitted, ¡°CEO Chen, I¡¯m sorry. Gu Yu and I have indeed divorced. I¡¯m no longer Mrs. Gu.¡± CEO Chen raised his eyebrows in surprise. ¡°You two really divorced? Unbelievable.¡± He digested it for a full minute, then he said, ¡°But CEO Gu loves you so much. Mrs. Gu, why did you divorce him? Last time, at such an important signing event like mine, he left the venue at thest minute because you were in danger. In the end, he even borrowed my private jet to rush back. You two actually separated?¡± ¡°...¡±Xu Wei didn¡¯t know about this, so when she heard it, her eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°The second time he flew over to sign a new contract with me, I identally saw your photo in his phone, and that¡¯s why I recognized you. At that time, I even praised you for your beauty. CEO Gu proudly told me that you were his wife!¡± CEO Chen still couldn¡¯t believe it, so he even asked, ¡°Is there some sort of misunderstanding between the two of you?¡± Xu Wei didn¡¯t answer his question about Gu Yu. She simply smiled and asked, ¡°CEO Chen, can we start the interview now?¡± CEO Chen saw that she didn¡¯t want to talk about it, so he didn¡¯t continue. He nodded and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s start.¡± The two of them went to CEO Chen¡¯s lounge. Xu Wei, with her professionalism, calmly finished the interview with CEO Chen. She politely declined his offer to send her back. She slowly walked towards the hotel entrance. Only she herself knew that she wasn¡¯t feeling that calm inside. Her mind was a mess because of what CEO Chen had said, and even her ears were buzzing. As she walked forward in a daze, she suddenly saw a figure in a ck suit walking out of the hotel entrance in front of her with his back facing her. It appeared so familiar... Gu Yu? He came here? Before Xu Wei¡¯s mind could make a rational decision, she had already reflexively raised her feet and chased after him. Chapter 602 - He Came Here? (2)

Chapter 602: He Came Here? (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio When she snapped back to reality, her hand had already touched the man¡¯s arm. The man stopped in his tracks and looked back at her in confusion. Their eyes met. Xu Wei saw an unfamiliar face and was stunned. The man looked at her and after confirming that she wasn¡¯t someone he knew, he said, ¡°Miss, what¡¯s the matter?¡± It was in standard pronunciation English. Xu Wei snapped back to reality and let go her hand. She smiled apologetically and replied in English, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I mistook you for someone else.¡± When the man was far away, Xu Wei stared at his back in a daze for a while. Then, she closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and turned to leave. There was a ck car parked on the opposite side of the road. The man in the backseat looked sideways and saw everything. It wasn¡¯t until Xu Wei got into his car and drove away that he retracted his gaze. The corners of his lips curled into an ambiguous smile. ¨C After Xu Wei returned to her apartment, she hugged herputer and sat on the sofa while sorting out the interview materials for today. However, what she saw with her eyes were those materials, but what echoed in her ears were the words that CEO Chen had said to her. Every sentence lingered in her ears. The reason she was determined to go abroad was simply because she knew that it wouldn¡¯t be easy for her to let go. She wanted time and space, but... even though they were so far away, he seemed to still be around her in all sorts of ways. Xu Wei¡¯s thoughts were disrupted. She was frustrated and couldn¡¯t continue working. She moved theputer away from herp and stood up to find other things in the house to distract her attention. However, the house was extremely clean and everything was tidy. Even the potted nts that she raised were watered and trimmed properly. She had done everything that she could in the past few days. There was really nothing she could do now. She could only change into her sportswear and go out to exercise. She ran along the path and ran for a long distance. She was covered in sweat and when she ran back, it was alreadyte at night. The ce where she lived was close to the suburbs. The wind was very strong and it blew all over her body. When she returned to her residence, she took a shower and fell asleep immediately. She hadn¡¯t had a dream for a long, long time. That night, when she was sleeping soundly, she actually had a dream... Actually, it wasn¡¯t a dream because it was something that had happened to her before. It was a memory of the past, from her university days. At that time, she had already been dating Gu Yu for a long time and their rtionship had gradually sweetened. She had an opportunity for an after-school internship and was asked to interview a couple who refused to move. At that time, shecked a person to carry a video camera for her, so she dragged Gu Yu to work for her. The area where the couple lived waspletely demolished, and only their family refused to move out. Xu Wei initially thought that they were insatiable and asked for an exorbitant price, but after the interview, she found out that it wasn¡¯t because of money at all, it was because they were waiting... for their lost child. Their child got lost when he was young. All these years, they had thrown everything they had and sold everything they had. They had spent all their savings and looked for their child everywhere, because when the child was lost, he already had a certain amount of memories. They couldn¡¯t find the child, but they hoped that the child would be able to remember their home ande back. At that time, the mother held Xu Wei¡¯s hand and as she wept, said that her child would already be as old as Xu Wei was now. If he was still alive. Chapter 603 - The Past That She Didn’t Know About (1)

Chapter 603: The Past That She Didn¡¯t Know About (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xu Wei had never been able to experience the deep love parents had for their children when she was young. Compared to how her parents treated her, it was a worldly difference. She was moved by the couple. On the way back, with reddened eyes, she told Gu Yu that she would do her best to help the couple find their daughter. Moreover, the mother also told her that her daughter loved performing ever since she was young and that she wanted to be a celebrity when she grew up. If she could help find the couple¡¯s daughter in the future and she really entered the entertainment industry as a reporter, she would definitely help her write good articles to promote her. She rambled on for a long time, but Gu Yu didn¡¯t say a word. She couldn¡¯t help but grab his arm and shake it. ¡°Gu Yu, did you hear what I said?¡± Gu Yu curled his lips. ¡°Yes, I heard it.¡± Xu Wei nodded in satisfaction. Her dark eyes rolled around as she looked Gu Yu up and down. She smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s strength in numbers. Why don¡¯t you help?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡± ¡°...¡±Xu Wei grabbed his arm and continued to shake it. ¡°Don¡¯t be so cold and heartless. If you don¡¯t help her, then you can help me. Help me, okay?¡± Gu Yu¡¯s dark eyes fell on her face. Looking at her expectant gaze, he was silent for a moment before opening his mouth. ¡°Help you?¡± ¡°Help me!¡± Xu Wei tried her best to blink her big eyes. ¡°You won¡¯t reject me, right?¡± Gu Yu looked away. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡± ¡°Ah, don¡¯t think about it. Gu Yu, Gu Yu, Gu Yu...¡± As she called out, Xu Wei suddenly opened her eyes. Her breathing was extremely rapid, and her chest was heaving up and down. When she recovered a little, she realized that her head was especially dizzy. Her forehead was covered in cold sweat, and her back waspletely soaked in sweat. She struggled to prop herself up. She wanted to get out of bed to wash her face and change her clothes, but when her feet touched the ground, her entire body felt dizzy, and she fell back onto the bed directly. She felt that even the breath she exhaled was hot. She raised her hand to touch her forehead. Sure enough... it was also scalding hot. She was actually sick. It was probably because when she was running outside and was covered in sweat, so when the wind blew, coupled with her restless mind, her body couldn¡¯t take it anymore. In the end, turns out she wasn¡¯t as healthy as before. She became sick so easily. She forced herself to get up and went to the bathroom to get a towel. She wiped the sweat off her body, changed into new pajamas, found some fever medicine, poured some water, and ate it. Then, she lid down again. This time, even though her head was dizzy, she didn¡¯t feel sleepy. She couldn¡¯t help but recall the dream she had just had... At that time, Gu Yu didn¡¯t say yes to her, but he didn¡¯t reject her either. However, she was a person who kept her word, so she did try her best to help the couple find their daughter. She already had some clues, but before she had the time to verify it, she and Gu Yu started having problems. Later, the engagement was called off, and she was banished from the country. Since she was preupied with her own affairs, that matter was put on hold. After that, she became busy with all sorts of things, so she gradually forgot about that matter. She almost couldn¡¯t remember it. At this moment, her memories surged, and then gradually merged with another matter. It was... what Su Ziqian had told her before, that Gu Yu was good to her because of her. It turned out to be true. Gu Yu really fulfilled her promise to Su Ziqian¡¯s parents on her behalf. Chapter 604 - The Past She Didn’t Know About (2)

Chapter 604: The Past She Didn¡¯t Know About (2)

Xu Wei didn¡¯t doubt at all that Gu Yu would do such a thing. He had always been a person whose actions spoke more than words, but... why did he still fulfill his promise to her after she was rejected by him? If he did it for her because he liked her, she wouldn¡¯t have any doubts. But since he called off the marriage, since he didn¡¯t like her and didn¡¯t want to marry her, why did he still do it? Could it be like that time she was banished from the country by her family because he broke off the engagement, so he felt guilty? Was itpensation? Xu Wei turned over and sniffed. Or did he actually like her three years ago... Xu Wei rolled over again. Her mind was a mess. She didn¡¯t know if she should continue thinking about it or not. She didn¡¯t dare to think about it, so she tried hard to divert her attention to other areas. However, she identally remembered that time when she was in the country, and it was her first time getting sick after she married Gu Yu. At that time, she and Gu Yu were at their worst. She fell ill in the apartment and was delirious for a week. It was only when Gu Yu came back and saw her that he sent her to the hospital. While she was staying in the hospital, Gu Yu apanied her in the hospital. He said that it was because of his grandfather¡¯s request. Although she didn¡¯t want to see him, she had no way to chase him away. In order to ease the tension between them, the nurse asked Gu Yu to read to her at night so that she could calm down and sleep peacefully. At that time, she didn¡¯t expect Gu Yu to do it, but at night, Gu Yu unexpectedly really picked up the book that the nurse brought in and read to her. What story did he read... Xu Wei frowned and thought about it. It seemed to be a story about a big tiger and a little fox. Yes, he only read halfway through it. He didn¡¯t even tell her the ending, and sheined about it. After that, she wanted to read the ending for herself, but the storybook was gone. She couldn¡¯t find it no matter how hard she looked. No, the storybook.. Xu Wei suddenly remembered that when she was packing up, she identally brought the storybook from Gu Yu¡¯s study. She had never understood why there was such a storybook, but now she had an answer. So this storybook was the one he had read to her in the ward? But she had read that storybook before, and it wasn¡¯t a story about a big tiger and a little fox! Xu Wei hesitated for a moment, then reached out and turned on the tablemp. She took her phone out and typed in a search, but after scrolling through it for a long time, she couldn¡¯t find the story he was talking about. Then, that story wasn¡¯t written by someone else. It was basically made up by him. Gu Yu wasn¡¯t a child-like person who liked to make up stories. Thinking about it carefully, she realized that the big tiger he was talking about was simr to him. He was silent and kept everything at the bottom of his heart. As for the little fox, it was probably her. He said that the big tiger liked the little fox. Like... was it made up on a whim, or was it a implicit love confession? If only she had known about this before, how great would that have been? But why now? She had already tried her best to calm theke that was her heart. Why was it that for these past few days, small stones kept being thrown at her, causing ripples again and again, making it impossible for her not to think about the past. After all, she had taken the fever medicine. Xu Wei thought about it and slowly fell asleep again. She didn¡¯t know how much time had passed, but in her dazed state, she heard the phone ring. Chapter 605 - Who Took Care Of Her? (1)

Chapter 605: Who Took Care Of Her? (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio She couldn¡¯t open her eyes, and she reflexively reached for her phone. She felt as if she had answered it, but also felt as if she hadn¡¯t answered it. She felt as if she had spoken, but also felt as if she hadn¡¯t spoken. After that, everything returned to normal, and she fell asleep once again. She didn¡¯t know how long she had slept, but when Xu Wei woke up again, it was already dawn outside. Bringing some warmth, strands of sunlight entered the room. Xu Wei stared nkly at the ceiling for a long time before she gradually regained soberness. Then, she realized that there was a towel on her forehead. Xu Wei took it down and stared at the towel dazedly... she lived alone. Before she passed out, she didn¡¯t put a towel on her forehead. How did thise about? Could it be that she ran to get it in a daze, but lost memory of it? But the possibility wasn¡¯t high. After all, she was already sick and had fallen down. If she got up but wasn¡¯t sober enough to support herself, she would have fallen down after a few steps. How could she be able to support herself to walk to the bathroom and back again? If she didn¡¯t do it herself, did someone enter the room? Her first thought was the oldndlorddy. Perhaps the olddy came to look for her and saw that she was sick, so she took care of her? Wait... something wasn¡¯t right! After she returned, the oldndlorddy returned the keys to the apartment to her. The olddy didn¡¯t have the keys, so it was impossible for her to enter by herself! It wasn¡¯t the olddy, but a thief? But what kind of thief woulde in to take care of her? Xu Wei¡¯s imagination ran wild with countless thoughts, but she rejected them one by one. She couldn¡¯t think of anything at the moment, so she could only suppress it. Fortunately, after sleeping for a while, she regained some energy. She touched her forehead, and it seemed that her fever had subsided. It was just that her body was still a little sore and weak. Xu Wei lifted the nket and got out of bed. She first went to the bathroom, washed her face with warm water, brushed her teeth, and simply wiped her body. Then, she slowly walked out of the room. There was no one in the hall, nor was there anyone in the kitchen. There were no signs of anything being moved or rummaged through, so the possibility that a thief had entered the room could be ruled out. Xu Wei walked into the kitchen and was about to pour herself a ss of water when her gaze suddenly focused on the stove. There... was actually a small pot with cooked white rice porridge inside! Her eyes widened in surprise. She quickly walked forward and lifted the lid to take a look. She was sure that she wasn¡¯t mistaken, that there was indeed white porridge inside... Therefore, someone must have entered her room. Not only did they put a cold towel on her head to help her cool down, but they also helped her cook in white rice porridge so that she could eat it after she woke up. Who was it? Apart from thendy who was more familiar with her and would usually walk around, she was basically alone here! She touched the outer edge of the small pot. It was still warm. Did that mean that the person hadn¡¯t left for long? Or did he just leave? Xu Wei instinctively rushed to the door, opened the door, and looked outside. However, there was no one in the hall outside. She closed the door and ran to the balcony. She leaned against the railing and looked downstairs. She didn¡¯t find any clues. Xu Wei thought about it for a moment, then turned around and walked back to her room. She sat on the bed and thought about it for a moment. She picked up her phone and began to make a call. She called thendy first and asked if she had been here. Thendy denied it, so the biggest suspect was removed. Xu Wei frowned and then made a second call. Chapter 606 - Who Took Care Of Her? (2)

Chapter 606: Who Took Care Of Her? (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Although she felt that the possibility of it being Big Boss was extremely low, she had only been back for a few days. The only people who knew that she was overseas were thendy and Big Boss. Therefore, she only dialed the number with the intention of giving it a try. The call was quickly picked up. Big Boss¡¯s voice was calm and elegant. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± ¡°...¡±Xu Wei was so surprised that she stopped what she was about to say. She didn¡¯t need to ask anymore. With this question, she could confirm that the person who came here to take care of her was Big Boss! Xu Wei was shocked for almost a minute before she managed to find her voice. She still couldn¡¯t believe it, and her tone was a little erratic, ¡°Big Boss, um... did youe to my apartment? Did you put the towel on my forehead? And did you also... cook the porridge?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Big Boss responded and said, ¡°I had something to do, so I left first. I didn¡¯t wait for you to wake up.¡± ¡°No need, no need. It¡¯s my honor that you came to see me.¡± Xu Wei was really ttered. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I troubled you again.¡± ¡°Are you feeling better now?¡± ¡°Much better. My fever has subsided. Thank you for your concern.¡± Xu Wei calmed herself down and gently swallowed her saliva. As she replied, she felt confused and reflexively asked, ¡°But, Big Boss, how did you know that I was sick? And you even came to the apartment?¡± Big Boss was silent for a moment. Instead of answering, he asked, ¡°Did you forget?¡± She forgot? What did she forget? Xu Wei¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion. She frowned and thought about it. However, when she was in a delirious state due to her illness, her memory was also in a daze. For a moment, she really couldn¡¯t remember what she had done. She couldn¡¯t help but ask softly, ¡°Big Boss, why don¡¯t you make it clear?¡± Big Boss chuckled and replied, ¡°That night, I sent you an email, but you didn¡¯t reply, so I gave you a call. You answered and told me that you were sick and that it was pitiful to have no one to take care of you. I was worried that something would happen to you since you were alone, so I went to your apartment.¡± ¡°...¡± Xu Wei covered her face. No way? She actually took advantage of her illness to act coquettishly with Big Boss? Oh my God... what on earth was she doing? She was a tough and independent woman. How could she be a fragile little woman just because she was sick? And she even said that it was pitiful to have no one to take care of her? Her image... waspletely ruined! For a moment, Xu Wei really wanted to dig a hole and bury herself. After all, Big Boss was her boss. If she wanted to take on tasks, she could just act coquettishly and kiss up to him, but she even acted coquettishly towards him when it wasn¡¯t rted to work, it was... it was simply too embarrassing! Xu Wei¡¯s face was flushed with shame. After a long while, she dryly squeezed out a sentence, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have caused you trouble. My... it was because I was sick that I spouted nonsense. I didn¡¯t mean to say those things to you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°Then... can you erase these things from your mind? Pretend you didn¡¯t hear anything!¡± Xu Wei pleaded pitifully. Perhaps it was her hopeless tone that amused Big Boss, but heughed softly. When he spoke again, his voice obviously wasn¡¯t as gentle but much more amused than before. ¡°Okay.¡± Only then did Xu Wei breathe a huge sigh of relief. After pausing for a moment, she suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°Big Boss, are you free tomorrow?¡± Chapter 607 - Meeting Big Boss (1)

Chapter 607: Meeting Big Boss (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Big Boss didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead, he replied with a faint ¡°Hmm?¡± and asked, ¡°Is there something?¡± ¡°Actually, it¡¯s nothing...¡± Xu Wei took a light breath. After shepletely calmed down, her tone of voice also became natural, ¡°It¡¯s just that you¡¯ve always taken care of me and helped me many times. I know that you rarely show up, but if it¡¯s possible, can I treat you to a meal to express my gratitude?¡± She had always been thinking about the favor she owed Big Boss, and she thought that if there was the chance in the future, she would definitely treat him to a meal. So, at this moment, she had to mention it no matter what. After hearing what she said, the person on the other side of the phone fell silent. Xu Wei waited for more than ten seconds and quickly said, ¡°Of course, if it¡¯s not convenient for you to meet, then I... then I¡¯ll thank you on the phone. In the future, I¡¯ll run more news and do my best to repay you.¡± ¡°Not really.¡± Big Boss seemed to consider it for a while, and in the end, his heart softened. ¡°Since you want to treat me to a meal, I naturally have to give you this opportunity.¡± Xu Wei couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Then what do you want to eat? Do you have any favorite restaurants? You don¡¯t have to be polite with me.¡± Big Boss rhought for a moment and said, ¡°Do you know how to cook?¡± Eh... could it be that he wanted her to cook? Xu Wei answered truthfully, ¡°I do... I only know how to cook some very simple home-cooked dishes...¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Big Boss interrupted her, ¡°That¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s meet at your apartment tomorrow night.¡± After hanging up the phone, Xu Wei still couldn¡¯t react in time. What was wrong with these big shots now? None of them liked to eat the delicacies in restaurants outside, but liked simple home-cooked dishes instead? For example, Big Boss, for example, Zuo Si.. However, she still had to thank Big Boss. Since Big Boss made such a request, she would definitely do her best to fulfill it. Xu Wei ate the warm porridge andid down for another day. When she woke up the next day, her sickness was gone. The soreness in her body had dissipated and she was in good spirits. Her strength had also returned. That night, Big Boss woulde over for dinner. After cleaning up the apartment in the morning, Xu Wei made a simple lunch for herself. After eating, she wrote a press release for a while. Upon seeing that it was almost time, she drove to the supermarket again. This time, it wasn¡¯t like Zuo Si¡¯s forced freeloading, so Xu Wei picked the best ingredients and carried a big bag back to the apartment. She nned to put in immense effort in cooking the dishes to ensure Big Boss ate to his heart¡¯s content. Xu Wei spent almost three hours making a table full of dishes. When she brought out the soup, the doorbell rang. She quickly put it down and subconsciously wiped her apron. Then, she rushed to the door. She stood behind the door and slightly raised her hand to tidy her hair. Then, with a smile on her face, she slowly opened the door. Usually, shemunicated with Big Boss via email and talked to him on the phone. Xu Wei could confirm that Big Boss was a very refined and calm man. He always gave off a mature andposed vibe, so she imagined that he would be slightly older, possibly a sessful middle-aged man in his mid-thirties. However, she saw that the man standing at the door was tall, slender, and wearing a well-tailored suit. He gave off a sophisticated aura, and there was a warm expression on his face. However... his face was unexpectedly young. Chapter 608 - Meeting Big Boss (2)

Chapter 608: Meeting Big Boss (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xu Wei was so shocked that she stared nkly at the man in front of her. Her eyes were a little dazed, and she didn¡¯t snap back to reality for a long time. When Big Boss met her eyes, he seemed to have seen through her thoughts. The corners of his lips curled up, and he smiled teasingly. ¡°I don¡¯t match your imagination?¡± ¡°You indeed don¡¯t match...¡± Xu Wei unwittingly muttered. ¡°Then are you disappointed?¡± Disappointed? Xu Wei¡¯s long and curly eyshes trembled and she suddenly came back to her senses. In the next second, she shook her head repeatedly, ¡°No, no, why would I be disappointed? I just didn¡¯t expect it. I didn¡¯t expect... Big Boss, you¡¯re so young. You¡¯re really young and promising... Yes, young and promising!¡± Big Boss raised his eyebrows. He didn¡¯t ept her praise and instead asked, ¡°It seems that I was an old man in your eyes before?¡± What did he do to make her have such a misunderstanding? ¡°Cough cough cough...¡± Xu Wei choked on her own saliva and coughed a few times. She denied it against her conscience, ¡°Absolutely not. I definitely didn¡¯t regard you as an old man!¡± Big Boss naturally saw through her lie, but he didn¡¯t expose her. Instead, he asked, ¡°Are we going to stand here and chat the entire time?¡± Xu Wei frowned in annoyance. She turned to the side to make way and made a weing gesture. ¡°Big Boss, pleasee in, pleasee in.¡± After all, Big Boss had been here once, so he wasn¡¯t unfamiliar with the ce. When he walked into the living room and swept his gaze over the dining table, he saw that the table was filled to the brim. He could even vaguely see steaming out of it. It was enough to show that Xu Wei was very attentive. He tugged the corners of his lips, and there was faint mirth in his eyes. After Xu Wei closed the door, she stood still in ce and took a few deep breaths. She suppressed all her shock and calmed herself down before walking over. Upon seeing that he was looking at the dining table, Xu Wei smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know what you like to eat, so I made some dishes that I know how to cook. I hope... that they appeal to your tastes.¡± Big Boss walked over and his gaze fell on the variety of dishes. His voice was soft and gentle. ¡°Can I eat now?¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Xu Wei also walked over. After inviting Big Boss to sit down, she went to the kitchen to get a bowl and chopsticks. After cing them in front of him, she asked, ¡°Do you want to drink the soup first?¡± Big Boss nodded politely. ¡°Okay.¡± Xu Wei scooped some soup for him. After cing it beside his hand, she even reminded him, ¡°Be careful, it¡¯s hot.¡± She scooped a bowl of soup for herself, pulled out a chair, and sat across from him. Then, she raised the bowl and said to Big Boss, ¡°There¡¯s no wine, so I used soup as a substitute instead. Big Boss, let me toast you. Thank you for taking care of me like this. You¡¯ve helped me time and time again, and you¡¯ve even saved my life. I¡¯m really, really grateful to you!¡± Her seriousness seemed to astonish and shock her boss. His smiling eyes darkened mysteriously, but soon, he smiled again. ¡°You¡¯ve already said thank you to me many times.¡± ¡°That¡¯s different. It was all through email and over the phone. Now that I can say it to you personally, the meaning is very different.¡± Xu Wei still looked serious. ¡°So, Big Boss, listen carefully.¡± Big Boss looked at her quietly for a while. The smile on his face didn¡¯t change, but he asked in return, ¡°Are you really that grateful to me?¡± Xu Wei nodded as if it was a matter of fact. ¡°A thousand years worth of gratitude.¡± Big Boss lowered his eyes. ¡°But...¡± Chapter 609 - Are You Willing To Come With Me? (1)

Chapter 609: Are You Willing To Come With Me? (1)

After saying just a few words, he raised his eyes again and looked at her gently. He said slowly, word by word, ¡°I did all of this because someone entrusted me.¡± Entrusted? Xu Wei didn¡¯t react to this word and froze for half a second. Big Boss didn¡¯t continue. Instead, he picked up the bowl of soup, lowered his head, and took a sip. His posture was extremely elegant. One look and one could tell that he was from a strict family. After Xu Wei came back to her senses, she opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but she hesitated for more than ten seconds. She still asked in a slightly trembling voice, ¡°By... by whom?¡± He looked at her and smiled lightly. He opened his mouth, but didn¡¯t answer her question. Instead, he said, ¡°When you were sick, in your delirious state, you kept saying a name.¡± Even though he didn¡¯t say what name it was, Xu Wei already knew clearly in her heart, and her face turned slightly pale. ¡°I have an agreement with someone, so I can¡¯t tell you who entrusted me, but since you¡¯re so smart, I think you should know the answer.¡± Big Boss¡¯ dark eyes swept across Xu Wei¡¯s face, and the corners of his lips curled up again. ¡°So, if you want to thank someone, the person who should be thanking you isn¡¯t me. You don¡¯t have to thank me again in the future, okay?¡± Xu Wei forced a smile and nodded lightly. It was supposed to be a thanksgiving meal, and Xu Wei had already thought of how to make Big Boss feel at home. However, she was so distracted by his words that she couldn¡¯t y around anymore. She quietly apanied Big Boss to eat, but she didn¡¯t even know how the food tasted in her mouth. However, Big Boss seemed to be quite satisfied with her cooking. He ate a lot of food, which was a heartening disy of support. After eating, Xu Wei forced herself to stay awake and continued to entertain Big Boss. After inviting him to sit down in the living room, she went into the kitchen, washed some fruits, cut them, and transferred them to a te. When she carried the te out, Big Boss was sitting on the sofa. He still had the same elegant posture, which inexplicably reminded her of those elegant schrs in ancient times. He was watching TV, watching the current news, and... it was domestic news. When Xu Wei walked over, the host on the TV was talking about news rted to the Gu Corporation. She didn¡¯t intend to listen, but the voice still reached her ears. It was confirmed that the Zuo Corporation was going to officially have a stake in the Gu Corporation, or be the secondrgest shareholder. Gu Corporation¡¯s decision-making would be greatly impacted! Xu Wei¡¯s hand that was holding the fruit te unconsciously tightened. Then, she ced the fruit te on the coffee table and said to Big Boss, ¡°Eat fruit.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Big Boss picked up a piece of apple and ate it. He wasn¡¯t stingy with his praise. ¡°Very delicious, the dishes just now and the apple now.¡± Xu Wei also sat down and kept a certain distance from him. ¡°As long as you¡¯re satisfied.¡± ¡°Actually, other than your invitation, I also have something to tell you.¡± Big Boss took out a piece of paper and wiped his slender fingers. His gaze turned to Xu Wei¡¯s face. ¡°Please go ahead.¡± Xu Wei looked up at him. Big Boss smiled gently out of habit, then said aloofly, ¡°My main focus has always been here, but I¡¯m about to return to the country to develop. I need to form my own team. You¡¯ve worked with me for many years and I admire your ability. We have a tacit understanding, so I¡¯m earnestly inviting you to return to the country with me.¡± After a pause, he called out her name. ¡°Xu Wei, are you willing toe with me?¡± Chapter 610 - Are You Willing To Come With Me? (2)

Chapter 610: Are You Willing To Come With Me? (2)

Return to the country to develop... Xu Wei wasn¡¯t particrly surprised when she heard these words. Previously, when Big Boss said that Z magazine wanted to open a branch in the country, she had a vague feeling that he intended to shift the focus of his work to the domestic market. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have let her stay in the branch as the managing editor and offer such generous conditions such as letting her decide her own sry. Previously, she had rejected him decisively. At that time, she only wanted to go to a ce without Gu Yu as soon as possible, a ce that was far away from him. However, she clearly should have rejected him again at this moment, and her lips moved, but her words seemed to be stuck in her throat. She couldn¡¯t open her mouth no matter what. She didn¡¯t know if Big Boss understood or something, but he smiled slightly. ¡°You still have time to think about it. I¡¯ve booked a flight for next week. If you¡¯re willing, then we can go back together. If you aren¡¯t willing, you can stay here. Your work will continue as usual.¡± ¡°But... after I return to China, I won¡¯t be able to take care of you. From now on, you have to take good care of yourself on your own.¡± With that said, Big Boss stood up and casually brushed the hem of his clothes. He said aloofly, ¡°It¡¯s about time. Thank you for your hospitality tonight. I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡± Xu Wei quickly snapped back to reality and stood up as well. She nodded at him. ¡°I¡¯ll send you out.¡± Big Boss didn¡¯t refuse. The two of them walked side by side to the door. Xu Wei took the key that was ced on the shoe cab and walked out. After closing the door, she took the elevator and went downstairs. The car was waiting for Big Boss at the door. Xu Wei only stopped after she sent him to the car. The driver opened the back seat door for Big Boss. Her boss held the door with one hand. Before he bent down to get into the car, his gaze fell on Xu Wei¡¯s delicate face again. He still had that gentle and indifferent smile on his face. ¡°Think about it carefully. I hope I can get good news from you.¡± Xu Wei couldn¡¯t give him any affirmative answer. She could only put on a smile and raise her hand to wave at him. ¡°Goodbye, Big Boss. Be careful on the road.¡± He didn¡¯t say anything else. He bent down to get into the car. The driver closed the door and trotted back to the driver¡¯s seat. He got in, started the car, and slowly drove away. Xu Wei watched the car leave until it disappeared from her eyes. Only then did she turn around and walk back. After returning to the apartment, she first went to the living room and turned off the TV. Then, she took the fruit te back to the kitchen. Then, she put on her stic gloves and started to wash the dishes. As she washed, her imagination ran wild. These days, there were many people telling her one after another that Gu Yu liked her. At first, she didn¡¯t believe them. After all, she was the one who had personally asked him. Gu Yu had also personally rejected her wishful fancies. What could be more hard proof than refutation from the protagonist himself? If it was in the entertainment industry, what these people said would be gossip, and Gu Yu would the official party. The official party had refuted it, so how could she believe these rumors? But... One thing could be said to be a coincidence, and two things could be said to be idents. However, one after another they kepting at her, so how could she withstand it? She was a reporter herself, and she often deduced the truth of entire matters from clues. The truth was often pieced together from these tiny matters. How could her heart possibly not waver in the slightest? Chapter 611 - Return To China (1)

Chapter 611: Return To China (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio While she was distracted, the bowl slipped from her hand and fell into the sink. The loud crash made her snap back to reality. Xu Wei saw that she had been washing the dishes for almost half an hour, but she still hadn¡¯t finished washing them. She couldn¡¯t help but smirk self-deprecatingly. Sheposed herself and cast aside all the messy scenes in her mind. She carefully and quickly washed the bowls and chopsticks, then put them into the disinfection cab and pressed the disinfection button. After taking off her apron, Xu Wei walked back to the living room and sat down on the sofa. She picked up a pillow from the side and hugged it in her arms. The apartment was very quiet. It was so quiet that her imagination couldn¡¯t help but run wild. No matter how hard she tried to stop those scenes from popping up in her mind, she couldn¡¯t. How did she get through those three years? Oh, she worked part-time day and night. She always kept herself busy, so she naturally didn¡¯t have time to think about Gu Yu. Xu Wei got up again and walked into the study. She sat behind the desk and turned on herptop. Because she had been sick, she didn¡¯t finish writing the previous interview report about CEO Chen. She wanted to continue writing, but just as she opened the document and typed a few words on the keyboard, the words that CEO Chen had said to her suddenly entered her mind. It was really... she couldn¡¯t avoid it no matter what. Xu Wei mmed theputer shut in frustration and rubbed her tired temples. She began to have the same headache she had when she was in the apartment in China. Was it the surrounding environment that made her unable to calm down, or was she unwilling to let herself off the hook? Actually, that wasn¡¯t the problem at all, because... she knew too well what the answer was. If she really didn¡¯t care anymore, no matter what others said, it wouldn¡¯t make her waver in the slightest. Only when she couldn¡¯t let go, only when she was unwilling, and only when she cared, would she feel an indomitable sense of courage because of a few words from others. Xu Wei turned on herptop again, but she didn¡¯t continue writing her exclusive interview. Instead, she moved her mouse and opened Weibo. Ever since she had finished talking to Xiao Chun on the phone that day, after Xiao Chun told her not to pay attention to the bacsh against Gu Yu on the inte, she had deleted Weibo from her phone. Out of sight, out of mind. So these days, she didn¡¯t know how the incident on Weibo had developed or if it had been handled properly. After she opened it, there was no longer any Weibo page that showed Gu Yu or the Gu Corporation. So... the Gu Corporation¡¯s public rtions team had suppressed the news? She couldn¡¯t help but click on the official Weibo of the Gu Corporation. Unexpectedly, she saw... that thetest Weibo post was forwardedte that night. And it was forwarded to Gu Yu¡¯s private Weibo ount! ording to Xu Wei¡¯s understanding, Gu Yu didn¡¯t have a private Weibo ount. He didn¡¯t usually y with these things. His phone was only used for contact purposes. Even Wechat was rarely used by him. She took a look and saw that Gu Yu¡¯s private Weibo ount was also newly registered. His ID was Gu Yu, and his profile picture was nk. He followed nobody, but the number of people who followed him had already exceeded 50 million... There was only one Weibo post on the entire homepage. It was the one that followed after he registered that night. There were only two words: divorced. There was no cause and effect, no exnation, and it simply exined a fact. However, because of this, it verified his image as a scumbag who abandoned Xu Wei. Thements below were all scolding him, and there were already more than 300,000ments. Even so, he didn¡¯t respond to any of them. Chapter 612 - Return To China (2)

Chapter 612: Return To China (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xu Wei frowned slightly. At this time, wasn¡¯t Gu Yu deliberately looking for bacsh by registering an ount on Weibo and posting such a Weibo post? With the abilities of Gu Corporation¡¯s public rtions team, it would actually be very easy for them to suppress this matter. Buying online reviews, spending money to withdraw from trending searches, and so on... these problems could be solved just by spending money! Gu Corporation wasn¡¯t short of money. Moreover, if they kept it under control for a few days, once the heat died down, this matter would be resolved. Why did they have to respond at the critical moment? And it wasn¡¯t to defend themselves, but to admit it. Putting aside her personal feelings, the only exnation for Gu Yu¡¯s action was that he wanted to draw all the anger of theizens onto him, so that they wouldn¡¯t be able to direct their anger onto other matters. For example, the Gu Corporation... for example, her... Therefore, even when the matter was at its most heated, no one would cue her toe out or make things difficult for her. This was probably the way Gu Yu had nned to deal with it from the start, which was why he had used Xiao Chun to ask her to stay out of this matter. Gu Yu, who had always been extremely low-key, had always been praised by others. Now, he wasmbasted everywhere and was constantly being scolded by others.. After closing Weibo, Xu Wei stood up and walked to the bookshelf unwittingly. She pulled out the fairy tale book that Gu Yu had put on it. She leaned against the bookshelf and casually flipped through a few pages. The plot of the story inside waspletely different from what Gu Yu had said. However, as she looked at the lines of words inside, she couldn¡¯t help but recall the story that Gu Yu had read to her. Xu Wei closed her eyes to hide the self-mockery in her eyes. ¨C A week passed in the blink of an eye. The driver drove to the airport. After stopping, he quickly walked to the back seat and opened the car door. After letting Big Bosse out, he went to the back of the car to take out his luggage and followed Big Boss into the airport. After handling the check-in, the driver respectfully handed the ticket to Big Boss and said, ¡°It seems that you can only return to China alone today.¡± Big Boss smiled. He raised his hand, looked at his watch, and ordered, ¡°Go to Starbucks and buy me two cups of coffee.¡± The driver was surprised. ¡°Two cups?¡± ¡°Yes, two cups.¡± This... one person needed to drink two cups? Even though the driver was puzzled, he still nodded and turned to walk to the Starbucks not that far away. Big Boss nonchntly leaned against a pir with his hands in his pockets. His eyes were droopingzily, and there was a half-hearted smile on his lips. It was hard to tell what he was thinking. Fifteen minutester, the driver came back with two cups of coffee and handed it to him. He said, ¡°Mr. Zuo, you have passed the security check.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no rush.¡± Big Boss raised his head and took a sip of coffee. He then looked at his watch. He was still calm andposed. If he didn¡¯t go in, the driver could only wait by the side, even though he didn¡¯t know what Big Boss was waiting for. After all, Xu Wei hadn¡¯t contacted him for a week, or say that she wanted to go back to the country with him... if he was waiting for her, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste of time? Unexpectedly, just as this thought surfaced in the driver¡¯s mind, he saw Big Boss raise his eyes and look behind him with his usual gentle gaze. The faint smile on his lips turned into a genuine smile. The driver reflexively nced back. Chapter 613 - Girlfriend (1)

Chapter 613: Girlfriend (1)

As expected, he saw Xu Wei slowly walking over with her suitcase. Even when she stood in front of him, he was still surprised... Mr. Zuo was too omniscient, wasn¡¯t he? He was actually that certain that Xu Wei would definitely follow him back to China? Big Boss handed Xu Wei the cup of coffee that he hadn¡¯t drunk and said gently, ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Xu Wei took the cup of coffee and said softly, ¡°Thank you.¡± She pursed her lips and continued, ¡°I¡¯ll be returning to China with you today, but... I haven¡¯t thought about whether I¡¯ll settle my career in the country in the long time. I still need some time.¡± Big Boss didn¡¯t seem surprised by her words, and nodded indifferently. ¡°Sure, you can tell me after you¡¯ve decided.¡± Then he turned to the driver and instructed, ¡°You can go with her to check in.¡± The driver nodded. ¡°Miss Xu, this way please.¡± Xu Wei was slightly surprised. When she looked at Big Boss, he said bluntly, ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared your ticket. I thought that you¡¯d bring me good news.¡± ¡°...¡± At this moment, from Big Boss, Xu Wei got the impression of someone in a high position and in control of the entire situation. She often got this impression from Gu Yu as well. In fact, Xu Wei had always felt that her boss might not merely be the boss of a magazine. His background should be quite powerful. At this moment, she inexplicably felt that her boss¡¯s background was probably even more powerful than she had imagined. To be honest, such a young man with such an aura would make people feel some pressure and fear. However, he had a constant gentle smile, giving off a harmless vibe. Xu Wei felt that she was overthinking things. She shook her head and threw those wild thoughts to the back of her mind. She said to the driver, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡± After boarding the ne and checking in the luggage, the driver watched Mr. Zuo and Xu Wei pass the security check. Looking at their figures walking side by side, he had the feeling that they were like a match made in heaven. As he watched, an ambivalent look shed through his eyes, as well as a trace of worry. ¨C Xu Wei hadn¡¯t slept well during this period of time. After boarding the ne, she actually rxed. After all, everything had been settled, and fatigue overwhelmed. She told Big Boss that she needed to sleep for a while, then she put on her eye mask, lowered the back of the seat, andid down. When the air stewardess came to deliver the water, Big Boss instinctively lowered his voice and reminded her to be gentle and not disturb her. The air stewardess smiled in understanding and gently ced the water in the middle of her hand. She even said enviously, ¡°Sir, you are really good to your girlfriend.¡± Girlfriend? Big Boss nced sideways at Xu Wei, who was already asleep with her head tilted. Because the eye mask covered most of her face, only her mouth and small chin were exposed. Her skin was very fair, and she appeared fresh-faced without makeup. No ws could be found in her appearance. He had known Xu Wei for a long time, but he had only met her a few times. He had never truly studied her face in detail, but when he suddenly looked at her, he actually found that she was quite beautiful, and her looks were especially pleasing to the eye. No wonder Gu Yu, that arrogant heir, was so enamored with her. Big Boss admired her looks for a while, then retracted his gaze. The corners of his lips curled into a meaningful smile. ¨C Ten hourster, the nended. Xu Wei and Big Boss dragged their luggage out of the airport. Unexpectedly, just as they walked out of the airport gate, they saw Gu Yu and... Zuo Si walking out from the other side of the gate. Chapter 614 - Girlfriend (2)

Chapter 614: Girlfriend (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio They had probably just gotten off the ne because they walked out with suitcases in their hands. They stood at the door and didn¡¯t move. They were probably waiting for the car to arrive. Big Boss also sent a driver to pick them up, but he hadn¡¯t arrived yet, so they could only stand there and wait. Xu Wei didn¡¯t know if Gu Yu saw her or not. He didn¡¯t look over and just stood there quietly and coldly. They hadn¡¯t seen each other for more than a month, and he seemed to have lost a lot of weight. His expression became more and more serious, and his face was as expressionless as ever. No emotion could be discerned. The evening breeze felt cool as it blew over. His clothes were blown by the wind, but the insides appeared extremely empty... one could vaguely see that he had lost a lot of weight. Xu Wei lowered her eyes and then turned her gaze away. Actually, the distance between them wasn¡¯t that far, but at this moment, it was as if there was a huge gulf separating them and making it impossible for the two of them to get closer to each other. Zuo Si, on the other hand, looked over. When she saw Xu Wei, she even raised her chin and called out to her in an extremely overbearing manner, ¡°Miss neighbor, what a coincidence!¡± She no longer lived in her boss¡¯s apartment, and she was no longer Zuo Si¡¯s neighbor. However, she seemed to have gotten used to calling her that. It was just that Xu Wei really wasn¡¯t familiar with her, and had only been forced to have a meal with her once. However, she couldn¡¯t pretend that she didn¡¯t hear her greeting. She could only look up at her and force a smile back. Zuo Si¡¯s gaze slowly turned to Big Boss¡¯s face. She gave a faint smile, but it disappeared in an instant. Big Boss, on the other hand, had his eyes and brows lowered. He still had that elegant and indifferent posture, as if everything around him had nothing to do with him, as if he was cut off from the crowd. Gu Yu¡¯s car and Big Boss¡¯s car stopped in front of them one after another. Assistant Lin got out of the car and went forward to carry Gu Yu and Zuo Si¡¯s luggage. From the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of Xu Wei, who was standing on the other side. He widened his eyes in surprise and reflexively said, ¡°Xu...¡± He had only said one word when he sensed that the situation wasn¡¯t right. He stopped speaking in time and quickly carried the two pieces of luggage to the back of the car. Gu Yu and Zuo Si got into the back seat while Assistant Lin got back into the driver¡¯s seat. He started the car and drove off quickly. On the other side, Qiao Chu had already put the luggage of Big Boss and Xu Wei into the trunk. When Xu Wei got into the car, Big Boss was very gentlemanly. He even used his hand to shield her head. After Xu Wei got into the car, she said in a low voice, ¡°Thank you.¡± The car drove out of the road. There were too many cars going out, so the road was very congested. As soon as the car drove out, it ran parallel to Gu Yu¡¯s car on two roads. Then, they were blocked together and stopped just like that. Xu Wei sat on the other side of the car and didn¡¯t look at Gu Yu¡¯s side. On the other hand, Big Boss turned his face and nced over, then suddenly said, ¡°Isn¡¯t he your ex-husband?¡± Even if he didn¡¯t mention his name, Xu Wei knew that Big Boss was referring to Gu Yu. Big Boss had never asked about her personal matters. Even when she had borrowed a billion yuan from him, he had never asked. Xu Wei was a little surprised when he suddenly asked. But there was nothing to escape from. Xu Wei still nodded lightly, ¡°Yes.¡± Big Boss was silent for a few seconds before saying, ¡°Do you still have feelings for him?¡± Chapter 615 - Missed You (1)

Chapter 615: Missed You (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Feelings? Those two words were extremely heavy for her. Feelings should be two-sided, but she seemed to have been trapped in her own feelings from the beginning to the end. If she still had feelings for Gu Yu, it would be more urate to say that... she couldn¡¯t let go of her obsession. Why did shee back? Of course, it wasn¡¯t just because she heard everyone tell her that Gu Yu liked her, but because she realized that running away was the reason she couldn¡¯t let go. So, she wanted toe back and find the truth and answer. She couldn¡¯t hide like she did three years ago, so even now... she was still entangled in this rtionship. Whether Gu Yu liked her or not, she had to find out! Xu Wei smiled but didn¡¯t answer. She couldn¡¯t answer her boss¡¯s question because she didn¡¯t know if she would still have feelings for Gu Yu after she let go of her obsession... or if everything was just an obsession. Big Boss seemingly sensed that she didn¡¯t want to talk about this topic, so he didn¡¯t ask any further. Instead, he asked another question, ¡°Where should I send you? Or do you want to continue living in my apartment?¡± ¡°No, thank you for your kindness, but I have a ce I want to live at. Big Boss curled his lips and didn¡¯t say anything else. Xu Wei also looked out of the window. Looking at the scenery outside, she was slightly lost in thought. The road cleared slightly, and the car continued to move forward. At a fork in the road, the two cars drove towards different directions. ¨C ¨C Xiao Chun worked overtime until 10 o¡¯clock, and it was almost 11 o¡¯clock when she returned to her apartment. She walked out of the elevator, and after a few steps, she saw a slender figure with arge suitcase beside her squatting at the door of her apartment. She thought that she had been so busy that she was hallucinating. She stood still and closed her eyes. When she opened them again, what she saw was still the same... With her eyes wide open, she rushed forward in two to three steps. She stared at Xu Wei, who was standing up from the ground. ¡°You... You, are you real or fake? Aren¡¯t you overseas? Why...¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Xu Wei smiled. ¡°I missed you, so I came back.¡± ¡°Tsk! I don¡¯t believe you!¡± She sounded disdainful, but her hands had already reached out to hug Xu Wei tightly. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you wereing back? I could have gone to the airport to pick you up! Also, why didn¡¯t you call me when you came to my house? Why did you wait here? What if I didn¡¯te back all night?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you back now?¡± Xu Wei said. She didn¡¯t want the atmosphere to be teary. She deliberately teased, ¡°Alright now, you hug is suffocating me. Let go of me. I just came back, and you want to murder me?¡± Xiao Chun wasn¡¯t clingy, so she immediately let go, ¡°Who can murder you?!¡± She red at her, then took out the key from her bag, opened the apartment door, and pushed the suitcase in. However, Xu Wei didn¡¯t follow her in. She looked back at her and asked curiously, ¡°Come in, why are you standing at the door?¡± Xu Wei shook her head. ¡°Do you still have the strength? I¡¯m in a hurry to do something important!¡± Xiao Chun raised her eyebrows. ¡°Even if I don¡¯t have the strength, I have to apany you to the end. Tell me, what are you doing?¡± As she spoke, she had already stepped out of her home and closed the door. Xu Wei smiled in satisfaction. Then, she stretched out her hand towards her. ¡°Lend me your phone for a call!¡± Chapter 616 - Missed You (2)

Chapter 616: Missed You (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Without further ado, Xiao Chun took out her cellphone from her bag and unlocked it before she handed it over to Xu Wei and asked curiously, ¡°Who are you calling?¡± Xu Wei smiled mysteriously as tapped opened Xiao Chun¡¯s call log, narrowed down to a particr number and called it. The call went through quickly and the receiver was obviously in a nightclub, for they could hear loud music sting away in the background as the man replied, ¡°Chunchun, what¡¯s up?¡± Xiao Chun was momentarily stunned when she realised that Xu Wei had called Xu Shuai, but she quickly recovered from her surprise. Xu Wei seemed to have thought through Xiao Chun¡¯s words seriously and had returned with the intention to uncover the truth behind what happened three years ago. This was why she would contact Xu Shuai right after she returned. Without speaking, Xu Wei gave Xiao Chun a look before she lowered her voice and instructed, ¡°Chunchun, ask him where he is. Tell him that you¡¯ll head over to find him now.¡± Xiao Chun signalled for Xu Wei to count on her and did as she was told. After she found out Xu Shuai¡¯s location and made a date with him, Xu Wei and Xiao Chun headed downstairs. Xiao Chun then drove her G-ss Mercedes-Benz out of the garage and chauffeured Xu Wei over to Pub A. Xu Shuai was already waiting in the private room by the time they arrive and he smiled and greeted Xiao Chun as she entered the room. However, his smile froze when he saw Xu Wei strolling in after her. As far as he knew, Xu Wei had already gone abroad and he couldn¡¯t imagine why she would show up here. It was normal for Xiao Chun to ask him out, for they often met up for drinks and dance. However, Xu Wei was a prim and proper girl who never went to bars, not to mention to visit a club in the middle of the night to drink and party. He couldn¡¯t help but have a bad feeling when he saw Xu Wei and Xiao Chun approach him. All of a sudden, he jumped to his feet and dered, ¡°Hey, I suddenly recall that I have some urgent matters to attend to. I¡¯ll make a move first. Enjoy yourselves, guys. The food and drinks are all on me.¡± As he said this, he made a dash for the exit, but Xiao Chun quickly reached over and grabbed hold of his cor before giving him a hard shove. Perhaps because Xu Shuai¡¯s legs caved in, he immediately fell back into the sofa. ¡°Hey, you can¡¯t leave yet! The rest of your time belongs to me, so you¡¯ll have to push back all your ns no matter how urgent they are.¡± After Xiao Chun said this, she then reached over and snatched his cellphone away forcefully before switching it off right before him. Xu Shuai¡¯s heart wrenched as he watched her destroy his final escape route. A look of fear appeared on his face and, clutching his chest dramatically, eximed anxiously, ¡°Sis, what do you want with me? If all you want is money, then go ahead and name your price. But please don¡¯t rape me, I beg of you!¡± Xiao Chun snickered and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not the least interested in your body. If you sit upright and answer our questions truthfully, I promise that I wouldn¡¯t even touch a single strand of your hair. Otherwise...¡± Even without finishing her sentence, it was already very obvious that Xiao Chun was threatening Xu Shuai. Xu Shuai¡¯s entire body quivered and he shed them a gesture of surrender before he groaned in resignment, ¡°Alright, alright, alright. Fire away. I¡¯ll tell you everything no matter what it is. I wouldn¡¯t hide anything from you.¡± Xu Wei had remained silent right from the moment she entered the room but stepped forward when she heard what he said. However, instead of asking him what she wanted to know, she remarked, ¡°Xu Shuai, do you remember that you still owe me ten bottles of alcohol!¡± ¡°...¡± Xu Wei¡¯s lips curled up into a smile as she resumed, ¡°It¡¯s time for you to pay your debts now.¡± Chapter 617 - Went Overboard (1)

Chapter 617: Went Overboard (1)

While Xu Shuai appeared frivolous and ditzy, but Xu Wei knew that he wasn¡¯t silly and good for nothing. On the contrary, he was extremely meticulous and could easily read other people¡¯s mind. After Xu Wei and Xiao Chun entered the room, before they could even say anything, he was already rambling on about other irrelevant things for he could tell what they wanted from him. He was unwilling to answer and thus, wanted to wiggle his way out of it by pretending to be ditzy. However, Xu Wei wasn¡¯t a fool either. She still remembered that he owed her ten bottles of alcohol and she felt sure that she could get what she want from him after making him drunk. ¡°You... You...¡±Xu Shuai stuttered and his fingers quivered as he pointed at Xu Wei andmented, ¡°Xu Wei, you¡¯re too ruthless. I saved your life previously. Can¡¯t you let me off the hook based on that?¡± Xu Wei shook her head without hesitation and replied, ¡°Yes, you saved my life, but a debt is a debt. If there¡¯s a chance, I¡¯ll definitely repay you for saving my life, but you¡¯ll still have to pay your debts.¡± Seeing that he couldn¡¯t persuade her, Xu Shuai could only turn to Xiao Chun for help, ¡°Chunchun, I could hold my liquor well but I might die from chugging down ten bottles of alcohol at one go. I¡¯m your sweetest boyfriend, so I¡¯m sure you couldn¡¯t bear to do this to me, could you?¡± Xiao Chun shed him a smile and patted his head with pity before she nodded and agreed, ¡°I certainly couldn¡¯t bear to do that.¡± ¡°I knew you would...¡± But before he could finish, Xiao Chun quickly added, ¡°But Lil¡¯ Lil¡¯ Wei is my precious darling, so you could only ept your fate.¡± ¡°You guys... No wonder there¡¯s a saying that women are the most vicious creatures on earth.¡± Maintaining a poker face, Xu Wei replied tly, ¡°Thanks for thepliment.¡± ¡°What goes aroundes around and nobody could escape from karma. That¡¯s why there¡¯s the saying that one should never burn their bridges. What wise words from our forefathers!¡± Xu Wei thought. Xiao Chun then proceeded to instruct the waiter bring in ten bottles of alcohol and even emphasized that she wanted the one with the highest alcohol content. The ashen-faced Xu Shuai sank back into the couch limply as Xu Wei sat on his left while Xiao Chun took her seat on the right and watched him as though he was their prey. Xu Shuai knew that he would either have to knock them out or ept his fate and drink up. He wavered between the two options and although he was tempted to go with option one, was too meek to do so. Eventually, he straightened his back and picked up a bottle of alcohol on the table. As if he was meeting his doom, announced, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll drink! You¡¯d better honor your words and let me off when I¡¯m done.¡± Xu Wei nodded. After receiving her assurance, Xu Shuai heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°As long as I could pull through this, everything would be fine. It¡¯s just ten bottles of alcohol. As the Prince of the Nightclubs, this is nothing!¡± Xu Shuai thought. He easily finished the first bottle and second bottle. But at his third, fourth, and fifth bottles, he began to have some difficulties with it and his face became slightly flushed. At his sixth bottle, Xu Shuai¡¯s gaze became erratic and his brows knitted together into a frown while his movements slowed down. He even burped from time to time. Eventually, after finishing ten bottles of alcohol, he began to feel its effects and his body was almostpletely limp. Leaning back into the sofa, he began to mumble to himself unintelligibly. Afraid that he would ck out, Xu Wei came up to him when the time was right and asked, ¡°Xu Shuai, do you know who Gu Yu is?¡± At first, Xu Shuai merely stared at her nkly before looking away as if he couldn¡¯t recognize who she was. However, the name ¡®Gu Yu¡¯ seemed to be engraved in his bones, for he soon replied without hesitation, ¡°Of course I know. He¡¯s my brother!¡± Chapter 618 - Went Overboard (2)

Chapter 618: Went Overboard (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xu Wei exchanged a look with Xiao Chun. Xu Shuai was in the right state of mental rity. He was not yet too drunk to speak but was hammered and in a state where he was the most rxed and defenceless. Thus, he would basically say anything that came to his mind. Xu Wei knew that she couldn¡¯t afford to be anxious and needed to take her time to sound him out. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to get anything out of Xu Shuai if he were to recover from his drunken stupor. She swallowed her saliva and rolled her dark pupils. After she came up with a few questions, she then began to interrogate him. ¡°Do you know who Xiao Chun is?¡± Xu Shuai immediately narrowed his eyes and giggled before he replied without hesitation, ¡°I know. She¡¯s also a pal of mine.¡± ¡°...¡± Xiao Chun suddenly began to cough violently before she reached over and secretly gave him a pinch on his arm. ¡°He¡¯s supposed to reveal secrets about Gu Yu and Xu Wei. Not me!¡± she thought. Thankfully, Xu Wei did not dwell further on this and quickly moved on to her next question, ¡°In that case...do you know who Xu Wei is?¡± The moment Xu Shuai heard her second question, his smile was wiped off from his face and his expression quickly turned cold as if her name triggered some bad memory. He then snorted with contempt and replied, ¡°I know. She¡¯s a bad woman.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°...¡± Xu Wei was long aware of the fact that Xu Shuai detested her. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have sought her out with a contract and tried to make things difficult for her when she returned to China previously. She had always wondered what she had done to offend him. When she heard him describe her as a ¡®bad woman¡¯, it piqued her curiosity. Xu Wei held her breath and stared at him with her dark pupils. Then, as if she was afraid of scaring him, she began to ask slowly in a soft and gentle voice, ¡°Well... why is she bad?¡± Xiao Chun, too, widened her eyes in surprise and waited eagerly for Xu Shuai to respond. She never understood why Gu Yu broke off the engagement three years ago and why he would behave as if he hated Xu Wei although he was clearly heartbroken behind her back. Gu Yu had put up such a good act back then that Xiao Chun was also deceived into believing that he really hated Xu Wei. Xu Wei and Xiao Chun watched as Xu Shuai move his lips. But just when he was about to say something, he suddenly stopped and rolled his eyes. Instead of answering their question, he retorted, ¡°Who are you guys? Why should I tell you?¡± Xu Wei and Xiao Chun felt an urge to beat him up. They have reached the critical point of their interrogation and would have to get an answer out of him by hook or by crook. Xu Wei bit her lower lip and, in an attempt to suppress her anger, forced out a smile before she began to coax him, ¡°We¡¯re good friends, aren¡¯t we? Shouldn¡¯t good friends share everything with each other?¡± Xiao Chun, too, recovered from her astonishment and chimed in, ¡°Xu Shuai, I¡¯m Chunchun. Don¡¯t you trust me? I also think that Xu Wei is an exceptionally terrible woman. What dirt do you have on her? Tell me all about it and I¡¯ll share my experience with you to see if we both experienced the same thing with her.¡± As if he was convinced by them, Xu Shuai nodded and instantly sat upright. Laying one arm on Xu Wei¡¯s shoulder and the other on Xiao Chun¡¯s, he drew them in close and whispered, ¡°Xu Wei went overboard with her actions. She and her...¡± Chapter 619 - The Final Leg (1)

Chapter 619: The Final Leg (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio All of a sudden, their conversation was once again disrupted by Xu Shuai¡¯s burp. The multiple setbacks hindered them from getting the information that they wanted from Xu Shuai and, being an impatient person, As an impatient person, Xiao Chun clenched her fists and gave Xu Shuai a hard punch before she roared, ¡°What is it that you want to say? Out with it now!¡± Shocked by the volume of her voice, Xu Shuai trembled and muttered something unintelligible. But before Xu Wei could hear him clearly, he rolled his eyes and fell backwards. ¡°Hey, you can¡¯t ckout yet!¡±Xiao Chun yelled as she yanked hispels and pped him on the face mercilessly. However, Xu Shuai¡¯s eyes remained closed as if he could not feel anything. Consumed with rage, Xiao Chun tried to punch him again but Xu Wei quickly reached over and stopped her, ¡°Chunchun, forget it. He¡¯s already knocked out by the ten bottles of alcohol and will probably sleep until tomorrow night. Spare yourself the effort.¡± ¡°But...but we¡¯re already at the final leg! This is too infuriating!¡± Xu Wei felt extremelyforted when she saw how concerned Xiao Chun was about her affairs. In an attempt to console Xiao Chun, she pinched her cheeks and shed Xiao Chun a smile before she said, ¡°Well, it wasn¡¯t all for nothing. At least I¡¯m now aware...that Gu Yu didn¡¯t break off the engagement with me for no good reason. It was because...I did something overboard...¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t you. It was done by you and someone else,¡± Xiao Chun corrected. Xu Wei nodded before she narrowed her eyes and fell into deep thought. Many memories of the past shed through her mind, but she couldn¡¯t seem to recall anything relevant. Back then, Gu Yu doted on her very much and was never annoyed or impatient with her even when she became arrogant as a result of his pampering. He always acted as if he was fine with her the way she was. She had always thought that that was love, for love would cause one to be unconditionally tolerant of another. Thus, she was truly dumbfounded when he suddenly fell out with her and broke off the engagement. As she had developed quite a temper because of his pampering, she never bothered to find out the reason for his sudden change. Perhaps she had felt sure that they would never separate so easily. But in reality, they had parted ways and have yet to reconcile. Xu Wei remained silent for a long time and seemed rather solemn. When Xiao Chun noticed this, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Lil¡¯ Lil¡¯ Wei, are you alright?¡± Xu Wei then snapped back to her senses and smiled assuringly before she replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just rather clueless at the moment. I might have unintentionally done something to hurt Gu Yu, or...he must have misunderstood something.¡± The minute Xiao Chun heard this, she retorted, ¡°You couldn¡¯t possibly do anything to hurt Brother Yu. I know how much you liked him back then.¡± ¡°Alright. For now, let¡¯s call it a day.¡± It had been a long day for them and when Xiao Chun sensed how exhausted Xu Wei was, decided not to dwell on further in the topic. ¡°You must be tired after ten hours of ne ride. I¡¯ll send Xu Shuai home. In the meantime, you should head back to my apartment to rest,¡± said Xiao Chun. As she spoke, she took out her keys from her bag and shoved them into Xu Wei¡¯s hands firmly. Xu Wei chuckled and epted her kind intentions. Holding the keys up, she raised her chin in acknowledgement and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± ... Xiao Chun then sent Xu Shuai home with her G-ss Mercedes while Xu Wei hailed a cab by the roadside. After she got into the car and gave the driver the address to the apartment, sank back into the backrest and began to recollect about what happened three years ago. She was still lost in her thoughts when the cab arrived at the foot of the apartment. Xu Wei subconsciously paid for her cab fare and got out of the car before she made her way towards the apartment block. When she arrived at her house, she took out her keys to open the door, but no matter how hard she tried, it wouldn¡¯t budge. Eventually, she looked up oddly and her pupils instantly constricted. She then heard the sound of footsteps behind her. Chapter 620 - The Final Leg (2)

Chapter 620: The Final Leg (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xu Wei instinctively turned back to look and met the gaze of the person behind her. Gu Yu¡¯s deep, dark pupils were void of emotion and he exuded an aura of cold indifference. He seemed more handsome and alienated from her than before. As both parties never expected to bump into each other here, were momentarily stunned. Xu Wei was instantly puzzled and annoyed by how she had habitually returned to this apartment because she was so engrossed in her thoughts and even bumped into Gu Yu by coincidence. Gu Yu stared at her in silence and seemed to be waiting for her to speak. Xu Wei knew that she couldn¡¯t pretend not to see him and leave. However, she was also reluctant to be honest with him for she couldn¡¯t afford to lose face. Feeling conflicted, she frowned. But all of a sudden, a thought popped up in her mind. She quickly opened her bag and took out the book of fairytales that she always carried along with her and handed it over to Gu Yu before she exined, ¡°I... I¡¯m here to return your book.¡± Gu Yu¡¯s gaze slowly moved down from her face to the book and a hint of confusion shed across his eyes. Xu Wei added, ¡°I identally took this from your shelf when I was packing up so... I¡¯m here to return it to you.¡± After over ten seconds of silence, Gu Yu finally replied in his usual frigid tone of voice, ¡°Give it to me then.¡± He then reached over to take the book from her. However, Xu Wei suddenly tightened her fingers around the book. When Gu Yu noticed this, raise his eyebrows and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xu Wei stared fixedly at his face with her clear eyes and abruptly blurted out an irrelevant question, ¡°Do you still remember where you got this book from?¡± Gu Yu maintained a poker face and remained silent. However, Xu Wei wasn¡¯t bothered by this and continued, ¡°Previously, I was sick and hospitalized. As I couldn¡¯t sleep at night, the nurse brought me some books and you picked this one to read to me. But...you only read the beginning of the book to me. I never knew what the ending was.¡± ¡°Afterwards, I wanted to find out the ending myself, but couldn¡¯t find the book no matter how hard I searched for it and it turns out that you were the one who took it. Why did you take it? Why did you hide it?¡± Gu Yu continued to remain silent but his brows had knitted together into a frown and he seemed to have lost his patience with her. ¡°You could keep this book if you like,¡± he remarked emotionlessly and retracted his hand before he walked past Xu Wei to make his way to his apartment. As he brushed past her, Xu Wei asked again, ¡°What does the Big Tiger and Little Fox mean?¡± Gu Yu continued to walk on. All of a sudden, Xu Wei beamed and said, ¡°Gu Yu, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to answer. I¡¯m a reporter and I have a pretty wild imagination that Ii could use to think of an exnation for this. I believe that...the Big Tiger loves the Little Fox very much, doesn¡¯t he?¡± Gu Yu was already holding onto the handrail of the door to his apartment and when he heard what she said, paused and nced sideways at her before he finally replied, ¡°It was a casual remark.¡± ¡°But...¡± As if he was mocking her, his lips curled up into a smile and he retorted, ¡°Suit yourself and think what you want.¡± Xu Wei tightened her grip on the book for a moment but quickly released it casually. She then turned and stepped forward to stuff the book into Gu Yu¡¯s hand firmly before she shed him an apologetic smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I drank some alcohol earlier on and must be getting tipsy. Here, take this. I¡¯ll make a move then.¡± Chapter 621 - To Probe (1)

Chapter 621: To Probe (1)

Xu Wei turned to leave but her steps faltered slightly. After she entered the elevator and pressed the button for the first floor, the door closed and the lift descended slowly. Upon reaching the first floor, she exited the elevator weakly and made her way out of the building. Even when she was waiting by the roadside for a cab, she still needed to steady herself by leaning against themp post. She was in an area with high-end residence where few cabs would pass by and because it was alreadyte into the night, there wasn¡¯t a single cab on the road. Perhaps because the alcohol was kicking in, Xu Wei couldn¡¯t seem to hold on any longer after waiting by the road for a while. Her head began to spin and she gradually slid down themp post until she was squatting on the ground. Five minutester, a cab suddenly appeared and stopped right in front of Xu Wei. After the passenger paid his fare and got out from the back of the car, the driver spotted Xu Wei and asked, ¡°Miss, do you need a cab?¡± Xu Wei looked up at the driver and nodded. ¡°Sure,¡± she agreed. She then stood up slowly, walked up to the car and got in. After she gave the driver the address to Xiao Chun¡¯s apartment, the driver nodded and the car sped off quickly. Xu Wei slumped back into the backseat and closed her eyes slightly. While she appeared to be sleeping, she was actually secretly inspecting the facilities at the back of the car. The most eye-catching object was therge QR code that was hung on the back of the passenger seat. Xu Wei¡¯s lips curled up into an indiscernible smile before she looked away, closed her eyes and took a nap. ... As Xiao Chun had yet toe home, it waspletely silent in herrge apartment when Xu Wei arrived. While Xiao Chun appeared carefree, easy-going and mature, her apartment was decorated in a cute and girly style. Xu Wei felt rather emotional as she sat down on the pink sofa. ¡°Chunchun didn¡¯t change much but I¡¯ve changed a lot. In the past, I was girlier and more spoilt than her. But things have always been smooth sailing for Chunchun and thus, she could continue to be a girl at heart. On the other hand, I was forced to grow up,¡± Xu Wei mused. ¡°Fortunately, there are also benefits to growing up,¡± she thought. Xu Wei sent Xiao Chun a WeChat message to ask if she had sent Xu Shuai home safely and reminded her to drive carefully at night. However, there was no reply from Xiao Chun. She then put down her phone, took her bag and begin to rummage through it. After she found the 100 yuan that she had taken from Xu Shuai, took it out and held it up to inspect it under the light. She was previously baffled and had retained this as a piece of evidence. Previously, she had agreed to meet Gu Yu at night to settle their divorcement. When they came out of the hospital, she coincidentally managed to get a cab as well. She recalled that the driver had wrapped himself up tightly as if he was a mummy and she had found him unusually suspicious. She did not think much of it at that point in time but when Assistant Lin dropped by to pick her up the next day, she felt a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu when she saw his back view. She had paid that strange cab driver 250 yuan and if the driver was actually Assistant Lin, there was a high chance that he would have 100 yuan in his wallet. The money was very new when she withdrew it and because she had folded and kept it in her wallet for some time, there were three creases on the note. Moreover, she also spilt perfume into her bag by ident and if the 100 yuan that Assistant Lin had managed to check all these boxes, it would prove that he was the driver. Chapter 622 - To Probe (2)

Chapter 622: To Probe (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xu Wei inspected the 100 yuan note meticulously and realised that there were indeed deep three fold marks on it. She then held the note up to her nose and took a sniff. She could still vaguely smell the perfume on the note although the scent was already very faint. This 100 yuan note was most likely the one that she had given to the driver. Thus, she could confirm that it was not a coincidence that a cab showed up within her vicinity tonight. She had deliberately said that she was drunk but in reality, Xu Shuai was the only one who drank and she did not even take a single sip. She intentionally said this and pretended to be drunk so as to test Gu Yu. Since she couldn¡¯t get him to say anything, she decided not to continue to do so. She knew that with Gu Yu¡¯s character, she would never be able to get him to say something that he was unwilling to share even if she were to exhaust all means. However, if he really liked her, it would show through his actions. Now, at least she managed to prove Gu Yu would worry about her whenever she had to travel alone at night and would specifically instruct Assistant Lin toe and pick her up. Assistant Lin would always disguise himself so that she wouldn¡¯t be able to identify him. Of course, this couldn¡¯t prove that Gu Yu loved her, for it could only show that he was definitely not as indifferent as he appeared to be. Three years ago, he had distanced himself from her because she had supposedly gone overboard with her actions. ¡°But what about three yearster?¡± Xu Wei mused. Gu Yu¡¯s previous exnation for wanting a divorce was because he does not want to keep up with a marriage that had been a mistake all along. Xu Wei does not want to believe in his excuses anymore. She even felt like there was a connection between why he would distance himself from her and divorce her three years ago. ... Meanwhile, Gu Yu received a call from Assistant Lin when he was back in his apartment. ¡°Miss Xu had arrived at Miss Xiao¡¯s apartment safely. I watched her go upstairs and only left when the lights in her apartment were on,¡± he reported concisely. ¡°Okay,¡± Gu Yu replied indifferently without any fluctuation in his tone of voice. ¡°You should head home and rest too.¡± Assistant Lin could have hung up the call but after a moment of hesitation, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°CEO Gu, since you still care about Miss Xu, then why don¡¯t you...¡± But before he could finish, Gu Yu emphasized, ¡°You should rest.¡± His voice was soft but firm and Assistant Lin instantly lost all courage. He gulped hard and replied meekly, ¡°Good night, CEO Gu.¡± He then hung up the call. Gu Yu ced his phone down and strode over to the wine cab in his study to get himself a bottle of wine, but soon realised that the top row was empty. He stared at it for a long time before he slowly lowered his gaze. ... Xu Shuai waspletely drunk and Xiao Chun only managed to lug him back to his vi after much effort. As Xu Shuai lived alone and only hired a part time housekeeper to clean his house at certain fixed hours, there was no one at home. Gritting her teeth, Xiao Chun helped him back to his bedroom with much difficulty. Just when she was about to throw him down onto his bed, he reached out and pulled her. The couple fell into the bed together and his huge, hard and heavy body pressed down on hers to the point where she was nearly knocked out of her breath. Xiao Chun clenched her fists in fury and punched him mercilessly a few times before she reached out her arms to push him away. Although Xu Shuai was intoxicated, he instinctively grabbed hold of her wrist and smiled wickedly before he subconsciously teased, ¡°Babe, don¡¯t be angry. I don¡¯t care if you hit and hurt me, but I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll hurt your hand...¡± Chapter 623 - He Was Once a Devoted Man (1)

Chapter 623: He Was Once a Devoted Man (1)

¡°He would never fail to tease and flirt whenever he said needed to say something and even when he was so drunk, I suppose a leopard never changes its spots,¡± Xiao Chun thought. Xiao Chun freed her hands from his iron grip and snorted coldly before she gave him a p on the face. A crisp sound resonated in the air and Xu Shuai instantly stared at her in confusion and shock. In the next instant, Xiao Chun shoved him aside forcefully before she sat upright and begin to brush her clothes. She then turned and red at him before she chided, ¡°If you¡¯re not dead, then sleep properly! To think that you¡¯d treat me like one of the many ex-girlfriends of yours whom you can¡¯t even remember. You must be tired of living.¡± However, Xu Shuai merely stroked his face dazedly and still appeared to be very disoriented. Xiao Chun felt rather amused by why she would even bother to reason with him when he was already too drunk to understand anything. She then got up to leave but suddenly, she glimpsed a photo frame on the bedside table from the corner of her eye. After a momentary pause, she walked over and picked it up. It was a photo of a pretty and delicate looking woman who wore a sweet smile. Her eyes looked very pure and innocent and would instantly draw out one¡¯s urge to protect her. Xiao Chun stared at it for some time before she ced the photo frame down gently and nced at Xu Shuai again with a hint of sympathy in her eyes. He was pitiful just like her. As Xu Shuai had been fooling around with women excessively in recent years, she had almost forgotten that he was once a devoted man as well. However, like Xiao Chun, he could not be with the one whom he loved. ¡°At least the man I love could find his happiness and I could still be there to witness it. On the other hand... Xu Shuai would never be able to see her again,¡± she thought. The girl he loved hadpletely disappeared from his world in her prime. Being the wonderfuldy that she was, she would probably end up in heaven and the thought of this would probably be of some sce to Xu Shuai. Xiao Chun¡¯s heart softened and, after a pause, went forward to remove Xu Shuai¡¯s coat and shoes. After tucking him in under the nket, she then left the room quietly. ... Xu Wei had fallen asleep before Xiao Chun reached home. When she woke up the next day, Xiao Chun was already gone and had left her a note to inform her that she had left for work but had bought breakfast for her, which she could heat in the microwave before eating if it had already turned cold. After seeing this, Xu Wei picked up her phone and dropped Xiao Chun a WeChat message, ¡°Love you. Here¡¯s a finger heart for you.¡± After washing up, Xu Wei came out of her room and strolled over to the dining area where all kinds of food wereid out on the dining table. She then picked up a fried dough stick and took a bite. Just when she was about to open the lid of a cup of soy milk, her phone suddenly rang. Xu Wei took one nce at the caller ID and realised that it was Gu Xue. She quickly slid her fingers across the screen and held the phone up to her ear before she greeted, ¡°Xiao Xue...¡± However, before she could ask her why she had called, Gu Xue had already begun to ramble about something and she was so anxious that her speech sounded rather incoherent. Although Xu Wei was momentarily stunned, she knew how to grasp the key points and quickly summarized the crux of what she was trying to say. Her expression instantly changed and she lost all her appetite to eat. Without wasting any time, she quickly dashed back to her room and changed into a set of sportswear mindlessly before she grabbed her bag and bolted out of the apartment as fast as she could. After arriving downstairs, she got into a cab and, without even catching her breath, instructed the driver anxiously, ¡°I¡¯m headed for the Gu Corporation. Go faster please!¡± She kept texting Gu Xue throughout her journey and, from time to time, would urge the driver to speed up. The cab soon pulled over at the entrance to the building which housed the Gu Corporation. After Xu Wei paid her fare, shoved open the car door and dashed out. Perhaps because Gu Xue had already informed the security guards in advance, she managed to make her way into the building without being stopped and quickly took the elevator up to the top floor. Chapter 624 - He Was Once a Devoted Man (2)

Chapter 624: He Was Once a Devoted Man (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio After Xu Wei exited from the elevator, made her way straight for the conference room. By the time she arrived, the conference room was already in a state of mess. Members of the upper management were all crowding around a group of people who were embroiled in a fight and everyone stared with their mouths agape. Xu Wei quickly pushed her way through the crowd and soon spotted her younger brother, Xu Zhanwang, who seemed extremely angry. His eyes were fixed on the Gu Yu, who waspletely expressionless, and he had balled up his fists so tightly that she could almost hear the sound of his knuckles cracking. Gu Xue was standing by his side and tugging his arm to stop him from charging at Gu Yu. Meanwhile, Assistant Lin was standing between them and was anxiously trying to persuade Xu Zhanwang and mediate the situation. However, Assistant Lin¡¯s words fell on deaf ears for Xu Zhanwang was already bent on beating Gu Yu up. He shook off Gu Xue¡¯s hand roughly and swiftly rushed forward to knock Assistant Lin out of the way before he yanked Gu Yu¡¯spels with one hand and smashed his knuckles into Gu Yu¡¯s face quickly and ruthlessly. Xu Zhanwang¡¯s move was too quick and sudden and neither Assistant Lin nor Gu Xue could stop him in time. Xu Wei could barely manage to utter a syble to stop her brother before he had already thrown out a punch at Gu Yu. Just when everyone thought that Gu Yu would take the blow, a slender figure standing on his right instantly jumped out and shielded Gu Yu behind her. Xu Zhanwang¡¯s fists plummeted into her face just like that. As he was consumed with rage, he showed no mercy with his punch and had summoned all the strength that he could. The slender instantly staggered backwards after taking the blow. Feeling as if her world was spinning, she leaned onto Gu Yu for support. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but draw in a breath of shock. Although they were not the ones on the receiving end of the punch, everyone could hear how swiftly the punch was thrown out and it was obvious that Xu Zhanwang was out to kill. Xu Zhanwang never expected someone to jump out so abruptly to take the blow for Gu Yu and was momentarily stunned when he realised that he had struck the wrong person. Seizing the opportunity, both Xu Wei and Gu Xue snapped out of their daze and rushed forward to grab hold of him to pull him away from Gu Yu so that he wouldn¡¯t have the chance to throw out further punches at him. Xu Zhanwang did not seem to notice Xu Wei and merely had a look indignance as he struggled with all his might and spat out through his gritted teeth, ¡°Gu Xue, let go of me! Mind your own business!¡± Xu Zhanwang shoved Gu Xue away with all his might and she almost lost her footing but thankfully, managed to regain her bnce after much difficulty. Xu Wei instantly red up when she saw this and smacked him hard on the head before she yelled, ¡°I suppose I¡¯ll have to mind my own affairs as well then?¡± Xu Zhanwang¡¯s eyes were written with shock when he heard his sister¡¯s familiar voice. He immediately turned to look at her and his pupils suddenly constricted as he blurted out, ¡°Sis... Why are you here?¡± After saying that, he suddenly seemed to have thought of something for he quickly turned to re at Gu Xue before he yelled furiously, ¡°It¡¯s must be you again! Didn¡¯t I tell you not to inform my sister? Why do you have to be such a nosy parker?¡± Xu Wei went ballistic once again when she heard his tone of voice. She had taught him from young to be gentle with girls and if Gu Xue hadn¡¯t called her over, she felt certain that he would have caused some serious trouble. ¡°Shut up! How dare you be fierce to Xiao Xue! Why are you creating trouble the moment youe back instead of studying in school? You...¡± Xu Wei paused. While she was furious, she couldn¡¯t lecture her younger brother here, for there were too many curious onlookers. She knew that she had to put out the fire first. After taking in a deep breath, she lowered her voice and instructed, ¡°Shut up and stay here. Don¡¯t cause any more trouble!¡± Chapter 625 - Why Divorce? (1)

Chapter 625: Why Divorce? (1)

Although Xu Zhanwang was still indignant, he eventually managed to suppress his anger. Xu Wei then nced towards Gu Yu. She didn¡¯t manage to see who it was that had jumped forward to take the blow on his behalf and only now did she realise that it was Zuo Si. Half of Zuo Si¡¯s face had already turned bluish from the bruising and she could barely stand as she leaned against Gu Yu for support. Gu Yu held onto her arm as he stared at her injuries and his brows were knitted into a tight frown while his thin lips pursed tautly. Assistant Lin finally managed to react to the situation and stepped forward to support her other arm before he asked worriedly, ¡°Miss Zuo, are you alright?¡± Zuo Si seemed very dizzy for her gaze was disoriented and she couldn¡¯t seem to reply them. ¡°Help her over to my office and call for the Doctor,¡± Gu Yu instructed concisely. Assistant Lin nodded and carefully helped Zuo Si out of the room with the help of her assistant Wu Qin. It was obvious that the meeting would not take ce today and thus, Gu Yu scanned his eyes at everyone in the room before he announced in a deep voice, ¡°The meeting is cancelled and we¡¯ll notify you on when it¡¯s rescheduled. Get out, all of you.¡± After Gu Yu threw out his orders, no matter how curious some of the onlookers were, nobody dared to disobey him and everyone quickly left the meeting room. Xiao Chun was thest to leave and made her way over to Xu Wei before she asked, ¡°Do you need help?¡± Xu Wei shook her head and assured, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Don¡¯t worry, run along.¡± ¡°Call me if you need anything,¡± Xiao Chun insisted before she, too, left the meeting room. She even closed the door after her thoughtfully to stop the nosy onlookers from prying. Therge meeting room instantly fell silent. Xu Wei stared at Gu Yu who was still expressionless. Pursing her lips, she took a step forward to him and apologised, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the reckless things that my brother did today as well as how he ruined your meeting and injured Miss Zuo by ident.¡± When Xu Zhanwang head this, he couldn¡¯t help but protest, ¡°Sis, don¡¯t apologize to him. Why should you? He should be the one to apologize for betraying you. What¡¯s wrong with beating him up?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡±Xu Wei roared and red at Xu Zhanwang before she remarked, ¡°I¡¯ll deal with youter!¡± She knew that her brother was obsessed with protecting her and hade to the Gu Corporation to seek justice for her. But she knew that violence wouldn¡¯t solve the problem and would even aggravate matters. One could even be prosecuted for assaulting others. ¡°Gu Yu, Zhanwang did this because of me. If you want to pursue the matter, then hold me responsible for it. Please ry this to Miss Zuo on my behalf as well.¡± Gu Yu¡¯s dark pupils fell on Xu Wei¡¯s face and he seemed exceptionally gloomy. After being silent for some time, he then replied, ¡°Xu Wei, this is ourpany and it¡¯s a ce for business. Please take your younger brother in hand. We wouldn¡¯t show you any mercy if this happens again.¡± With a forced a smile, Xu Wei nodded and agreed, ¡°Noted on this.¡± ¡°Leave as soon as possible!¡± After spitting out these words coldly, Gu Yu looked away from her and strode out of the meeting room quickly. ... When Xu Wei dragged Xu Zhanwang out of the Gu Corporation, he seemed livid and like he was dying to charge back in and pick a fight with Gu Yu. With the help of Gu Xue, Xu Wei managed to force him into the cab that she had called. She then got into the taxi, sat down beside him and held his hand tightly. Gu Xue took her seat in the passenger seat and the cab drove off. Xu Wei didn¡¯t let go of Xu Zhanwang until their cab was some distance away. Xu Zhanwang had nowhere to vent his anger and could only punch the back of the chair in front of him. ¡°Gu Yu is too mcuh. You shouldn¡¯t have stopped me!¡± he roared. Chapter 626 - Why Divorce (2)

Chapter 626: Why Divorce (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xu Wei closed her eyes and took a deep breath before opening them again. She said to him word by word with great emotion, ¡°Zhanwang, Gu Yu and I divorced. It was the two of us¡¯ choice. None of us were at fault!¡± ¡°Moreover, after you beat him up to vent your anger, if he wants to pursue legal responsibility, I would have to go to the police station to bail you out now. Do you understand?¡± Xu Zhanwang said angrily, ¡°Does he still have the face to pursue legal responsibility?¡± Xu Wei pped him on the forehead again. A person who had no feelings for the other person wouldn¡¯t be lenient or tolerant. She herself wasn¡¯t sure if Gu Yu really liked her, so how could she guess whether or not he would pursue the matter? Moreover, he had identally hurt Zuo Si. Zuo Si didn¡¯t have any ties with them. Xu Wei was unable to analyze this with Xu Zhanwang. If she told him, it would only make him angrier. She could only say, ¡°In short, you aren¡¯t allowed to interfere in the affairs between Gu Yu and me anymore. I will handle it myself. What you need to do is to go back to school and study dilligently!¡± ¡°Sis...¡± ¡°Are you being disobedient?¡± Xu Wei deliberately pulled a long face. Xu Zhanwang had always been obedient towards Xu Wei. He opened his mouth, but was unable to refute her. He turned his head and looked at the scenery outside the car window. He said in a muffled voice, ¡°Thest time Gu Yu sued for yous sake, I thought he really wanted to live a good life with you. But how long has it even been before he actually hurted you again? Sis, I really can¡¯t stand this!¡± Especially when he heard that as soon as Grandpa Gu fell ill, he started to spread rumors. After spreading the rumors were over, he wanted to divorce her. He really wanted to beat him to death! Why did he have to hurt the sister that he cherished again and again. ¡°That woman just now, the one who rushed out to shield him, was the Zuo family¡¯s heiress who was rumored to be in a rtionship with him, right? Is it because of her that you two got a divorce? He thinks that the Zuo family¡¯s heiress is morepatible with him, and since our Xu family is in decline, you¡¯re no longer in his league him, right?¡± The more Xu Zhanwang spoke, the angrier he got, and he couldn¡¯t help but clench his fists again. Xu Wei didn¡¯t know how to persuade him. While she was contemtive, Gu Xue¡¯s face was full of disapproval. She suddenly turned her head and looked at Xu Zhanwang while saying, ¡°It¡¯s not like that. Brother Yu isn¡¯t that kind of person!¡± Xu Zhanwang was unhappy with Gu Yu, so now that he saw Gu Xue, he couldn¡¯t help but vent his anger out on her. ¡°You¡¯re a member of the Gu family, so of course you¡¯d speak up for your cousin. Three years ago, I¡¯ve already seen clearly what kind of person Gu Yu was! And the truth is right in front of my eyes!¡± ¡°You...¡± Upon being yelled at, Gu Xue felt wronged. Her eyes reddened slightly, but she still argued with reason. ¡°I saw it myself. Brother Yu and Zuo Si never interacted in a romantic manner. I don¡¯t think Brother Yu has any feelings for Zuo Si!¡± ¡°Ha.¡± Xu Zhanwang sneered. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then why did Gu Yu divorce my sister? Grandpa Gu had just fallen ill, and he immediately went against Grandpa Gu¡¯s wishes. Doesn¡¯t he just want my sister to quickly vacate her position?¡± Xu Wei saw that Gu Xue was about to cry, so she quickly pinched Xu Zhanwang¡¯s arm and berated him. ¡°I¡¯ve already told you to stay out of this matter, yet you kept talking. How many times did you push Xiao Xue just now, and now you¡¯re still yelling at her? Apologize to her!¡± Xu Zhanwang naturally didn¡¯tply. He turned his head to look out of the car window and didn¡¯t say a word. Gu Xue¡¯s eyes turned even redder. She sniffed and didn¡¯t care whether Xu Zhanwang apologized or not. Instead, she looked at Xu Wei and said, ¡°Sister-inw...Sister Wei, Brother Yu really isn¡¯t that kind of person. I think that perhaps he got a divorce because...¡± Chapter 627 - Give Me an Answer (1)

Chapter 627: Give Me an Answer (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Gu Xue paused for a moment, there is clearly conflicted and struggling in her eyes. But from the corner of her eyes, she nced at Xu Zhanwang, who was still full of anger, so she spoke the second half of her sentence, ¡°Has something to do with my father.¡± These few words were really out of Xu Wei¡¯s expectations, causing her to subconsciously asked back, ¡°Your father? Gu Xiong?¡± Even Xu Zhanwang turned around and looked at her. ¡°Yes.¡±Gu Xue nodded lightly, ¡°I can¡¯t 100% guarantee , but it¡¯s definitely rted. Because... because the day after my grandfather fell into aa, I was worried about him, so I didn¡¯t sleep well the whole night. I woke up very early. When I passed by the study, I heard my father talking on the phone, but my head was a little muddled at the time, so I didn¡¯t hear it clearly. I only vaguely heard things rted to the GU Corporation and thepany.¡± ¡°At that time, I didn¡¯t think too much about it and quickly walked over. After that, I went downstairs to the kitchen to ask the maid to make me some breakfast. She wasn¡¯t in the kitchen, so I went to the guest room to look for her. I saw that my father was holding an unwrapped express delivery in his hand. Then, I heard him call brother Yu to meet him at thepany.¡± ¡°After the call, he left in haste, didn¡¯t even hear me calling out to him. It seemed like he was in a hurry to do something!¡± Gu Xue tried hard to recall the details of that day and said one by one, ¡°My father dotes on me very much. Under normal circumstances, he wouldn¡¯t ignore me. There must have been something important that day.¡± ¡°Moreover, after my father came back that day, he was very happy. Not just that day, but he was very happy for a period of time after that. When he saw me, he even gave me a lot of pocket money to spend as I wished.¡± ¡°I originally thought that he had encountered something good, but Grandpa became a vegetable and was unconscious. Wouldn¡¯t it be abnormal for him to be so happy? Although I didn¡¯t have any evidence to prove it, I have a hunch that brother Yu¡¯s change must have something to do with my dad!¡± ¡°Hunch?¡± Xu Zhanwang clearly didn¡¯t believe Gu Xue¡¯s words and thought that she was looking for an excuse for Gu Yu. His tone couldn¡¯t help but carry a hint of mockery, ¡°You¡¯re saying things that have no evidence, yet you¡¯re using your intuition to convince us? Are you too naive, or do you think we¡¯re too stupid?¡± Just as he finished speaking, Xu Wei couldn¡¯t take it anymore and kicked him. ¡°If you don¡¯t know how to speak properly, then get out of the car! Did I teach you to talk to girls like this? HMM? Didn¡¯t you hate Gu Yu? And yet you learn his way of speaking?¡± She didn¡¯t want this younger brother anymore. Whoever wanted to take it, just take it! ¡°...¡±Xu Zhanwang could tolerate anything, but he definitely couldn¡¯t tolerate Gu Yu. Xu Zhanwang pursed his lips. Only then did he realize that Gu Xue¡¯s face had turned pale from his rebuke. He was too angry just now, and said something bad. His voice softened and he said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I went too far.¡± Gu Xue squeezed out a smile and shook her head. ¡°Forget it, you didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Seeing this, Xu Wei said, ¡°Xiao Xue, did you see what that delivery is?¡± Gu Xue¡¯s looked back to her. She furrowed her brows and thought for a moment before replying, ¡°It seems to be... a document!¡± ¨C Gu Corporation, CEO¡¯s office. When Gu Yu walked in, Zuo Si was already leaning against the sofa, holding an ice pack to cover her face. When she saw him, her lips curled into a smile. ¡°CEO Gu, I can¡¯t take this punch for nothing.¡± Gu Yu stood in front of her and looked down at her from above, not saying a word. Zuo Si¡¯s smile did not change, and her tone was as arrogant as ever. ¡°You know what I want, give me an answer!¡± Chapter 628 - Give Me an Answer (2)

Chapter 628: Give Me an Answer (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Assistant Lin led the doctor in, he saw his boss was standing and Zuo Si was sitting. However their auras were evenly matched. An invisible sense of oppression was spreading around them. In kung fu dramas, it was as if two peerless masters were silently engaged in a battle of internal energy. It seemed calm, but in the dark, it was full of stormy waves. If they were carless, it would affect the people around them. He subconsciously stopped his footsteps and reached out to stop the doctor, motioning for him to not go over. Then, he clenched his fist and pressed it against his lips, coughing lightly. Gu Yu¡¯s dark eyes nted to him, then he said, ¡°CEO Gu, the Doctor is here.¡± Before he could speak, Zuo Si had already answered first, ¡°There¡¯s no need to look at it. It¡¯s just a small injury. Assistant Lin, see the doctor out. I still have something important to discuss with CEO Gu.¡± Zuo Si¡¯s face turned green. She had almost fainted just now, but now she could still say that it was just a small injury... Assistant Lin had to admit that this Miss Zuo was indeed tough! However, he was not her subordinate, so he naturally would not listen to her. Instead, he looked at Gu Yu and waited for his order. Gu Yu¡¯s handsome face was expressionless. He nodded lightly, ¡°Go out.¡± ¡°Okay, CEO Gu.¡±Assistant Lin agreed. He led the Doctor out and closed the office door. Zuo Si looked at Gu Yu with a smile. She pointed the sofa beside her with her chin and said, ¡°CEO Gu, have a seat.¡± It was as if this was her home ground. Gu Yu¡¯s dark eyes met hers. The corners of his lips seemed to curl up. His gaze was as indifferent as ever, but there was an inexplicable coldness that made people feel a chill down their spine. Even though he didn¡¯t say a single word, it was enough for Zuo Si to understand his warning. Zuo Si slightly restrained her smile, and her expression was no longer frivolous. Instead, she straightened her face, ¡°CEO Gu, you should be clear with the current situation. I Can¡¯t wait any longer. Give me the answer, I Want It Now!¡± Pausing for a moment, she finally softened her attitude, ¡°Please answer.¡± Gu Yu lowered his eyes as if he didn¡¯t hear her. Something shed in his eyes, but soon, it turned dark again. Zuo Si held her chin with one hand and looked at the man in front of her. She had been in the business for so many years, but she had never met a man she couldn¡¯t see through. He was the only one. He was the only one who could not be seen through. The huge office was quiet for about half a minute. Gu Yu raised his thin lips and said calmly, ¡°Sure.¡± As soon as he said this, Zuo Si¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. She pped her hands, ¡°Good, straightforward. CEO Gu, I like you...¡± She pretended to blink her eyes ambiguously before continuing, ¡°You¡¯re so decisive.¡± Gu Yu did not look at her again. He turned around and walked towards the office. As he walked, he said, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, you can leave now.¡± Zuo Si did not mind his indifference at all. To her, achieving her goal was enough. She got up and walked towards the door in her high heels. After taking a few steps, she suddenly thought of something. With a turn of her toes, she walked to the front of the office just as Gu Yu walked behind the desk and sat down. Gu Yu took a document and opened it. Zuo Si¡¯s hand pped on the document. The letters were blocked by her hand. Gu Yu frowned. He looked impatient and looked up coldly. Chapter 629 - Love Yourself More (1)

Chapter 629: Love Yourself More (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Sensing the danger, Zuo Si immediately withdrew her hand. She curled the corners of her lips and said with a smile, ¡°I just wanted to tell you one more time. Since we¡¯ve established a partnership, I¡¯ll definitely be the best partner!¡± She pointed at her bruised face. ¡°For example, I¡¯ll definitely take care of such dangerous things. I guarantee that your babe won¡¯t be harmed in the slightest.¡± His eyes emotionless, Gu Yu looked up, and the way he looked at her was even colder. Zuo Si ¡°fearfully¡± took two steps back and raised her hands, as if she was surrendering. ¡°Oh, now, she¡¯s not your babe anymore. She¡¯s a stranger that has nothing to do with you, right?¡± His eyes became colder. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve said what I wanted to say. I¡¯ll leave now!¡± After saying this, Zuo Si turned around decisively and walked out of the office sensibly. Her assistant, Wu Qin, was waiting for her at the door. When she saw her walk out, Wu Qin rushed forward to greet her. When she saw that the injury on her face obviously hadn¡¯t been treated, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Miss Zuo, do you need to go to the hospital?¡± She was someone who needed to socialize frequently. As someone who met clients, she couldn¡¯t possibly have such a miserable injury on her face, right? ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Zuo Si refused, and evenughed. ¡°I¡¯ve already experienced the pain of this injury, so I have to maximize its benefits. If I treat it now, then my pain would have really gone in vain.¡± Wu Qin knew how she did things, so she stopped trying to persuade her. Instead, she said, ¡°Then what you mean is...¡± ¡°Find a ce with good lighting and take two photos of me. Then, send them to media outlets and let them write their articles properly.¡± Wu Qin nodded. ¡°I understand.¡± ¨C After Xu Wei sent Gu Xue Home, she sent Xu Zhanwang back to the Xu family¡¯s residence. After all, she was living in Xiao Chun¡¯s apartment now, so she couldn¡¯t take Xu Zhanwang in. Before getting out of the car, she once again warned Xu Zhanwang sternly. First of all, he wasn¡¯t allowed to recklessly cause trouble for Gu Yu. Second of all, he had to quickly book a ne ticket and return to school. Xu Zhanwang, on the other hand, stared at her fixedly and asked instead of answering, ¡°Sis, do you really believe what Gu Xue said? Do you think there¡¯s another reason for Gu Yu¡¯s sudden change?¡± Xu Wei looked at him silently for a few seconds. Just as Xu Zhanwang couldn¡¯t help but start to get anxious, she said softly, ¡°Whether there is or not, I¡¯ll have to investigate before I know.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯ll still investigate?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Knowing that her younger brother felt sorry for her, Xu Wei¡¯s tone softened. She raised her hand and gently stroked his head. ¡°Zhanwang, you should understand that if I can¡¯t figure out everything, I won¡¯t be able to truly let it go. Since I¡¯ve chosen toe back, I only have one goal.¡± ¡°Of course. You all think that if I leave, I¡¯ll be able to live a new life. That¡¯s what you all think, but the past is never easily erased. Do you think that humans are machines that can just cut off the power if they want to? Human emotions are all tangled and messy like this. Only when everything is straightened out can one see clearly what one ultimately wants to do.¡± Word by word, all the boiling anger in Xu Zhanwang¡¯s heart was suppressed by Xu Wei¡¯s words. All along, his sister had treated him like a child and protected him very well. No matter how much she suffered, she would always silently endure it. This was the first time she had spoken her heart to him and treated him like an adult. She hoped that he would understand her, sympathize with her, and... support her. Chapter 630 - Love Yourself More (2)

Chapter 630: Love Yourself More (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xu Zhanwang and Xu Wei looked at each other for a long time before they finally forced out a helpless smile. He always said that he had grown up and matured, but in reality, he was really just a child. When he saw that his sister had been wronged, he would only solve the problem impulsively. In reality, it was really useless and he even made her worry for him. When it came to matters of love, outsiders were the least qualified to judge. It was something that only the person experiencing it would know. He looked like he was doing it for her own good, but only she knew best whether it was good for her or not. Even her own brother couldn¡¯tpletely empathize with her feelings. Xu Zhanwang suddenly reached out and hugged Xu Wei tightly. His voice was slightly hoarse as he said. ¡°Sister, do what you want to do. I will always stand on your side, but... you have to promise me that you will learn to love yourself.¡± ¡°Can you give a little bit of your love for Gu Yu to yourself? Can you love yourself more?¡± Xu Wei immediately smiled. She admitted that she loved Gu Yu very much before, but now... she actually loved herself a little more. It was because she loved herself that she was working so hard to let go of her fixation. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will.¡± She also raised her hand and hugged Xu Zhanwang back. ¡°Go back to school and study hard. After I finish dealing with these matters, no matter what choice I make, I will tell you at first moment¡¯s notice.¡± ¡°Okay, you have to remember to.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, okay!¡± The two of them separated. Xu Zhanwang turned his head three times with each step and walked back to the Xu family¡¯s residence reluctantly. Xu Wei stood where she was and watched as his figurepletely disappear. Only then did she turn around and get back into the car. She reported the address of Xiao Chun¡¯s apartment and the car quickly drove away. ¨C For the next two days, Xu Wei kept thinking about what Gu Xue had told her about the document, but she had no idea what it was. In the past two days, the hottest news was the scandalous affair between Gu Yu and Zuo Si. Zuo Si was hurt because of Gu Yu, so it was clear that her feelings for him were sincere. The news of the marital tie between the Gu Corporation and the Zuo Corporation was already blowing up. After this news broke out, all the major media outlets and magazines were specting about imminent marriage between Gu Yu and Zuo Si. Xiao Chun was afraid that she would be unhappy, so she never took the initiative to mention anything about Gu Yu. However, there was an overwhelming amount of news, so how could she not know about it? However, she didn¡¯t have any reaction when she read it. Right now, she only cared about what she wanted to know. She didn¡¯t care about anything else. Seeing that she really wasn¡¯t unhappy, Xiao Chun let out a sigh of relief. Although the media was broadcasting the news so much, she personally sees Gu Yu and Zuo Si in thepany, and she really didn¡¯t see any remotely romantic interaction between the two of them. Gu Yu was cold and indifferent to every women. The only woman who he was more passionate towards was Xu Wei. Xu Wei had also discussed with Xiao Chun about what this document would be, but there were too many possibilities. It was impossible to guess it out of thin air. In the end, they came to the conclusion that if they wanted to know what this document was, they had to find it and see it with their own eyes. With his identity, Gu Yu would definitely ce it in an important ce. To him, his office was the most important ce. She had to be able to move around thepany in order to find an opportunity to enter his office. Xiao Chun worked in the Gu Corporation, so it was rtively easy for her to do this. Xu Wei looked at her expectantly. ¡°How about...¡± She reflexively shook her head. ¡°Lil¡¯ Wei, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you, but I really can¡¯t!¡± Chapter 631 - In Need of a Secretary (1)

Chapter 631: In Need of a Secretary (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio As she said this, she couldn¡¯t help but gave her a bitter look, ¡°I am indeed fearless, but I¡¯m really afraid of Brother Yu. Furthermore, you are asking me to steal documents from his office. If he finds out, or catches me, he will definitely kick me out of thepany, without mercy!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t part with this job. But you do know that if I don¡¯t work for the Gu Corporation, I will have to go home and abide by my parents¡¯ wish to get married to someone rich.¡± ¡°Fine, let¡¯s not discuss this any further. I understand.¡±Xu Wei held Xiao Chun¡¯s hand andforted her, ¡°I can¡¯t be getting you into trouble.¡± Xiao Chun was still overwhelmed with guilt, ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I couldn¡¯t help, Lil¡¯ Wei.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, there¡¯s always another way.¡± ¨C The scandal between Gu Yu and Zuo Sisted for a whole week before it slowly subsided. Xu Wei¡¯s Big Boss, who never contacted her since her return to China, called her at noon on that day with his tone gentle as ever. He invited her for a work discussion over lunch. Xu Wei dly agreed. Qiao Chu came to pick her up and drove her to a famous Michelin restaurant. She walked into an empty hall of the restaurant filled with a soft pleasant melody, which sounds especially rejuvenating to her ears. The waiter led Xu Wei to the table seating by the window. Her Big Boss was already there seated quietly with his head tilted to the side, enjoying the beautiful scenery outside the window. A faint smile escaped his lips. This particr scene exceeded all the beautiful scenery outside the window. The scenery was so breathtaking, like a picture of the world left behind. As if sensing her gaze, he nced back at her. As his eyes fell on her, the smile on his lips broaden,¡± You¡¯re here.¡± Xu Wei nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for beingte. The traffic was a little congested.¡± He smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. It is a gentleman¡¯s obligation to wait for ady.¡± As he said that, he stood and pulled out a chair for her. Xu Wei hurriedly thanked him and sat down. After he returned to his seat, he handed the menu to Xu Wei. ¡°What would you like to have?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything. It¡¯s up to you.¡± After all, he was her boss. Xu Wei couldn¡¯t be so casual towards him. She had to maintain some distance and formality. He understood the circumstances. Thus, instead of insisting on her to make the order, he flipped through the menu and skillfully ordered for both of them. Perhaps it was just a coincidence, or perhaps The Boss was being thoughtful, the food he ordered was all Xu Wei¡¯s favorite food. It seemed that today¡¯s task would either be extremely difficult or he had something out of her expectation that he needed her to work on. However, the Big Boss was veryposed. He revealed nothing. Instead, he gently asked her if she had a good time and whether she rested enough aftering back. Xu Wei answered each of his questions courteously. The dishes were soon served. He gestured for her to eat more. Xu Wei didn¡¯t stand on ceremony either. She nodded and started eating. Her Big Boss obviously had very good table manners. He ate quietly and elegantly, without uttering a single word while eating. He was wless. But instead of elegance, she feels that it would be more urate to describe him as being traditional. As if his every movement was governed by a set of rules. However, as this has nothing to do with her and it did not particrly pique her curiosity, she quickly suppressed her thoughts towards this matter. After he was done eating, he blotted the corner of his lips with his napkin. Finally, he was ready to reveal his intention, ¡°Xu Wei, I¡¯m about to enter a newpany and I need a secretary. Will you join me?¡± Chapter 632 - In Need of a Secretary (2)

Chapter 632: In Need of a Secretary (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio A newpany? Xu Wei was in shock by these three words. She thought that her Big Boss had returned to fully develop the domestic branch of Z Magazine, but she didn¡¯t expect him to go to a newpany. But... she was a reporter. She majored in journalism at university and had been working as a reporter after graduation all this while. The thought of changing her career path had never crossed her mind. Now, he wanted her to be a secretary... She subconsciously wanted to shake her head and refuse. However, before she managed to respond, her Big Boss seemed to have expected it and added a few more words, ¡°The newpany I¡¯m about to join...is the Gu Corporation.¡± Xu Wei was stunned. Her pupils widened slightly as if she didn¡¯t hear it clearly. She repeated his words to confirm, ¡°You are referring to that Gu Corporation?¡± Her Big Boss raised his goblet and took a sip elegantly. The corner of his lips curved into a half-smile. He then slowly nodded, ¡°Yes, that Gu Corporation.¡± That would be totally breaking news. Her Big Boss actually wanted to join the Gu corporation. Although there¡¯s a lot of movement among the upper echelons of the Gu Corporation recently, there was not much of a change. And then, there was the acquisition by the Zuo Corporation. As for her Big Boss... did he already had a stake in thepany, or was he somehow rted to the Zuo Corporation? When she thought of this, she suddenly recalled that her Big Boss¡¯s surname was Zuo. As she had always called him Big Boss, she overlooked his real name. Although she didn¡¯t know his full name, Qiao Chu still respectfully called him ¡°Mr. Zuo¡±. Zuo Corporation versus Mr.Zuo. Was it just a coincidence, or was there really a connection? Xu Wei did some research on Zuo Corporation previously. Zuo Corporation had a famous heiress named Zuo Si, who was also the only daughter of Zuo Corporation¡¯s CEO. Zuo Si was also the publicly acknowledged sessor of the Zuo Corporation. She had never heard of a son in the picture. Although Xu Wei was fully immersed with curiosity, she could not bring herself to dig into other¡¯s family matter on the spot. Although she had known her Big Boss for more than three years, it was purely a working rtionship between a superior and subordinate. She wouldn¡¯t even be considered a friend with him. It would be rude to speak recklessly. As she was quiet for a long while, her boss asked again, ¡°What do you think of it?¡± ¡°What do I think of it?¡± Xu Wei was thinking about how she could find out on the document Gu Xiong had given Gu Yu when they met. Xiao Chun couldn¡¯t help her risk a peek. So, she had to do it herself. Before she could find a way to get close to Gu Yu, her Big Boss handed her a stepping stone. If she became his secretary, she would join the Gu Corporation as an employee. She could go around Gu Corporation as she pleases. Then, she would have a good chance to search for the said document in Gu Yu¡¯s office. She often had an inexplicable feeling that her Big Boss had ced a probe in her head. It was as if he would always be there to solve her problems when she got in trouble. However, she couldn¡¯t disregard her Bis Boss¡¯s need for her own issues. He wanted to build his own team, and he needed capable people to work for him. Xu Wei pursed her lips and said, ¡°Big Boss, I have never been a secretary. I don¡¯t know whether I can do it well. I¡¯m afraid that I would hold you back.¡± Big Boss lowered his eyes, then gave her a sudden smile.¡±You are just being modest. Working with the press is so difficult and yet you can do it alone. It¡¯s just a secretary¡¯s job. I believe you can handle it well. You would be of great help to me.¡± He paused for a few seconds and continued in a lower voice. ¡°Just like in the past three years.¡± Chapter 633 - New Fates (1)

Chapter 633: New Fates (1)

The fact that her boss valued her so highly gave her a certain amount of pressure. Once she agreed to it, she would have to go all out for him. However, her boss had not only saved her life but he was also someone that recognized her talent and appreciated her work. All these years, she felt indebted to him for all the care he had shown to her even though it was mainly due to the reason that Gu Yu had entrusted her to him. However, if he had been sitting on his job, she would not have been able to get through these years unscathed. She would always be grateful for all that he had done for her. If she could repay him, she would be willing to do anything for him. ¡°Since you approve of me, I will be your secretary and do the best I can,¡± Xu Wei replied earnestly, sincerity could be felt in each of her words. Big Boss¡¯s smile broadened. He raised the wine ss in his hand and said, ¡°May we have a pleasant cooperation.¡± Xu Wei hurriedly raised her wine ss and clinked it with his. She replied, ¡°May we have a pleasant cooperation.¡± Both of them tilted their head backward and drank to the new partnership. Since they had reached a partnership, Xu Wei pondered for a moment before deciding to ask, ¡°Big Boss, what status would you be holding when you joined the Gu Corporation?¡± Was it just a in shareholder or a powerful managerial position? Big Boss kept silent as if he wanted to keep her guessing. ¡°You will be attending a meeting with me at Gu¡¯s Corporation the day after tomorrow. You will know by then.¡± The mystery of his identity deepened Xu Wei¡¯s existing curiosity. But well, he had always been a mysterious man. What she knew about him was only that he was the head of Z magazine, his name was Mr. Zuo and he will be joining Gu Corporation soon. Perhaps he was somehow rted to Zuo Corporation. Other than that, she knew nothing else. Obviously, he too had no intention of giving her any answers. Nevermind. Since she was going to be his secretary, all her questions would be answered eventually. Moreover, she wasn¡¯t interested in the private matter of her Big Boss. She was just curious about them. What she wanted to know the most right now was the matter of Gu Yu. After joining the Gu Corporation, she would be one step closer to the truth. After dining, her Big Boss personally sent her back to Xiao Chun¡¯s apartment building. When the car came to a halt, Xu Wei got down from the passenger seat of the car, thanked him, and then gave him a wave. The boss smiled warmly and said, ¡°Go. I¡¯ll wait until you¡¯re in the apartment building. She did not refuse him as she knew that he was a thoughtful gentleman. She turned around and walked into the apartment building. It was only after she disappeared through the door that she heard the sound of the car started and driven away. Xu Wei returned to the apartment and opened the door with the key that Xiao Chun gave her. When she saw the shoes at the entrance, her eyebrows went up slightly. Xiao Chun came home early today? As she changed into her indoor slippers and walked into the apartment, she saw Xiao Chun walking in from the balcony with a strange smile ¡°Lil¡¯ Wei, I saw everything. Who sent you home? Is it a man?¡± She asked a question, but her tone showed that she already had her answer. Xu Wei nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Chun¡¯s expression was indescribable. ¡°Who is he? Is he your new suitor?¡± ¡°...¡± Xu Wei had never thought of him that way. She almost rolled her eyes at Xiao Chun. ¡°What new suitor? He¡¯s my boss, my superior, my patron! What have you been thinking? ¡± ¡°What?¡±Xiao Chun was stunned for a moment before she came to a sudden realization. ¡°Oh, he¡¯s that extremely mysterious boss of Z magazine that you told me before, the power behind the curtain that no one knows his real identity?¡± Chapter 634 - New Fates (1)

Chapter 634: New Fates (1)

¡°Okay.¡± Xu Wei answered as she walked in and sat on the sofa. Xiao Chun sat next to her and rested her hands on her knees. She looked at Xu Wei and asked, ¡°When did the two of you meet?¡± Xu Wei didn¡¯t mention to Xiao Chun the things that happened overseas, so she didn¡¯t know that she had met Big Boss a long time ago. When she asked, Xu Wei replied nonchntly, ¡°There was one time when I was sick and dialed the wrong number in a delirious state. He was worried that something would happen to me, so he came to my apartment and took care of me. Then, in order to thank him, I treated him to a meal, and that¡¯s how we met.¡± She said it nonchntly, but Xiao Chun frowned when she heard it. Xu Wei caught a glimpse of her expression. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°You said that your rtionship with Big Boss had always been work-rted. When you got sick, he took care of you after just one phone call. Lil¡¯ Wei, Big Boss really... cares about you. Is he...¡± ¡°Stop!¡± How could Xu Wei not know what she was hinting at? She cut her off and replied firmly, ¡°No, our rtionship is really just that of a subordinate and boss. He doesn¡¯t have any romantic feelings for me, and I don¡¯t have any feelings for him either!¡± Her expression was serious, and her eyes appeared very indifferent. Xiao Chun knew that what she said was true. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know whether she should sigh inment or let out a sigh of relief. She grabbed Xu Wei¡¯s hand and thought about it for a moment, then said softly, ¡°Lil¡¯ Wei, naturally I hope that you and brother Yu can... be together. I hope that the two of you can be happy, but brother Yu is too indifferent at the moment. No one knows what he¡¯s thinking. If you guys no longer have any chemistry, it¡¯s actually a good thing that you can have a new fateful encounter...¡± Xu Wei held her hand. ¡°Chunchun, don¡¯t think about it too much. I don¡¯t have any intention to start a new rtionship right now. You know why I came back. I want to know the reason he broke off the engagement three years ago. I also want to know the reason for the divorce three yearster. Only after I know these two things can I truly let go and be free. When the timees, it won¡¯t be toote for me to think about a new rtionship.¡± ¡°It¡¯s great that you can think like this.¡± Feeling both pity and heartache, Xiao Chun hugged Xu Wei. ¡°Lil¡¯ Wei, you¡¯ve really matured a lot...¡± Sometimes, seeing things too clearly was a form of pain, just like how she had felt in the past. Now, Xu Wei was the same. She had seen everything too clearly. She knew what she wanted, and she also knew that after getting an answer, she might really let go. She could only hope that brother Yu wasn¡¯t really that heartless. ¨C Two dayster, at the Gu Corporation. Xu Wei didn¡¯t have official business attire yet, so she had specifically bought two sets yesterday. After putting them on, shebed her hair into a neat ponytail, put on her high heels, and sat in the car with Big Boss. They arrived at the main entrance. The car stopped, and she got out first. After waiting for Big Boss to get out of the car, she and Qiao Chu, one on his left and one on his right, both followed behind him and entered the Gu Corporation¡¯s building. They took the elevator to the top floor, then the three of them walked towards the meeting room. When they reached the door of the meeting room, Xu Wei swallowed hard and took a deep breath. She then raised her head and puffed out her chest. As the door of the meeting room was pushed open, she walked in. Big Boss sat directly in the first seat on the left of the main seat. Just as he sat down, Gu Yu¡¯s tall figure walked into the meeting room. Chapter 635 - A Silent War (1)

Chapter 635: A Silent War (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Gu Yu was the first to enter, followed by Zuo Si and Assistant Lin. As a secretary, Xu Wei naturally picked a seat behind her boss from the row of chairs that were lined up against the wall. She then settled down in the corner. The trio walked straight to their seats as if they did not notice her and sat down as well. Gu Yu took the seat of the host while Zuo Si sat in the seat on his immediate right, which was directly across from Xu Wei¡¯s boss. The agenda of the meeting was to address matters about the shuffling of manpower and redeployment among members of the higher management. Firstly, the meeting would mark the official entrance of the Zuo Corporation into Gu Corporation as its secondrgest shareholder and the Zuo Corporation had sent two representatives over to the meeting. Assistant Lin began by introducing Zuo Si to everyone. However, everyone already knew who she was, for she had already participated in various meetings held by the Gu Corporation since a month ago. Zuo Si stood up and nodded at everyone coldly. After she briefly introduced herself, sat back down while everyone apuded for her. Assistant Lin then turned to Xu Wei¡¯s superior and introduced, ¡°Mr. Zuo An is the other representative from Zuo Corporation. He is...¡± After a series of introductions, the crowd apuded again. Both representatives that Zuo Corporation had sent over were highlypetent. Zuo Si was a prestigious and powerful businesswoman while Zuo An had already established his own magazine publication house despite his young age and could easily manipte public opinion. Zuo An stood up and greeted everyone elegantly with a warm, gentle smile that made him appear as graceful and harmless as an aristocrat. Xu Wei listened in silence. Previously, she had roughly guessed that Zuo An was rted to Zuo Corporation and now that he was assigned to be a representative for thepany, it ascertained that her guess was right¡ªhe must be closely rted to thepany. ¡°Could he be the second son of the Zuo family who started the Zuo Corporation? Could he be Zuo Si¡¯s brother? But...They hardly behaved like siblings. They did not even look at each other and seemed even more aloof to each other than how actual strangers would be,¡± Xu Wei mused. After introductions were made, Assistant Lin exined, ¡°Zuo Corporation has requested for one of their representatives to assume the position of the Vice President. Thus, we would have to choose between Miss and Mr. Zuo. We will now conduct a fair vote. Every shareholder could exercise his or her voting rights and the party with the most number of votes will be our new Vice President.¡± ¡°Vice President...¡± the words echoed in Xu Wei¡¯s mind. ¡°To think that Boss would take over such a high-level position right after Zuo Corporation bes a shareholder to the Gu Corporation,¡± she thought. It then dawned on Xu Wei that she had truly underestimated her boss. All along, she had thought that he was merely a small stakeholder in Zuo Corporation and that he would only be appointed as a Director at best. She never expected him to be the Vice President. Although Xu Wei barely knew anything aboutmerce, she could still sense thepetitive atmosphere in the conference room. It was a silent war. Everyone had seen how capable Zuo Si was and while Zuo An owned a magazine publication house, it would pale inparison to the Zuo Corporation that Zuo Si had managed. Moreover, rumours about Zuo Si and Gu Yu had spread like wildfire. They were close and many people felt certain that they would announce their marriage anytime soon. If they were to pick Zuo Si as the Vice President, she would join hands with Gu Yu, the CEO of Gu Corporation, and this would be a perfect merger of the two corporations. It would also bring about a win-win situation and the synergy would propel thepany to greater heights. The oue was seemingly apparent, but, much to everyone¡¯s surprise, Zuo An eventually won by a narrow margin of one vote. Maintaining his warm smile, Zuo An rose to his feet and looked towards Xu Wei before he began to express his gratitude, ¡°I would like to use this opportunity to formally introduce my secretary, Miss Xu Wei!¡± The crowd couldn¡¯t help but gasp in shock right after he said this. Chapter 636 - A Silent War (2)

Chapter 636: A Silent War (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xu Wei never expected her boss to introduce her to the crowd for she was merely a secretary. She stood up dazedly after being called out so abruptly and, for a moment, seemed to be at a lost as to what to do. Xu Wei was no stranger to the board of directors and higher management for in the past, Gu Yu had pitted himself against them multiple times in his attempt to defend her. Thus, although they had never seen her in person, the mere mention of her name would make them fume with rage. Nobody knew why Gu Yu would suddenly divorce Xu Wei s and neither did they expect her to be the Secretary of their new Vice President, Zuo An. Thus, Xu Wei¡¯s was in a rather awkward position. Everyone merely looked at each other oddly. Gu Yu swept one nce at Xu Wei with his jet ck eyes and a strange look shed across his eyes quickly. Zuo Si, too, looked at Xu Wei and her lips curled up into a cold sneer as she subconsciously clenched her fists. Meanwhile, Zuo An appeared oblivious to the strange atmosphere that had resulted from his announcement and simply smiled as if nothing had happened before he resumed, ¡°As you all know, Xu Wei is the most capable reporter in Z Magazine. She is verypetent and, with her assistance, I believe that I¡¯ll be able to do a good job as a Vice President and serve Gu Corporation well.¡± When Xu Wei heard what Zuo An said, she had no choice but to smile and reply politely, ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡± Subsequently, everyone filed out of the conference room after the meeting ended. Xu Wei returned to Zuo An¡¯s side and followed him out of the conference room. However, they were not far from the conference room before they heard the sound of stilettos approaching them from behind. IN the next moment, Zuo Si was already standing before Zuo An and stopped him and Xu Wei in their tracks. Although Zuo Si was still beaming, there was no hint of humour in her eyes. Instead, she appeared contemptuous and arrogant as she stared at Zuo An. Making no attempt to hide her disgust, she mocked, ¡°Seems like I¡¯ve underestimated you. You¡¯re dressed in wolf dressed in sheep¡¯s clothing and look how greedy you are. Aren¡¯t you worried that you¡¯re biting off more than you could chew?¡± However, Zuo An merely continued to smile kindly as if he did not hear her sarcasm and replied elegantly and calmly, ¡°I was voted in and elected by the board of directors. Since I was chosen, it goes to show that I have the ability to rise to the asion and will naturally perform well. You¡¯ll see if I¡¯m merely being greedy or if I rightfully deserve this.¡± ¡°As expected, we should beware of dogs who are silent,¡± Zuo Si emphasized with a beam. Xu Wei never interacted much with Zuo Si and from their few encounters, she could tell that Zuo Si merely appeared to be aggressive and domineering. In reality, she was more of a cold and aloof person who was refined and well mannered. There was no need for her to use coarsenguage to rebut others and yet she still chose to be so rude to Zuo An. ¡°I thought that they could be siblings, but now...they seemed more like enemies?¡± Xu Wei wondered. Zuo An seemed as calm as ever and continued to beam as he informed, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, then I¡¯ll make a move with my secretary. We still have to tour our new office.¡± As Zuo An spoke, Zuo Si¡¯s gaze quickly shifted away from his face to Xu Wei¡¯s. Chapter 637 - The One Who Plays with Fire Will Get Burnt (1)

Chapter 637: The One Who ys with Fire Will Get Burnt (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Zuo Si¡¯s smile instantly deepened with mockery. She sized Xu Wei up from head to toe and, instead of addressing her as the ¡®Girl Next Door¡¯ in that warm and friendly manner that she used to adopt, she now appeared frigid and aloof. With no intention to say anything to Xu Wei, Zuo Si retracted her gaze and nced towards Zuo An again before she suddenly remarked ambiguously, ¡°Zuo An, you¡¯ll get burnt for ying with fire. Mark my words.¡± However, Zuo An merely raised his eyebrows and stared defiantly at her in silence. Just when both of them were caught in a standoff, Gu Yu and Assistant Lin came out of the meeting room. After Zuo Si noticed Gu Yu, she ignored Zuo An and walked over to him. Gu Yu swept one nce at Zuo An and his gaze seemed to linger on Xu Wei for a fleeting moment before he walked past Zuo An and Xu Wei to make his way towards the CEO¡¯s office with Zuo Si and Assistant Lin. After they were some distance away, Zuo An then smiled and suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go and familiarize ourselves with our office.¡± Xu Wei nodded and agreed, ¡°Ok.¡± The Vice President¡¯s office was also located on the top floor but was in the opposite direction from the CEO¡¯s office. One was on the left while the other was on the right and Xu Wei followed Zuo An to their office at the end of the corridor on the right. While their office was slightly smaller than Gu Yu¡¯s, it had all the necessary equipment. Xu Wei¡¯s desk was located close to the entrance and was very spacious. Xu Wei could almost remember everything about this ce after exploring around the office, for she often came here when she was still in a rtionship with Gu Yu and was already familiar with the ce. Shortly after Zuo An entered the office, his cell phone began to ring and he was caught up with an endless number of calls since then. As he seemed to have some urgent matters to discuss, he waved for Xu Wei to leave the room. Zuo Si had yet to delegate any task to Xu Wei since it was her first day at work and thus, she was at a loss as to what to do. After pondering about it for a moment, she got up and walked over to the pantry to make her boss a cup of coffee. This was probably a vital skill for a secretary. As it was Xu Wei¡¯s first time visiting the pantry, she only managed to locate the coffee machine after searching around for quite some time Just when she was trying to figure out how to use the machine, someone entered the pantry. Xu Wei subconsciously looked up and realised that it was Assistant Lin. As she had always been on good terms with Assistant Lin, she beamed at him. But just when she was about to greet him, she noticed the icy expression on his face. Assistant Lin threw her one cold nce and, as if he couldn¡¯t bear the thought of being in the same room as her, turned and left. Xu Wei¡¯s greeting remained stuck in her throat and her brows knitted into a frown. Assistant Lin had always been friendly with her and was still polite to her even after she had divorced Gu Yu. When Xu Wei returned to China and bumped into him at the airport previously, he even took the initiative to greet her first and thus, Xu Wei couldn¡¯t wrap her mind around his sudden change in attitude. After a moment of hesitation, she called out, ¡°Assistant Lin!¡± Assistant Lin paused briefly before he eventually turned around. His expression was frigid and he seemed rather angry as he retorted, ¡°What do you want, Secretary Xu?¡± ¡°Secretary Xu...¡± the words echoed in Xu Wei¡¯s mind. Xu Wei could already tell from the way in which he addressed her that he had an issue with her. Xu Wei¡¯s smile was unflinching as she continued, ¡°Assistant Lin, we¡¯ll be colleagues from now on. This is my first time working in this profession and I wish to learn from you. Could I approach you for advice should I encounter any problems?¡± ¡°Hah.¡± Assistant Lin, who was genuinely furious, became even more enraged by her words. Unable to keep his emotions in check, he instantly roared, ¡°Miss Xu, it seems like I really misjudged you. I never expected you to be such a person.¡± Chapter 638 - The One Who Plays with Fire Will Get Burnt (2)

Chapter 638: The One Who ys with Fire Will Get Burnt (2)

¡°Misjudged me? He never expected me to be such a person?¡± Xu Wei thought. These were obviously usatory ims and if it could drive the gentle and polite Assistant Lin to say such a thing to her, it was obvious how awkward her current status as a secretary was. However, Xu Wei waspletely clueless about the office politics in Gu Corporation, the rtionship between Zuo Si, Zuo An and Gu Yu as well as the true extent of Zuo An¡¯s influence in thepany. Xu Wei had intended to ask Xiao Chun after work today, but since Assistant Lin had initiated this conversation, she decided to sound out some information from him first. Xu Wei blinked a few times before she asked innocently, ¡°Assistant Lin, did I say something wrong? You¡¯ve been with thepany for so long and you¡¯re so experienced. As a newbie who is working as a secretary for the first time, I don¡¯t see anything wrong with wanting to learn more from you.¡± Assistant Lin became even more infuriated when he saw how calm she was and quickly turned and strode over to Xu Wei. Frowning hard, he replied with great dissatisfaction, ¡°Miss Xu, forgive me for being blunt but why did you leave your job as a reporter to work as a secretary? It¡¯s fine if you want to be a secretary, but why do you have to be Zuo An¡¯s secretary? Wouldn¡¯t you... Wouldn¡¯t you be opposing CEO Gu then?¡± ¡°Even though you divorced CEO Gu, but wasn¡¯t it a peaceful separation? If that¡¯s the case, then let¡¯s all put the past behind us and start afresh. Even if... Even if you couldn¡¯t care less about CEO Gu, you should at least take into ount how well Mr. Gu Sr. had treated you back then. Do you know how many people areughing at the Gu Family now that you had taken our opponent¡¯s side?¡± Assistant Lin became increasingly agitated as he spoke and his face flushed red. The expression in Xu Wei¡¯s eyes changed several times as she listened on. She could roughly tell from what Assistant Lin had said that Zuo An and Gu Yu were on opposing teams while Zuo Si and Gu Yu were on the same side. Now that Zuo An had be the Vice President, there would inevitably be a big sh between them in future. As Xu Wei was Gu Yu¡¯s ex-wife and had now be Zuo An¡¯s secretary, it was no wonder that all the directors had appeared as if they were anticipating a good show earlier on. From their perspective, Xu Wei¡¯s love had evolved into hatred, which she was using against Gu Yu. However, as far as Xu Wei knew, Grandpa Gu and Gu Yu had the controlling interest in Gu Corporation and this was also why Gu Xiong¡¯s faction had failed to stir up anything big despite their multiple attempts at wreaking havoc. However, Grandpa Gu suddenly fell down andnded himself in aa and subsequently, the document that Gu Xue mentioned surfaced. Rumors about Gu Yu and Zuo Si then began to make their rounds and eventually, Gu Yu decided to divorce Xu Wei. The management team of the Gu Corporation was constantly changing during the time when Xu Wei was abroad. The inte was also flooded with false, negative rumours about Gu Yu, which brought about an endless tide of criticisms from the public and today, Gu Yu¡¯s opponent was named the Vice President of thepany. Xu Wei quickly connected the dots in her mind clearly but continued to maintain a pokerface. Pretending as if she couldn¡¯t understand what Assistant Lin had said, she asked weakly, ¡°Assistant Lin, how could you say this? My boss is the Vice President of thepany and his achievements would benefit thepany as well. Since Gu Yu also works in the best interest of thepany and they¡¯re both sopetent, this would be a strong alliance. I don¡¯t see why you would think of them as opponents.¡± Assistant Lin stared at Xu Wei in disbelief when he heard what she said and asked, ¡°Miss Xu, do you really not understand or are you simply ying dumb?¡± Chapter 639 - Why Did He Choose Her? (1)

Chapter 639: Why Did He Choose Her? (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Appearing all too ready to listen, Xu Wei urged, ¡°Assistant Lin, you know that I¡¯ve been covering the news all these years. I really know nuts about corporate politics. Why don¡¯t you...exin it clearly to me and give me some pointers?¡± ¡°...¡± Assistant Lin was momentarily at a loss for words. Xu Wei had always been smart and while she had never worked in a corporate setting, she was a media personality and thus, was neither silly nor dreamy. Assistant Lin never expected Xu Wei to be so direct with him about herck of knowledge about the politics in thepany. When Xu Wei noticed his reticence, reached over and grabbed hold of his arm to pull him back into the pantry. After settling him down on the chair, she quickly poured a ss of water and ced it down in front of him. She then grabbed herself a chair and sat down before she rested her elbows on the table and propped her cheeks on her palms. As she stared fixedly at Assistant Lin with her dark pupils, asked, ¡°Assistant Lin, let me summarize the situation. Do correct me if I¡¯m wrong.¡± Raising up a finger, she asked, ¡°You mentioned that my boss and Gu Yu are on opposing teams. In other words, they¡¯repetitors, aren¡¯t they?¡± Assistant Lin was rather confused by her actions and subconsciously replied, ¡°Um... Yes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s strange...¡± Xu Wei remarked as she blinked her eyes and frowned. She appeared quite baffled as she challenged, ¡°My boss is already the Vice President and his position is way above everyone else. This is the Gu Corporation that we¡¯re talking about and so, Gu Yu would undoubtedly be the greatest shareholder. It¡¯s impossible for my boss topete with him for the position as the CEO. It¡¯s an impossible feat since he does not own more shares than Gu Yu...¡± After a brief pause, Xu Wei¡¯s gaze sharpened and she resumed, ¡°Unless... There¡¯s not only a manpower shuffle in the Gu Corporation¡¯s upper management team but also a change in the distribution of shares?¡± When Assistant Lin heard what Xu Wei had described earlier on, he grabbed the ss of water and took a stiff sip. But before he could swallow it, heard the continuation to what Xu Wei wanted to say and he immediately choked on his water, drawing out a bout of violent coughing. ¡°Hey, are you alright?¡± Xu Wei asked and quickly reached over to pat his back. ¡°I... I... I... Ehem, I¡¯m fine!¡± he assured as he continued to cough away. Assistant Lin shook his head before he suddenly bolted to his feet and avoided Xu Wei¡¯s hand. He even staggered back and his eyes were evasive when he stuttered, ¡°I... I have to get back to work. Make... Make yourself at home.¡± After throwing out these words, he quickly turned and left without giving Xu Wei a chance to reply. Xu Wei¡¯s lips curled up into a smile as she watched his receding figure. Judging from how strong Assistant Lin¡¯s reaction was, it was obvious that something was up and that he knew something about it. Xu Wei could tell that what she had said earlier might have been partially true. Although she was still unable to determine the actual situation, she felt certain that there must be a serious problem within the Gu Corporation and that her boss was an invader who was sent over by the Zuo Corporation. That would exin the big reaction that Assistant Lin had when he heard that she was Zuo An¡¯s secretary. Fortunately, his reaction also provided some leads for Xu Wei, who would otherwise be clueless. However, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder if her boss had picked her to be his secretary out of true admiration for her abilities or other ulterior motives. She even began to question if everything was already nned right from the start when her boss chose to show her his true face. Chapter 640 - Why Did He Choose Her? (2)

Chapter 640: Why Did He Choose Her? (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xu Weu couldn¡¯t help but wonder why her boss would choose her to be his secretary if he was driven by ulterior motives. ¡°Is it because I was Gu Yu¡¯s ex-wife or did he think that Gu Yu would have some reservations about things that concern me?¡± she mused. ¡°Gu Yu had asked him to take care of me previously. He couldn¡¯t possibly think that I hold a special ce in Gu Yu¡¯s heart just because of this?¡± Xu Wei thought. Xu Wei had many queries which she could not figure out no matter hard she thought. At the moment, it seemed like she could only bid her time and take things one step at a time. Subsequently, another colleague entered the pantry and after Xu Wei enquired about how to operate the coffee machine, made a cup of coffee and carried it back to the Vice President¡¯s office. Zuo An had just ended a phone call when she knocked on the door and entered the room, and he quickly turned to look at her. Xu Wei walked up to him and handed him the coffee as she said, ¡°There¡¯s a saying that making coffee is the number one skill that a secretary should have, so I tried to make a cup for you. Give it a try and see if it suits your taste.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Zuo An shed her a faint smile, epted the drink and held the cup up to his lips. After taking a sip, he raised his eyebrows slightly and asked, ¡°You added milk?¡± ¡°Yes...¡± Xu Wei replied as she scratched her head and grinned. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m used to adding some milk to my coffee. I could make you a new cup of coffee if you¡¯re not used to it.¡± However, Zuo An shook his head and declined, ¡°For now, I¡¯ll pass. Get Ready. We¡¯re going out to meet a client now.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Xu Wei acknowledged before she then asked, ¡°Boss, what kind of coffee do you prefer? I¡¯ll prepare it ording to your taste in the future.¡± Zuo An ced the cup of coffee on the table and replied, ¡°Americano will do.¡± Xu Wei nodded and asked, ¡°Alright, noted. Are we leaving now? I¡¯ll inform Qiao Chu to drive the car over.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Zuo An and Xu Wei headed over to the elevator ten minutester and Xu Wei stepped forward to press the elevator button. The elevator had yet to reach their floor and during the wait, Zuo An suddenly nced over at Xu Wei who was standing behind him. As her head was slightly lowered, strands of hair had fallen loose on the side of her face and were shielding her eyes slightly. From the corner of his eye, Zuo An also noticed Gu Yu walking over from the other end of the corridor. Suddenly, without warning, he turned to face Xu Wei and reached over to tuck her hair behind her ear with his fingers. Xu Wei had no time to react to the abrupt situation and was stunned for quite some time before she instinctively staggered backwards. When she heard the sound of footfall approaching them, she subconsciously nced over and instantly froze. Instead of backing away, she decided not to avoid Zuo An and even smiled coyly as she replied in a gentle and sweet voice, ¡°Thank you.¡± Zuo An never expected her to react like this and was taken aback for a fleeting moment. He then shed her a gentle smile and withdrew his hand. Gu Yu and Zuo Si approached them from the other end of the corridor and came to a stop beside them. Zuo An nodded at Gu Yu politely and greeted, ¡°CEO Gu.¡± However, Gu Yu maintained his usual poker face as if he did not hear Zuo An¡¯s greeting and neither did he spare a nce in Zuo An¡¯s direction. His thin lips were tightly pursed but his expression was unreadable. Xu Wei couldn¡¯t tell if she was simply imagining things, but she had a strange feeling that Gu Yu was actually slightly angry. Zuo Si still looked at Zuo An with arrogance and contempt and when the elevator arrived, while she obviously arrived after Zuo An, dered in a self-justified manner, ¡°Zuo An, take the next elevator. I don¡¯t want to be in the same one as you, for I might puke myself to death.¡± Chapter 641 - This Sentence Is True (1)

Chapter 641: This Sentence Is True (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Zuo An seemed to have gotten used to her way of doing things. Like a gentleman, he took a step back and gave up his seat. However, Zuo Si wasn¡¯t satisfied with his behavior. Instead, she looked at him with increasing mockery in her gaze. She walked in and took a deep breath. After suppressing her anger, she regained herposure. She said to Gu Yu, ¡°CEO Gu, let¡¯s go first.¡± Gu Yu then looked at Zuo An. Due to his sense of cultivation, he allowed Zuo An to give him a slight nod. Then, his long legs strode into the elevator. The elevator door slowly closed, and blocked both parties¡¯ line of sight. Xu Wei was silent for a moment. She gently bit her lower lip and said in a low voice, ¡°Big Boss, I. . . can I ask, what¡¯s the rtionship between you and Miss Zuo?¡± Although she didn¡¯t have the desire to probe into the personal affairs of her boss, since she was already involved in the matter, she couldn¡¯t remain ignorant. Just now, Big Boss had been way too flirtatious with her. With their simple superior-subordinate rtionship, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for him to do such a thing, but he still did it. Coincidentally, he did it in front of Gu Yu and Zuo Si! She had reason to believe that he was either testing her, Gu Yu, Zuo Si, or both of them. On the other hand, her reaction was very simple. She was just ying along and testing Gu Yu. If Gu Yu had feelings for her from the beginning to the end, he wouldn¡¯t be indifferent... Although she wasn¡¯t sure whether Gu Yu was really angry just now or if it was just her imagination, there was still time to reveal it. Zuo An wasn¡¯t too surprised after hearing Xu Wei¡¯s words. In reality, she was already behaving very patiently and appropriately. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have waited until now to ask. However, Zuo An didn¡¯t answer directly. He only smiled and asked in return, ¡°What do you think?¡± What did she think? From her point of view, Zuo Si spoke to Zuo An extremely rudely, and her eyes were filled with extreme disgust. She didn¡¯t conceal her hostility towards him at all. If she were to say it, Zuo Si definitely treated Zuo An like an enemy. But... both of them had the surname Zuo, and the family behind them was the Zuo family. It was more likely that they were family... Xu Wei hesitated for a moment, but she still leaned towards thetter possibility. ¡°You and Miss Zuo are family, right? Older sister and younger brother? Older brother and younger sister?¡± ¡°Family?¡± Zuo An said these two words as if he was amused, but his tone was a little aloof. He tugged the corners of his lips, but there was no mirth in his eyes. ¡°If we¡¯re talking about blood rtions, then we¡¯re indeed family.¡± Xu Wei praised her sixth sense. They were indeed family. But... ¡°If you guys are family, then forgive me for being presumptuous, but why does Miss Zuo seem to be... not very friendly towards you?¡± Zuo An smiled again and said, ¡°Just not friendly? If killing someone isn¡¯t against thew, in this world, she¡¯s definitely the person who wants me dead the most.¡± ¡°... Really?¡± Zuo An saw that Xu Wei took him seriously, and there was a tender expression in his eyes. ¡°Of course I¡¯m kidding.¡± ¡°...¡± At this moment, Xu Wei couldn¡¯t help but secretly admire Big Boss. She had been a reporter for so long, and her ability to read people¡¯s expressions was already quite good, but to be honest, she couldn¡¯t tell whether Big Boss was telling the truth or lying. Zuo An suddenly stopped smiling and took a step towards Xu Wei. He said, ¡°I also am the person who wants Zuo Si dead the most.¡± Chapter 642 - This Sentence Is True (2)

Chapter 642: This Sentence Is True (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio After his previous sentence, Xu Wei¡¯s didn¡¯t feel shocked at all anymore. She even let out a dryugh. ¡°I know that this sentence is also a joke.¡± However, Zuo An shook his head. He lowered his voice and there was a hint of seriousness in his eyes. ¡°This sentence is true.¡± ¡°...¡± With a ding, the elevator arrived. The conversation ended just like that. Zuo An took the lead and walked into the elevator. He turned to face her and said, ¡°Come in. If we don¡¯t leave now, we¡¯ll bete.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Xu Wei lifted her foot and followed him in. She could finally discern that Big Boss had no intention of telling her about his rtionship with Zuo Si. Since that was the case, there was no need for her to continue asking. However, she could tell that their rtionship was indeed very bad, even if they were family. In fact, she could understand it. Her rtionship with her parents wasn¡¯t that good. Although they didn¡¯t hate each other like enemies did, they weren¡¯t family that loved each other. Every family probably had their own difficulties. However... what kind of connection did the conflict between Zuo Si and Zuo An have with Gu Yu and the Gu Corporation? She thought... this was probably one of the reasons Gu Yu changed. Although the mystery was getting bigger and bigger, Xu Wei wasn¡¯t afraid of mystery. She was a reporter. No matter how big the mystery was, she could still seek the truth. The only thing she didn¡¯t know was what role she yed in this bureau. She couldn¡¯t even trust Big Boss now. It meant that she had to move forward by herself. ¨C Xu Wei¡¯s learning ability had always been very strong, so after working as a secretary for Big Boss for a week, she basically got the hang of it. She also handled things more efficiently. Big Boss was very satisfied, and he also wasn¡¯t stingy with his praise for her. It was just that... They were clearly working in the samepany and on the same floor. Other than the first day she met Gu Yu, she didn¡¯t see Gu Yu even once in the following week. However, she bumped into Assistant Lin twice. Whenever Assistant Lin saw her from afar or even heard her name, he acted like a mouse seeing a cat. He ran away so fast that Xu Wei couldn¡¯t catch him even if she wanted to. Today was Friday. The other colleagues finished their work as soon as possible. They packed up and left as soon as it was time to enjoy their wonderful break. Xu Wei had to deal with a report today. It wasn¡¯t something she specialized in, so she worked very slowly. Meanwhile, Big Boss had a private meeting at night, so he left at around six o¡¯clock. Before he left, he even said considerately, ¡°If it¡¯s too difficult, don¡¯t do it. Leave it to Qiao Chu to handle. Go back and rest early.¡± ¡°Okay, Big Boss. Take care.¡± Even though Xu Wei said so, she still insisted on doing it. After all, it was her job. If she could finish it herself, she wouldn¡¯t push it to others. The result of her hard work was... when she finished, the sky was alreadypletely dark, and... looking at the time, she saw that it was already 10:30. Xu Wei rubbed her stiff shoulders, got up, tidied up the table, turned off themp, picked up her bag, and walked towards the elevator. When she passed by the middle hall, she reflexively nced at the president¡¯s office and suddenly stopped in her tracks. The entire floor seemed to be... empty. Gu Yu¡¯s office was also dark, so he probably wasn¡¯t there. It was dark at night, so this was the time to do bad things! A glimmer of light flickered in her dark eyes. Xu Wei turned around and walked towards the elevator step by step. Chapter 643 - Is He Sick? (1)

Chapter 643: Is He Sick? (1)

She walked to the door of the CEO¡¯s office and pressed her ear against the door panel to listen to the movements inside. It was indeed silent. She twisted the door lock. The door was already locked. However...she had been running news for so long after all, so she still had various versatile skills. It wasn¡¯t difficult for her to lock-pick the door. Under the current circumstances, she couldn¡¯t care less about her morals. Xu Wei took a small pin from her hair and lock-picked the door lock. Half a minuteter, she gently opened the door. She first poked her head in and knocked left and right. It was very dark and quiet inside. There was no one. Then, she pushed the door open, walked in, and gently closed the door. She didn¡¯t dare to turn on the lights. She was afraid that someone might not have left and she would be in trouble if they saw her. She took out her phone, turned on the shlight, and lit herself up. Fortunately, she had been to the office countless times. She knew what the furnishings looked like even with her eyes closed, so she walked to the desk with ease and quickly looked through them. There were many documents on the desk, including thepany¡¯s reports, business, and some cooperation contracts. She skimmed through them, but didn¡¯t find any suspicious or unusual documents. ording to her own guess, Gu Xiong¡¯s document was definitely rted to the transfer of thepany¡¯s top management or the distribution of thepany¡¯s shares. What she wanted to find had to be rted to these! There was nothing on the office desk. She looked through the bookcase at the back, but there was still nothing. In the end, she turned to therge safe ced in the middle of the bookcase. If it wasn¡¯t anywhere else, it was probably ced here, right? It was just that... she didn¡¯t know the password! Moreover, things like safes couldn¡¯t be casually touched. If Gu Yu set up some sort of automatic rm system, wouldn¡¯t she be directly caught? But if she gave up on the safe, then the trail would go cold again! Xu Wei frowned. Just as she was in a dilemma, she suddenly heard footsteps outside the door ¡ª Because it was extreemely quiet, she could hear very clearly that the footsteps were heading towards the office. It was getting closer and clearer! Sh * t. Was someone here, or was Gu Yu back? Xu Wei didn¡¯t have time to think. No matter who it was, no one could find out that she had sneaked into the CEO¡¯s office in the middle of the night. Moreover, her identity was so awkward and sensitive... Xu Wei quickly turned off the shlight on her phone and quickly crawled out from behind the desk. She rushed towards the office¡¯s lounge as fast as she could. If it was Assistant Lin or another employee, they would onlye to the office in the middle of the night to pick up some documents and leave. If it was Gu Yu, he would onlye back to work and his range of activities was only the office desk. She should be safe hiding in the rest room for the time being. Then, she would find an opportunity to leave! Xu Wei was agile and familiar with the environment. When the person opened the door and walked in, her hand had already turned on the lock of the restroom. Then, the moment the figure turned on the office light, she entered the restroom as fast as she could. then, she closed the door without making any sound. Her body leaned against the door and SHE took a few deep breaths to calm down her nerves. Then, she opened the little gap in the door of the lounge again and looked outside. Chapter 644 - Is He Sick? (2)

Chapter 644: Is He Sick? (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio A familiar figure slowly appeared before her eyes. It was indeed Gu Yu. Just as she had expected, after Gu Yu entered, his long legs directly walked towards the office desk. However, he didn¡¯t sit down to work. Instead, he picked up one of the documents, leaned against the desk, and flipped through it. Did hee back at thest minute to read the documents? Perhaps he would leave after he finished reading? Xu Wei secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Then, she gently closed the door. She nned to wait for Gu Yu to finish his business before she could leave after he left. Although she had been to Gu Yu¡¯s office many times, she had never entered this lounge before. She looked around and saw that the decorations were simple and functional. The cool colors were Gu Yu¡¯s style. She wondered if that document was in the lounge? Since she was already inside, Xu Wei thought that she might as well look for it while she was at it. Thus, she stealthily walked to the bookcase first. She took out her phone to use its shlight. She looked around but didn¡¯t find anything. Then, she walked to the bedside table and opened the drawers one by one. She didn¡¯t find any documents inside. Xu Wei pursed her lips and nced at the bedside table. There were many bottles and jars on it. She picked up one of the bottles and opened the lid to take a look. There were small pills inside. She wanted to see what kind of medicine it was, but these bottles and jars were all white. There was no name or description on them, so she couldn¡¯t discern what kind of medicine it was. But... why were there so many medicines on the bedside table in Gu Yu¡¯s lounge? He didn¡¯t look like he was sick. Or... were they just ordinary health supplements? That wasn¡¯t right. Gu Yu never ate these sort of health supplements. He was more inclined to exercise. He had been exercising for many years to keep himself healthy. Xu Wei was so engrossed in her thoughts that she ignored the sound of footstepsing towards the lounge. By the time she snapped back to reality, the footsteps had already stopped at the door. He was about to push the door open and enter at any second. What should she do? She couldn¡¯t be discovered! Her first reaction was to hide in the bathroom in the lounge, but it was too far away. She definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to run over there. There weren¡¯t any big objects that could conceal her in the lounge, so she thought of hiding under the bed, but... the bed was stuck to the floor, so there was no space for her to get in. Seeing that the door was being pushed open bit by bit, Xu Wei couldn¡¯t care about the other matters anymore. Sheid on the bed directly and shrank to the side of the bed against the wall. Then she pulled the quilt and firmly wrapped herself in it. The door waspletely opened, and there was the sound of footstepsing in. Xu Wei tried her best to turn herself into a statue. She didn¡¯t dare to move at all, and even held her breath. With a bang, the lights in the lounge were lit up, and Xu Wei¡¯s body became even stiffer. Fortunately, Gu Yu didn¡¯t seem to notice anything wrong with the bed. From his footsteps, it sounded like he first went into the bathroom, then walked out a few minutester. Then, there was the sound of the small refrigerator being opened. He took out something from inside and walked towards the bed. Then, Xu Wei felt that the mattress became slightly heavier. Gu Yu was probably sitting on the bed. Then, there was the sound of a cap being opened. He picked up a bottle, drank the water... and swallowed the medicine. Xu Wei silently swallowed. So, Gu Yu came in to take medicine? Was he sick? Chapter 645 - Mutually Beneficial Relationship (1)

Chapter 645: Mutually Beneficial Rtionship (1)

While she was making all sorts of guesses, Gu Yu had already finished taking his medicine and put down the water. He didn¡¯t get up and go out. Instead, he leaned against the headboard of the bed and closed his eyes, as if he was taking a nap. Afraid that the slightest movement would rm him, Xu Wei still didn¡¯t dare to move at all. After an unknown amount of time, her body was so stiff that it was starting to ache. When her forehead started to sweat involuntarily, she heard the sound of Gu Yu¡¯s long and even breathing. It was as if he had already fallen asleep. Only then did she slowly and gently lift up the nket to reveal only a small gap at her eyes. She looked at the man beside her. Gu Yu quietly leaned against the headboard of the bed. Hisplexion indeed wasn¡¯t very good. His cheeks were slightly pale, and his lips didn¡¯t have any color. Even though he had fallen asleep, he was restless and his brows were furrowed. Was he really sick? It was rare to see him appear so weak. Did he have a cold or a fever? But those pills just now didn¡¯t seem like ordinary cold or fever pills! ¡°Cough...¡± A violent cough suddenly sounded, and the man woke up from his deep sleep. His long eyshes trembled, and his eyes were open. Xu Wei was so scared that she immediately put down the quilt and pulled it back without daring to move at all. Gu Yu kept coughing for a while. His coughing became heavier and heavier. He didn¡¯t appear like he would stop coughing anytime soon. In the end, he suddenly got off the bed and rushed to the bathroom. Then, Xu Wei not only heard the coughing sound, but also the sound of vomiting. But she didn¡¯t have time to analyze it carefully. Gu Yu walked away. If she didn¡¯t seize this opportunity to leave this ce now, she wouldn¡¯t be able to leave again when he came out. Xu Wei lifted the nket and quickly got up. She quickly put the nket back and rushed to the door of the lounge in a few steps. She pulled the door open, stepped out, and closed the door. She stood at the door for half a minute. The coughing inside didn¡¯t seem to have stopped. She struggled internally and hesitated. In the end, she lifted her foot and walked out of the office step by step. Gu Yu was a grown man after all. He should be able to take care of himself. Moreover, what right did she have to care about him now? Perhaps... if her heart really softened for a moment, not only would he not appreciate her kindness, he might even mock her. Xu Wei went downstairs to the office and looked at the time. It had already been more than an hour. It was already twelve o¡¯clock. When she returned to Xiao Chun¡¯s apartment, she didn¡¯t expect to find that Xiao Chun was still awake. Drinking beer while watching the live broadcast of the race, she hugged her pillow and sat on the sofa. When she saw Xu Wei walk in, she turned her head to look at her. ¡°Lil¡¯ Wei, why are you sote? Zuo An isn¡¯t harassing a rookie secretary like you, is he?¡± Xu Wei changed her shoes and walked in. She sat on the sofa and shook her head. ¡°No, I was dyed by something else.¡± ¡°Oh? If it¡¯s not work-rted, what could have possibly dyed you?¡± Xiao Chun teased her dramatically. ¡°It can¡¯t be that you went on a date, could it?¡± Date... what date?! She had gone to be a thief, but unfortunately, she returned empty-handed. No, it wasn¡¯tpletely fruitless. At least... she kept feeling that the bottles of medicine and Gu Yu¡¯s condition today were very suspicious. She thought about it for a moment, but still pulled at Xiao Chun and asked, ¡°Chunchun, have you seen Gu Yu in the past week?¡± Xiao Chun replied, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve had a few meetings in the past few days, and I¡¯ve seen him. What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Then... has he been sick these past few days? Does he look like he¡¯s in a bad mental state?¡± Chapter 646 - Mutually Beneficial Relationship (2)

Chapter 646: Mutually Beneficial Rtionship (2)

Xiao Chun raised her eyebrows curiously. ¡°Lil¡¯ Wei, why do you ask? I think everything is fine. I don¡¯t find anything wrong.¡± After a pause, she deliberately recollected, ¡°I saw him this afternoon. It¡¯s the same as usual. It¡¯s just that... he seems to have lost some weight?¡± Lost some weight? At the mention of this word, Xu Wei suddenly recollected when she returned concurrently with her Big Boss and happened to see him at the airport gate. She felt that he had lost a lot of weight at that moment when she noticed his shirt hung loosely on his body. If Xiao Chun could feel that Gu Yu had lost weight even when they met so often, then he certainly had lost a lot of weight. She could not tell for sure if Gu Yu was sick. However, she witnessed with her own eyes that Gu Yu¡¯splexion pretty awful. He took so many drugs... and he was coughing horribly..... Therefore, he couldn¡¯t be in good health. The only exnation was that he maintained his usual appearance on purpose in front of others so that no one could tell that something was amiss with his health. Was he just having a cold or a fever? Or... did he contracted some other serious illness? Xu Wei had always been a person of action. Rather than ying guessing games, she would rather take the initiative to search for the answer. Anyway, as long as there was a clue, she would never give up. Her gaze fell on the stack of beer on the coffee table. She smiled and moved closer to Xiao Chun. ¡°Chunchun, do you still want to continue drinking?¡± Xiao Chun immediately knew that there was a hidden meaning in her words. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Xu Wei embraced her with both hands and chuckled. ¡°I want to drink too. Let¡¯s go somewhere else to drink.¡± ¡°Where do you want to drink?¡± Xu Wei¡¯s well-defined pair of eyes blinked, and she moved closer to Xiao Chun¡¯s ear and whispered word by word, ¡°A-pub.¡± ¡°...¡± Xiao Chun couldn¡¯t help but pinched her nose with her fingers and gave Xu Wei a re of disgust on purpose. ¡°Using me, that¡¯s all you know!¡± Xu Wei unwaveringly rubbed her neck, she acted coquettishly and replied in a gentle voice, ¡°Isn¡¯t that what good friends are for, to use each other? Now you¡¯re being used by me. In the future, when you need me, you can use me however you want!¡± ¡°Sheesh!¡± Xiao Chun pushed her away casually, got up, and walked into the bedroom, her face nk of any emotion. However, just a minuteter, she walked out again. She had already changed her outfit and even put on makeup. She snapped her fingers at Xu Wei and said, ¡°Let¡¯s get going!¡± ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t say no to me!¡± Xu Wei quickly stood up from the sofa, tidied up her hair and clothes, intertwined her arms around Xiao Chun¡¯s affectionately, and walked out. ¨C As soon as the two of them stepped into the nightclub, and a waiter rushed over to inform Xu Shuai. Xu Shuai was happily ying rock-paper-scissors with a pretty woman. She was about to pass him her number written on the napkin when he suddenly leaped up from his seat. The napkin fell to the floor. Her expression immediately turned ugly. She snapped at him, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Xu Shuai¡¯s attention was no longer on her. He walked off without a word and by ident, stepped on the white napkin. His footprint, ck as soot, smeared the white napkin. The prettydy fumed in anger and grabbed the waiter. ¡°Whose appearance causes suchmotion to Young Master Xu?¡± she hissed in gritted teeth. The waiter pulled a long face, unable to answer. By then, Xiao Chun already strode towards them in her heels. She majestically looked downward at the prettydy. ¡°Where is Xu Shuai?¡± she asked callously. Chapter 647 - My Ability Does Not Allow Me to be a Nobody (1)

Chapter 647: My Ability Does Not Allow Me to be a Nobody (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xiao Chun¡¯s projected an aura so strong that the pretty woman immediately recognized her to be the Eldest Miss of the Xiao family who frequented nightclubs. Her expression changed and her arrogance disappeared instantly. She raised her hand and pointed her still trembling finger to the direction Xu Shuai ran off to. ¡°He, he went that way.¡± Xiao Chun and Xu Wei chased after him without another word. One of them stepped on the napkin again. The already stained napkin became even dirtier, which shattered the pretty woman¡¯s heart into million pieces. Xu Shuai pushed and pulled his way out among the crowd and rushed forward with all his might. However, Xiao Chun and Xu Wei were catching up with him. To avoid being seized and tortured for confessions, Xu Shuai ran straight into the men¡¯s washroom. However, before he managed to catch his breath, Xiao Chun kicked the door of the washroom open and barged in with Xu Wei. The men in the washroom shuddered at the sudden racket and scrambled to zip up their pants. All their eyes were on the twodies that broke into the men¡¯s washroom, but they were too stunned to utter any word. Xu Shuai was also speechless and in panic, ¡°You... you¡¯ve gone too far! This is the men¡¯s washroom. Don¡¯t you know? Men¡¯s washroom!¡± The corner of Xiao Chun¡¯s lips curled up into a smirk as she let out a snort. Then, she lifted her chin and spoke towards the men, ¡°Those who don¡¯t want to be implicated, leave immediately!¡± The men rushed out in a hubbub. Xu Shuai, who also wanted to take the opportunity to slip out in the chaos, was stopped by Xiao Chun he was about to sneak past her. She grabbed him exactly at the back of his cor, mercilessly pulled him back, and mmed him onto the wall beside her. Xu Shuai was speechless. ¡°What kind of woman are you? You¡¯re so strong. Have you been doing boxing?¡± Xiao Chun raised her hand, clenched it into a fist, and waved it in front of his eyes. ¡°Yes, I have. What about it? Do you want a try at being beaten up?¡± ¡°...¡± Only then did Xu Wei step forward and gave Xu Shuai a gentle smile, as she yed the character of the protagonist alongside Xiao Chun. Her voice gentle and soft, ¡°Xu Shuai, we¡¯re just here to have some fun with you. Don¡¯t be afraid, we won¡¯t do anything to hurt you.¡± Just having some fun with him? Who would believe that? He barely escaped in a piece thest time. He definitely would not survive it if he fell into the hand of these women again. Xu Shuai said weakly, ¡°Can we not y? Mummy asked me to go home to sleep.¡± Xu Wei smiled and shook her head. ¡°Of course not.¡± ¡°...¡± Xu Shuai, who had protested to no avail, was dragged by Xiao Chun and Xu Wei to their exclusive VIP room by force. The three of them circled a coffee table filled with liquor. Xu Wei saw that Xu Shuai looked as if he¡¯d lost all hope and said, ¡°How about this? This time, I won¡¯t force you to drink. Let¡¯s y a game, we shall y... the simplest game of truth or dare! If you don¡¯t want to drink, just answer the question.¡± In the end, she still had to use some tricks on him. Xu Shuai suddenly understood the reason Gu Yu became fallen victim to Xu Wei. She had too many tricks under her sleeves. Who could have resisted her? ¡°Of course, if you don¡¯t want to answer, you can drink.¡± Xu Wei said with a smile. So, if I chose not to say a word, I would be forced to drink. And if I get drunk, I would still spill what she wanted to know... I should be very thankful for the choice they had given to me then... Although Xu Shuai was cursing in his heart, he was already trapped. If he did not conform, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to slip away from the two demonic women unscathed. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s y! How do you want to do it?¡±Xu Shuai roared and mmed the table with his palm. When I first came out to y, Xu Wei was still an obedient homegirl. How could I not be able to beat her? What a joke... ¡°Alright, let¡¯s begin! We can start with the Liar¡¯s Dice game. The one with the smallest number lose!¡± Three sets of dice were ced next to each of them. They began to roll at the same time. Chapter 648 - My Ability Disallow Me to be a Nobody (2)

Chapter 648: My Ability Disallow Me to be a Nobody (2)

Dice games were considered to be Xu Shuai¡¯s daily activity considering he frequented nightclubs almost on daily basis. He could win any dice games without even putting in any effort. Therefore, hezily gave the dice roller a shook and opened the lid. The dices showed three fives, which totaled 15 points. Xu Shuai¡¯s lips curled upward. He shrugged and made a helpless facial expression. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My ability does not allow me to be nobody.¡± Xiao Chun shook hers a few times and opened the lid of the dice roller cup. Her dices showed a six, a four, and a five inside, which also totaled 15 points. ¡°You¡¯re good, Chunchun. Even if you haven¡¯t been hanging out in bars much recently, your skills are still notably good,¡± Xu Shuai patted Xiao Chun¡¯s shoulder as heplimented her sincerely. Then, he put on a nasty expression just to annoy Xiao Chun. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that we¡¯re a tie. Neither of us wins nor lose.¡± Xiao Chun immediately pped his hand away. ¡°What¡¯s the rush? Lil¡¯ Wei hasn¡¯t made her roll yet¡± It was not that Xu Shuai looked down on Xu Wei, but she had always been in the good girl category. She rarely had any nightlife even when she was still a student. At most, she woulde to KTV for a karaoke session and had some light liquor. She knew nothing about having fun. It would require magic and miracles for her to win. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s see what you can do.¡± Xu Shuai crossed his arms and waited for a good show. Xu Wei¡¯s movement disyed her unfamiliarity with the game. Xu Shuai and Xiao Chun shook the dice roller casually with only one hand but she grabbed it with both and shook them lightly up and down instead. She almost dropped the dice roller along with the dice inside as she was not holding it the proper way. Xu Shuai kneaded his forehead, between his brows and couldn¡¯t help but teased Xu Wei, ¡°Little sister, can you do it? If you can¡¯t, Go home and sleep. Don¡¯t go wandering around in the world of the adult.¡± Xu Wei wasn¡¯t bothered about his underestimation at all. She shook until she was satisfied, ced the dice roller on the table, and opened the lid. Each of the three dices showed six, which totaled to full pointers. ¡°...¡± There was a moment of silence in the air. Xu Shuai couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. He looked at it over and over again. It was indeed a six on each dice. ¡°You... you still have this kind of luck? Three sixes in your first roll?¡± Xu Wei ignored his words and asked with a smile, ¡°Truth or dare?¡± Even if Xu Wei was just being lucky, he had indeed lost. Xu Shuai had no choice but replied, ¡°I choose dare...¡± He would never allow himself to be tricked into talking. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Come on, what do you want me to do?¡± Xu Wei rested her chin on one hand and smiled sweetly. ¡°Very simple. Drink. One bottle. Bottoms up!¡± She had learned her lesson. She could not let him drink too much at once. Otherwise, her efforts would be down the drain if he got wasted. ¡°So be it.¡± Xu Shuai took out a bottle of liquor from the ice bucket and gulped it down. Xu Wei would definitely not be able to get him drunk again this time around. She was just lucky in the first round, probably beginner¡¯s luck, she won¡¯t be so lucky every single time. After finishing one bottle, they continued for the second round. Xu Shuai also became a little more serious. He paid a little more attention to this round, shook it, and opened it. This time, there were two sixes, one five, which totaled seventeen points. The moment he saw it, he instantlyughed out loud. This time, he was just one point away from the maximum pointers. Xu Wei or Xiao Chun would have to roll another three sixes to exceed his pointers, of which he believed they would not be able to. This time, it would be his turn for revenge. Xu Wei and Xiao Chun shook their heads as well. Xu Shuai stared at them until they were done. He urged, ¡°Open it!¡± Xiao Chun flipped it open. One dice with a six, and the other two dices, two pointers. She had lost. Xu Shuai rubbed his chin and was grinning from ear to ear. ¡°Xu Wei, it¡¯s your turn. Open it. I¡¯ve already thought of what I want you to do.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Xu Wei answered as she lifted the lid. Chapter 649 - You Shouldn’t Have Returned (1)

Chapter 649: You Shouldn¡¯t Have Returned (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio When all the three dices showed sixes in front of his eyes again, Xu Shuai¡¯s smile froze. He stared at them in disbelief for quite a while. ¡°Again?¡± He looked up at Xu Wei, and then move his gaze to Xiao Chun. ¡°You cheated, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Cheated my ass!¡±Xiao Chun retorted unceremoniously. ¡°This is what we call skill. Admit defeat! Truth or dare?¡± ¡°...¡± Xu Shuai didn¡¯t give up and checked for evidence that the two women cheated in the Liar¡¯s Dice game. After he failed to find any traces that they cheated, he had no choice but to choose dare again. Thus, he downed another bottle of liquor. However, this was only the beginning. After that, no matter how many pointers Xu Shuai rolled, Xu Wei would always be able to roll pointers that were higher than he did. It was as if she existed just to restrain him. After a while, he got tipsy after all the liquor he drank from the defeat. His face was as red as beetroot from the alcohol flushes. He raised his hand as a sign of surrender. ¡°No more please, no more... I admit defeat. Xu Wei, you¡¯re like a cheat. Who could havepeted with you? I don¡¯t want to y anymore, I don¡¯t want to drink anymore...¡± Xu Wei didn¡¯t make him. She leisurely leaned against the sofa and took a sip from her ss of wine. Her innocent smile still stered on her face. ¡°Okay, if you¡¯re not drinking, then let¡¯s go for the truth!¡± ¡°Nope to that too...¡±Xu Shuai refused insistently as he struggled to get up, ready to dash out from this terrifying private room. But before he could stand up, he felt a forceful press on his shoulder and he was seated back on the sofa. It was Xiao Chun. ¡°Sit down. It¡¯s either you drink, or you have a good chat with us.¡± Xu Shuai grimaced. He sped his hands together into prayer and bowed down low to both of them as if he was worshipping them. ¡°My dearest high and mighty madams, please spare me. I seriously don¡¯t know what you want to know. I don¡¯t know anything at all...¡± ¡°I have not even asked you anything and you tell me you don¡¯t know anything? I think you need to get beaten up, am I right?¡±Xiao Chun raised her fist and threatened fiercely. Xu Wei lightly swirled the wine in the winess she was holding. She pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Xu Shuai, I don¡¯t want to make things difficult for you. I know that you won¡¯t betray Gu Yu, so let¡¯s bothpromised a little.¡± ¡°Just say what you¡¯re allowed to say, and I promise that I won¡¯t give you any more trouble in the future. What do you think about this?¡± ¡°What if I disagree...?¡± The smile on Xu Wei¡¯s face disappeared. ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, the situations like this will happen for the third time, fourth time, and it¡¯s going to be neverending...¡± She was neither a pleasant littledy nor the timid girl-next-door, and she was very thick-skinned. She could work in the press and media industry and work relentlessly on the news she was covering no matter how difficult the job could have been. There¡¯s no reason for her to be unable to handle Xu Shuai. ¡°Xu Wei, you are a ruthless woman!¡± Xu Shuai was in no condition to struggle further. He copsed on the sofa and stayed there for quite a while. He was so helpless, ¡°Okay, deal. I¡¯ll give you one statement.¡± One statement. Well, one statement would be better than no statement. Xu Wei put down her wine ss and faced him. Her dark eyes fixated on his face. She gulped down the remaining wine in her mouth before she started speaking. ¡°Okay, what do you have to say?¡± Xu Shuai drank quite a lot. He burped slightly, rubbed the space between his eyebrows, and closed his eyes. Then, as if he was going all out, he said, one word after another, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have returned.¡± You shouldn¡¯t have returned? Xu Wei had thought of all kinds of things that he would have said, but this statement was certainly not on her expected listing. Chapter 650 - You Shouldn’t Have Return (2)

Chapter 650: You Shouldn¡¯t Have Return (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio She did no interpretation over his words for now. Instead, she pressed for an exnation, ¡°Make it clear.¡± Xu Shuai shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve already told you that I can only give you one statement. One statement it is. Do not make me tell more. I won¡¯t tell you even if you make me to.¡± He paused before he continued, a sh of struggle shone in his eyes, as he decided to still remind Xu Wei,¡± Xu Wei, behind every decision Yu made, he certainly has his reasons. Sometimes, it¡¯s not a good thing to dig too deep.¡± Xu Wei kept her silence for a moment. ¡°Can I go now?¡± Although Xu Shuai formed it as a question, he had already supported himself up to leave. He staggered out of the private room. Xiao Chun turned to look at Xu Wei and asked, ¡°Should I stop him?¡± Xu Wei shook her head gently. ¡°No need. He has already said everything he can.¡± ¡°So what does he mean?¡± Xu Wei looked at Xiao Chun and gave her a mocking smile as she gradually exined her interpretation of his words to Xiao Chun. She recalled that when she met assistant Lin at thepany¡¯s pantry, he had blurted out in anger, ¡°Since we¡¯re divorced, let¡¯s just go our own way.¡± This sentence was simr to what Xu Shuai had said. Xu Shuai told her that she shouldn¡¯t havee back, which also meant that she and Gu Yu too, should be on their different way, never crossing each other¡¯s path. If she got it correct, Gu Yu¡¯s intention for divorcing her was to have them live their own life well, separately. He must have guessed that after their divorce, she wouldn¡¯t have stayed in the capital. She would choose to go back abroad for future development. That would mean that she would havepletely left his life and have nothing to do with him anymore. In that case, in the future, Gu Yu would be Gu Yu, and Xu Wei would be Xu Wei, never inter-rted. When Gu Yu divorced her, he probably wanted to keep her out of his world. Initially, that was how it should be. Until Zuo An happened. Before she went abroad, Zuo An first tempted her with the position of editor-in-chief of Z magazine¡¯s branch as an attempt to make her stay back in the country. However, she insisted on leaving this sad ce that had her heart broken into pieces. There was nothing he could do to make her stay. After she went abroad, apparently Zuo An had no intention of giving up. Else, there wouldn¡¯t be so many incidents in such a short period that made her believe that Gu Yu still love her somehow. Firstly, it was Su Ziqian¡¯s confession email. Secondly, it was the words from President Chen of P Group. The final blow was Zuo An¡¯s appearance in front of her, letting her know that there were internal problems in the Gu Corporation. These also made her realized all that Gu Yu had done for her in the past. All of these became the reasons she returned. Moreover, she believed that even if all these reasons were not enough to make her return, Zuo An certainly had more tricks under his sleeves to make here back. Gu Yu wanted to get her out of the game, but Zuo An dragged her right back into it. The rtionship between the three of them was destined to be messy. Therefore, if she couldn¡¯t find out the truth, it would be impossible for her to keep herself out of this mess. Her heart sank. How much had Gu Yu been keeping from her? Zuo An, on the other hand, had disappointed her. She had always respected and was grateful towards him, but s, she was just a pawn in his game. Just what exactly did he want to achieve using her as a pawn? To gain control of Gu Corporation? Xu Wei was irritated. She poured herself a full ss of wine, tilted her head, and drank it all at once. She drank so quickly that she choked and coughed. Xiao Chun quickly snatched the ss from her hand, ¡°Lil¡¯ Wei, you can drink if you want, but you not like this. We have so much to do now. You can¡¯t let that Zuo An string you along right? He may look gentle and harmless, but deep down he¡¯s cunning and maniptive. We still don¡¯t know what he¡¯s up to next. We cannot lose...¡± Chapter 651 - What Tricks Were You Up To (1)

Chapter 651: What Tricks Were You Up To (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°It¡¯s not because of Zuo An, It¡¯s because of...¡± ¡°I now know that Gu Yu may not have divorced me because he no longer has feelings for me, but... he certainly never thought of continuing to be with me.¡± ¡°Lil¡¯ Wei...¡±Xiao Chun muttered her name but couldn¡¯t find the right word tofort her. Whether they were separated because they loved each other or they no longer did, it was still saddening. But what was the reason that Gu Yu decided to give their rtionship no leeway? Xiao Chun frowned and thought about it again and again. She connected all the dots from the information that Xu Wei told her before and suddenly had an idea, she said, ¡°Lil¡¯ Wei, if you want to solve this mystery, you have to find the document that Gu Xue mentioned and also find out what has been going on with Yu¡¯s body. Maybe these two are the reason behind your divorce.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Xu Wei drank another mouthful of liquor. After swallowing it, the dispirited look on her face reduced slightly. ¡°I¡¯ve alreadye this far. I can¡¯t give up halfway. I have to decide on my own pathway.¡± Seeing that she had regained her spirits, Xiao Chun heaved a sigh of relief. She smiled and cheered for her, ¡°This is the Lil¡¯ Wei that I know of.¡± ¨C Xu Wei was in no hurry to continue her investigation. Instead, she spent azy weekend in Xiao Chun¡¯s apartment. After adjusting her state of mind, she went back to work the following week with regained energy. Even though she knew that Zuo An harbored bad intentions, it wasn¡¯t the time to shed all of their pretenses yet. Moreover, she could know every step he was going to take if she was to stay by his side. If she was to leave the Gu Corporation now, all her efforts would be for naught. She had an inexplicable feeling that she would soon solve the mystery bit by bit. At the regr meeting on Monday, they announced a new n for the second half of the year for the Gu Corporation. They were prepared to take down a new development project in coboration with foreignpanies and explore the foreign market further. They would be socializing with the foreign executivester that night. To show their sincerity, Zuo An suggested for Gu Yu to join him for the dinner and to discuss the direction of the development with the executives. When he spoke, the directors echoed his suggestions. Zuo An turned his head to look at Gu Yu. He questioned Gu Yu gently, ¡°I wonder if CEO Gu is willing to go with me?¡± Xu Wei looked at Gu Yu. As usual, Gu Yu¡¯s handsome face showed no emotion, it was indifferent and cold. However, the trace of sickly paleness from the other night was no longer apparent on his face. There was no sign of illness at the moment, but she had a feeling that he had not recovered. Zuo An would not ask him to attend a dinner party for no reason. After all, in this kind of situation, the attendance of either the CEO or the vice would be enough sincerity. There was no need for both of them to attend. They certainly came harboring ill intentions. Before Gu Yu could say anything, Zuo Si intervented, ¡°You¡¯re asking for such high honor if you need CEO Gu to attend the dinner with you. Vice President Zuo, if youck the ability to negotiate on your own, then let me do it. I can take down the project on my own.¡± Zuo An had always ignored her provocation. He was still looking only at Gu Yu, ¡°CEO Gu, it¡¯s certainly not a problem for me to negotiate on my own. If you don¡¯t want to go, I certainly wouldn¡¯t force you to.¡± His words certainly managed to provoke Zuo Si as she was fuming, but was stopped by Gu Yu before she could say anything. He then mouthed his reply, ¡°Sure.¡± Chapter 652 - What Tricks Were You Up To (2)

Chapter 652: What Tricks Were You Up To (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio After the meeting ended, Xu Wei followed Zuo An back to his office. Before Zuo An entered his office, he smiled at her and said, ¡°Wei, attend the dinner function with me tonight.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After working together recently, he had gradually stopped calling her Xu Wei. He called her Wei instead to show his intimacy towards her. Previously, he would asionally ask her toe along, but most of the time, he brought Qiao Chu instead. Today, he asked her toe along to the dinner that Gu Yu would also be attending. She wondered what tricks was he up to this time. ¨C On the other side. Zuo Si followed Gu Yu back to his office. Gu Yu was going through a document nonchntly behind his desk as if nothing had happened. She took a step forward and with a serious expression, she said in a deep voice, ¡°CEO Gu, will you really be attending the dinner function tonight? Aren¡¯t you worried that...¡± Gu Yu interrupted her, ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± He paused for a moment, then sneered, ¡°Since he wants to test me out, let him try. Even if he did not manage to do it this time around, he would definitely try again next time.¡± ¡°And another thing, you¡¯ve lost yourposure too many times. You shouldn¡¯t be having these emotional outbursts. ¡± It was a simplement, but Zuo Si let out a restless expression as thementary rained on her like icy cold water and drenched her from head to toe. Her initial stiffness turned into self-mock, ¡°How could Ipare myself to you, CEO Gu.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re right. I¡¯ve been losing control of my emotion a lot recently. It¡¯s just that someone doesn¡¯t appreciate my kindness.¡± ¡°You may leave now.¡± Gu Yu coldly muttered. Zuo Si seemed to find it amusing and she sneered at him. ¡°It¡¯s my bad for being nosy. I¡¯m relieved that CEO Gu has already had a n in mind.¡± She turned around and left after she said that. She stood outside the closed door of Gu Yu¡¯s office and clenched her fist tightly, burying all her restlessness and emotions. Then, she loosened her grips. Her usual arrogant and cold expression returned. She strode off with her head held high. ¨C The dinner was organized at the Gu Garden Country Club. Qiao Chu drove Zuo An and Xu Wei to the country club. As for Gu Yu, assistant Lin drove him. The two cars left the Gu Corporation¡¯s building at the same time. During the journey, Qiao Chu and assistant Lin seemed to bepeting with each other. They skillfully controlled their car speed, trying to overtake each other whenever they had the chance, each unwilling to be at the losing end. In the end, they arrived at the entrance of the Gu Garden Country Club at about the same time. There were quite many high-level executives from foreign groups that attended this dinner function. One of them was a Chinese from abroad who was well-versed in the ways of discussing business at a wine table. He was seen raising his ss often. As he does that, the others certainly could not deny him. They could only return the favor and drink, one ss after another. Xu Wei was ady, so Zuo An would intercede for her. She did not need to drink, but Gu Yu, Zuo An, and assistant Lin were forced to drink quite a lot. At this point, Xu Wei could guess Zuo An¡¯s intention in making Gu Yu attend the dinner. He might have also noticed that Gu Yu¡¯s health wasn¡¯t in top condition, so he deliberately set up this dinner to test him out. If Gu Yu¡¯s health wasn¡¯t good, could his body take on that much alcohol? Would he copse on the spot if he drank too much tonight? Fortunately, after drinking a few rounds, although his face was a little red from tipsiness, he wasn¡¯t much different from usual. Xu Wei was slightly relieved. Perhaps she was overthinking it. Perhaps it was just light sickness like cold or fever. He had probably recovered from them. After the dinner function ended, assistant Lin was already too drunk to send Gu Yu home. Zuo An looked at Gu Yu, then at Xu Wei, and said with a smile, ¡°CEO Gu, Wei did not drink tonight. I still have Qiao Chu to send me back. How about letting Wei send you home?¡± Chapter 653 - Sudden Obedience (1)

Chapter 653: Sudden Obedience (1)

This proposal really surprised Xu Wei. She initially thought that Zuo An arranged this dinner to test Gu Yu¡¯s health condition. So Qiao Chu, his confidant should have been his first choice to send Gu Yu back home and to monitor if there was any hidden disease than Gu Yu was trying to keep away from prying eyes. Or perhaps he already trusted her enough to be his confidant, and to believe that she would tell him the truth about Gu Yu¡¯s situation? What was he up to? Zuo An certainly seemed more shrewd than she had imagined. It was hard to guess what he was thinking and what he was going to do next. Gu Yu¡¯s dark eyes nced once at Xu Wei. His expression was calm and unfathomable, but he did not object. ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you then.¡± Zuo An smiled at Xu Wei as he entrusted her with the task. ¡°Wei, drive CEO Gu home. Be careful on the road.¡± Xu Wei could only answer with a nod, ¡°Well noted.¡± ¨C Gu Yu asked the hotel staff to send assistant Lin to the guest room upstairs in Gu Garden Country Club. He then walked towards the main entrance with Xu Wei tailing behind him. The valet had already had Gu Yu¡¯s car driven to the entrance of Gu Garden country club. As Gu Yu walked towards his car, the valet respectfully opened the back seat door for him. He stopped momentarily and snuck into the back seat of the car. Xu Wei went around to the driver¡¯s seat, opened the car door, and got into the car. She fastened her seatbelt and adjusted the rearview mirror. Through the mirror, she looked at the man who was leaning against the back of the car seat and was resting with his eyes closed. At that moment, she was unsure of what to feel. They... had really be the most familiar strangers? But using the word ¡°familiar¡± to describe them didn¡¯t seem urate. Did they really know each other well? For her, even though she had dated, married, and lived together with Gu Yu, even when they were once in such an intimate rtionship, she had never really gotten to know him. He was like a Russian Nesting Doll. She tried to uncover him,yers byyers. But still, she could not reach deep down to what was hidden deep in his heart. Since she was now having the task to drive him home, Xu Wei politely asked, ¡°CEO Gu, where do you want to go?¡± ¡°Back to the apartment.¡±Gu Yu didn¡¯t open his eyes. He replied indifferently, but his voice sounded a little constrained as if he was trying to suppress certain things. This ce was very close to the apartment. It was only about a twenty minutes drive. Did he decide on going back to the apartment because he did not want to be in the same space with her any minute longer? Xu Wei pursed her lips, started the engine, and stepped on the elerator. The car joined the flow of traffic. There was no traffic jam on the road today, but there were a lot of red lights along the way. The car had to stop every few minutes during the short journey. It might have been the continuous halt of the car, or perhaps just because Gu Yu drank a lot earlier and that made him ufortable. His face was growing pale gradually as colors seeped away from his face little by little. Xu Wei didn¡¯t observe him on purpose, but as her gaze swept past him from the rear mirror, she could see that his face has turned so pale that even the blind could tell he was not feeling well. She hesitated for a moment, but still decided to speak gently, ¡°CEO Gu, you look extremely pale. Are you alright? Do you need to go to... the hospital?¡± Just as she ended her words, Gu Yu coldly rejected her, ¡°No need...¡± His voice became even softer and he pursed his lips tight just when he was done saying two words. Xu Wei could only continue to drive towards the apartment. When she arrived at the apartment, she stopped the car and turned to look at Gu Yu. Just as she was about to tell him that she had already arrived, she saw his head pressed to the back of the car seat. His forehead was covered in sweat, and his brows were tightly furrowed. He looked like he was in terrible pain. Chapter 654 - Sudden Obedience (2)

Chapter 654: Sudden Obedience (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio What was going on? It doesn¡¯t look like he was just being drunk. Xu Wei gazed at him. She quickly unfastened her seatbelt, pushed open the car door, and got out. She went around to the back seat and opened the car door. She lowered her body slightly and called out to him softly as she looked at him, ¡°Gu Yu, are you okay? Wake up...¡± He ignored her, perhaps he didn¡¯t hear her, or perhaps he was in a semi-conscious state. ¡°Gu Yu, wake up!¡± Xu Wei shouted as she reached out her hand and gently pushed him on his shoulder. Just as her hand touched his shoulder, he suddenly opened his eyes and gazed at her sharply, which startled Xu Wei. However, his eyes returned to the gloomy and unfathomable state right after. He took a quick look around the surroundings they were in as if he finally realized that he had returned to the apartment building. He forced himself to sit up straight and then got out of the car. ¡°You can leave...¡± before Gu Yu could finish his sentence, his face suddenly turned pale again. He then strode towards the apartment building. His footsteps were obviously unsteady as if he was holding on to thest of his strength to move forward. Xu Wei stood rooted to the ground as she watched him from the back, in hurry to leave her for the apartment. Her brows furrowed tighter. Something was definitely wrong with Gu Yu from the look of it. It was probably simr to what she had witnessed the other night. And he had been drinking for so long tonight.., that was probably the reason his body was showing off signs that his health was not in a good state. What was wrong with him? In the end, Xu Wei decided that couldn¡¯t leave him looking like that. She turned off the car, pulled out the car keys, mmed the car door, and went after him. When she arrived at the entrance of the apartment, she noticed that the door wasn¡¯t shut properly. She pushed open the door and walked in. The furnishing apartment looked the same as the day she left. This caught her by surprise. Was it because Gu Yu hadn¡¯t been back to live in this apartment since the day she left, or perhaps he hadn¡¯t changed anything in the apartment? However, she wasn¡¯t going to delve into it right now. She had to go check on Gu Yu first. She heard some movement in the bedroom and walked in. Coincidentally, Gu Yu walked out of the bathroom. His face was almost devoid of any color, pale as a sheet of paper. This made the trace of blood in the corner of his lips especially obvious, which seemed dreadful to her. Xu Wei¡¯s ck pupils contracted slightly. Where did the trace of bloode from? Could it be that Gu Yu had vomited blood just now? ¡°You...¡± Gu Yu didn¡¯t expect Xu Wei to follow him back into the apartment. He looked at her with a dazed expression, then quickly regained his consciousness. His face was frighteningly cold. ¡°Get out!¡± He had managed to only say two words when he started coughing violently again. He coughed until he was almost losing his bnce. He leaned against the bathroom door for support, but he still barked insistently at Xu Wei, ¡°I told you to get out!¡± Xu Wei didn¡¯t move. Her dark eyes stared at his face and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay either, but I can¡¯t leave with you looking like this. Otherwise, if anything happens to you, I would be thest one toe into contact with you. I would be the main suspect.¡± As she said that, she walked forward, one step after another. ¡°I¡¯ll send you to the hospital.¡± She walked towards Gu Yu and reached out to help him. Gu Yu¡¯s dark eyes looked at her coldly. Xu Wei was already prepared to be flung away by him, but she didn¡¯t expect him to show such obedience and allowed her to hold him by his elbow and to help him walk. A sh of confusion shone in Xu Wei¡¯s eyes as she did not know why he suddenly stopped resisting. As of now, his health was of utmost importance. Thus, she supported him as they walked out of the apartment. Chapter 655 - If The Enemy Did Not Move, Neither Would I (1)

Chapter 655: If The Enemy Did Not Move, Neither Would I (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xu Wei could feel Gu Yu¡¯s body trembling slightly and his footsteps were staggered. He was even sweating all the time. Her hand could feel the chill in his skin even though it was separated by the shirt he was wearing. Previously, she only felt that he had be thinner. Now that she was supporting him, he was obviously thinner than she had thought, and so much lighter. Gu Yu was not only unwell, he seems to be seriously sick. As Xu Wei walked, thousands of guesses ran through her mind. Both of them had reached the apartment door before she realized. Unexpectedly, Gu Yu pulled back his hand from her grip. He then grabbed her wrist and pulled her forward. Xu Wei was caught off guard by the sudden movement. She was dragged forward by a few steps, while Gu Yu retreated behind the apartment door. The door mmed behind her mercilessly with a bang. Xu Wei was too stunned to react. She blinked a few times before she slowly turned and stared at the closed door. She helplessly clenched her teeth. She couldn¡¯t believe that Gu Yu tricked her. Where was the basic trust between humans? Xu Wei took two deep breaths and restrained the impulse to smash open the door. Unless she tore the door apart, Gu Yu was definitely not going to open the door for her. Gu Yu was so resistant towards her taking him to the hospital. There was definitely something wrong with his health, but he didn¡¯t want anyone to know. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he couldn¡¯t control himself after drinking too much tonight, he definitely would not have let it show in front of her. It seemed that he wanted to be alone. But, what if something bad happened to him? Xu Wei paced back and forth in front of the apartment door. She struggled for a long time on whether or not to break the door open but decided against it in the end. Even if she found a way to get in, Gu Yu would chase her out again. Or he would force himself to look well and would not be able to have a proper rest. But still, she couldn¡¯t just leave him alone by himself... She took a moment and thought about it. Then she took out her phone and dialed Xu Shuai¡¯s number. Assistant Lin was already drunk, she could only look for Xu Shuai now. At least Xu Shuai was close like a buddy to Gu Yu, someone that Gu Yu could trust. Gu Yu probably wouldn¡¯t refuse if Xu Shuai was the one that came to take care of him. Xu Wei squatted at the door for almost an hour as she waited for Xu Shuai. Xu Shuai was panting heavily as he ran towards her. When she saw him, she stood up and briefly exined Gu Yu¡¯s situation. Xu Shuai gulped and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take good care of him. Hurry up and go back. It¡¯s toote now so it would be difficult to hail a cab. You can drive yourself home with my car.¡± Xu Wei didn¡¯t refuse. She handed Gu Yu¡¯s car keys to him and took his car key from his hand. ¡°Hurry up and go in. I wonder what his condition is right now. He seemed to be in a lot of pain earlier.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± When Xu Wei walked towards the elevator, she saw Xu Shuai took out his set of keys and opened the door. After making sure that he had gone in, she retracted her gaze and walked into the elevator. Xu Shuai¡¯s car was very easy to recognize. It was a sports car in emerald green, perfectly noticeable even in the dark. Xu Wei walked over, pulled open the car door, and sat in it. She started the engine and sped away. She was alone back in the apartment as Xiao Chun was away on a business trip. As she had been going around all night, she decided to first take a shower. After she rxed her mind and body, she came out of the bathroom, lifted the nket, and sat on the bed. She picked up her phone and contemted whether to send Xu Shuai a message to follow up on the situation earlier. Before she could make a decision, her phone suddenly rang. Chapter 656 - If The Enemy Did Not Move, Neither Would I (2)

Chapter 656: If The Enemy Did Not Move, Neither Would I (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xu Wei looked down at her phone and realised that it was a call from her boss. Pursing her lips lightly, she swiped across the screen and held her phone up to her ear before she greeted, ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Wei, have you arrived home?¡± Zuo An asked in a slow, gentle voice. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Is CEO Gu alright? He isn¡¯t drunk, is he?¡± Zuo An enquired with a hint of concern in his voice. If Zuo An had the intention to deceive someone, Xu Wei felt certain that it would be quite impossible to guard against him for he was so gentle that he seemed almost harmless. ¡°He¡¯s fine. He told me to leave after I sent him back to his apartment,¡± Xu Wei noted calmly. Although Xu Wei expected Zuo Anto press on, he merely replied, ¡°Good. It¡¯s been hard on you tonight. Rest early then. Good night.¡± ¡°Oh. Good night...¡± After hanging up the call, Xu Wei frowned and her heart was once again filled with doubts. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder why Zuo An would take everything she said for what it was if his intention was to check on Gu Yu¡¯s condition. But ultimately, Xu Wei decided not to bother about Zuo An¡¯s motives for the time being, for he had masked his intentions too well and Xu Wei knew that she had to conceal her true ns from him so that she could n her own crafty escape. After Zuo An¡¯s call, Xu Wei¡¯s thoughts returned to Gu Yu once more. But before she could even decide if she should check on him, Xu Shuai had dropped her a text. She quickly tapped on the message and saw three simple words, ¡°He¡¯s fine now.¡± Xu Shuai was apparently reluctant to divulge more about Gu Yu. Xu Wei stared at those three words so hard that she nearly became cross-eyed. Eventually, she typed out a short sentence quickly and gritted her teeth before she finally sent it out. ¡°Is Gu Yu suffering from some serious illness?¡± she wrote. However, she received no response, for her message was akin to a pebble that was tossed into the ocean and was soon drowned out. Xu Wei did not know when she fell asleep but by the time she opened her eyes, the information stored in the phone that she was still holding in her hands was alreadypletely erased. If Gu Yu¡¯s deathly pale face hadn¡¯t left such a strong impression in herst night, she would have thought that everything was just a figment of her dream. Xu Wei knew that she could only find out the truth for herself since Gu Yu and Xu Shuai refused to let divulge anything to her. ... ¡°Drastic weight loss, coughing, coughing blood, cold sweat, paleplexion...¡± Xu Wei listed. She then began to muse over these keywords as she sat down at her desk. However, as there were too many symptoms and she was utterly lost as to which to look into first, she decided to consult a professional doctor. Xu Wei was so engrossed in her thoughts that she did not even realise someone approaching her until the other party¡¯s voice boomed right beside her ear, ¡°A penny for your thoughts?¡± ¡°I want to find a doctor...¡± Xu Wei answered subconsciously and when she looked up, saw Zuo An standing before her. Stunned, she instantly held her tongue and changed the subject quickly. ¡°Boss, why are you here? Do you need something from me?¡± she asked. Noticing how quick she was to switch topics, Zuo An did not continue to probe further and merely smiled before he nodded and replied, ¡°There¡¯s a document that I need to see. Could you go to the Archives and find it for me?¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll do it right away.¡± Xu Wei nodded her head in acknowledgement, rose to her feet and left. Based on the requirements that Zuo An had shared, Xu Wei eventually found the document that he needed. However, by the time she came out of the Archives, it was already past working hours and almost everyone had left. After Xu Wei left the document on Zuo An¡¯s desk, she returned to her table, grabbed her bag, and punched out. She then entered the elevator and pressed the button for the first floor. But just when the elevator door was about to close, it suddenly opened and a familiar figure walked in. Chapter 657 - Trapped Together (1)

Chapter 657: Trapped Together (1)

Xu Wei stared at Gu Yu and a look of surprise shed across her eyes. As he seemed to be in poor health yesterday, Xu Wei had expected him to rest at home today and yet he still turned up at the office. Unlike yesterday, he no longer appeared sickly and his handsome face was expressionless like how he usually was. There was a dark, gloomy look in his eyes and his eyes seemed to linger on her for a fleeting moment when he nced towards her. It seemed like Gu Yu, too, never expected to bump into her in the elevator. Nheless, he seemed unbothered by their coincidental encounter and merely stood by the side after he pressed the button for the car park in the basement. The elevator door gradually closed. Leaning against the corner of the elevator, Xu Wei began to inspect Gu Yu¡¯s face from the corner of her eye. Based on his appearances, she really couldn¡¯t tell if anything was wrong with his health. However, she had seen how ghastly pale he was yesterday and couldn¡¯t help but wonder if had applied makeup to conceal his sickly appearance. She subconsciously squinted her eyes to take a closer look at him but she couldn¡¯t spot any noticeable trace of makeup on his face. Just when she was still observing him, Gu Yu suddenly let out a light cough. Xu Wei instantly snapped back to reality and was sharp enough to notice the slight frown on his face before he quickly restrained and controlled his expression. She could tell that there was something wrong with his health for no matter how well he could cover up his paleplexion, it would be difficult to suppress a cough. Xu Wei bit her lip before she eventually asked, ¡°Gu Yu...are you alright? Yesterday...¡± However, before she could finish her sentence, Gu Yu cut her off icily, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± It was obvious that he had no intention to continue with the subject. Xu Wei shut up tactfully when she noticed this for she knew that he would never answer her even if she asked and if he was able to return to work today, it would also prove that his condition was still temporarily under control. She heaved out a sigh of relief. The atmosphere fell silent as the elevator moved down the stories, for neither Xu Wei nor Gu Yu had anything else to say. Xu Wei quickly fished out her cellphone and tapped into a ride-hailing app to get herself a cab, but all of a sudden, the elevator shook. Xu Wei was stunned and felt sure that she must have imagined it, but in the next instant, the elevator shook violently again. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xu Wei couldn¡¯t help but look towards Gu Yu, who was quicker to react to the situation. His brows knitted into a frown as he replied coldly, ¡°The elevator seems to have malfunctioned.¡± He instantly reached over and pressed the button for the elevator door to open, but the elevator door did not budge. He then pressed the button for every single floor swiftly before he punched the emergency call button. The call went through and buzzed for a long time but perhaps because most employees have already knocked off from work, no one in the elevator control room picked up the call. After the elevator shook twice, it stopped and the screen stopped indicating the change in stories. The elevator door was also stuck and both Gu Yu and Xu Wei had no idea what would happen next. Afraid that the elevator would suddenly plunge down, Gu Yu turned to look at Xu Wei before he ordered, ¡°Just stand there, hold on to the handrail tightly and bend your knees. Don¡¯t move.¡± Xu Wei nodded before she, too, urged, ¡°Got it. You should stand in the corner too.¡± Gu Yu then took out his cellphone and called to exin the situation to Assistant Lin, who promised to rush back to thepany right away. Xu Wei felt more at ease when she heard this, for they would be in a precarious situation if the elevator continued to malfunction and nobody was aware that they were trapped inside. Soon, Xu Wei noticed that Gu Yu was still not standing at the corner of the elevator and she couldn¡¯t help but reach over and tugged him. Gu Yu nced at her from the corner of his eyes and, instead of showing her a cold face or shaking her hand off, allowed her to pull him over to the other corner of the elevator. Chapter 658 - Trapped Together (2)

Chapter 658: Trapped Together (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio After a minute or so, the story number indicated on the screen in the elevator began to change again. Just when it seemed as if the elevator was back to normal, the number on the screen began to change rapidly and the elevator started to plummet. XU Wei¡¯s expression changed and she subconsciously tightened her grip on the handrail. However, after the elevator plunged down a few floors, it began to judder again. Being caught off guard, Xu Wei inevitably stumbled forward. Realising that her head would soon m against the elevator door, she let out a cry of dismay. But right at that critical moment, someone grabbed her by the waist and yanked her back. Xu Wei staggered a few steps back before she fell into Gu Yu arms, which were all too familiar to her. Xu Wei¡¯s heart raced and she couldn¡¯t tell if she was merely terrified by their precarious situation or if she was nervous because of his embrace. Xu Wei could feel Gu Yu tighten his arms around her as the elevator continued to freefall and judder violently. ¡°Xu Wei, grab onto the handrail!¡± Gu Yu ordered in a deep voice. Xu Wei quickly nodded before she reached out her arms and clung onto the handrail for dear life. The feeling of freefalling was extremely ufortable and Xu Wei was terror-stricken. Although she was holding onto the handrail with both hands, she could barely manage to stand firm. Meanwhile, as Gu Yu was supporting her with one arm, he could only hold onto the handrail with one hand and his body was swaying slightly. If the elevator plunged all the way to the bottom, Xu Wei knew that Gu Yu would certainly fall and injure himself if he could not stabilize himself. ncing back at him, she said, ¡°Gu Yu, let go of me. I can stand steadily on my own. You should hold onto the handrail.¡± However, Gu Yu merely continued to support her with his arm as if he did not hear what she had said or that he simply couldn¡¯t be bothered to entertain her request. The falling elevator began to elerate and, without further ado, Xu Wei freed one of her hands before she turned around with much difficulty to hug his waist. Gu Yu¡¯s body quivered violently and he eventually looked down at her with a distant, unreadable expression in his eyes. However, Xu Wei couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin herself. It wasn¡¯t in her nature to rely on others to protect her or suffer on her behalf and since Gu Yu was reluctant to let go of her, she knew that she could only try her best to protect him. If both of them supported themselves on either side of the lift with their one free hand, they could both stand firm. Even if they did fall, it would cushion their impact and they would avoid any serious injuries. In the worst-case scenario, they would both be mildly injured. Xu Wei simply lowered her head and remained silent as she avoided his gaze. By a stroke of luck, the elevator came to an abrupt halt mid plunge. However, neither of them dared to move until they confirmed that the elevator would not continue to plummet half a minuteter. Xu Wei heaved a secret sigh of relief. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if they were saved by the bell. Gu Yu then pushed Xu Wei away from him and shoved her to the corner of the elevator before he stepped forward to press the emergency buzzer again. This time, they finally received a response. ¡°CEO Gu, are you trapped in the elevator? I¡¯m sorry, I had a stomachache just now and had to make a trip to the washroom. I only realized that the elevator had malfunctioned upon returning. I¡¯ve already contacted someone to fix it. Please wait for the time being. We¡¯ll settle this as soon as possible.¡± When Xu Wei heard this it finally dawned on her how lucky she was to have survived the ordeal. Raising her hand up, she wiped away the beads of cold sweat on her forehead. If the maintenance man had returnedter and failed to control the elevator in time, both Gu Yu and Xu Wei would have plunged right to the bottom and might suffer from broken limbs. The mere thought of this sent shudders down Xu Wei¡¯s back. However, before she could fully loosen up from her tension, the lights in the elevator flickered twice and suddenly, they were fully engulfed by darkness. Chapter 659 - Unanticipated Freefall (1)

Chapter 659: Unanticipated Freefall (1)

Xu Wei couldn¡¯t help but frown and ask, ¡°What now?¡± Gu Yu replied in a deeper voice, ¡°The power is out.¡± ¡°No way!¡± The maintenance man had just promised to fix the elevator quickly and yet a power failure happened right after what he said. Xu Wei was well aware that this would deprive them of all contact with the outside world. ¡°They should be here soon, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Xu Wei could hear Gu Yu¡¯s voice in the darkness and although he sounded as frigid as usual, he was speaking to her in a tone of voice that he hadn¡¯t used for a long time. Startled by this, she nced up at him. Ever since their divorce, he had been extremely cold and indifferent towards her to the point where it felt as if she was an insignificant stranger and that the things that had happened between them were merely a figment of her imagination. When she heard his sudden reassurance, for a moment, she even thought that she had misheard him. As it was dark in the elevator and Gu Yu was facing his back towards her, she could neither glimpse his expression nor read his mood. She couldn¡¯t help but clench her fists before she asked, ¡°What did you say...just now?¡± Perhaps because Gu Yu had slipped up and blurted out those words by ident, he remained silent for a long time before he eventually replied, ¡°They¡¯ll be here soon.¡± ¡°What else?¡± Silent ensued once again. Xu Wei took in a deep breath and forced herself to suppress her urge to charge over and pry his mouth open, for she knew that he could only be persuaded by reason and not force. She could only try to outsmart him. ¡°Gu Yu,¡± Xu Wei suddenly lowered her volume and whispered rather fearfully. ¡°Could you...stand a little closer to me? I can¡¯t see you and I¡¯m a little scared.¡± This time, however, her words fell on deaf ears and Gu Yu showed no signs of entertaining her. Other than the faint sound of breathing, it was so quiet that Xu Wei almost felt as if she was the only one left in the elevator. Reluctant to give up, Xu Wei continued to ask weakly, ¡°What if... What if the elevator plummets again?¡± Eventually, Gu Yu replied, ¡°Hold onto the handrail and don¡¯t move unnecessarily.¡± ¡°I released the handrail just now in a moment of fear and I can¡¯t find it now,¡± Xu Wei lied tantly without hesitation. ¡°I¡¯ll move two steps forward to search for it.¡± As she spoke, lifted her foot up to take a step forward. But before she could move, Gu Yu immediately turned and strode up to her in two steps. In the next instant, he grabbed hold of her hand and ced it right on top of the handrail before he ordered frigidly, ¡°Hold on tight!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Clutching onto the handrail with one hand, Xu Wei used the opportunity to grab hold of Gu Yu with her other free hand so that she could get him to stand beside her. ¡°You should hold onto this too in case something happenster.¡± Xu Wei could sense his eyes on her in the darkness and, without breaking free from her grip, he simply pulled away from her slightly and remained by her side within her field of visibility. Xu Wei lowered her eyes so that he would not notice the emotions shing across her eyes. This time, she was sure that Gu Yu had, indeed, told her not to be afraid earlier on and that he wasn¡¯t as cold and indifferent towards her as how he had appeared to be. After another ten minutes, they finally heard amotion above their head. Someone then pried open a small opening at the top of the elevator and a ray of light shone in. ¡°CEO Gu, give us your hand. We¡¯ll pull you out.¡± Assistant Lin urged from the outside of the elevator. But just when Gu Yu was about to reply, the elevator juddered violently once again. Chapter 660 - Unanticipated Freefall (2)

Chapter 660: Unanticipated Freefall (2)

¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Assistant Lin¡¯s asked in a flustered voice outside the elevator. The maintenance man, too, began to panic as he exined, ¡°It seems like we didn¡¯t manage to stabilize the lift and it¡¯s faulty again. We have to get CEO Gu out quickly!¡± Assistant Lin quickly yelled into the elevator, ¡°CEO Gu, give me your hand!¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Gu yu replied withposure. Before Xu Wei could react to the sudden turn of events, Gu Yu suddenly bent down slightly in front of her and wrapped his arms around her legs before he lifted her up to towards the opening at the top of the elevator ¡°Give them your hand,¡± Gu Yu instructed in a calm and steady voice. Xu Wei then realized that Gu Yu intended to get her out of the elevator first. However, with how badly the elevator was shaking, it was clearly at the risk of plunging any moment. ¡°Hurry!¡± Without further ado, Xu Wei stretched out her hand and someone instantly grabbed onto her arm and yanked her up forcefully while Gu Yu supported her body from below to help push her up. Gritting her teeth hard, Xu Wei exhausted all her strength to try her best to work together with everyone else to climb out of the elevator in the shortest amount of time possible. Without pausing to take a breath, she quickly extended her hand into the elevator and urged, ¡°Gu Yu, give me your hand. You should get out quickly too!¡± She could feel Gu Yu slipping his hand into hers but just when she was about to hold onto it, the elevator let out a terrifying groan as if something had snapped. In the next instant, the elevator began to freefall and elerate. Xu Wei managed to grab hold of Gu Yu¡¯s finger but could feel them slipping through her fingers and by the time she tightened her grip, all that she was grasping at was the air. ¡°Gu Yu!¡± ¡°CEO Gu!¡± ¡°CEO Gu!¡± Following everyone¡¯s shrieks of terror, an earsplitting crash could be heard and it was obvious that the elevator had smashed into the ground. ... The ambnce arrived in no time and Gu Yu was lifted into the car. Although Xu Wei wanted to board the ambnce, she was stopped by Assistant Lin on the basis that she was no longer rted to Gu Yu and was on no grounds to follow them. Xu Wei could only hail a cab to tail the ambnce. They soon arrived at the hospital together with the ambnce. Many people arrived at the hospital in droves after Gu Yu was wheeled into the operatingon theatre. Zuo An, Zuo Si, Xiao Chun and a few members of the upper management had shown up. As the doctor had yet to disclose Gu Yu¡¯s condition, Assistant Lin dismissed the members of the management team. Eventually, only Zuo An, Zuo Si, Xiao Chun, and Xu Wei remained outside the operating theatre to await the verdict on Gu Yu¡¯s condition. Meanwhile, Assistant Lin went on to handle the paperwork for Gu Yu¡¯s treatment. Zuo An simply stood there with a look of indifference. On the other hand, Zuo Si had balled up her fists subconsciously as she leaned against the wall and she seemed terribly upset. Xiao Chun remained by Xu Wei¡¯s side and reached over to wrap her hands around Xu Wei¡¯s. From time to time, she would console, ¡°He would be fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Zuo An lifted his head up and nced over at them. When he saw how deathly pale Xu Wei¡¯s face was and how her body was trembling, he turned and left. Minutester, he returned with a cup of hot cocoa and walked over to Xu Wei to hand her the drink before he suggested, ¡°Drink some of this to warm your body and calm yourself down.¡± However, Xu Wei did not budge and Xiao Chun had to ept it on her behalf. ¡°Thank you,¡± Xiao Chun replied politely. She then held the drink up to Xu Wei¡¯s lips and coaxed gently, ¡°Here, have a drink first. You must be terribly shaken as well. You need to replenish your energy. You can¡¯t afford to copse.¡± Xu Wei stared at her dazedly before she finally opened her mouth and took a gulp. After the operation went on for almost three hours, the red light above the operating theatre was finally turned off. Chapter 661 - I Miss You So MuChapter (1)

Chapter 661: I Miss You So Much (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The door opened and the Doctor took off his mask as he walked out. Xu Wei stood up and walked towards the doctor. The others also came and surrounded them. The doctor¡¯s expression was calm and his tone was rather rxed, ¡°Fortunately, no vital parts were injured. There are fractures on his left hand and left foot. And a slight concussion too. He just needs to recuperate properly next and there shouldn¡¯t be any major problems.¡± The oue was rather unexpected, but it was better than him ended with a serious injury. Xu Wei¡¯s could finally breathe. She felt dizzy all of a sudden felt her body swayed. Luckily, Zuo An, who was standing by her side, reached out in a quick motion and help her stand. He looked at her with concern, ¡°Are you okay?¡± After Xu Wei stabilized herself, she shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m fine, thank you.¡± The doctor continued his unfinished speech, ¡°Mr. Gu will be transferred to a normal ward in a while, he will regain consciousness once the drug effect of the anesthetic passed. But he will need to rest in an absolutely quiet environment. If you want to visit him, you cane back tomorrow.¡± The doctor left after he gave them instructions. Zuo Si turned to look at Xu Wei and the others and said, ¡°You heard what the doctor said, right? You can all leave now. I¡¯ll stay at the hospital tonight to apany CEO Gu.¡± Xiao Chun snickered. ¡°Is it your ce to tell us what to do now? And why should you be the one to stay?¡± ¡°If not me, then who? You¡¯re not suggesting secretary Xu, are you? What identity should she assume to stay back? The ex-wife he divorced? Or...¡±Zuo Si nced at Zuo An, with a hint of sarcasm. ¡°She¡¯s staying back as Vice-President Zuo¡¯s secretary?¡± Xiao Chun scoffed at Zuo Si. ¡°Did I say that Lil¡¯ Wei to be the one to stay? Can¡¯t I Stay? Yu and I are siblings. You are just his work partner, has a colleague now became closer than a sister?¡± ¡°You...¡± Assistant Lin was just walking back in when he heard them arguing. He felt a headacheing on. He quickly stepped forward to smooth things over. ¡°Miss Zuo, Miss Xiao, stop arguing. All of you should go back and rest. I will take good care of CEO Gu. You don¡¯t have to worry about him.¡± Zuo Si had a nasty look stered to her face and she wanted to continue arguing to stay, but assistant Lin¡¯s expression turned frigid slightly and continued talking, ¡°The doctor has just instructed that CEO Gu needs an environment of absolute silence. If all of you want the best for CEO Gu, then all of you should leave.¡± Xu Wei was the first to pull Xiao Chun as she said to her, ¡°Chunchun, let¡¯s leave.¡± ¡°Lil¡¯ Wei...¡±Xiao Chun wanted to say something, but she stopped herself. She fought for the right to stay back at the hospital because she saw that Xu Wei was extremely worried about Gu Yu. But, Xu Wei ended up being the one to give up on the chance to stay back. ¡°Let¡¯s Go...¡± Xu Wei grabbed Xiao Chun¡¯s arm, pulled her along, and turned around to leave. Zuo An watched her leave. The corner of his lips curled up slightly. Then, he nodded at assistant Lin, ¡°Assistant Lin, I¡¯ll be leaving first. If there¡¯s any situation arises or if CEO Gu needs anything, you can contact me.¡± Assistant Lin replied politely, ¡°Okay, take care.¡± Zuo An¡¯s gaze shifted from assistant Lin to Zuo Si, ¡°Are you leaving? If you¡¯re leaving, I¡¯ll give you a ride.¡± Zuo Si ignored his offer with a sneer and proudly strode off in her high heels. ¨C After Xiao Chun and Xu Wei got into the car, Xiao Chun turned to look at Xu Wei, who was sitting in the passenger seat before starting the engine. She asked with doubts, ¡°Lil¡¯ Wei, are you sure you¡¯re not going to stay and keep watch on Yu tonight? He got injured trying to save you...¡± Chapter 662 - I Miss You So MuChapter (2)

Chapter 662: I Miss You So Much (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xu Wei leaned back in her car seat. She was obviously exhausted as her voice was soft, and a little hoarse, ¡°Chunchun, drive. Let¡¯s go home first.¡± It was not that the fact that she did not want to stay with Gu Yu, but it was not her ce to do so at the moment, with her current status. Moreover, after the thrilling experience just now, she felt a little dizzy when she rxed. She needed some rest now. Anyway, assistant Lin was guarding here. He wouldn¡¯t let anything happen to Gu Yu. There was no need for her to fight for anything right now. After saying that, she closed her eyes. Xiao Chun looked at her still slightly pale face. She still felt sorry for her, but she said nothing else. She started the car and drove away. Back at the apartment, Xu Wei took a quick shower and went straight to bed. She didn¡¯t sleep well. Her mind kept reying everything that happened in the elevator. As they were both in danger in the elevator, she was all tensed up that her brain refused to take in details of the happening. However, now that she was rxed, those details of the elevator incident slowly resurfaced in her mind. In the critical moments when the elevator was shaking and falling, Gu Yu considered her safety first before his own. He even blurted out ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid¡± when she was most frightened. s, when the elevator was in danger of falling, he still chose to let her go out first. If he chose to go out first, she would be the one to fall. Why would a person protect another person at the most critical moment? Other than adoration and love, she couldn¡¯t think of any. She recalled the incident when she saw someone going after Gu Yu with a knife, her mind went nk and she wasn¡¯t even thinking when her body instinct worked its own as she plunged out to take the knife for Gu Yu. Her only thought was to not let the person she loved get hurt. Xu Wei tossed and turned, but in the end, she couldn¡¯t sleep for long. Semi-consciously, it was already daybreak. Due to the incident yesterday, and as she was still in shock, Zuo An told her to take the day off and had a good rest at home. Even though she didn¡¯t have to go to work, she couldn¡¯t sleep either. After she washed up, she went to the kitchen and made two sets of breakfast. She kept one warm for Xiao Chun, who was still asleep, and ate her own. Then she went back to her room to change and went out. She went to the flower market to pick a bunch of fresh flowers and hailed a taxi to go to the hospital. Gu Yu¡¯s VIP ward was very quiet. When she walked over, she realized that his ward was connected to Grandpa Gu¡¯s ward. She never visited Granpa Gu after she came back from abroad. Firstly, she had told Gu Yu that she wouldn¡¯te again, and secondly, her status did not permit her to do so. When she agreed with the divorce proposal from Gu Yu, she felt the greatest pang of guilt towards Grandpa Gu as he had hoped more than anyone else that she and Gu Yu would always be together. Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t persevere then. Xu Wei still didn¡¯t have the courage to walk into Grandpa Gu¡¯s ward to visit him. When she walked to Gu Yu¡¯s ward, she raised her hand and gently knocked on the door. Then, she heard footsteps, and the door was pulled open. It was Mrs. Lin instead of Assistant Lin that opened the door. Their eyes met. Both were caught with a surprise. Mrs. Lin was the first to react, and her voice was filled with surprise. ¡°Young Miss... Miss Xu, long time no see...¡± ¡°Yes, long time no see. I missed you so much, Mrs. Lin.¡± ¡°Miss Xu, I missed you too. I thought... we would never see each other again,¡± Mrs. Lin said as she moved aside as if showing a gesture for Xu Wei toe in and smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside.¡± Chapter 663 - The Answer (1)

Chapter 663: The Answer (1)

Xu Wei stepped into the ward. The ward was so quiet that only the faint sound of medical equipment filled the room. She couldn¡¯t help but softened her footsteps, for fear that she would cause disturbance to Gu Yu, who was still sleeping quietly on the bed. She looked around and was slightly relieved when she did not see any sign of Assistant Lin. If he was here, he would probably make her leave, by hook or by crook. ¡°Miss Xu, have a seat. I¡¯ll get you a ss of water.¡± Mrs. Lin turned around to pour her a ss of water. Her movements were exceptionally smooth as if she was so used to it. She had probably gotten used to it when she took care of Grandpa Gu this period of time. Xu Wei sat on the sofa. Her gaze fell towards the hospital bed, and the man on it. Gu Yu¡¯s face was still slightly pale, was sleeping quite peacefully. When Mrs. Lin came over with the ss of water, she caught Xu Wei gazing at Gu Yu. ¡°Miss Xu, you don¡¯t have to worry too much. Young master¡¯s condition is quite stable. He woke up for a whilest night. He seemed alert and has clear consciousness.¡± As she said that, she handed the ss of water to Xu Wei. Xu Wei took the ss from her, ¡°Thank you.¡± Thankful for treating her like how she used to, and also thankful for telling her about Gu Yu¡¯s condition. Ever since she got married into the Gu family, apart from Grandpa Gu, Mrs. Lin treated her best. She was really grateful for that. That was also the reason why she was never upset with Assistant Lin when he said those harsh words to her. Xu Wei drank some water and hesitated for a moment before asking softly, ¡°Mrs. Lin, Grandpa Gu... How was he recently?¡± At the mention of this, a hint of worry appeared on Mrs. Lin¡¯s face. She sat down on the sofa and shook her head lightly, ¡°He has always been like that. There hasn¡¯t been any improvement. Young master has invited many leading experts in the medical fields to heal him, but the results aren¡¯t optimistic. Now, he¡¯s dependant on medication to survive.¡± She was not surprised by the reply from Mrs. Lin. Xu Wei forced a tight smile. ¡°Grandpa is so strong. He will wake up.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s good news enough if his condition doesn¡¯t get worse. Otherwise, if something happens to Mr. Gu Sr. , the young master... would have no one left by his side. As you know, you¡¯re not by side anymore...¡± Mrs. Lin subconsciously sighed. Then, she realized that she had said something inappropriate. She quickly stopped and apologized repeatedly. ¡°Miss Xu, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t sleep all night. I must be too exhausted that I¡¯m starting to talk nonsense. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± She knew it deep down in her heart that the divorce wasn¡¯t Xu Wei¡¯s fault. So, she had never put the me on Xu Wei. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±Xu Wei was still smiling as if she was not bothered by these words at all. Mrs. Lin couldn¡¯t help but sighed again, ¡°Miss Xu, you¡¯re such a good girl. I don¡¯t know what the young master was thinking. How could he bear to...¡± Xu Wei lowered her eyes and said in a low voice, ¡°Yes, how could he bear to... I¡¯ll ask him when he wakes up.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± She raised her eyes and looked over Mrs. Lin¡¯s shoulder towards the bed. Her gaze met Gu Yu¡¯s, who had wakened while they were too immersed in their conversations. She curled her lips and repeated herst sentence, ¡°I said, I want to ask, why did he take the risk to protect me if he doesn¡¯t like me? If he likes me, how could he bear to divorce me!¡± After saying this, she stood up straight and walked directly to the bedside. She lowered her eyes and fixed her gaze on the man¡¯s handsome pale face. She opened her mouth and enunciated each word, ¡°Gu Yu, since you¡¯re awake, then give me an answer. Why?¡± There was a slow movement in Gu Yu¡¯s eyes, then his mysterious eyes moved towards Xu Wei. Chapter 664 - The Answer (2)

Chapter 664: The Answer (2)

They stared at each other for a few seconds before he turned his gaze to Mrs. Lin and ordered in a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°Get me a ss of water.¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡± Mrs. Lin hurriedly got up to pour him a ss of water. She walked towards the bedside and adjusted the head of the bed up a little before she handed him the ss of water. Xu Wei did not rush him. She waited patiently for him to finish drinking. She pulled a chair over and sat down. Her well-defined pair of eyes stared straight at him as she continued to wait for his answer. There was already no need for a game of hide-and-seek now. If his action of risking his life for her was not enough to prove his feelings towards her, then the rest of his action previously would have meant nothing. Gu Yu looked down at the empty cup in his hand. After a moment of silence, he raised his eyelids and looked at Xu Wei. ¡°Under the circumstances yesterday, I would have done the same even if it was anyone else.¡± From his words, it wasn¡¯t because she was special to him then. After everything that had happened, he still gave her this answer. Xu Wei was unsure whether she had expected this answer from him, or not. But she found it satirical. The corners of her lips curled into a smile, she had no intention to hide her sarcasm anymore and bluntly ridiculed him, ¡°Oh, so the usually cold and heartless Young Master Gu has now turned kind? Victory is yours then. I¡¯ve been with you for so long and I didn¡¯t know about this.¡± Her words did not change Gu Yu¡¯s expression. He coughed, the hint of weariness appeared between his brows again. He ordered her to leave, ¡°I need to rest. You can leave now.¡± ¡°Even when we¡¯vee to this state, you¡¯re still not willing to tell me how you really feel,¡± Xu Wei mocked in a low voice. She then stood up and looked down on him, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m leaving.¡± Gu Yu was surprised that she did not pester him any longer. He raised his head to look at her, but only saw her figure from behind as she had already turned and left. His brows visibly knitted together. Mrs. Lin stood at the side. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh deeply as she saw them parted on bad terms after just a few word exchanges. From what everyone saw on the surface, they divorced for they had no love left towards each other. But for Mrs. Lin, she watched them since they got together, the rise and fall in their rtionship, all the way up to now. She felt that they still love each other dearly. Xu Wei walked out of the hospital and stood at the entrance for a little while. She then hailed a taxi, got in, and instructed the driver, ¡°To the Gu Corporation.¡± The taxi came to a halt at the entrance of Gu Corporation building. She paid the fare, pushed the door open, and got out. After she reached the top floor of the building, she walked directly to the CEO¡¯s office. She pushed open the office door and saw that Assistant Lin was sorting out documents. He was probably going to take them to the hospital for Gu Yu. Assistant Lin saw her and eximed, ¡°Secretary Xu, what are you doing here? You should know that CEO Gu isn¡¯t here!¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Then what are you doing?¡± Xu Wei didn¡¯t answer him. Instead, she closed the office door and locked it behind her. The clicking sound of the door being locked was clearly heard by Assistant Lin. His eyes widened in shock. ¡°You, you, you... what exactly do you want to do?¡± Was she here to exact revenge because of the harsh words he had spoken to her previously? Xu Wei strode towards him, one step after another. Assistant Lin retreated in panic but he had nowhere to go as his body was already up against the office desk. He swallowed hard and tried to put on a strong pretense. ¡°Secretary Xu, I¡¯m a man. If you want to fight me, you would be the one at disadvantage.¡± Just as he clenched his fists preparing for a fight, Xu Wei brushed past him and walked behind him. Then, she stood still. Chapter 665 - Truth Revealed (1)

Chapter 665: Truth Revealed (1)

Still confused, Assistant Lin turned around to look at Xu Wei. He found her standing in front of the safe box. She stared at the safe box for a few seconds, then opened her bag and took out a small axe. He was stunned at first, then realized what she wanted to do. He eximed in shock, ¡°Secretary Xu, calm down!¡± Xu Wei turned sideways and took a nce at him. She sneered. ¡°By hook or by crook, I¡¯m opening this safe box today. You can either call the police or stay out of my way.¡± ¡°Miss Xu... What are you trying to do?¡± Assistant Lin stepped forward and tried to talk her out of it. ¡°I¡¯ll call the police. Don¡¯t try me. You¡¯ve gone too far. CEO Gu saved you yesterday and you¡¯re breaking into his safe box today. Do you think it¡¯s appropriate for you to do so?¡± Xu Wei broke into a smile. Her spection was correct. Assistant Lin was still trying to reason with her instead of getting the security team to drag her out of the office despite what she was trying to do. He wouldn¡¯t dare to if Gu Yu still cared about her, and this confirmed her spection. She felt it in her guts that the document she was looking for was in the safe box. She had to get her hands on it, especially when Gu Yu was not around. Today, she had to nail the truth about Gu Yu¡¯s feelings towards her. By fair means or foul, she had to know the answer. Xu Wei pushed Assistant Lin away with one hand and smashed the axe hard on the lock with the other. Assistant Lin didn¡¯t expect her to be so fierce. His eyes widened with shock. ¡°Miss Xu, you...¡± Xu Wei ignored him and continued to smash. The lock loosened after a few plunge. She continued to plunge the axe hard at the lock until it was broken. There was arge stack of documents in the safe box. She reached in and took them all out. Assistant Lin pounced forward and attempted to grab these documents from her. ¡°Miss Xu, these documents are confidential. You¡¯re taking them illegally. If you¡¯re held ountable, you¡¯ll have to...¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Xu Wei replied with three words, ¡°Call the police.¡± ¡°...¡± Xu Wei ced the documents on the desk and flipped through them one by one. She skipped through all of thepany¡¯s confidential documents, she did not even nce into them. Assistant Lin initially thought that she was trying to pry on confidential information from the documents. When he realized that she wasn¡¯t, he frowned, ¡°Miss Xu, what exactly are you looking for? Put the documents back where they were and I¡¯ll turn a blind eye and pretend that nothing happened.¡± She continued to flip through the documents. It did not take long for her to reach the final few documents, yet she could not find the document she had been expecting to find. Her brows gradually furrowed. Could it be that... her spection was wrong? That so-called document that changed Gu Yu was never kept in the safe? Or perhaps Gu Xue was wrong, the document never existed? She refused to give up. She gritted her teeth and continued to go through thest few remaining documents. Her movements slowed down as well. With Gu Yu¡¯s denial of his feelings towards her, she did not know where she should start looking. If she still couldn¡¯t find the document, she would not be able to prove that Gu Yu had loved her. If that was the case, everything she did would be meaningless. Xu Wei closed her eyes and clenched her fists tightly. No matter what, she hade this far. She had to face the consequences, be it good or bad. She took a deep breath and continued to flip through thest few copies. Not this one... Not this one too... The only one left... Xu Wei¡¯s sight fell on the wordings on the documents. Chapter 666 - Truth Revealed (2)

Chapter 666: Truth Revealed (2)

Share Transfer Agreement. This document stood out among the stack of documents. Perhaps it was this one. Xu Wei held out her hand to flip through the document. Assistant Lin¡¯s expression changed drastically as he pounced forward and tried to snatch the document away. But Xu Wei was already looking at the first page of the document before he managed to get his hand on it. The agreement stated that Grandpa Gu¡¯s shares in the Gu Corporation were all entrusted to... Gu Xiong. Assistant Lin instantly covered his face with his palms. If he had known that CEO Gu kept this document in the safe box, he would have stopped Xu Wei with all his might. Apparently, Xu Wei still knew Gu Yu better than he did. Now, the truth had been revealed. With Xu Wei¡¯s detective mind, he was bound to be in trouble. Quietly, Assistant Lin turned around, as he wanted to slip away considering the situation did not seem to be advantageous to him. However, Xu Wei grabbed him by the cor from behind before he could manage to escape. He struggled to break free, but she was too strong, so strong that he was almost held down on the floor. Xu Wei closed her eyes and digested the information she had juste across. She had a distant look in her eyes when she opened them again. She looked at assistant Lin and said, ¡°Have a good chat with me, or I can beat you up first, and then we chat?¡± ¡°...¡± Assistant Lin was silent for a few seconds. With a dejected look, he said to Xu Wei, ¡°Miss Xu, Why don¡¯t you ask CEO Gu directly about things that you want to know? Don¡¯t make things difficult for me.¡± It was bad enough that he was not able to stop Xu Wei. If he said something wrong again, wouldn¡¯t it be a death sentence for him next? ¡°So, you¡¯re choosing the second option?¡± ¡°...¡± Assistant Lin hesitated for a moment and then lowered his head. ¡°Fine Miss Xu, let¡¯s talk. Whatever you want to say or ask, I¡¯ll tell you, okay?¡± Xu Wei nodded in satisfaction. She raised her chin and gestured towards the sofa. ¡°Let¡¯s sit and talk.¡± After both of them were seated on the sofa, Xu Wei threw the share transfer agreement on the coffee table. She tapped on it and asked him directly, ¡°Is this document real?¡± Assistant Lin nodded. ¡°It is real. Thewyer has already authenticated it. It was indeed Mr. Gu Sr. who requested the share transfer when he was still in a conscious state of mind. The signature on the back page was also confirmed to be his.¡± ¡°But... why would Grandpa Gu agree to entrust his shares to Gu Xiong?¡±Xu Wei¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for him to make such a decision...¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s impossible, but thewyer verified the signature to be genuine. Now that Mr. Gu Sr. is unconscious, we do not have the evidence to fight back even if we don¡¯t believe it to be possible.¡± Assistant Lin couldn¡¯t help but sighed, ¡°Miss Xu, Gu Xiong has already been banished from the Gu Corporation earlier, and the shares in his hands were all bought back by CEO Gu. With the shares owned by both CEO Gu and Mr. Gu Sr., no one would be able to threaten the position of the Gu family in Gu Corporation. But now that the shares that belong to Mr. Gu Sr. were entrusted to Gu Xiong, it would be the same as crippling an arm of CEO Gu.¡± ¡°Gu Corporation was about to hold a board meeting then. Gu Xiong wanted to use this opportunity to form a liaison among the board of directors to force CEO Gu to step down. Previously, CEO Gu had already offended the board of directors because of you. They have always wanted to bring him down. At that time, the Gu Corporation would fall into the hand of another.¡± Xu Wei considered the linkage between all the situations that happened and said, ¡°So, Gu Yu went abroad during that time to resolve this matter? So, he went to Zuo Si?¡± Assistant Linughed, with a hint of mockery in hisughter. Chapter 667 - The Explanation (1)

Chapter 667: The Exnation (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Miss Xu, what kind of person do you think CEO Gu is?¡± Assistant Lin¡¯s tone was somewhat resentful of Xu Wei¡¯s misunderstanding towards Gu Yu. ¡°CEO Gu did not go after Miss Zuo. Miss Zuo was the one that came to CEO Gu.¡± Zuo Si came to Gu Yu first? Xu Wei wasn¡¯t bothered by Assistant Lin¡¯s mockery. She was more surprised over the fact that Zuo Si was the one that came to Gu Yu. With the crisis within Gu Corporation, it would be natural for her to think that Gu Yu went to Zuo Si as the solution to the internal crisis in the corporation, either through political marriage or through partnership. After all, Zuo Si had the support of the entire Zuo Corporation. Moreover, the gossip between Gu Yu and Zuo Si was the talk of the town during that period. For over a month, he did not bother to exin and even neglected her. He requested a divorce when he came back from abroad. It was perfectly normal for her to think what she thought. Thus, these words from Assistant Lin certainly came as a huge surprise. ¡°Continue.¡± Assistant Lin shrugged, ¡°I¡¯m not sure of the agreement Ceo Gu had with Miss Zuo. I wasn¡¯t there when they had discussions. But you also knew what happened after that. A lot of gossips were flying around, and... There were no public rtions.¡± ¡°The rumors on the ambiguity between CEO Gu and Miss Zuo were not true. I was by CEO Gu¡¯s side all the time and I have never seen him and Miss Zuo having any ambiguous actions between them. I think... CEO Gu and Miss Zuo probably had a certain agreement. First, start a gossip. Secondly, ensure no public rtion interference. Moreover... your name was never mentioned in all the news, which was the reason you had a peaceful life even with so much crisis happening during that time.¡± ¡°He returned to China on the day of the Board of Directors meeting. Gu Xiong has already reached an agreement with the directors in the Board of Directors to have CEO Gu step down from his position as CEO. He relied on the shares entrusted by Mr. Gu. Sr. and the support of some shareholders who were on his side and had already garnered almost half of the voting rights. However, the rumors between CEO Gu and Miss Zuo and the possible partnership with Zuo Corporation shaken the stand of some in the Board of Directors. They changed their minds and voted for CEO Gu instead. In the end, the majority of the votes favored CEO Gu. That was how CEO Gu won again and shattered Gu Xiong¡¯s wishful thinking.¡± In fact, when Xu Wei saw this agreement on share ownership transfer, she had already guessed that this was probably what had happened. Gu Xiong had always been an ambitious man, he certainly wouldn¡¯t resign his fate to be kicked out of the Gu Corporation just like that? He would definitely cause trouble given chance..., she just didn¡¯t expect that Grandpa Gu¡¯s share would be his tool this time. Grandpa Gu was unconscious, so there was no way he could im back his shares. If Gu Yu had reacted slightly slower, the Gu Corporation would have fallen into Gu Xiong¡¯s hands. So... she could understand the reason for his partnership with Zuo Corporation. Xu Wei bit her lower lip, ¡°Then, the divorce... Was it part of his n?¡± Was this included in the agreement between him and Zuo Si? ¡°No.¡± Assistant Lin couldn¡¯t help but sighed, ¡°Everything that I know, and everything that I¡¯ve spected is mainly urate. Initially, when he did not contact you when he was abroad, I thought he decided not to contact you temporarily because he just did not want you to overthink. He did not have his phone with him when he was abroad, I was the one having it. I only call my mother on daily basis to follow up on the condition of Mr. Gu. Sr. was in.¡± ¡°After he secured the position of CEO, I asked him whether he was going to the hospital to see you and Mr. Gu. Sr. I thought the worse was over. I totally did not see iting... when he asked me to prepare the divorce agreement.¡± Chapter 668 - The Explanation (2)

Chapter 668: The Exnation (2)

¡°Miss Xu, that¡¯s all I know. Initially, I was also curious why he wanted to divorce you. I also tried to ask him indirectly, but he ignored me.¡± ¡°When you requested for me to return the things to CEO Gu, I even mentioned to him that you were still quite sad. He... He did not react. He just kept them all in the drawer without a nce. He had never touched them since then.¡± Assistant Lin noticed that Xu Wei was still calm after everything that he said, and was no longer sad like how she used to be. Only then did he feel relieved and continued to speak, ¡°So I thought that perhaps the fate between you and CEO Gu was destined to end there and then. When I heard that you went abroad, I feel that it was good for both of you too, leading each of your own life separately. Who knew you would suddenly decide toe back? Not only did youe back, but you came back as Zuo An¡¯s secretary. First of all, I don¡¯t see the need for you to get yourself involved in these nasty matters of the business world. Secondly... I still think of you as my Young Mistress, as my family. That¡¯s why I was so angry.¡± ¡°I apologize for what I¡¯ve said to you back then. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Xu Wei pursed her lips and calmly replied, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I didn¡¯t take it to heart.¡± She pondered for a moment and asked, ¡°What about Zuo An? Why did all of you resent him so much? Didn¡¯t he join the Gu Corporation because of the partnership between the Zuo Corporation and the Gu Corporation? Or because it would be more beneficial for you if Zuo Si was the one in the position of Vice President?¡± ¡°At the end of the day, Zuo Si is also part of Zuo Corporation isn¡¯t it?¡± Assistant Lin was slightly surprised by her question. He widened his eyes and sized up Xu Wei. He stared at her for a while and he whispered, ¡°Miss Xu, you couldn¡¯t really...have been tricked by Zuo An?¡± ¡°What do you even mean by being tricked into this? Do you even know how to converse?¡±Xu Wei pretended to be angry, ¡°You were the one that has always misunderstood me, okay? I have always been working for Zuo An. Now that he needed someone to help him when he entered a newpany, he made me his secretary. I know nothing about the business between him and Gu Yu. After a pause, she couldn¡¯t resist herself but to add on mockingly, ¡°Gu Yu has also been keeping me in the dark all this time, hasn¡¯t he?¡± Everything was kept under wraps perfectly. If not for Zuo An, who urged her to return to the country and brought her into the Gu Corporation, she would still be in the dark, and continued to work with the press abroad, healing her wound with time. ¡°About this...¡±Assistant Lin scratched his head as he could not refute. He had expected that CEO Gu had not wanted Xu Wei to know anything about the crisis thepany was facing. CEO Gu knew when Xu Wei went abroad, but her return was totally out of his expectation. ¡°Miss Xu, you¡¯ve been in thepany for a while now. You should be able to tell that your Big Boss wasn¡¯t one that keeps his hand to himself. He has been privately getting close with the directors that hold neutral standing, working on them to slowly iste CEO Gu.¡± ¡°He did not join to strengthen the Gu Corporation but to seize power. But that might not be the case with Miss Zuo. Miss Zuo as the Vice President will realize the actual cooperation between the Gu Corporation and the Zuo Corporation. They were in a different standpoint.¡± Xu Wei took a deep breath. ¡°Alright. Even when all these that you¡¯ve said make sense, I still have one final doubt.¡± Chapter 669 - We Will Be Having a Diplomatic Marriage (1)

Chapter 669: We Will Be Having a Diplomatic Marriage (1)

¡°Do speak.¡± Xu Wei opened her mouth and enunciated each word, ¡°If the Zuo Corporation intends to annex the Gu Corporation, then what Zuo Si has been doing is against the n of the Zuo Corporation. Why would she want to abandon her family¡¯s interests and cooperate with Gu Yu?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether she went to Gu Yu when they were abroad or the fact that she is helping Gu Yu now, neither of the actions are beneficial to the Zuo Corporation. Isn¡¯t her action is like to hoist herself with her own petard?¡± It was undeniable that Xu Wei was right. Even Assistant Lin was puzzled, let alone Xu Wei. He shook his head, ¡°I seriously have no idea. I¡¯ve mentioned earlier, I don¡¯t know anything about the agreement CEO Gu had with Miss Zuo. If you want to know, you¡¯ll have to ask...¡± Before he could finish, the office door opened, followed by the click-cking of high-heels. Zuo Si, d in her professional ck suit, walked in. Zuo Si casually threw the key she had in her hand on the cab beside her. Her dark eyes fell on Xu Wei¡¯s face, her lips curled into a faint smile, ¡°You¡¯ve indeede here.¡± As expected. Xu Wei raised her eyes to meet hers. ¡°Gu Yu sent you here?¡± He even gave her the key to the office so that she coulde and go as she pleased? Zuo Si didn¡¯t answer. Instead, she looked at Assistant Lin and instructed, ¡°Go out and make two cups of coffee for us. I¡¯ll fill her in on things that you don¡¯t know.¡± Assistant Lin was caught in surprise. How did she know about the conversation he was having with Xu Wei just now? Was she eave-dropping outside the office door? As if she could read his mind, Zuo Si sneered disdainfully. ¡°Miss Xu couldn¡¯t get CEO Gu to speak, so she came directly to his office and attempted to break open his safe box. Isn¡¯t it obvious what she wants to know?¡± Xu Wei lowered her eyes slightly and then said to Assistant Lin, ¡°You can go. Let me talk to her.¡± Habitually, Assistant Lin followed Xu Wei¡¯s instruction. He nodded and got up, and even took care to close the door behind him as he let himself out of the room. Zuo Si stepped forward and sat facing Xu Wei on the sofa. Zuo Si had always carried a strong aura with her. She had the air of superiority, especially when she gazed at others condescendingly, which further enhanced her grandeur. Xu Wei too did not show any signs of inferiority. She sat there nonchntly, with an air of indifference in both her gaze and expression. They sat facing each other in silence. Zuo Si was the first to break the silence. She chuckled, with a hint of appreciation in her tone, ¡°Xu Wei, I¡¯ve always liked you. It¡¯s just a pity that we¡¯re destined to never be friends.¡± Xu Wei raised her eyelids. ¡°You¡¯ve always wanted to know why CEO Gu wants to divorce you and why am I helping him, isn¡¯t it? CEO Gu is not willing to hurt you with the truth for the sake of the affection he had for you in the past. It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll be the viin and tell you what he can¡¯t.¡± Zuo Si leanedzily on the sofa with her hand folded elegantly, her gaze cold and her lip curled. ¡°CEO Gu will never allow the Gu Corporation to fall into the hand of an outsider. Moreover, what happened to Mr. Gu. Sr. wasn¡¯t as simple as it seems. What he wants to do now is much more important than romance. As for me, what I want is simple too. I will destroy everything that Zuo An wants. He will get neither the Gu Corporation nor the Zuo Corporation.¡± ¡°So, my goal is the same as Gu Yu. We will be having a diplomatic marriage.¡± Chapter 670 - We Will Be Having a Diplomatic Marriage (2)

Chapter 670: We Will Be Having a Diplomatic Marriage (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio A diplomatic marriage. This wasn¡¯t new to her, but they were always just unverified rumors. Now that she was hearing it from Zuo Si, it became a solid truth. Gu Yu was really going to have a diplomatic marriage with Zuo Si, so... Gu Yu divorced her then to pave the way for his marriage with Zuo Si. If she was still legally married to Gu Yu, Zuo Si would not be able to stand by his side as a legal partner. Xu Wei couldn¡¯t describe the feeling she was having at that moment. Would she finally be free after she had gotten the truth she sought for, or... after the wild goose chase, she was still the one being forsaken? She did not speak, and her expression a little solemn. Zuo Si stared at her expression. Xu Wei was undeniably the calmest woman she had ever met. If it were any other woman, how would they have reacted if they were told the same? Would they have cried bitterly? Would they be in disbelief? Or would they have cursed and thrown tantrums? She had a sudden desire to see the emotions hidden beneath Xu Wei¡¯s calm exterior. Zuo Si¡¯s dark pupils moved around, then she continued, ¡°Xu Wei, you should have known that love is ridiculous and meaningless in our world. What is the point of having a marriage? Alignment of interest, profit maximization, and cooperation with a win-win situation for both parties. Then only the marriage willst. Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re still holding on to the idea that marriage based on love alone willst for a lifetime.¡± ¡°Was it that you¡¯ve watched too many TV dramas? Or you¡¯ve not outgrown the world of fairy tales, Miss Xu?¡± She paused as if something came to her mind and her smile deepened. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I don¡¯t mind ying along and give you a ssic line or two.¡± ¡°As for you, what you had with Gu Yu is already in the past. As Gu Yu¡¯s marriage partner, I guess I should have the right to tell you, to please stay away from Gu Yu?¡± Xu Wei leisurely took a look at Zuo Si. She noticed the provocative stare of Zuo Si and suddenly let out a chuckle, ¡°Miss Zuo, if you want to learn, you should learn the whole process. Isn¡¯t there still one missing step?¡± ¡°Oh? What missing step?¡±Zuo Si tilted her head and asked in a humble manner. Xu Wei replied calmly, ¡°Writing me a check.¡± She shouldn¡¯t haveughed in such a ¡°fight¡± scene, but Xu Wei just could surprise her every single time. It was indeed interesting. Zuo Si yed along and asked, ¡°Then how much do you want?¡± ¡°Miss Zuo, you¡¯re degrading yourself. Under normal circumstances, you should give me a nk check to have me fill in any amount that I want... ssic gestures aren¡¯t that easy to learn.¡± Zuo Si realizedter that Xu Wei was mocking her indirectly. Not only did Xu Wei not act the way she had anticipated, but Xu Wei was also able to strike back at her without batting an eyelid. She was really in a fullbat-ready mode. Well, if Xu Wei was a delicate rich girl with a fragile heart, she would not be standing here right now. Zuo Si lowered her eyes and smiled silently. Then, she stood up and walked to Xu Wei¡¯s front. She slowly bent down until her red lips came close to Xu Wei¡¯s ear, then she whispered. ¨C Xu Wei almost collided with Assistant Lin, who was holding cups of coffee when she came out from the office. Fortunately, he was quick-witted enough to move sideways. After he steadied himself, he looked at the pale face of Xu Wei. He couldn¡¯t help but asked, ¡°Miss Xu, are you okay? What did Miss Zuo say to you?¡± ¡°The reason for the divorce was that Gu Yu wanted to marry Zuo Si. He wasn¡¯t having any predicaments, he just did not love me.¡± Chapter 671 - Does It Matter If It’s True or Not? (1)

Chapter 671: Does It Matter If It¡¯s True or Not? (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xu Wei¡¯s eyes seemed to redden right after saying this. All of a sudden, as if she was afraid that she would break down, cupped her hands over her mouth and dashed off. ¡°Miss Xu!¡± Assistant Lin called after her worriedly. Just when he was contemting if he should give chase andfort her, Zuo Si appeared by the door to the office. When she noticed the cup of coffee that he was holding onto, instructed, ¡°You could pass me the coffee. Go sort out the documents that CEO Gu needs and send it over to him quickly.¡± ¡°...¡± As Zuo Si would be the Young Madam if she were to marry Gu Yu in future, Assistant Lin does not dare to disobey her orders. Heaving out a silent sigh, he had no choice but to enter the office and hand over the mug of coffee to Zuo Si respectfully before he stowed the confidential documents that Xu Wei had dug out back into the safe. After he contacted someone to fix the lock on the safe, he then began to organize the documents. Zuo Si lounged on the sofa and finished her coffee leisurely before she took out her phone and gave Gu Yu a call. ¡°Hello,¡± Gu Yu replied in his usual cold voice after the call went through. Cutting to the chase, Zuo Si informed, ¡°I¡¯ve solved the issue that you asked of me. But...I solved it using my way. Hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± After a moment of silence on the other end of the line, Gu Yu replied, ¡°Do as you please.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯m hanging up. See youter.¡± Zuo Si then kept her phone, rose to her feet and left. Assistant Lin, who was sorting out the documents, paused his task on hand and turned to watch as Zuo Si gradually disappeared from his line of sight. He had been working for CEO Gu for a long time and could usually read his mind. However, he simply couldn¡¯t make head or tail of the games that Gu Yu and Zuo Si were ying. ¡°Is CEO Gu really going to marry Zuo Si? But they don¡¯t look good as a couple,¡± Assistant Lin mused. ... Xu Wei charged up to the rooftop of thepany and, as she stood by the railing, looked up at the azure blue sky that wasced with tufts of white clouds. Gradually, her suppressed emotions began to seep through and her eyes brimmed with tears. After a long time had passed, she could hear the sound of approaching footsteps from behind her. However, perhaps because she was too immersed in her own world to notice or that she simply wanted to ignore, for she did not turn back to look. The sound of footsteps grew closer and closer until finally, someone stopped right beside her. Xu Wei could feel his eyes on her face and shortly after, he handed her a clean, white handkerchief. Xu Wei¡¯s vision was blurry from crying and her eyshes, which were wet with tears, fluttered gently as her eyes wandered from the handkerchief to Zuo An¡¯s face. She could see a hint of worry in his gentle eyes as he held her gaze and asked softly, ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°No.¡± Xu Wei did not ept his handkerchief and merely fixed her eyes on him. All of a sudden, she noted, ¡°Did you know that Gu Yu is forming a marriage alliance with Zuo Si?¡± Zuo An stared at her for a few seconds before he nodded and acknowledged, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re aware...¡± Xu Wei remarked and her lips curled up into a sneer. ¡°You wanted me to join thepany because you were under the impression that...I¡¯m very important to Gu Yu and that I could be an obstacle to their marriage, isn¡¯t it?¡± Zuo An¡¯s eyes darkened but he continued to remain silent. Xu Wei felt increasingly amused by his tacit acknowledgement andughed coolly as she replied, ¡°Boss, you think too highly of me. Gu Yu wouldn¡¯t have divorced me if he really cared about me. It¡¯s even more amusing to think that you actually went through such great lengths to hinder their marriage.¡± Zuo An lifted his handkerchief up and wiped away Xu Wei¡¯s tears slowly as he replied emotionlessly, ¡°Why are you belittling yourself?¡± Chapter 672 - Does It Matter If It’s True or Not? (2)

Chapter 672: Does It Matter If It¡¯s True or Not? (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Belittling MYself?¡± Xu Wei repeated what he had said. Seemingly amused by what she just heard, she pushed Zuo an¡¯s hand away and turned to face him before she emphasized, ¡°Yesterday, you deliberately tasked me with searching for information so that I would knock offte and bump into Gu Yu in the elevator, didn¡¯t you?¡± Zuo An stared fixedly at her. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, the elevator malfunction was definitely not an ident and was also part of your n, isn¡¯t it?¡± After a moment of silence, Zuo An replied, ¡°Wei, you were once a reporter. I¡¯m sure you know that evidence is required to back up any ims that you make.¡± However, Xu Wei merely sneered and replied, ¡°Why are you so afraid? Are you worried that I¡¯ll record down what you said or trick you into telling the truth?¡± ¡°Gu Yu wouldn¡¯t have gotten away with just a minor injury if it really had been an ident. You never intended to hurt us and merely wanted us to be honest with our feelings after weathering through this incident together.¡± There was a hint of self-mockery in Xu Wei¡¯s voice as she resumed, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I could only disappoint you. I have always been a dispensable person to Gu Yu, be it now or three years ago.¡± ¡°He saved you.¡± ¡°Yes, he did save me,¡± Xu Wei nodded in agreement. ¡°But do you know that I¡¯ve also saved him before? At that point in time, I nearly fell into an etern. While Gu Yu doesn¡¯t love me, at the very least, he would feel guilt and pity towards me. He wouldn¡¯t be much of a man if he did not save me.¡± ¡°But that¡¯s all there is.¡± Xu Wei raised her hand and wiped the tears away from the corner of her eyes before she continued, ¡°At the end of the day, I was too naive. Men are all the same. Your rationality always wins over your sensibility and you would prefer power over love.¡± Zuo An remained silent but his lips had curled up into a barely noticeable smile as he withheld his opinion. Noticing this, Xu Wei asked, ¡°What? Am I wrong to say that?¡± Zuo An still did not reply. Xu Wei seized him up before she, too, broke out into a faint smile and requested, ¡°Big Boss, we have been friends andrades for so many years. There¡¯s something serious that I¡¯ve been wanting to ask you and I hope...that you could answer me truthfully on ount of our rtionship.¡± Zuo An pondered about it for a few seconds before he eventually agreed, ¡°Fire away.¡± Instead of speaking, Xu Wei suddenly took a step closer to him. Her toes were touching the tip of Zuo An¡¯s leather dress shoes and the distance between them was instantly reduced. Zuo An could see her delicate features and small, chiselled face clearly when he looked down. Her face was tear stricken while her eyes and the tip of her nose had also turned red, and she appeared rather pitiful. He raised his eyebrows slightly but did not draw away from her and simply remained rooted to the ground in anticipation of her next move. Xu Wei looked up and blinked her dark, clear eyes several times before she lowered her voice and remarked slowly and clearly, ¡°Is it true that you intend to swallow the Gu Corporation?¡± Although both of them were cutting the chase, Zuo An was still slightly taken aback by how direct Xu Wei was. He looked down and fixed his gaze on her. After a long time, his lips curled up into a smile and, instead of answering, he asked, ¡°Does it matter if it¡¯s true or not?¡± ¡°Such an ambiguous answer...¡± Xu Wei thought. Xu Wei was not the least surprised, for Zuo An was essentially just making use of her and thus, it was only natural of him to not bepletely honest with her. However, Xu Wei wasn¡¯t bothered by this, for she only needed to concern herself with what she wanted to do. Beaming, Xu Wei replied, ¡°If it¡¯s not true, then take it that I¡¯ve never asked this question. But if it¡¯s true, then I want a part in this as well.¡± Chapter 673 - To Pledge Allegiance (1)

Chapter 673: To Pledge Allegiance (1)

Strands of Xu Wei¡¯s hair fluttered along with the gentle breeze on the rooftop and tickled Zuo An¡¯s face, causing something to stir in his usually calm eyes. ¡°What did you say?¡± he asked. He still sounded gentle, but upon listening closely, one could detect a hint of surprise in his voice. Xu Wei looked at him and repeated clearly, ¡°I said that I want to join in if you intend to swallow the Gu Corporation.¡± Xu Wei sounded calm but confident and clear. Zuo An remained silent for half a minute and seemed as if he was processing her words. Eventually, he controlled himself and assumed his usual gentle but unreadable expression as he questioned, ¡°What¡¯s your reason?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± Xu Wei¡¯s lips curled up into a cruel smile and her eyes were gradually zed by resentment and indignance as she snapped back her head to look up at the sky. ¡°Why do I always have to experience the dejection of being abandoned? Why am I the one who¡¯s always sacrificed?¡± ¡°I never ask for a single cent from Gu Yu when we divorced. I even paid him a fixed sum of money every month so that I could repay the billion dors that I owed him. But now, I suddenly realized how foolish I was.¡± ¡°I treated him like a prized treasure back then when I liked him. Now, all that I feel is hatred.¡± Xu Wei turned around to look at Zuo An when she said this. ¡°Now, I loathe him with the same passion with which I used to love him. I simply couldn¡¯t bear the sight of how he¡¯s always so high and mighty. He¡¯s always so condescending and shows a tant disregard for others. He ditched me twice and each time, I was left with nothing. I want him to experience what it¡¯s like to lose everything as well!¡± She then cocked her head to one side and smirked devilishly as she asked, ¡°Would this reason suffice?¡± Zuo An stared at her and seemed to scrutinize her for a moment before he replied, ¡°So you want to take revenge on Gu Yu?¡± ¡°I suppose you could put it that way. Or rather, I would have to make my trip back to China worth the while. I wouldn¡¯t want to leave this ce without dignity again for the third time. I¡¯ve had enough of that.¡± All of a sudden, a thought seemed to pop up in Xu Wei¡¯s mind and she remarked, ¡°Zuo Si taught me a lesson just now. Care to listen?¡± Zuo An nodded elegantly and encouraged, ¡°Sure, I would be more than happy to.¡± Xu Wei took a few steps forward to rest her hands on the railing and, tapping her fingers lightly, she looked back at him and said, ¡°She said that only individuals who share amon goal could be together. The most stable form of rtionship in this social circle is one in which both parties share the same interests and the interests are maximized.¡± ¡°That certainly sounded like something that she would say,¡± Zuo An agreed. ¡°I also think that she¡¯s right about this. That¡¯s why... Big Boss, I don¡¯t know how you¡¯re rted to Zuo Si, but I¡¯m not interested. I know that you¡¯re on opposing teams from her. I¡¯m also against Gu Yu and Zuo Si, so we share the same goals.¡± ¡°If you allow me to join you, I¡¯ll do my best to help you to swallow the Gu Corporation. I have no interest in the Gu Corporation, so take it if you like. I just want Gu Yu to be defeated and to lose everything that he has.¡± Zuo An observed how Xu Wei¡¯s expression transformed from one of love to that of resentment for a while before he suddenly smiled and remarked, ¡°Wei, are you trying to pledge your loyalty to me?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°You should know that words are too cheap to prove your sincerity in pledging allegiance,¡± Zuo An noted and a cunning glint shed across his eyes. ¡°If you want me to believe in your loyalty, then shouldn¡¯t you at least show me something to convince me?¡± No matter how good Xu Wei¡¯s reasoning was, it was insufficient to persuade Zuo An to believe her. Chapter 674 - To Pledge Allegiance (2)

Chapter 674: To Pledge Allegiance (2)

Xu Wei knew that Zuo An was not a simpleton who could easily be fooled by a few words. She was already prepared before she even said those things to Zuo An, for she had never expected him to take her words at face value. ¡°I suppose you¡¯re aware that I¡¯ve been investigating Gu Yu all this while?¡± Zuo An nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± As Xu Wei had already gone so far into this topic, she felt that it was useless to continue to hide certain things from Zuo An. Ever since she entered Gu Corporation, she had kept tabs on everything that Zuo An had done. She knew that he had intentionally created opportunities for her to get back together with Gu Yu, for only when she returned to his side could she be his source of weakness again. However, perhaps because Gu Yu no longer had any feelings for Xu Wei or was simply ying all along, for he never showed much of a reaction towards Xu Wei. When Zuo An realised that his probing failed to stir up anything, he then proceeded to stage the elevator incident. Although Gu Yu saved Xu Wei at that point in time, things did not go ording to Zuo An¡¯s ns. He had expected Gu Yu and Xu Wei to be honest with their true feelings at the critical moment of life and death. Instead, they were fully estranged now and Xu Wei even wanted to pledge her allegiance to him in order to take revenge on Gu Yu. He could only say that Xu Wei was truly full of surprises. She was originally just a pawn to him and now, for some strange reason, he had be profoundly curious about her. He thought that he had known her well enough, only to realize that his knowledge of her was merely just the tip of the iceberg. ¡°I found out a secret of his that will be very helpful to you.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Xu Wei wagged her finger at Zuo An and signalled for him toe closer. Zuo An wasn¡¯t bothered by how she was keeping him in suspense and even went along with her. Lowering his head, he leaned his ear closer to her. Xu Wei moved closer and her breath caressed his ear as she whispered in a low tone of voice that was tinged with a barely noticeable hint of hatred, ¡°Gu Yu has some health issues and I think it¡¯s quite serious. I¡¯ve seen it twice. He¡¯s currently relying on medication to sustain himself. I don¡¯t know what his exact condition is for now, but once it¡¯s verified, the board of directors who are currently supporting him will probably turn against him as well.¡± At the moment, Gu Yu had lost Grandpa Gu¡¯s shares and his own shares were insufficient to keep him in his current position as the president of thepany. Once the board of directors who supported him lost confidence in him, Zuo An would naturally rise up to the asion and take over the entire Gu Corporation. Zuo An did have some doubts about Gu Yu¡¯s health. However Gu Yu had concealed it too well and had never shown any signs of weakness in front of others. Zuo An been tried to send someone to get close to Gu Yu and investigate this, but Gu Yu was not someone to be trifled with and thus, it was difficult for Zuo An¡¯s men to even get close to him, let alone investigate. At present, Xu Wei¡¯s disclosure of Gu Yu¡¯s state of health was akin to giving him a crucial hold over Gu Yu. He also doesn¡¯t have to doubt the authenticity of Xu Wei¡¯s words. It wasn¡¯t surprising that Xu Wei could get close to Gu Yu. However, Zuo An couldn¡¯t help but fin Xu Wei ruthless. Once he found out about Gu Yu¡¯s precise condition, things would truly be over for Gu Yu. After a moment of silence, Zuo An asked, ¡°Do you really hate Gu Yu so much? Aren¡¯t you too heartless?¡± Xu Wei merely felt amused by his question. Instead of replying, she grinned and asked, ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I hate him? Do men think that they could hurt the feelings of a woman as they please and that the woman should simply ept it passively? Do men think that women could only nurse our wounds in silence?¡± Chapter 675 - Today, You’re My Partner, Not Secretary (1)

Chapter 675: Today, You¡¯re My Partner, Not Secretary (1)

Xu Wei¡¯s words seemed to have hit a spot in Zuo An¡¯s heart for he appeared to be lost in thoughts for a fleeting moment before he quickly recovered and shed her an innocent grin as he replied, ¡°Not all men will hurt women. At least...¡± He looked like he wanted to say something but hesitated on second thought and changed the subject instead, ¡°Wei, since you could share such a fatal weakness of Gu Yu¡¯s to prove your loyalty to me, there¡¯s no reason for me to reject you.¡± He then extended a hand to her and weed her, ¡°d to have you in the team. I¡¯m sincere about it this time.¡± Xu Wei, too, reached out her hand and shook his as she ¡°Wish us...sess. Hope that we¡¯ll both get what we want.¡± ¡°Look forward to working with you.¡± Xu Wei smiled and pulled her hand away. Feeling the instant loss of the soft touch of her palms, Zuo An subconsciously swept one nce at his empty palms before he, too, retracted it calmly. ¡°By the way, I¡¯m currently living with my best friend Chunchun. But as you you know, Chunchun is hostile towards you and since she¡¯s almost like a sister to Gu Yu, she¡¯ll definitely stand on his side. If I switch to your camp, it¡¯ll be awkward for us to continue to live together and neither will she support me. So... I¡¯ll need to find a new ce to stay in.¡± Using the same coquettish and fawning tone of voice as before, Xu Wei requested, ¡°Big Boss, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to make the necessary arrangements.¡± Zuo An was already used to receiving requests from her and had always been helping her to solve her problems. He nodded without hesitation and agreed readily, ¡°Sure. If you¡¯re fine with the apartment that you used to live in before, you could go back there.¡± ¡°The apartment from before... Isn¡¯t that the unit opposite to Zuo Si¡¯s?¡± Xu Wei recalled. While there was nothing to hate about that apartment, but she doesn¡¯t like the thought of running into Zuo Si from time to time. Zuo An could read Xu Wei¡¯s mind when he saw the frown on her face and exined, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Zuo Si doesn¡¯t live across from your unit anymore. She has already moved to the same neighbourhood as Gu Yu.¡± Xu Wei was utterly clueless about this. After being stunned for a second, she beamed and remarked, ¡°Is she also living right across from Gu Yu¡¯s apartment?¡± ¡°What makes you think that she¡¯s not living in Gu Yu¡¯s apartment?¡± Zuo An¡¯s challenged with a hint of mischief in his eyes. Xu Wei stared straight back at him and replied truthfully, ¡°Previously, you instructed me to send him back and when I reached his apartment, I didn¡¯t see Zuo Si or her belongings.¡± ¡°Moreover, even if they wanted to live together, with how spoiled she is, she certainly wouldn¡¯t sacrifice herself to live in the apartment that I used to live in.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Zuo An then controlled his expression and took out his phone from his pocket to give Qiao Chu a call. After providing him with simple instructions, he informed Xu Wei, ¡°Qiao Chu will send someone to clean up the house. You can move in anytime. He¡¯ll deliver the keys to you.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ... Xu Wei moved out that very night and while Xiao Chun does not agree with her choice, she did not object. After all, Gu Yu was the one who had hurt her feelings and Xiao Chun, who was still more biased towards Xu Wei, felt sorry for her. Xu Wei hugged her tightly for a long time before she finally left with her suitcase. She still stayed in the guest room that she used to stay in and just when she was unpacking her clothes, her phone rang. After Xu Wei took one nce at the caller ID, she quickly dropped her task on hand to answer her phone. ¡°Boss, it¡¯s already sote. Is something wrong?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a business party the night after tomorrow and both Gu Yu and I are invited. Gu Yu will bring Zuo Si along and will probably make use of the opportunity to announce their rtionship. I want you to attend the event with me. Are you willing to?¡± Chapter 676 - Today, You’re My Partner, Not Secretary (2)

Chapter 676: Today, You¡¯re My Partner, Not Secretary (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The day after next. Such a fast pace action to announce their rtionship once he was discharged from the hospital. The corner of Xu Wei¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°Sure, why not? As I said, I will perform ording to your instruction.¡± ¡°Alright, it¡¯s settled then.¡± After Xu Wei hung up, she lost the mood to unpack her things at that moment and walked out of the room. Her eyes lit up a tiny bit when she saw the balcony. She uncontrobly walked over to the balcony. At the balcony, she saw that the potted nts she left behind were very well taken care of. The branches trimmed and there were no signs of dehydration or wilting. So, they should have been watered regrly. Perhaps, her Big Boss got someone to take care of these potted nts after she left. She just did not expect that... someone that appeared to look so gentle to everyone but whose heart innermost being could not be touched actually had this side to him. A person who liked flowers and nts would always have a soft spot in their heart. Xu Wei stared at the potted nts, thousands of emotions shed through her eyes. ¨C The cocktail party was to start at eight o¡¯clock in the evening. At five o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Zuo An walked towards Xu Wei¡¯s desk when he was out from his office. His dark eyes fell on her. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said softly as he knocked his fingers lightly on her desk. Xu Wei looked up in surprise. ¡°It¡¯s still early.¡± ¡°It¡¯s time to set out. You... will need time.¡± She will need time? What time did she need? Zuo An didn¡¯t continue. Instead, he lifted his feet and left after he muttered, ¡°Follow me.¡± What could Xu Wei do other than closed the documents and got up? She carried her bag and went after him. Qiao Chu was already waiting for them with the car parked at the entrance of the office building. After Zuo An got into the back seat, Xu Wei instinctively pulled the door of the front passenger seat. ¡°Wei, you¡¯re my femalepanion today, not my secretary.¡± Zuo An¡¯s soft elegant voice came to her ear. Female Companion. Xu Wei understood what he meant, she abandoned the front seat without any hesitation and went to the backseat to join Zuo An. The car started once she settled in. About half an hourter, the car stopped at the entrance of a personal fashion house. Xu Wei was not unfamiliar with these personal fashion houses as Gu Yu brought her here before as well. However, she did not expect Zuo An¡¯s arrangements to be so thorough. She had initially prepared her attire and was nning to do the makeup herself. She turned to Zuo An and smiled, ¡°Boss, are you doing this for your image, or so that I can steal Zuo Si¡¯s limelight with my beauty?¡± Zuo An answered her frankly, ¡°Both.¡± Everyone in the elite world knew that Xu Wei was Gu Yu¡¯s ex-wife. Now that Gu Yu wanted to announce his marriage in front of Xu Wei, he would be confirming his reputation as the man who left his wife. In the world of the elite, a couple would still maintain their facade of a loving family despite their infidelity in the shadow as image and reputation were extremely important for people of their ss. Once their image copsed, their influence in the world would be affected too. He could no longer stop the marriage between Gu Yu and Zuo Si. In that case... he could only add fuel to the fire and let it burn brighter. Since Gu Yu had made his move, he had to counter-attack. Embarrassment would be inevitable for Xu Wei on such asions. However, for the sake of the bigger picture, a sacrifice would be required. He could only try to make her fall more dignified. Xu Wei certainly understood this logic too. She would have been mentally prepared for this when she agreed to attend. Chapter 677 - Her Stunning Beauty Shone Through Time

Chapter 677: Her Stunning Beauty Shone Through Time

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Although it was something that would happen as it should be, Zuo An still felt strangely oppressed by her feigned rxed smile and her teasing words. He had always been a person that could see-through everything and that wasn¡¯t a good trait. Even though you understood the situation well, and saw through what was happening, you would still be forced to continue down the chosen path of destruction. It was excruciating that although you knew you would get hurt, you would still have to act as if did not matter to you and continued to drag yourself on. That was the condition that current Xu Wei was in. ¡°Since you¡¯re paying for it, Big Boss, of course, I¡¯m willing. I¡¯ll let Master Tony dress me up exquisitely.¡± Xu Wei pushed the door open and got out of the car after she said that. Zuo An looked at her leaving figure, his sympathy quickly seeped away. This bit of strange feeling wouldn¡¯t affect him at all. His goal had always been very clear. Because between him and Zuo Si, only one could win. ¨C Zuo An did not wait for Xu Wei at the fashion house. After he left her with Master Tony and told her that he would be back for her at seven, he left with Qiao Chu. Tony knew Xu Wei from her previous status as Young Mistress of Gu Corporation. However, it was Zuo Corporation that sent her here this time around. He just wanted to say, the circle of the elite was really... However, the customer was king. He still greeted Xu Wei with a big smile and asked politely, ¡°Miss Xu, what kind of style would you be looking for?¡± Concurrently, he asked his assistant to pass the catalog to Xu Wei to choose the makeup, dress, hairdo, jewelry, and others... Xu Wei flipped through itzily, undecided for a moment. Just as Tony was about to rmend a style or two, she suddenly asked, ¡°Zuo Si, do you know her?¡± ¡°Zuo Si?¡±Tony nodded. ¡°She just left. It was... it was Assistant Lin who made the appointment for her.¡± After he said that, he realized that he could have said the wrong things. However, it was toote to take it back. He could only smile awkwardly and continued, ¡°Miss Xu, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely make you... prettier than she does.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± There were some motions in Xu Wei¡¯s jet-ck eyes. ¡°You just need to tell me what her style is, and does the total opposite for mine. The more apparent it is, the better.¡± ¡°Total opposite?¡± Tony couldn¡¯t hide his surprise when he heard that. Normally, they would want to outshine theirpetitors. But she requested to be in total opposite instead. ¡°Yes, thanks for the trouble.¡± Master Tony was gradually impressed by her politeness and gentle words. He immediately made an OK gesture. ¡°No problem, leave it to me!¡± Zuo Si had chosen a ck long dress with a train. As she had an excellent figure, the bareback long dress would expose her slender waist and enhanced her elegance and sensuality. Her queenlike aura paired with luxurious makeup certainly made her look exquisite, yet untouchable. Since Zuo Si chose to wear ck, the opposition style would be white, which represents chastity and purity, with nock of beauty and elegance. The white dress was not a popr choice for this kind of party usually. After all, not only would it be disastrous if the person could not carry the dress well, they would not appear outstanding in the crowd at all. However, Tony did not expect that the white dress he casually picked could look so gorgeous on Xu Wei. Her long lustrous ck hair that was let down before styling paired with her radiant pair of eyes, made her look like an elf lost in the world of the man, her stunning beauty shone through time. Chapter 678 - Her Stunning Beauty Shone Through Time (2)

Chapter 678: Her Stunning Beauty Shone Through Time (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Tonyplimented Xu Wei from his heart. He then pulled Xu Wei in front of the full-length mirror, ¡°Are you satisfied with this gown?¡± She was a natural beauty, this was irrefutable. He had alreadymented her once when he helped her dress previously, and he still did today. After CEO Gu left, CEO Zuo came. How could men not flock towards such a girl? Xu Wei studied her reflection in the mirror for a moment and nodded lightly. Then, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble Master Tony to work on my makeup, make me look...delicate and touching.¡± ¡°...¡± Tony hesitated. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it would be more suitable to make you look like a fairy?¡± ¡°A delicate and touching one, please. Thank you.¡± Tony did a facepalm. Even though he felt that it would be a waste, he could only mutter to himself, ¡°The customer is God. The one who pays is the boss. Bosses can do whatever they want.¡± ¨C At seven o¡¯clock sharp, Xu Wei pushed open the door of the fashion house and slowly walked down the stairs. Qiao Chu stood by the car as he waited for her. He was stunned the moment he saw her although they were no longer stranger after working together for a while. Was the women before him the same women who went after news fiercer than any man, the in Xu Wei that wore no makeup and d mostly with T-shirt and jeans? In Qiao Chu¡¯s eyes, he never saw Xu Wei as a woman. If a woman was too strong, it blurred the line of gender identification. Which was why his jaw dropped when he suddenly saw such a feminine side of her. He was still stunned when Xu Wei walked up to him. She raised her hand and waved her dainty fingers in front of his eyes, her voice was sweeter than usual. ¡°Qiao Chu,e back.¡± Qiao Chu¡¯s mind was dragged back to reality. He couldn¡¯t help blushing and quickly opened the back seat door for her. ¡°Please.¡± Xu Wei got into the car and realized that Zuo An wasn¡¯t inside. When Qiao Chu settled in the driver seat, she inquired, ¡°Where¡¯s Big Boss?¡± She was used to calling him that, and Qiao Chu did not bother to correct her as he too, got used to hearing her calling Zuo An Big Boss, ¡°Mr. Zuo has some matters to take care of. He will be waiting for you at the venue.¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡± As the car moved, the sky gradually darkened. Xu Wei turned her head and looked at the scenery outside the car window. Thousands of emotions shed through her eyes, one after another until there were none. The car stopped at the entrance of the venue. She put on a smile. Today¡¯s event was a grand cocktail party, a gathering of business magnates and celebrities. The entrance was garnished with a long red carpet, with paparazzi flocking outside. When Xu Wei got out of the car, she caught a glimpse of Gu Yu and Zuo Si. Zuo Si¡¯s arm was around Gu Yu¡¯s as they walked the red carpet together. Zuo Si was a cold beauty. She did smile, but it was usually a mocking smile, disdainful smile, cold smile, and even arrogant smile. At this moment, Xu Wei could feel that the smile Zuo Si had on her face was just a smile,ing from a woman. She stared without blinking. Her long eyshes trembled slightly, a hint of redness slowly appeared in her eyes as if she was fighting the urge to tear up. She trembled when the cold wind of the night blew. She could not tell whether it was her body¡¯s reaction towards the chill, or because she was disheartened. The next moment, she felt a suit jacket cloaked her body. She turned her head and looked. Zuo An had appeared beside her before she could realize. Even though they did not have any agreement before this, he was also dressed in a white suit, which matched her white dress perfectly. Chapter 679 - The Prince Chose the Princess (1)

Chapter 679: The Prince Chose the Princess (1)

Xu Wei quickly restrained the emotions in her eyes. She lifted the corner of her lips slightly. ¡°Big Boss, trying to assume the role of a Prince Charming today?¡± Zuo An was caught off-guard by her question. He replied with a smile, ¡°Should Ie riding a white horse?¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll wait for you toe riding one.¡± Qiao Chu came forward and soft reminded Zuo An, ¡°Mr. Zuo, it¡¯s time to make your entrance.¡± Only then they ended their meaningless conversation. Zuo An raised his arm in front of Xu Wei and said gently, ¡°Put your arm around mine.¡± Xu Wei did as he said and held his arm. Zuo An and Xu Wei, who were dressed in white, created a huge contrast against Gu Yu and Zuo Si, who were both d in ck. In addition to that, they were extremely good-looking couples, not to mention theplicated rtionships they had between all four of them. They instantly became the center of everyone¡¯s attention once they stepped on the red carpet. Almost everyone knew that Gu Corporation and Zuo Corporation would soon be united by marriage. Not too long ago, Gu Yu and Xu Wei¡¯s was still seen publicly disying their affections, followed by their high-profile divorce. Then, the addition of a neer Zuo An who forced his way into Gu Corporation. Although his identity was yet to be confirmed, he was spected to be somehow rted to Zuo Si as they had the same surname. Everyone seemed to be gathered here at the banquet for the good show to start. However, they were still amazed by Xu Wei¡¯s capability from what she came through. She was abandoned by her then-fiance Gu Yu three years ago and hence faced group mockery. She returned three yearster and still got herself married to Gu Yu, which shut every mouth that previously mocked her. When the second separation happened, she was expected to be crowned the abandoned wife again. However, the entire web ridiculed Gu Yu for his cold-blooded action of leaving his first wife instead. Now, she was linked to Zuo An, who was currently the hottest persona of the business world in her reappearance in the eyes of the public. She was certainly full of surprises. The organizer of the banquet was the president of the Chamber of Commerce. He first greeted Gu Yu and Zuo Si, then came over to greet Zuo An and Xu Wei. His gaze would asionally fall on Xu Wei as if he was sizing her up. However, he still showed her courtesy as a host. Xu Wei knew very well that all of them regarded her as Zuo An¡¯s new interest. Else, she would be getting all the cold shoulders instead of polite greetings. It was an extremely realistic circle. Zuo An was the nouveau riche or new rich. Hence, there were continuous streams of people that came to greet him and to get acquainted. They kept toasting him but Xu Wei drank with all of them on his behalf. After all, she wanted to be apetent femalepanion, and... she would have the perfect excuse to get drunk. Her face slightly reddened from alcohol flush after a round of drinking. Zuo An helped her to the sofa and let her sat down. He then brought her a ss of warm water. ¡°Rest for a while. Actually, I don¡¯t need you to drink for me.¡± Xu Wei leanedzily against the sofa. She lifted her eyelids and looked towards Gu Yu and Zuo Si, who were surrounded by the mass of people at the center of the banquet hall. ¡°I have to put on a good show. If I don¡¯t act like I¡¯m drunk because I am broken-hearted, how can I magnify Gu Yu¡¯s ruthlessness? Big Boss, remember to give me a raise for my dedication to my work, alright?¡± Always with her sry. Zuo An couldn¡¯t help but muttered, ¡°Little money-grubber.¡± ¡°No, I am indeed poor. It¡¯s my pride that doesn¡¯t allow me to owe Gu Yu money, so I¡¯ll earn every penny I can.¡± Zuo An smiled helplessly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you a raise.¡± ¡°Thank you, Boss. I¡¯ve been instantly revived. Let¡¯s go, Let¡¯s start the second round.¡± ¡°...¡± The guests gradually arrived at the party and drove the atmosphere towards the climax. The President of the Chamber of Commerce was to begin his speech, which prompted everyone to surround him. Chapter 680 - The Prince Chose the Princess (2)

Chapter 680: The Prince Chose the Princess (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio After the speech, the President of the Chamber of Commerce announced, ¡°Next, I would like to invite the President of the Gu Corporation, Mr. Gu and Miss Zuo to lead the first dance.¡± The lights in the hall dimmed with only a cluster of spotlights directed towards Gu Yu and Zuo Si as if they were the only existence in the world, and the rest of the guest was drowned by the darkness and became one with the backdrop. Gu Yu turned to face Zuo Si and extended his hand elegantly towards her to make the invitation gesture. Zuo Si smiled as she raised her hand towards his and allowed him to lead her to the dance floor. The music started and they began to waltz. The soft light shone on Gu Yu¡¯s well-defined face. It might be the lighting effect, or perhaps it was his soft expression, his eyes seemed to shine with affection towards Zuo Si. As for Zuo Si, who had always been portraying the image of a superwoman, seemed to have shed all the protective shield and turned into a delicate little woman in front of Gu Yu. This scene had proven enough. With their family background and love affair as a filter, no words were required to announce their marriage alliance. This was adequate to convince everyone that the marriage alliance was done deal. However, the sweet couple on the dance floor was not the only subject of attention. The attention of the public was even more concentrated toward Xu Wei. Even though Xu Wei was standing in the dark, she could feel countless pairs of eyes on her, waiting for her to react. Would she be weeping silently at the side or was she going to rush forward and tear them apart? The Gu Corporation was already on the verge of copse after the fall of Mr. Gu. Sr. However, the marriage between the Gu and the Zuo would bring the corporations to another level of greatness. With the north-south alliance, they could dominate the resources in themerce world created roadblocks to many others. On the surface, everyone would tter the marriage alliance. In reality, many of them wished that Xu Wei woulde forward and hammered Gu Yu to death. This would destroy the marriage alliance and sink the Gu Corporation into oblivion. Xu Wei certainly wished to let them know that, if she could hammer him to death, she would. But she did not have the power to do so as Gu Yu did not love her to the point that he would tear out his beating heart for her, neither did he love her so deeply that he could forgo his empire for her. Hence, she could only disappoint them. However... even if she didn¡¯t have a sledgehammer, she could do with a small one. Xu Wei moved closer to Zuo An and asked in a low voice, ¡°How is it? Is the arranged reporter in ce yet? Can I start the ball rolling?¡± Zuo An replied in a low voice, ¡°When the lights are on.¡± ¡°Roger that!¡± After the dance, the hall lit up. At that very moment, Xu Wei¡¯s eyes turned red. She bit her lower lip lightly and had her sight locked directly on the beautiful couple. Her body trembled slightly and her face gradually lost its color. It was such a scene that would even move even the coldest of heart, her expression showed the unspeakable sadness from her heart, and her emotions that portrayed vulnerability and helplessness. That was exactly the scene she had created when everyone looked towards her. Just like the saying that too much disy of affection would lead to the quick death of love. Back then, Gu Yu had protected Xu Wei at the banquet and even put on hiswyer robe to battle in awsuit for her. Those were the scenes where Gu Yu had proven his love for Xu Wei. The wild rumors of this couple had once led the public to believe that they were inseparable, and even many of them had shown their support and approvals towards the couples on social media. Who could have known that the divorce would follow suit so soon just like a tornado? The Prince and Cindere did not go far in the end. After all, they weren¡¯t from the same world. Eventually, the prince chose the princess. To look convincing, Xu Wei drank a lot of liquorter on. When Zuo An left the banquet with her, the effect of the alcohol had gotten stronger. Her face was flushed red, and she was staggering on her high heels when she walked. The car was already waiting outside. Zuo An was holding Xu Wei up when they left the banquet hall together and intended to send her home to rest. However, Xu Wei refused to get in the car and said, ¡°I want to go for a walk to clear off the alcohol smell.¡± Chapter 681 - Xu Weilai, You Crossed The Line (1)

Chapter 681: Xu Wei, You Crossed The Line (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio It waste into the night, so Zuo An certainly would not let a drunk woman wander aimlessly on the road. He persuaded her gently, ¡°Wei, you should go back and rest. It¡¯s not safe to walk around at night.¡± Xu Wei had not much rationality and restraint under the influence of alcohol. Her temper red up and she yelled at him, ¡°I¡¯m going to walk.¡± She pushed Zuo An away and staggered forward in her high heels unsteadily. Qiao Chu seemed concerned with the situation Xu Wei was in and offered, ¡°Mr. Zuo, why don¡¯t you drive yourself back first and have a rest? I¡¯ll follow her.¡± Zuo An shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ll go after her. She¡¯s doesn¡¯t seem well.¡± A strange emotion shed in Qiao Chu¡¯s eye. Before he could realize Zuo An was already striding towards drunken Xu Wei. Xu Wei was stumbling around as she tried to bnce herself in her high heels. She even almost fell down several times. Out of a sudden, she squatted down on the floor. Zuo An, who was following closely from behind thought she had fallen on the ground and quickened his stride to help her. When he reached her, he did not expect to see her squatted on the floor to take off her high heels. With her high heels in both hands, she stood up and continued walking barefooted. Zuo An was stunned for a few seconds as he took some time to digest what happened before him. He had never seen a woman act like this in front of him. Although he knew that Xu Wei had always been a woman who didn¡¯t care about trifles. Xu Wei didn¡¯t seem to have any destination in her mind. She just kept walking wherever her feet took her. When the wind blew, she would raise her head slightly and took a few deep breaths. Then she would take a few steps forward again, stopped, and continued walking. As Xu Wei was not in any drunken fit, Zuo An just let her be and kept a distance of few steps from behind. He would send her home when she eventually got tired from all the walking. After they walked for about fifteen minutes, Xu Wei seemed tired. She noticed a bench by the side of the road, walked over, and sat down on the bench. Then, she leaned back and closed her eyes slightly. Soon after, she lifted her feet up on the bench and hugged her knees with both hands. She rested her chin on her knees and her shoulders started to tremble faintly. Although it was soft, Zuo An could still hear her muffled sob. He stood still and observed her quietly for a moment. Eventually, he decided to walk over and sat down on the bench beside her. He gently patted her twice on her head. His movement was awkward as he seemed tock the experience offorting others. He even seemed uneasy when he tried to find the correct words tofort her, ¡°Don¡¯t you hate Gu Yu? Why are you still so sad?¡± Xu Wei slowly opened her eyes when she heard his voice. She turned her face towards him and squinted at him for a long time. She squeezed out a smile when she seemed to have just recognized who he was. ¡°What makes you think that I¡¯m sad because of Gu Yu?¡± Xu Wei Lai blurted, as she tried to defend herself and to save whatever dignity that was left. ¡°Oh? Not because of him? Then why are you sad?¡± Zuo An raised his eyebrows. ¡°Tell me. Perhaps I can help with your problems.¡± ¡°Me...¡± Xu Wei pointed her dainty fingers at herself. The drunkenness hint in her eyes made her look confused, which enhanced the brightness of her eyes. They shone like the stars in the night. She smiled slyly. She answered with a question, ¡°Why do you need a reason to be sad? Women¡¯s emotions are so fickle. I just feel sad all of a sudden. Can¡¯t I be sad without a reason?¡± At this moment, Zuo An confirmed that she was drunk. Otherwise, she would not say such illogical and incoherent words. It was meaningless to reason with a drunk. Therefore, he simply went along with her. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡± Chapter 682 - Xu Weilai, You Crossed The Line (2)

Chapter 682: Xu Wei, You Crossed The Line (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°You¡¯re just brushing me off.¡± Xu Wei was indeed drunk. Her words were direct and even her dissatisfaction was clearly written on her face. She sat up straight all of a sudden and stared at Zuo An with her wide eyes, ¡°Then tell me, do you have a reason to be sad?¡± Although he knew that she was unreasonably pestering him, Zuo An was not annoyed. It was probably because he had never seen her like this. The sober Xu Wei would asionally act cute or coquettishly, but most of the time, she was overly mature and rational. She was young, but her mind was too matured for her age. But today at this moment, she seemed to act her age, a young girl in her twenties. As Zuo An looked at Xu Wei¡¯s current self, he unconsciously also let down his guard around her. He tugged at his tie and rxed a little. His tone also becamezy, which was rare. He replied, ¡°Of course there¡¯s always a reason for me to be sad.¡± His words piqued Xu Wei¡¯s interest. She tilted her head and blinked her eyes, full of curiosity. ¡°What¡¯s the reason? Tell me.¡± Zuo An was just thoughtlessly speaking to amodate Xu Wei, but she took it seriously. What could he tell her on his reason to be sad? Moreover... it had been ages since he had such emotion. In fact, too long. Nope. It was not that he did not have such emotion. He could not have such emotion. Something seemed to sh through Zuo An¡¯s mind, he nodded with a hint of self-mock in his eyes, ¡°You¡¯re right. You don¡¯t necessarily need a reason to be sad.¡± Xu Wei seemed joyful after Zuo An¡¯s agreement with her statement. Her smile was so wide that her eyes curved into the shape of a crescent moon. She even said proudly, ¡°Right? It¡¯s the right choice to listen to me.¡± Zuo An gazed at her smiling face. She was smiling like a child although there were still traces of tears on her face. Such expression made others smile involuntarily as well. There was no reason to smile at all, but he couldn¡¯t help smiling along with her, the smile came sincerely from deep inside his heart. Xu Weiughed foolishly for a while. Suddenly, something came into her mind. She looked left and right to make sure that there was no one else nearby. Then, she moved closer towards Zuo An¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°Big Boss, why did you want to get to the Gu Corporation?¡± Zuo An¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, but he didn¡¯t answer. Xu Wei burped and continued to speak recklessly as if they were close friends having a heart-to-heart talk. Her voice was still very soft, ¡°For me, I wanted Gu Yu, the heartbreaker under my feet. But what did you do it for? For glory and wealth? But you¡¯re already very rich. For social status? You don¡¯t look ambitious or aggressive. Or is it just like how I hate Gu Yu, you hated Zuo Si too, and you don¡¯t want to take away what she wants?¡± In between stammers and pauses, she finished her sentences. Her speech was too smooth to be a drunk, and yet if she was not, it was so not her to have said such probing words so obviously. She would be revealing herself too much. Zuo An pondered for a moment. Suddenly, his hand reached out to Xu Wei¡¯s neck from the back. With a little force, Xu Wei¡¯s entire body leaned toward him. Their faces were now inches away from each other. Xu Wei blinked and stared at him in confusion. She did not notice the distance between them had exceeded the safety line. She neither retreated nor made any movement to avoid. She just stared at him and waited for his answer. Zuo An had always been gentle and modest. He was as calm as flowing water and appeared harmless at all times. However, there was a slight hint of a murderous look in his eyes when he gazed at Xu Wei at that moment, which was the total opposite of the image he usually portrayed. He opened his mouth and enunciated. ¡°Xu Wei, your question crossed the line.¡± Chapter 683 - Drunk (1)

Chapter 683: Drunk (1)

It did not matter whether she was drunk or was pretending to be, this was not the sort of question she should have asked. The alliance between them was still very fragile at the moment. The more she knew, the more unfavorable it would be for their cooperation. After all...he had not trusted her yet. Xu Wei looked at him in a daze with no sign of retreat. Instead, she continued with his question, ¡°Where did I cross the line?¡± ¡°...¡± Zuo An was momentarily at the loss of words. Xu Wei deliberately distorted his question. ¡°What if I insist on crossing the line?¡± They were so close that Zuo An could not only smell the scent of liquor on her but also the faint feminine scent as well. He couldn¡¯t tell whether it was the perfume she applied or the scent that came naturally from her body. But the mixture of both was inexplicable seductive. His heart wavered for a second, but just for a split second. He put his hands on Xu Wei¡¯s shoulders and gently pushed her away. His eyes had already returned to the usual gentle mask-like expression when they met her dark pair of eyes. He asked in return, ¡°Wei, have you let go of Gu Yu in such a short period of time?¡± The opposite of love was hate and so did the opposite of hate was to be love. She hated Gu Yu so much that she wanted to take revenge on him. She wanted him to lose everything. How could she have hated Gu Yu so much if she had not loved him? Now that she was openly flirting with him, her intentions were too obvious. But she replied, ¡°No.¡± She said it boldly, with no intention to conceal anything. Zuo An was startled by her reply again. He thought that he was very good at reading people. He could see through everything a person said and did and roughly guessed their thoughts and intentions. That was why when Xu Wei came to him and even told him about Gu Yu¡¯s illness as proof of her sincerity, he did not believe her. He knew very well how infatuated Xu Wei was with Gu Yu. Over the years, he knew better than anyone else how Xu Wei went after Gu Yu. But recently, he gradually realized that he could no longer see through Xu Wei. Since when had this woman be so unfathomable to him? And this feeling warned him of danger. Zuo An¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Since you have not, why are you saying these to me? Or you can flirt with any man you see when you¡¯re drunk?¡± ¡°Flirt? No, I don¡¯t flirt.¡± Xu Wei shook her head seriously, ¡°Big Boss, why are you not confident with yourself? You¡¯re good-looking, rich, and with high social status. You¡¯re gentle and understanding. You fit in the category of dream man for most women, and you¡¯re quitepatible with me.¡± As she said this, she even pounded her chest twice to show that she was telling the truth. Zuo An went silent for a few seconds. He couldn¡¯t suppress his curiosity and asked, ¡°I thought you like men of Gu Yu¡¯s type?¡± ¡°I was young and ignorant then. Blinded by love. Now that I¡¯ve finally came to the realization, why would I still like someone like him? ¡°Xu Wei¡¯s anger suddenly red up, and she spoke with conviction, ¡°I now like gentle one, can I not?¡± She was raging for a moment but softened in the next. She stared at Zuo An¡¯s face with a smile and whispered, ¡°Actually, I just like good-looking people. Personality is not important, look is what mattered.¡± Zuo An was caught speechless again. If it weren¡¯t for Xu Wei being drunk today, he certainly had no idea that a woman¡¯s emotion could be so versatile. As the Chinese saying went on a person having eighteen different martial arts skills, the same applied to women¡¯s emotions, and they changed every second. Chapter 684 - Drunk (2)

Chapter 684: Drunk (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio It was gettingter into the night, and there were no more pedestrians on the road. Zuo An raised his hand and looked at his watch. It was almost midnight. Xu Wei was so drunk that he couldn¡¯t let her continue messing around anymore. It would be best to send her home to rest soonest possible so that she would not have a bad hangover the next day. ¡°It¡¯s time to go back. Get up, I¡¯ll send you home.¡± Xu Wei had probably gotten tired as well as she did not object, but nodded obediently instead. She put her feet on the ground. When she was about to stand, Zuo An saw her being so drunk that she had forgotten to put on her shoe. He shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°Wait a moment. Put on your shoes first.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡±Xu Wei still answered obediently. Then, she sat back on the bench but did not attempt to make any movement. Zuo An reminded her again when he saw that she was not moving, ¡°Put on your shoes.¡± Xu Wei nced at him and said, ¡°Put it on.¡± The two of them stared at each other for a moment before Zuo An finally understood what she meant. Could it be that... she wanted him to help her put on her shoes? This time, it was Xu Wei¡¯s turn to urge him. ¡°Put the shoes on!¡± Zuo An rubbed his forehead on the spot between his eyebrows. Forget it..., he was not going to argue with a drunk woman, neither would he try to reason with them. If he could amodate their request, he would then go along with it. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t know how long it was going to take for tonight¡¯s drama to end. He went down on one knee in front of Xu Wei, and she happily cooperated by raising her feet. Zuo An looked at the dainty fair feet of Xu Wei and felt that it was somewhat magical for a woman¡¯s feet to be so small, yet yielded endless power. As she was walking on her bare feet earlier, they were stained with dirt. Zuo An reached out his hand and gently patted them off her feet. He then took her shoes and clumsily put them on. Qiao Chu, who was following them with the car, had it stopped at the roadside not too far away and would observe them from time to time. When he saw this scene, his pupils contracted, and his gaze gradually becameplicated. After Zuo An helped Xu Wei with her shoes, he helped her stand up. ¡°Can you walk on your own?¡± Xu Wei nodded with great confidence. ¡°Of course I can. I¡¯m not drunk. I¡¯m sober...¡± As she said that, she took a step forward, and walked a path of an S-shaped line. She even stumbled forward and almost tripped. Zuo An sighed and gave upmunicating with her. He went forward to support her and led her to the car. Then, he opened the car door, gently but forcefully stuffed her into the back seat before he got in. After he settled in, he let out a sigh of relief and said to Qiao Chu, ¡°Send her to her apartment first.¡± Qiao Chu nodded and started the car. On the way back, Xu Wei, who was probably too exhausted, leaned against the back of the seat and fell asleep. She did not wake up even when they reached her apartment. Zuo An did not try to wake her up either. He carried her in his arms and sent her back to her room in the apartment before he turned and left. After he came back to the car, which stopped in front of the apartment, he instructed Qiao Chu with a hint of fatigue in his tone. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± Qiao Chu did not immediately drive this time, he looked at Zuo An from the rearview mirror instead. He parted his lips as if he had something to say, but hesitated. After a few seconds, he blurted, ¡°Mr. Zuo, there¡¯s something that I don¡¯t know if I should voice up.¡± Zuo An raised his eyelids. ¡°I know what you want to say, but you don¡¯t have to say it. I understand.¡± Qiao Chu sighed inwardly. He was someone who had interacted with Xu Wei and had watched her turned the odds in her favor time and again when she was working on the news. Even when all hope was lost, she could still turn it around. Chapter 685 - Would You Even Understand What Love Is? (1)

Chapter 685: Would You Even Understand What Love Is? (1)

Xu Wei was smart and rational. Moreover, she had one of the most fatal advantages... she had the ability to unknowingly worm her way into your heart. She would already have her ce in your heart before you even knew it. It was not the fact that she wasn¡¯t a good woman, but one should not get too close to her before they got to know her background and intention. However, from what Qiao Chu witnessed tonight, Mr. Zuo had let his guard down around the drunk Xu Wei. This was extremely bad. It would be fine if she hade to his side sincerely, but what if she wasn¡¯t? He only hoped that Mr. Zuo really knew what he was doing and would always be alert and clear-headed like he had said. That was because...he could not afford to lose. ¨C The next morning. Xu Wei woke up with a splitting headache. She stared nkly at the ceiling and was in a daze for quite a while as she waited for the memories from the previous night to return. She suddenly sat up from the bed and scratched her hair in frustration. Oh my god, what has she done? Although she would get drunk asionally, as long as she was not too drunk, she would not ckout. Now that she recalled what had happenedst night, she wished she a ckout instead. Else, she would not be so embarrassed and ashamed. She still had to work together with her Big Boss from time to time. but how could she faced him after she flirted with him and even made him put on her shoes when she was drunk. She had also spouted nonsense. If she was given a second chance, she would definitely go straight back to her apartment and slept through the night when she got drunk. Then, she would not have had such a drunken fit. However, even if she was in extreme regret over what she had done, she couldn¡¯t turn back time. Things that were done could not be undone, and there was no point crying over spilled milk. She could only face the reality. She would have to act dumb all the way in front of her Big Boss and pretended that she could not remember anything. That would be the best way to avoid embarrassment. After that, Xu Wei got up went for her wash up. She took her breakfast and then left for work. The incident at the cocktail party yesterday was already in the morning news with the headline, ¡°Gu Yu in Love with Zuo Si, the Gu Corporation and Zuo Corporation Marriage Alliance Confirmed, the Ex-Wife Xu Wei Got Drunk From Broken-Hearted¡±. There was even a photo of her with tears trailing down her face. That was the photo of her standing quietly at the corner with a drop of a crystal-clear tear falling. She wasn¡¯t crying bitterly, but this single drop of tear, coupled with her pitiful appearance, was enough to gain sympathy. Although the newspapers did not criticize Gu Yu¡¯s behavior, there were already waves of disapproval on Weibo. The Weibo post that Gu Yu had previously made was once again ¡°favorited¡± by theizens, and the number ofments sky-rocketed. Gu Yu¡¯s image plummeted, and even the stock price began to fluctuate in the stock market. Yesterday¡¯s drama was still effective. At least Gu Yu would not be announcing his marriage with Zuo Si in the meantime. Otherwise, if he were to make the announcement and if that caused the stock price to plummet, he would not be able to answer to the Board of Directors unless he tendered his resignation. Xu Wei arrived at thepany and sat at her desk. She nced towards Zuo An¡¯s office and saw that he was already inside. If the incident from the previous night never happened, she could still go in and share the good news with him. But now...she was not prepared to face him yet. Well, she would dy it as long as she could then. The internal phone line rang in the very next second. Xu Wei spontaneously picked it up. Zuo An¡¯s gentle and elegant voice came from the other end, ¡°Wei, bring me a cup of coffee.¡± Chapter 686 - Would You Even Understand What Love Is? (2)

Chapter 686: Would You Even Understand What Love Is? (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Great, that¡¯s just what I needed,¡± Xu Wei thought. She took in a deep breath of air and, pretending as if nothing had happened, replied mechanically like a standard customer service officer, ¡°Alright, please wait for a moment.¡± She then rose to her feet and made her way towards the pantry. Her colleagues, who had gathered in groups to gossip about her, immediately dispersed when they saw her and returned to their seats as if nothing had happened. Xu Wei could easily tell that they were discussing probably discussing the events that happened at the cocktail party yesterday. As she was in an awkward position, to begin with, none of her colleagues dared to warm up to her. Now that this had happened, things became even worse. From everyone¡¯s point of view, she was simply an ex-wife who couldn¡¯t let go of the past. Although they felt rather sympathetic towards her, as Gu Yu was the CEO of the Gu Corporation, they couldn¡¯t afford to be friendly to her for it was more important for them to preserve their jobs. However, Xu Wei was not the least bothered by their attitude. She had made her decision to trod down this path and had also achieved her goal and thus, would not care about their opinion of her. She entered the pantry and operated the coffee machine skillfully. She then took out a clean cup and filled it up with coffee. She subconsciously wanted to add some milk but quickly stopped in hindsight. ¡°Big Boss drinks Americano, just like the rest of them who only seem to like Americano,¡± Xu Wei mused. After cing the milk back, she turned with the cup in her hands and spotted Zuo Si who was walking in. She casually nodded at her, but just when she was about to leave, Zuo Si strode up to her and blocked her path. Xu Wei came to a stop and stared right into her eyes. With a frigid smile on her face, Zuo Si remarked, ¡°Xu Wei, I¡¯ve underestimated you. You¡¯ve put up a good act yesterday.¡± ¡°Thank you for thepliment,¡± Xu Wei replied with a beam. ¡°But you don¡¯t have to be so depressed. Your marriage will only be pushed back slightly. It couldn¡¯t possibly be cancelled, could it?¡± ¡°Unless... you could make Gu Yu love you to the point that he would dly give up everything for you. But, haven¡¯t you always despised love? You and Gu Yu are both heartless so I don¡¯t suppose you would even understand what I¡¯m saying, would you?¡± Zuo Si¡¯s smile gradually faded off from her face when she heard Xu Wei¡¯s rebuttal. ¡°Now, if you¡¯ll excuse me. I have to deliver the coffee to my boss,¡± Xu Wei replied. She then brushed past Zuo Si and strutted out of the pantry with her head held high. The nosy onlookers who had gathered at the entrance to the panty instantly scattered off and pretended not to hear anything. However, once Xu Wei left, they immediately gathered together. Everyone was shocked by how Xu Wei managed to crush Zuo Si with her aura and render her speechless with just a few words of rebuttal earlier on. They couldn¡¯t help but feel impressed by how strong she was. Everyone had expected Xu Wei to be a scheming and maniptive girl who was skilled in making use of her weak appearances to gain sympathy. Now, Xu Wei had really gone all out to pit herself against Gu Yu and Zuo Si. It seemed like she hadpletely taken the side of Vice President Zuo and was going to exact her revenge on CEO Gu in person. Everyone couldn¡¯t figure out what sparked the sudden change in her. ... When Xu Wei reached the door to Zuo An¡¯s office, she took in a deep breath to prepare herself mentally before she then lifted her hand to rap on the door. ¡°Come on in.¡± After Xu Wei pushed the door open, she strolled over and ced the cup of coffee on Zuo An¡¯s desk. Lowering her eyes slightly and avoiding Zuo An¡¯s eyes, she informed, ¡°Here¡¯s your coffee.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Zuo An held up the drink and took a sip before he looked up at Xu Wei and asked with concern, ¡°Have you sobered up?¡± ¡°I knew it. It¡¯s impossible to avoid this topic,¡± Xu Wei thought. Nodding her head, she replied, ¡°I have. But... I¡¯m sorry. I had a little too much yesterday and waspletely knocked out. You were the one who sent me home, weren¡¯t you? Thanks so much!¡± Chapter 687 - What If I Took It Seriously? (1)

Chapter 687: What If I Took It Seriously? (1)

Xu Wei appeared calm and collected as she spoke and appeared as if she couldn¡¯t remembering anything. When Zuo An heard this, he ced down his cup and leaned back. Folding his across his chestzily, he looked up at Xu Wei keenly before he asked with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t you remember what happened yesterday?¡± ¡°Yes, I easily ckout when I drink too much. I don¡¯t think I caused any trouble for you, did I? I¡¯m so sorry if I did. I¡¯ll take note not to drink so much next time,¡± Xu Wei replied and raised her hand to swear an oath. ¡°Trouble?¡± Zuo An repeated the two words before he raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Which aspect are you referring to?¡± ¡°...¡± Xu Wei had thought that that was where the topic would end and she couldn¡¯t understand why Zuo An would want to probe further to get to the bottom of this matter. Xu Wei knew that she couldn¡¯t avoid his question too deliberately and thus, she could only bite the bullet and reply, ¡°For example, I might have said or done something disrespectful, but that wasn¡¯t intentional. Please don¡¯t take it seriously.¡± ¡°So everything you saidst night was nonsense?¡± Zuo An paused before he noted meaningfully, ¡°Does that include thepliment about how handsome I am? Was that nonsense as well?¡± ¡°...¡± Xu Wei¡¯s boss had always maintained a low profile about his achievements and fame and was also indifferent to everything. Little did she expect him to be a narcissist who valued what others thought about his appearance. As he was her boss, Xu Wei knew that it was necessary to suck up to him and thus, immediately changed her words, ¡°If that was what I said, then it must be true! Big Boss, you are handsome indeed.¡± Zuo An¡¯s lips curled up into a faint smile as he continued, ¡°You also said that I¡¯m your type of guy. Is that nonsense as well?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t I return home to sleep after drinking so muchst night? Why did she let myself go wild and why did I say such a thing to Big Boss?¡± Xu Wei thought. If she could, she would get inside her boss¡¯s mind to delete the memories ofst night. shing him an awkward but polite smile, Xu Wei replied. ¡°If that was what I said, then it must be true! After all, who wouldn¡¯t like a great man like you?¡± Zuo An nodded in agreement, and his beam widened. After a few seconds of silence, he resumed, ¡°Judging from what you said, then I suppose you¡¯re serious when you said that you intend to go after me.¡± ¡°...¡± Xu Wei¡¯s jet ck pupils instantly constricted and she immediately denied without further thought, ¡°I never said that. Big Boss, please don¡¯t put words in my mouth.¡± However, Zuo An immediately rebuttedzily, ¡°Oh? I thought you were knocked out? How could you be sure that you¡¯ve never said that?¡± Xu Wei was stunned. Being someone who had many tricks up her sleeve, she never expected herself to be so careless as to fall for her boss¡¯ trick in her attempt to pull a fast one on him. ¡°It hurts to shoot myself in the foot,¡± she mused. ¡°Haha,¡± Xu Wei chuckled dryly a few times. Struggling to preserve her remaining sense of dignity, she exined, ¡°It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t...remember anything at all. I do have some fragments of memory.¡± ¡°But I swear that what I said yesterday wasn¡¯t filtered through my mind and waspletely unnned. It was just nonsense that I bbered in my state of drunken stupor. Big Boss, please don¡¯t take it seriously. I sincerely apologize to you about this once again.¡± Just when Xu Wei was about to offer Zuo An a formal bow of apology as she spoke, Zuo An¡¯s replied in a deep, low voice. Chapter 688 - What If I Took It Seriously? (2)

Chapter 688: What If I Took It Seriously? (2)

¡°What if I took it seriously?¡± Xu Wei instantly froze and snapped her head back in shock. She stared at Zuo An and her jet ck eyes were filled with shock and disbelief. ¡°What?¡± However, Zuo An merely smiled indifferently and dismissed, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Don¡¯t drink so much in the future.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll keep that in mind,¡± Xu Wei promised and straightened her back before she said, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, then I¡¯ll get back to work.¡± ¡°Run along.¡± Xu Wei made her way out of the office and paused outside the door for a moment before she slowly walked back to her desk and sat down. ... Thepany¡¯s team-building camp took ce as scheduled. The Gu Corporation had always offered great employees benefits and this time, the team-building camp would be held on an ind that was owned and developed by thepany. Three sides of the small ind faced the sea and on the fourth side was a mountain. Those who wanted to swim could swim while those who wanted to hike could do so as well. Everyone was spoilt for choice and could enjoy themselves to their hearts¡¯ content. It was gradually bing clear that the employees in thepany were divided into those on CEO Gu¡¯s team and those who were on Vice President Zuo¡¯s side. Thus, while everyone was sent to the same ind for team building, there was a clear distinction between their choice of activity to partake in. Those who were on Gu Yu¡¯s side chose to head to the beach while those on Zuo An¡¯s side chose to hike and camp in the mountain. Based on proximity, Gu Yu¡¯s team would stay in the building near the beach while Zuo An¡¯s team would stay in the building behind the mountain. The hotel staff distributed the keys to everyone upon their arrival at the resort on the ind. As Xu Wei was Zuo An¡¯s secretary, she was naturally allocated a room beside Zuo An¡¯s while Zuo An¡¯s assistant, Qiao Chu, was allocated the room across from his. Xu Wei carried her suitcase into her room and realised that it offered a magnificent view of the sea on her left and the mountain on her right. It was likely because she was living on the same floor as Zuo An, which was the floor with the best rooms. The only downside was that she was facing the best room in the building across from hers and if her conjecture was right, it was likely where Gu Yu would stay. The window to the room was pushed open and, as expected, a familiar figure appeared before her. By coincidence, as the man looked out of the window from his room, his eyes met hers. Xu Wei quickly looked away but just when she was about to draw the curtains, noticed a slender figure approaching Gu Yu from behind him and she instantly pulled her curtains without further ado. ... There was, undoubtedly, fewer people in Zuo An¡¯s faction. In fact, there were only ten people, including Zuo An, Qiao Chu and Xu Wei. However, there was nothing that they could do, for this was the Gu Corporation that was in question. Gu Yu¡¯s influence ran deep and he wouldn¡¯t be who he was if he could be unseated so easily. Thus, in stark contrast to the densely packed beach, Zuo An¡¯s side seemed rather deserted. Xu Wei was unbothered by this, for she was long past the age where she liked having people around her. Instead, nothing could be more appealing to her than the idea of being able to rest and rx her body and mind in peace. Zuo An, who was an avid hiker, only rested in his room for a short while before he quickly changed into his hiking gear and proceeded to trek up the mountain so that he could familiarize himself with the route before leading the team up the mountain the next day. As Xu Wei had been busy all this while and never had the time to have a good rest, she headed straight back to her hotel room after dinner and copsed on the sofa. While she was resting, she yed a fewedic variety shows with the intention to watch them until she slips off into her dreams. Eventually, sleep began to catch up on her and her eyelids inevitably began to droop. But all of a sudden, a terrifying bolt of lightning shed across the sky. Chapter 689 - She Was Extremely Lucky (1)

Chapter 689: She Was Extremely Lucky (1)

Nearly half the sky was lit up by that bolt of lightning and an ear-splitting crash of thunder ensued, jolting Xu Wei awake. She rubbed her eyes and got up from the sofa to walk over to the window. When she flung open the curtains and looked outside, she realised that it had started to rain. Nothing could be more annoying than a rainy day when one was out on a trip. Besides, the rain couldn¡¯t havee at a more unfortunate timing. However, it was most conducive to sleep on rainy days. After Xu Wei closed the window to prevent the rain from sshing in, she turned and strolled back to the bed where sheid down, hugged her pillow and closed her eyes shut. There was a constant rumble of thunder outside and the sound of the pouring rain got increasingly louder. Xu Wei quickly fell into a slumber as she listened to the sound of the rain. Just when she was semi-conscious, her phone began to ring. She ignored it and flipped over with the intention to continue to sleep. After some time had passed, there was a sudden knock on the door to her room. Xu Wei, who was sleeping soundly, instantly awoke with a start. Frowning in dissatisfaction, she dawdled for a long time before she finally slipped out of bed reluctantly and slowly shuffled over to open the door. She saw Qiao Chu upon opening the door and a look of anxiety was written all over his face. Xu Wei recovered from her drowsiness and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? It¡¯s already sote.¡± In his state of panic, Qiao Chu dived straight to the point and enquired, ¡°Miss Xu, did you see Mr. Zuo Tonight?¡± ¡°Big Boss?¡± Xu Wei rified before she shook her head and informed, ¡°No. Didn¡¯t you say that he had left to hike up the mountain? I¡¯ve been in my room all along and never saw anyone.¡± ¡°Yes, he had gone trekking up the mountain. I had thought that Mr. Zuo probably returned when it started raining a few hours ago, but I still did not see him at this hour. I kept knocking on his door, but no one answered so there¡¯s probably nobody in the room. I can¡¯t get through to him via his phone as well.¡± ¡°Could he be caught in the heavy rain? Or perhaps he¡¯s hiding from the rain in the mountain with the intention to return after the rain stops?¡± Xu Wei guessed. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry too much. Big Boss is an experienced hiker, so he likely wouldn¡¯t be any danger. He¡¯ll return once the rain stops.¡± When Qiao Chu saw the look of indifference on Xu Wei¡¯s face, he knew that she obviously had no inkling about how serious the matter was. His expression turned increasingly grave as he exined, ¡°Miss Xu, there¡¯s certainly nothing to worry about if it was just an ordinary storm. But...haven¡¯t you seen the news? A torrential rain warning was issued. In fact, a high wind alert was also issued. I worry that Mr. Zuo will be in danger if he continues to stay in the mountain. Perhaps something might have already happened to him.¡± ¡°A torrential rain warning and high wind alert?¡± Xu Wei mused. She had thought that it was just a normal heavy rain and simply felt that everything had happened too quickly and abruptly. ¡°We can¡¯t let Mr. Zuo stay in the mountain alone. We can¡¯t...¡± Qiao Chu muttered. Suddenly, an idea seemed to pop up in his mind and he gradually became uneasy. Trying his best to get a grip on himself, he attempted to assume a calm tone of voice as he instructed, ¡°Miss Xu, I¡¯m going up the mountain to search for him now. You could wait here. We¡¯ll keep in touch and if Mr. Zuoes back, let me know as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± By then, Xu Wei hadpletely snapped out of her state of drowsiness and was clearly aware of the situation. Grabbing hold of Qiao Chu, she reasoned, ¡°You should calm down first. It could be dangerous for you to act rashly and trek up the mountain at this time. Moreover, the signal on the mountain isn¡¯t good to begin with. On top of that, it¡¯s also pouring and the wind is strong, so there¡¯s practically no signal at all. How am I supposed to keep in touch with you then? Why don¡¯t we contact the rescue team first and get the professionals to search for him?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t wait anymore! I have to go! Keep in touch!¡± Qiao Chu spotted out and pulled his arm away before he turned and left. Xu Wei sighed softly when she realised that her attempts at stopping him were futile. She turned and returned to her room but when she picked up her phone to take a look, realised that she had an unread message. Chapter 690 - She Was Extremely Lucky (2)

Chapter 690: She Was Extremely Lucky (2)

Xu Wei tapped into the text message and scrutinised every single word carefully before she ced her phone down and leaned back against the headboard. Around five minutester, she got out of bed, changed her clothes and left the room. She first contacted the rescue centre in the resort to request for a team to be dispatched immediately to conduct a search in the mountain. She then asked for an emergency kit and stuffed it into her backpack before she put on her raincoat and boots and made her way up the mountain on her own. The wind was very strong, and it was pouring heavily. Rain blew in Xu Wei¡¯s face and she could only lower her head and trudge on with difficulty. While she was not a skilled hiker, but she had good physical strength and, with some determination, managed to plod along steadily despite staggering back a few steps asionally when the wind got too strong. The mountain was barely developed so as to maintain its original state and thus, the stairs was only paved in a small section of the mountain. There was only mud and sand beyond this area and after being washed over by the rain, the roads became slippery and muddy, making it increasingly difficult to walk on. After hiking for more than 40 minutes, Xu Wei began to pant with exhaustion. She leaned back against a huge boulder to block out the rain before she fished out a bottle of mineral water from her backpack, unscrewed the cap and chugged it down. In thetter half of the night, the rain showed no signs of stopping and in fact became heavier than before. The further up the mountain Xu Wei trekked, the weaker the signal on her cell phone was. Xu Wei had initially intended to call the rescue team to check if they hade up the mountain, but the call couldn¡¯t seem to get through at all. ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s better to depend on yourself than on others,¡± she decided. Judging from how uneasy Qiao Chu seemed earlier on, Xu Wei could tell that they needed to locate Zuo An as soon as possible. Otherwise, it would be terrible if something untoward really happened to him. Xu Wei picked up a long branch from the ground and stabbed it into the ground to support her body and prevent herself from being blown off course by the strong wind. Even though she was trudging along in smaller steps than before, at least she wouldn¡¯t fall. Thest thing that Xu Wei wanted was to injure herself before she managed to find Zuo An. She had studied the map before making her way up the mountain. There was a straight path that led straight up to the top of the mountain and it was also the shortest path. As this was Zuo An¡¯s first time trekking this mountain, Xu Wei believed that he would likely choose a more conservative path and thus, it was possible that she could find some clues if she searched along this path. The ideal situation that she hoped for was that he was simply deterred from descending the mountain by the strong wind and torrential rain. If that was the case, then they would be able to make their way down the mountain as soon as she finds him. Xu Wei genuinely hoped that nothing untoward would happen to her boss and that he could stay safe. The thunder boomed and a burst of lightning struck on a tree not far ahead from Xu Wei. Taken aback by the close shave, her heart pounded wildly in her chest and she staggered weakly and her body swayed left and right under the force of the raging wind. . Failing to stabilize herself, she slipped and tumbled down the slope. Xu Wei yelped in surprise as she rolled down the mountain uncontrobly. Despite her attempts to grab onto something to cushion her fall, the soil was too slippery and there was nothing for her to cling onto it. She could only roll down helplessly. After tumbling down for a long time, she finally came to a stop and by then, her head was spinning so badly that she could only lie on the ground weakly and only managed to recover from her daze after a long time. Forcing herself to sit up, she scanned her surroundings dazedly and realised that she had almost rolled over the edge of the cliff. If therge boulder at the end of the cliff hadn¡¯t been there to stop her, she would have plunged to the bottom of the mountain and be smashed to pieces. Xu Wei leaned against the boulder limply with a sense of lingering fear in her heart over how lucky she was to have survived the close shave. After Xu Wei fully recovered from her shock, she tried to observe her surroundings to see how she could resolve her current predicament. But much to her surprise, she spotted a ck shadow crouching on the other side of the rock. Her heart skipped a beat and she had a sudden premonition. Chapter 691 - AH, son (1)

Chapter 691: AH, son (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Then she quickly moved over and ced her hand on the shoulder of the dark human figure. Through her gritting teeth, she mustered all her strength to turn the ck figure over, and took out her torchlight. Xu Wei let out a huge sigh of relief when she saw the face where she shed her torchlight. ¡°A cat has nine lives¡±, seemed that she too was as lucky as a cat. She was fortunate too because although she fell down the slope, she found her Big Boss and was now with him. It made all the sense now why did he not descend the mountain. He had probably slipped and fallen down the slope. However, his luck wasn¡¯t as good as hers as he hit his head and passed out. Xu Wei moved the torchlight towards his forehead. There was arge cut on his forehead with the blood from the cut washed clean by the rain. The wound seemed inmed as it was swollen, and in addition to his dreadfully pale face, the scene looked pretty rming to her. She instinctively reached out to check for Zuo An¡¯s breathing and was instantly relieved when she felt his shallow breathing. Although it was very weak, at least he was still breathing. She put her hand over Zuo An¡¯s forehead to check for his temperature and felt it burning, especially when they were both drenched and cold in the heavy rain. The wound was inmed, and he was having a fever. They needed to descend immediately and sought medical help. Fortunately, she brought a first-aid kit with her, which contained some basic medications. Xu Wei held the torchlight in her mouth and pulled open her backpack to find what she needed. She cleaned the wound on Zuo An¡¯s forehead and applied the medicine to the wound with a cotton ball. Zuo An stirred as the medicine touched his wound. It could probably have stung him back to consciousness as his body gave a shiver and high eyelids showed some slight movement. Xu Wei no longer cared whether or not it would cause him pain as being in pain seemed to be the better choice than being dead. She picked up the mesh gauze, tore out a small piece of it, and ced it against his wound. After she was done dressing up his wound, she patted his face and shouted, ¡°Big Boss, wake up. I¡¯m giving you some anti-inmmatory medicine.¡± Xu Wei then took out two pills, forced his mouth open, and stuffed the pills down his throat. With one hand, she supported him to sit up while she fed him bottled water with the other. Fortunately, he wasn¡¯tpletely unconscious. She watched his Adam¡¯s apple moved as he swallowed the pills. Xu Wei took a look at her phone and realized that it was already past five in the morning. However, the wind and rain had shown no sign of slowing down. Moreover, they would only get stronger after daybreak ording to Qiao Chu. She could not dy any longer. She rested against the big rock for five minutes to regain some strength, then took off her raincoat and wrap it around Zuo An. It was a male raincoat, thus was able to cover him from the head down. Xu Wei sized up Zuo An¡¯s figure and found him to be rtively slim. She reckoned that she should be able to carry him for a good stretch of the way. If they were lucky, they might meet the rescue team or Qiao Chu on their way down the mountain. If they weren¡¯t as lucky..., she could only carry him all the way down on her own between rest. Xu Wei took a deep breath. She first helped Zuo An to sit up and rested him against a big piece of rock. Then she squatted in front of him, grabbed his two arms, and put them over her shoulders. She slowly got up and started carrying him up the slope. He was after all a grown man, thus he was still heavy for her even though he was slim built. She had no choice but to grit her teeth and went on, one step after another. With the howling wind and pouring rain, even though her body was icy cold, she could feel huge drops of mmy sweat rolled down her forehead. Xu Wei thought to herself, she had never done that much for Gu Yu. Her Big Boss had gotten himself a real bargain. Chapter 692 - AH, Son (2)

Chapter 692: AH, Son (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xu Wei could hear a faint voice calling out two words repeatedly as she walked with Zuo An on her back. At first, she couldn¡¯t hear it clearly. In between the wind and rain, she thought she was hallucinating about it. However, the voices seemed to be so near that she could felt it spoken right by her ears. Only then did she realize that it seemed to being from her Big Boss. His head was tilted to one side of her shoulder. She could feel him mumbling from the movement of his head, tilted to one side on her shoulder. However, his voice was too soft, so soft that Xu Wei had to listen hard to for a long while before she realized that he was mumbling ¡°Mama¡±. At this moment, Xu Wei felt as if she had been struck by the lightning. She worked so hard toe up the mountain to look for him in such a dangerous situation, and he thought she was his mother? She was a girl. Well, not a girl anymore, she was a young mistress. No, that sounded wrong too since she was already divorced. But still, she was a youngdy. How dare he call her mother? Does she look so motherly to him? However, the fact that Zuo An would call for his mother in such a situation was enough to show the importance of his mother to him. She knew nothing about Zuo An¡¯s past and background. But if he were to grow up in a happy family, he wouldn¡¯t have helplessly called out for his mother when he was in the moment of despair. Could this be the reason Qiao Chu was so worried about him? Xu Wei could not bear to pull him out of his dream at this moment. She turned her head towards the side of her shoulder where Zuo An was resting his head on and answered, ¡± Yes son... Mama¡¯s here. Hang in there!¡± She felt that she was taking advantage of her Big Boss when she said this as this would bring her position to be above Zuo An. She wasn¡¯t sure whether it was her words that had suppressed Zuo An¡¯s anxiety and uneasiness, but he seemed to have calmed down and his mumbling gradually stopped. No longer distracted by Zuo An¡¯s mumbling, Xu Wei continued her climb. Although the journey wasn¡¯t supposed to be particrly long. but with the harsh weather and a man on her back, Xu Wei was panting heavily from exhaustion. She couldn¡¯t tell apart the sweat and rain dripping from all over her face and body anymore as her panting got heavier with each passing minute. Zuo An had somehow gained his consciousness along the way. He tried hard to pry his eyes open, but could only feel the heaviness of his eyelids. So heavy, that he could only manage a slit. He caught a glimpse of someone that looked much like his mother when he tried to have a good look at the face in front of him. Moreover, she responded to him gently when he called to her, just like when he was young. But, she couldn¡¯t respond to him anymore... Then who possibly could this woman in front of him be? Who was she? Zuo An wanted to take a good look at her. But he could only figure out a face blurred with a flowing mixture of sweat and rain. Then, he felt his consciousness slowly being clouded byyers of dark fog before he sankpletely into the darkness. ¨C Xu Wei finally managed to bring both of them up the slope. Tired and exhausted from the climb, she sat on the ground before she grabbed Zuo An and leaned him against her back. She then took out her phone and raised it high to check for a signal. One tiny bar appeared on the signal indicative of her phone screen. She hurriedly dialed Qiao Chu¡¯s number. Qiao Chu¡¯s reply came almost immediately from the other end. She briefly described her location and requested that he send help immediately. Before she was done, the signal went out again. However, Qiao Chu should have gotten her message on their location. She had done what she could. She gave her raincoat to Zuo An, drenched in the rain carrying a man likely a head taller than she was on her back, and climbed up the slope. She had already exhausted every bit of her strength. She could hardly stand no matter how hard she tried. A dizzy spell started to cloud her mind, and she could feel her eyelids drooping... Chapter 693 - Unmasked (1)

Chapter 693: Unmasked (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio As time passed by, Xu Wei seemed to hear footsteps approaching before she lost all her consciousness. Someone wasing... She heaved a sigh of relief and passed out before she could figure out who came for them. ¨C Xu Wei felt light-headed when she regained her consciousness and was in a daze for a while before she woke up with a clearer head. Her eyeballs moved around taking in the surroundings and recognized that she was in her hotel room. s, the footsteps she heard before she passed out weren¡¯t illusions. They were indeed rescued, probably by Qiao Chu or the rescue team who came in time for them. No matter who it was, she was grateful. The door beeped, followed by the sound of the door opening. Xu Wei instinctively turned her head towards the door. When she saw Xiao Chun walked in, her lips curled into a faint smile, and she called out to her softly, ¡°Chunchun.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve finally decided to wake up.¡± Xiao Chun took a few steps towards the bed and sat down at the edge. She put her palm against Xu Wei¡¯s forehead to check on her temperature to make sure that her fever had subsided. Then she chided her, ¡°Little Wei, even though you¡¯re on Zuo An¡¯s side now, do you need to work that hard and risk your own life? You either get yourself injured or sick from time to time. Don¡¯t you know we are worried to death for you?¡± Xu Wei didn¡¯t answer but chose to act coquettishly towards Xiao Chun. ¡°Chunchun, I¡¯m thirsty. Can you get me a ss of water?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll let you die of thirst!¡± Even though she said this, she had already stood up and walked toward the small bar counter in the room. She took a bottle of water, twisted the cap open, and poured it into a ss. Then she brought it back to Xu Wei and casually handed the ss to her. ¡°I know you are the best.¡±Xu Wei moved up slightly and leaned against the headboard. As she drank the water, she asked, ¡°How¡¯s my Big Boss? Is he okay?¡± His situation was probably much worse than hers. Since Xiao Chun never liked Zuo An, she viciously replied, ¡°Too bad he isn¡¯t dead yet.¡± If he didn¡¯t die, it would have meant that he was alive and fine. Xu Wei calmed down. As long as he was fine, it was all good. Otherwise, all her efforts would have been in vain. ¡°By the way, who found us?¡± Xiao Chun took the ss that Xu Wei had done drinking and ced it on the bedside table and gave her a nonchnt answer, ¡°Should be the rescue squad. I¡¯m not too sure either, but I saw them bringing you and Zuo An down from the mountain.¡± Xu Wei nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯ll thank the rescue squad properlyter.¡± After a pause, something came to her mind and she frowned, ¡°Chunchun, you¡¯re after all in Gu Yu¡¯s team. Is it okay for you to be here with me considering there are so many watchful eyes? I¡¯m fine already. Why don¡¯t you leave first? Xiao Chun waved her hand. ¡°It¡¯s fine. The two big shots left anyway. As for the rest, they won¡¯t dare to say anything.¡± The two big shots? ¡°You mean Gu Yu and Zuo Si left?¡± ¡°Yes, you and Zuo An were rescued early this morning and sent back here. Yu and Zuo Si were supposed toe and visit, but they only sent Assistant Lin over. They flew back in a private jet in the afternoon. They seemed to leave in a hurry, probably some urgent matter came up.¡± ¡°Is that so...?¡± Xu Wei blinked her eyes thoughtfully. But in a flick of a second, she had all her emotions wrapped up and smiled. ¡°Is Big Boss resting in his room now? I¡¯ll go and visit him.¡± ¡°You may. I¡¯m not going.¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll go on my own.¡± Chapter 694 - Unmasked (2)

Chapter 694: Unmasked (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Still, Xiao Chun helped Xu Wei up. She went to wash up and change in the bathroom before she left her room and went to the room next to hers and knocked. Soon, she heard footsteps approaching the door. Qiao Chu was the one to answer the door and he seemed slightly surprised to see her. ¡°You¡¯ve awakened?¡± ¡°Yes, I... I recover fast.¡± Xu Wei answered with a hint of humor before she asked, ¡°How¡¯s Big Boss? Has he regained his consciousness? I¡¯m here to visit him.¡± Qiao Chu looked haggard, probably due to ack of sleep since the incident that happened two days ago. His voice was hoarse andyered with exhaustion, ¡°His wound was infected. His high fever has not subsided. The doctor came and had already provided medication, he¡¯s currently on the drip.¡± He made way for her as he spoke, ¡°Miss Xu, pleasee in.¡± Xu Wei nodded and walked in. Theyout of the room was the exact replica of the one she was staying in. She passed through the living room and walked towards the bedroom door, where she immediately spotted Zuo An sleeping soundly on the bed. A small stic tube from the intravenous fluid drip was stuck on the back of his hand that was ced on his side on the bed. She stood at the door when she saw that he was still asleep. She turned towards Qiao Chu instead and said, ¡± I¡¯lle over again when he wakes up.¡± Qiao Chu replied with a request, ¡°Miss Xu, can I trouble you to look after Mr. Zuo for a moment while I return a call?¡± Since it was a simple task, Xu Wei did not refuse, ¡°Sure, I just woke up anyway. I can look after Big Boss. You should take a rest after returning the call ande over afterward.¡± Perhaps after the incident where she saved Zuo An, Qiao Chu¡¯s behavior towards her changed too. He did not hesitate nor politely refused but sincerely thanked her instead. After Qiao Chu left, Xu Wei walked into the room. She pulled a chair and sat down by the bed. She stared at the pale face of Zuo An. He seemed to be having a restless sleep as his brows were tightly knitted and cold sweat was oozing from his forehead as if he was having a nightmare. His expression became bitter as if he was going through something painful and he began calling out for his ¡°Mama¡± again. Xu Wei had always thought that her Big Boss had always been mysterious. When they finally met, he always portrayed the image of a gentle and harmless man in front of her. He seemed approachable, but in fact, he was distant and inessible. He had probably unmasked himself and shown his truest emotionst night and right now when he was unconscious. It seemed that his mother held an extremely important ce in his heart. If he and Zuo Si were siblings, were they half-siblings from the same father, but of a different mother? Was that the reason for the hatred and rivalry between them? However, even if they were half-siblings of the same father but different mothers, it was understandable that they would have conflict, but certainly not to the extent of wanting each other dead. How deep could the hatred be for them to want each other dead? She did not know what he went through, but he looked extremely miserable... Every family had its problem. Zuo An seemed to be having such a terrible dream that he unconsciously raised his hand, causing the blood in the drip to backflow. The fluid in the drip tube went instantly red. Xu Wei panicked, she quickly collected her thoughts and reached out to grab his raised hand and pressed it down on the bed with all her might. Although he was unconscious, he was still very strong. He forcefully tried to break away from Xu Wei¡¯s hand that was holding him down. As she feared that he would hurt himself if the needle was pulled out from his hand, she exerted even more force to hold that hand down. Themotion pulled Zuo An back into consciousness and away from his dreand. His long eyshes shuddered as he slowly opened his eyes. Xu Wei did not notice that Zuo An had awakened. After she held down his hand which was having the drip needle injected, she retracted her hand. Just when she was about to do so, a hand grabbed her by the wrist. Chapter 695 - It Was Really Her (1)

Chapter 695: It Was Really Her (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xu Wei was caught off-guard, her sight followed the long fair hand that was grabbing her wrist. Her eyes met his. Although Zuo An had just regained his consciousness, he was still confused and seemed to be still bugged by the nightmare he was having as there were still hints of fear and vulnerability in his eyes. The way he looked now would have touched most women¡¯s hearts to voluntarily provide himfort. ¡°Big Boss, it¡¯s okay now...You were just having nightmares, it wasn¡¯t real.¡± Zuo An stared at her for a while. As his consciousness returned to him slowly, his eyes became focused and Xu Wei¡¯s reflection appeared gradually in his eyes. ¡°Wei?¡± His voice was very soft but slightly raspy and hoarse. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡± Xu Wei nodded. ¡°Big Boss, how are you feeling now? Do you feel better?¡± Zuo An did not react to her question, as if he hadn¡¯tpletely regained his senses. He just stared at her, still disoriented. Xu Wei was a little worried that his head might still be muddled from the high fever he was having. She wanted to check for his temperature, but when she raised her hand to reach for his forehead, she felt the grip on her wrist strengthened. Perhaps it was Zuo An¡¯s confusion that caused him to lost his awareness toward the strength he was exerting in his grip on Xu Wei¡¯s wrist, she let out a soft moan and grimaced, her brow furrowed. Then only did he realized he was still holding on to her hand and was causing her pain. He instantly let go of her hand as he regained his grip towards the surrounding he was in. The familiar tone of gentleness and politeness of Zuo An returned, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s okay.¡± Xu Wei waved her hand as a gesture of indifference. ¡°It¡¯s fine now that you¡¯ve wakened up. At least my effort wasn¡¯t in vain. You¡¯re now on an IV drip, so don¡¯t make so much movement¡±. Zuo An nodded lightly and ce his hand on his side. Xu Wei revealed a hint of a smile in her eyes when she saw this. Did all men had two sides? Her Big Boss used to hold such a mysterious image as a boss, but privately he was extremely attached to his mother. He had shown such an obedient side of him when he was sick. Or perhaps he continued to take her as his mother? In that case, she would have earned herself a son? She giggled at the thought of it. Zuo An looked up at her in slight confusion when he heard her giggle. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xu Wei certainly could not share this thought of hers with him. She quickly shook her head and changed the topic, ¡°Big Boss, I¡¯ll get you a ss of water. You should get yourself hydrated. You can let me know if there¡¯s anything you need. Qiao Chu went for a rest. I¡¯m your little nurse for now.¡± She turned around and walked towards the small bar counter as she said this. As there was only bottled water and a patient should be drinking warm water, she swiftly opened the lid of one bottle, poured it into the kettle, and put it to boil. When it was done, she mixed the boiling water with another bottle of water in a ss until it was warm. She walked back to Zuo An¡¯s bedside with the ss of warm water. Zuo An¡¯s gaze followed her all this while. When she reached his bedside, she helped him into a sitting position and passed the ss to him. Then only he retracted his gaze. He took the ss of water from her and drank it in a gulp. Xu Wei took the ss from him and ced it on the bedside table and then said to him, ¡°This drip will probably take a while. Do you want to continue sleeping? If you want to sleep, I¡¯ll sit in the living room, I won¡¯t disturb you.¡± Zuo An did not answer her immediately. Instead, he asked, ¡°You saved me?¡± Chapter 696 - It Was Really Her (2)

Chapter 696: It Was Really Her (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Was the blurred face he saw of a woman when he was semi-conscious Xu Wei? The question came as a surprise to Xu Wei. She was stunned for a moment before she nodded. Then, she shook her head. Zuo An frowned, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Xu Wei sat back on her chair with her elbow rested on her knee and her chin propped on her hand. Her well-defined pair of eyes stared at him directly while she replied in a nonchnt tone, ¡°What I meant was I did save you. But I should not be taking all the credit. But yes, I did save you. Zuo An¡¯s frown deepened, probably because the way she put it made him confused. Xu Wei chuckled softly when she realized that she seeded in pranking the ever serious Zuo An. She continued solemnly, ¡°Alright... I won¡¯t make things difficult for someone having a high fever. To put it simply I heard Qiao Chu said that something might have happened to you when you went hiking in the mountain and that you might be in danger. It was raining heavily yesterday and the wind was so strong. I thought about it and it was indeed worrisome. So I decided to seek help from the rescue team to send people to search for you in the mountain.¡± ¡°You¡¯re my boss. I depend on you for a living. So, I can¡¯t let anything happen to you. So I went to search for you myself. Perhaps it wasn¡¯t your time to leave the world yet, or maybe it was just my luck. I identally slipped and went down the slope and found you.¡± ¡°Your wound was inmed and you were having a high fever when I found you. With the constant exposure to wind and rain and we had no shelter, you would probably not be able to make it if we had waited for the rescue team at the same spot. I couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch you die, right? So, I carried you up the slope on my back.¡± When she recalled the hardship she endured the previous night, Xu Wei felt her limbs turned to jelly. She couldn¡¯t help butined, ¡°Big Boss, you look thin, I can¡¯t believe that you¡¯re so heavy. It nearly killed me carrying you on my back...¡± Xu Wei exhaled a huge breath of air, ¡°A person could reach infinite potential in a time of crisis.¡± ¡°Anyway, I only made it up the slope with you on my back. I was too exhausted to go on. After I gave Qiao Chu a call, I passed out too. When I woke up, I heard that the rescue team reached us and brought us down the mountain.¡± ¡°So, I did save you, but the rescue team saved you too. So, I only contributed half in the mission to save you.¡± Zuo An was quietly listening to her rambling without a word. Xu Wei thought that he couldn¡¯t digest her words as he was suffering from a high fever. She smiled and said, ¡°This is roughly what happened. If you want to know more in detail, I¡¯ll tell you when you¡¯re feeling better. You should continue to rest now, I¡¯ll...¡± Before she could finish, Zuo An suddenly asked, ¡°You were the one carrying me?¡± ¡°...¡± He only caught this among all the things she had been telling him just now? Although Xu Wei couldn¡¯t understand why he was insistent to know, still she nodded earnestly. ¡°Yes, I was so exhausted from carrying you. Luckily I do weight lifting. Else, I would probably have to drag you all the way.¡± She was indeed the one behind the blurry face. Zuo An¡¯s gaze became a little obscure and his voice even softer, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that... not only were you not able to save me, but you would also get implicated as well? Xu Wei nodded without hesitation. ¡°Of course I¡¯m scared. I do cherish my life, a lot.¡± Yea, who wouldn¡¯t? Who would be so foolish to risk their lives for others? Such a simple fact, and yet it made the light in Zuo An¡¯s eyes dissipated gradually. Xu Wei spoke again in the next moment. Chapter 697 - Cuteness in His Behavioral Contrast (1)

Chapter 697: Cuteness in His Behavioral Contrast (1)

¡°However, if I were to do it again, I would still go up the mountain to look for you.¡± Zuo An was stunned. ¡°Although I cherish my life, you were in grave danger, I have to do my part.¡± Xu Wei smiled, ¡°After all, you¡¯ve saved me so many times. I¡¯m someone who will always repay the kindness shown to me.¡± Repay kindness with kindness. He had clearly exined to her that he did that to repay the favor to Gu Yu, and it was Gu Yu that entrusted him to do so. But still, she held that to her heart. A faint smile appeared on his lips and he looked at Xu Wei with a softness in his eyes, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Just thank you?¡± Xu Wei widened her big dark eyes at Zuo An and blinked, ¡°Big Boss, no other rewards?¡± Zuo An instantly understood what she wanted and smiled weakly, ¡°Give you a raise.¡± ¡°Big Boss, no one knows me better than you do. Then I¡¯ll ept it gracefully.¡± When Xu Wei caught the hint of exhaustion that arose from Zuo An¡¯s brow, she immediately changed the topic and tried to excuse herself, ¡°Big Boss, you should rest. I¡¯lle in when the drip is almost done.¡± ¡°No need.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Zuo An pursed his lips. A glimpse of unnatural expression shed through his face but disappeared instantly. He calmly went on, ¡°I can¡¯t sleep. Besides, I don¡¯t feel like sleeping. You don¡¯t have to go out. Just stay here. You can do whatever you want. It won¡¯t disturb me.¡± Did not feel like sleeping? Was he afraid of having nightmares again? He asked her to stay... Was he afraid to be alone? That¡¯s right. For someone who called out for their mother when they were in a critical situation, it certainly wasn¡¯t strange for them to be afraid of being alone when they were sick and vulnerable. Was that why he looked awkward? Because he was worried that she wouldugh at him? Why did she find that there was cuteness in his behavioral contrast? Xu Wei held back herughter and chose not to expose him. She nodded. ¡°Alright then. If you don¡¯t want to sleep, I¡¯ll apany you. But I see that you¡¯re quite tired. You can rest with your eyes closed. I¡¯ll be here, not going to leave.¡± Would he feel less uneasy this way? Zuo An nodded. He finally closed his eyes after he tried to stay awake for quite a while. Half an hour went by, Xu Wei stood up and left the room quietly when she saw that the drip was almost done. She called Qiao Chu and got him to contact the doctor toe and remove the drip. Qiao Chu arrived soon with the doctor. Xu Wei greeted Qiao Chu and left for her room when she saw that her job here was done. When she entered her room, she saw Xiao Chun on the phone not looking too good. When she was done with the call, Xu Wei asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xiao Chun pursed her lips and startedining, ¡°Assistant Lin called me saying he¡¯s going back to the city now to attend to some urgent matter. He asked me to stay as a representative of the management team and take care of the things over here. That¡¯s so strange. Why are there so many urgent matters? Can¡¯t they just y when it¡¯s time to y? I don¡¯t know why Assistant Lin was in such a hurry to go back. Did something happen to Yu again? ¡°Little Wei, I can¡¯t stay with you here anymore. I¡¯ll need to get back to the other side and do a handover with Assistant Lin. Would you be fine on your own?¡± Xu Wei smiled and nodded. ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave first. Give me a call if you need anything.¡± After Xiao Chun left, Xu Wei sat on the sofa, thousands of thoughts shed through her eyes. After a while, she looked up at the clock on the wall. It was dinner time. She hesitated for a moment, but still picked up the phone in the hotel room and dialed the room service number. When the call was picked up, she ordered, ¡°Please help me prepare...¡± Chapter 698 - Cuteness in His Behavioral Contrast (2)

Chapter 698: Cuteness in His Behavioral Contrast (2)

An hourter, Xu Wei showed up at the rescue team¡¯s office. She requested for the waiters to push the ten trolleys of food into the office room. Then, she bowed low to the rescue team¡¯s captain and said, ¡°Captain, I¡¯m here to thank you and your team member for saving me and my boss yesterday. If it wasn¡¯t for you and your team, we would be in deep trouble now. I don¡¯t know how I could express my gratitude to all of you. So, I can just treat all of you to a feast.¡± The captain quickly helped her up when he saw this. ¡°Miss Xu, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. This is what we¡¯re supposed to do. It¡¯s good to know that both of you are fine.¡± He paused and looked at the trolleys of food, then thanked Xu Wei for the gesture of gratitude, ¡°We¡¯ll ept this. You¡¯re too kind.¡± The captain turned towards one of his team members and said, ¡°Go and call the others toe over. Let¡¯s eat while it¡¯s hot. Do not let Miss Xu¡¯s kindness goes to waste.¡± The team member nodded and went out to call the others. Xu Wei pursed her lips lightly and pondered for a moment before she mentioned, ¡°Captain, I heard that there¡¯s a member of the rescue team that found us first. Who was it? I would like to thank him personally.¡± ¡°This...¡± The Captain frowned and thought for a moment before he answered, ¡°The situationst night was too chaotic. I have no idea who was the first one to have found both of you.¡± As he spoke, he turned around and asked another person in his team, ¡°Do you know who it was?¡± That member too shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t notice. What about you?¡± The rest of the rescue team looked at each other and shook their heads, indicating that it wasn¡¯t them. At this moment, the rest of the rescue team walked in. The captain shot the question towards them, ¡°Last night, which one of you was the first to discover Miss Xu and Mr. Zuo?¡± The rescue team that had just walked into the office shook their head one after another. The captain was instantly amused. ¡°What¡¯s going on? You bunch of brats rushed to im credit for your work previously. Now that you¡¯ve done something great, you¡¯re noting out instead? One of them replied, ¡°It was probably too chaotic at that point of time that everyone didn¡¯t know whether or not they were the first to discover both of you. I only recalled that someone shouted that both of you were found, then all of us rushed towards the direction we heard the shout came from and then got busy trying to save you and your boss, so we too did not pay attention as to who was the one to have found you first.¡± After a round of questioning without an answer, the Captain looked at Xu Wei apologetically, ¡°Miss Xu, an apology for that. This is normal during a rescue mission as we will only think about saving people and disregard all other matters.¡± Xu Wei nodded and expressed her understanding. ¡°It¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry about that. No matter what, you people save Mr.Zuo¡¯s life and mine. Please help yourself with the food. Thank you very much once again.¡± She was about to bow again when the captain quickly stopped her. ¡°Miss Xu, that¡¯s enough. We would be embarrassed if you continue doing this.¡± Xu Wei gave up. ¡°Then do go ahead and help yourself. I won¡¯t linger around and disturb you any longer. I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± ¡°Okay, goodbye.¡± All the rescue team members raised their hands to bid her farewell. Xu Wei smiled and nodded before walking out of the office. Although the storm has passed, the smell of humidity still lingered in the air. Xu Wei walked along the stone path back to the main building. A ne flew by in the sky. She subconsciously raised her head, her gaze followed the ne until it disappearedpletely into the clouds. When Xu Wei was back in her room, she sat down with half of her back leaned against the headboard of the bed, and picked up her phone. She opened her contact list and scrolled through the list until her finger stopped at one of the numbers. Chapter 699 - Beginning of Workweek Creep (1)

Chapter 699: Beginning of Workweek Creep (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio She stared at the number and moved her finger towards the dial button. She wanted to press but stopped and this stalematested for almost half an hour. She exhaled heavily and threw her phone on the bed. Forget it. Regardless of whether the first person to discover her was the one she had in mind, she didn¡¯t want to find out the truth anymore. Xu Wei pulled the nket over her head and closed her eyes as she continued to catch up on her sleep. ¨C The following morning. Xu Wei felt much better after a good night of sleep. She washed up and changed into her casual attire when she saw that the sun was shining brightly, an indication that it would be good weather for a walk after breakfast. The hotel served a wide variety of spreads for buffet breakfast, but only a few people were spotted having breakfast in the dining hall. But well, who would have chosen to wake up so early since it was rare for them for a chance to be on vacation? If she hadn¡¯t gone to bed early the night before, she probably wouldn¡¯t have woken up at this time in the morning. Xu Wei walked around with a te leisurely and picked a serving of the foods she favored and filled up her te. When she saw the in porridge, she reached out for the serving spoon. Coincidently, another hand went after the spoon too. Both of them paused and stared at each other before any of them reacted. Xu Wei opened her mouth and greeted, ¡°Good morning Qiao Chu.¡± When Qiao Chu saw that it was Xu Wei, he also smiled. ¡°Miss Xu, good morning.¡± Then, he retracted his hand and made a gesture. ¡°You may go first.¡± Xu Wei didn¡¯t stand on ceremony with him. She took the spoon and scooped up a bowl of the in porridge. Then, she scooped another bowl for Qiao Chu as well and asked, ¡°Are you alone? Do you want to join me for breakfast?¡± Qiao Chu shook his head. ¡°Miss Xu, I¡¯ve already eaten. I¡¯m packing these for Mr. Zuo. He can only take some light food for now.¡± ¡°I see...¡±Xu Wei nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°Is Big Boss feeling better? I was thinking to visit after my walk.¡± ¡°His fever has subsided and the inmmation of his wound is under control.¡± After a pause, Qiao Chu continued, ¡°But Miss Xu, you don¡¯t need toe over to visit himter on.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Mr. Zuo has some personal matters to deal with. He has already booked his flight back to the city at noon.¡± Xu Wei was rather astonished when she heard that. Gu Yu and Zuo Si left, followed by Assistant Lin. Now that Big Boss and Qiao Chu were leaving too, what would be the point of her staying back here alone? Moreover, if Zuo An was going to execute any ns, she would lose the advantage to be on top of the progress. ¡°Qiao Chu, what time is your flight? Can I tag along?¡± This time, it was Qiao Chu¡¯s turn to be surprised. ¡°You want to go back too? You... have something to attend to as well?¡± Xu Wei noticed that hisst few words were more inquisitive. She answered nonchntly without a hint of nervousness,¡± I was still exhausted and was also injured that night. So, I wasn¡¯t in the state to enjoy the activities here. Might as well return early to rest. As you know, joining the team building activities here requires a lot of stamina and high energy consumption.¡± Qiao Chu relented at the mention of the previous night incident. ¡°I...I¡¯ll have to talk to Mr. Zuo first. This is his private trip after all. It would be up to him to decide.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for your news then. If Big Boss finds it inconvenient to bring me along, I¡¯ll return on my own,¡± Xu Wei replied swiftly. Then she urged Chu Qiao to leave with the breakfast, ¡°Then you should go now. Don¡¯t let Mr. Zuo starve.¡± Chapter 700 - Beginning of Workweek Creep (2)

Chapter 700: Beginning of Workweek Creep (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Qiao Chu nodded towards Xu Wei and left after he was done packing breakfast for Zuo An. Xu Wei¡¯s gaze followed his leaving figure, the corner of her lips moved upwards. Then, she went to look for an empty table with the te of food she had in her hand. She sat down on one and proceeded to dig in. ¨C When Qiao Chu entered Zuo An¡¯s room, he was already out of bed. He took a few steps forward to help Zuo An, but was halted by Zuo An before he reached him, ¡°No need, I¡¯m fine now.¡± Since his help wasn¡¯t required, Qiao Chu went towards the table andid down the packed breakfast in his hand. He then proceeded to open up the containers of food. ¡°Mr. Zuo, you should eat something first. You can take a short rest after you¡¯re done. We should be heading for the airport after that.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Zuo An walked over and sat on the sofa. He then began to eat the savor the porridge leisurely. Qiao Chu, who was standing by his side, contemted for a bit before he decided to tell, ¡°I met Miss Xu at the restaurant just now.¡± Zuo An, a person who was seldom seen affected by his environment, paused at spooning the porridge. But he said nothing. Qiao Chu continued, ¡°Miss Xu wanted to leave with us when she got to know that you will be leaving for the city today. She was asking whether she could tag along.¡± Without waiting for his reply, Qiao Chu added, ¡°This is your private trip. If you find it inconvenient, I¡¯ll reject her on your behalf.¡± As he said this, he took out his phone and was about to dial. Before he could press the call button, Zuo An¡¯s faint voice ordered, ¡°Book her ticket then.¡± ¡°...¡± Qiao Chu¡¯s eyes narrowed, ¡°Mr. Zuo, this... doesn¡¯t seem appropriate, isn¡¯t it? Perhaps it would be better to separate private affair from the business?¡± Zuo An raised his eyes and looked at Qiao Chu. Although his gaze was back to the usual gentle expression, he repeated his words firmly, ¡°Book her ticket.¡± Qiao Chu tightened his grip on his mobile phone. His lips moved as if he wanted to speak, but decided against it. Instead, he nodded, ¡°I understand.¡± ¨C Xu Wei¡¯s eyebrow raised a little when she received the message from Qiao Chu informing her that her flight home was booked. She put away her phone and immediately turned to return to her room to pack up as she too, would not want to dawdle on. When she was done packing, she went down to the lobby with her luggage to check out. Zuo An and Qiao Chu came down ten minutester. After they were done with the check-out procedure, they left for the airport in a car prepared by the hotel. As Qiao Chu habitually sat on the front passenger seat, Xu Wei sat together with Zuo An in the back. She turned her head and surveyed Zuo An¡¯s expression. Last night, he looked pale and seemed to be extremely weak. But today, the pallor seemed to have faded and he looked much like himself already. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He recovered so fast, just like Gu Yu did. Xu Wei was jolted out from her thoughts when this notion shed through her mind. She was thinking of him again... She shook her head hard and forcefully erased his image from her mind clean, scrubbing every leftover trace. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Zuo An¡¯s elegant voice rang in her ears and brought her back to her sense. When her eyes met his concerned gaze, she subconsciously smiled and replied, ¡°Nothing.¡± Zuo An¡¯s gaze quickly swept across her face. He could tell that she had something on her mind. But he would not continue to pry if she did not want to talk about it. He returned her smile instead. ¨C The nended and the three of them walked out of the airport. They had to take airport taxis as there was no pickup arranged beforehand. Xu Wei did not let Zuo An send her as they were heading in different directions. She waved him goodbye and lugged her luggage to hail another taxi. Zuo An stood by the car door, but he did not get in. A dark look shed in his eyes as he watched Xu Wei walked away. He took a stride out of a sudden. Chapter 701 - You Did It On Purpose (1)

Chapter 701: You Did It On Purpose (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio He strode forward and caught up with Xu Wei. He reached out and grabbed her wrist. Xu Wei stopped in her tracks and turned around in shock. When she saw that it was Zuo An, she frowned in confusion. ¡°Big Boss, what... is wrong with you?¡± Zuo An had always been gentle and had always been a gentleman. He was always elegant and well-mannered. To hold someone¡¯s hand like this wasn¡¯t like him at all. But he didn¡¯t let go immediately. His dark eyes were fixed on Xu Wei as he asked, ¡°Are you free tomorrow night?¡± Xu Wei blinked again and again. Only then did she realize that he had made such a rude move just to ask her this? For a moment, she really didn¡¯t know how to react. A few secondster, she coughed lightly and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t there still two days left for the holiday? Of course I¡¯m free when I¡¯m not working. What¡¯s the matter? Do you have a task for me?¡± Xu Wei¡¯s original intention was to tease him with the word task. After all, she and Big Boss used to rely on tasks tomunicate. Unexpectedly, Zuo An took her words seriously and nodded. ¡°En, I have a task for you. This task is, I want to thank you for saving my life. I want to treat you to a meal. I wonder if you¡¯re willing to ept this task?¡± ¡°...¡± Xu Wei asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree before that a sry increase is considered gratitude? Now, you are treating me to a meal. Don¡¯t tell me that my sry increase is going to be offset just like that?¡± What a little money-grubber. Zuo An shook his head andughed. ¡°The sry will be increased as well. The meal is also on me.¡± Xu Wei¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll ept it. It¡¯s a huge sin to not eat a free meal!¡± ¡°Okay, then... I¡¯ll see you tomorrow night.¡± ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Xu Wei nodded vigorously. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m leaving!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Zuo An replied indifferently. It was unknown whether it was because he forgot to let go or some other reason, but his hand was still holding onto Xu Wei¡¯s wrist. Xu Wei tried to pull her hand back, but she couldn¡¯t pull it out. She had no choice but to remind him, ¡°Big Boss, let go...¡± Hearing this, Zuo An slowly let go of her hand and allowed Xu Wei to pull her hand back. He felt his empty palm freeze in the air for half a second before it fell down. He stood where he was and watched as Xu Wei stopped the car, got in, and drove away. Only then did he turn around and walk back to his car and get into the car. After he sat down properly, Qiao Chu said to the driver, ¡°Drive.¡± ¨C Xu Wei didn¡¯t expect that the restaurant that Zuo An asked her to eat at was coincidentally the restaurant on the mountaintop that Gu Yu had taken her to previously. Although she had nothing to do with this man anymore, it seemed that no matter what it was, it was more or less rted to him. However, Zuo An had already made a reservation. She couldn¡¯t reject it for such a ridiculous reason, so she still went ahead with the appointment ording to the agreed time. After arriving at the restaurant, the waiter led her in. Zuo An was already sitting in his seat waiting for her. Perhaps it was due to etiquette, but he always seemed to wait for others instead of letting others wait. Seeing her arrive, Zuo An stood up and pulled out a chair for her in a very gentlemanly manner. After Xu Wei sat down, she said, ¡°Thank you...¡± Before she could finish her sentence, she saw a pair of familiar figures walking in from the entrance. Her words were reflexively stuck in her throat, and her eyes stiffened. Seeing this, Zuo An followed her line of sight and looked over. Chapter 702 - You Did It On Purpose (2)

Chapter 702: You Did It On Purpose (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio There was no emotion in his eyes. He looked at Xu Wei¡¯s face for a few seconds, then walked back to his seat and sat down. The waiter handed him the menu. Zuo An smiled and said, ¡°Let thedy decide.¡± Xu Wei turned around but didn¡¯t take the menu. She stared at Zuo An with her dark eyes and said directly, ¡°You did it on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡± If he had only booked a restaurant that she had been to before, it could be said to be a coincidence. However, she hade to this restaurant to meet Zuo An, and then Gu Yu and Zuo Si hade to this restaurant to eat. She didn¡¯t believe that it was still a coincidence. In this world, there weren¡¯t that many coincidences. Most of them were deliberate. Zuo An had never denied that Xu Wei was a smart woman. Now, it had only been proven time and time again. Not only was she smart, but her intuition and sensitivity were also better than he had imagined. Zuo An didn¡¯t admit or deny it. He only smiled and asked, ¡°You can¡¯t even bear to see Gu Yu and Zuo Si having dinner together?¡± Xu Wei¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°This isn¡¯t a question of whether I can bear it or not. If it¡¯s just a coincidence, I have nothing to say, but I can¡¯t understand. What¡¯s your purpose in doing this?¡± Suddenly, she thought of something and sneered. ¡°Why? Are you still doubting my loyalty and trying to test me?¡± Zuo An was silent for a few seconds before replying, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then what do you mean?¡± ¨C Gu Yu and Zuo Si were already led by the waiter to another table. When the two of them sat down, Zuo Si was a little surprised to see Xu Wei and Zuo An. She then instinctively looked at Gu Yu. She didn¡¯t know whether he didn¡¯t see them or was ignoring them, but as usual, there was no expression on his handsome face. Zuo Si wanted to say something, but upon seeing this, she didn¡¯t say anything. The waiter handed the menu to Gu Yu. Gu Yu didn¡¯t look at it and said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t have much of an appetite. Order yours.¡± Zuo Si didn¡¯t allow it. ¡°No, you have to eat. If you don¡¯t order, I¡¯ll order for you.¡± ¨C Zuo An quietly looked at Xu Wei for half a minute and didn¡¯t answer her question. Instead, he said, ¡°Wei, let¡¯s eat first. I¡¯ll tell you the reason I¡¯m doing this after we¡¯re done. This meal... is to thank you properly. I don¡¯t want to talk about anything else.¡± After a pause, his gaze seemed to drift toward Gu Yu¡¯s table. He continued, ¡°However, if you think that Gu Yu is there and you can¡¯t eat, I won¡¯t force you. We can leave now.¡± Xu Wei closed her eyes. When she opened them again, her eyes were already cold. ¡°There¡¯s no reason not to eat. He¡¯s just an insignificant stranger. Give me the menu!¡± After taking the menu, Xu Wei didn¡¯t hold back and ordered. The waiter couldn¡¯t help but remind her, ¡°Miss, you ordered a little too much...¡± Zuo An stopped him. ¡°Let her order.¡± ¨C Gu Yu and Zuo Si didn¡¯t stay long before they left. Xu Wei didn¡¯t want to see Gu Yu. It was Zuo Si who specifically called out to her before she left. When she reflexively looked over, she saw Gu Yu¡¯s face, which was slightly pale. However, he left very quickly. She didn¡¯t know if it was her imagination or if it was real. Xu Wei never mistreated herself. She ate quite a bit, but Zuo An didn¡¯t eat much. He only drank alcohol. After she was full, she put down her knife and fork. She looked up at him and said, ¡°Can we talk now?¡± Chapter 703 - Don’t Want To See You Sad (1)

Chapter 703: Don¡¯t Want To See You Sad (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Zuo An raised his hand and beckoned for the waiter. After paying the bill, he stood up and said to Xu Wei, ¡°Let¡¯s go for a walk. Let¡¯s chat while we walk.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Xu Wei also stood up and walked out with him. Outside the restaurant on the mountaintop, there was a small path that led to the mountaintop. From there, one could overlook the night view of the entire city. Zuo An suggested softly, ¡°Shall we walk up?¡± Although he sounded like he was asking, he was already walking in that direction. Xu Wei could only raise her foot and follow him. After walking for about fifteen minutes, the two of them stood at the top of the mountain. Although Xu Wei hade to the restaurant with Gu Yu before, she had never been here before. Now that she was standing there and looking at the beautiful night view, theints in her heart lessened a little. The scenery was really pleasant. If she were in a different state of mind, she would definitely be able to appreciate it in detail. However, at this moment, she wasn¡¯t in the mood. ¡°Big Boss...¡± she opened her mouth and spoke again. Unexpectedly, Zuo An also spoke at the same time, ¡°Xu Wei.¡± The two of them instinctively looked at each other, then Zuo An continued, ¡°Just now, you saw Gu Yu and Zuo Si together. Are you still sad?¡± Still sad... Xu Wei pondered over the word ¡°still.¡± The night of the cocktail party slowly surfaced in her mind. After she got drunk, she was so sad that she went crazy. Zuo An saw all of her actions, so... that was why he asked this question? What kind of answer did he want? Xu Wei thought about it for a moment, and instead of answering, she asked, ¡°Do you want to hear the truth, or do you want to hear the lie?¡± Zuo An curled his lips and threw the question back to her. ¡°What do you think?¡± After more than ten seconds of stalemate, Xu Wei said, ¡°The truth is, I¡¯m sad.¡± It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to tell the lie, but if she did, no one would believe her. She couldn¡¯t lie to herself, and she couldn¡¯t lie to Zuo An either. She was smart, and Zuo An wasn¡¯t stupid. Xu Wei didn¡¯t know if it was her imagination, but when she said this, she inexplicably felt that Zuo An¡¯s gaze had softened. Zuo An looked at Xu Wei and unwittingly clenched his fists. There seemed to be some struggling emotions in his eyes. Finally, he made up his mind and said, ¡°Xu Wei, since you¡¯re so sad, why don¡¯t you... stay away from him?¡± Stay away? When this word came out of his mouth, Xu Wei¡¯s first reaction was amusement. She was already far away from Gu Yu to begin with. It was he who had used all his efforts and methods to forcefully push her back into Gu Yu¡¯s life. Now, he said that he wanted her to stay away from Gu Yu? But when she met his eyes and saw his gaze, she frozemuse. He seemed to be serious... Xu Wei couldn¡¯t hold it in. Her eyes were filled with immense ridicule and she didn¡¯t hold back her words. ¡°Big Boss, what are you up to this time? Without your encouragement, I wouldn¡¯t be here.¡± Zuo An pursed his lips and said, ¡°I admit that I invited you here for dinner tonight on purpose. I knew in advance that Zuo Si had booked this restaurant and would be having dinner with Gu Yu, so you would definitely run into them.¡± ¡°I wanted to know if you were still sad because of Gu Yu, and in fact, you were very sad.¡± ¡°Xu Wei, if you stay in the Gu Corporation, you¡¯ll always see Gu Yu. You¡¯ll always be sad. Right now... I don¡¯t want to see you sad.¡± Zuo An lowered his voice. ¡°Are you willing to resign and leave the Gu Corporation?¡± Chapter 704 - I Don’t Want To See You Sad (2)

Chapter 704: I Don¡¯t Want To See You Sad (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio I don¡¯t want to see you sad... Xu Wei¡¯s eyes widened and she couldn¡¯t believe her ears. He was the one who dragged her into this set up. Now, he wanted her to back out so easily? She froze for a minute and said, ¡°Did you feel pity for me because I saved you?¡± Zuo An couldn¡¯t look directly into her bright eyes. He averted his gaze to the vast night sky and said in a deep voice, ¡°Actually, I regret it. Wei, you¡¯re a very good woman. You don¡¯t have to participate in this kind of power struggle.¡± He paused for a moment before looking back at Xu Wei. ¡°Of course, you don¡¯t have to worry about the future. You can continue to run news. No matter if you want to go abroad or stay in China, Z magazine will provide you with tasks.¡± After he said so much, Xu Wei finally understood that this was the reason Zuo An had invited her to this meal. He now hoped that she would withdraw from this battle. Whether it was him, Gu Yu, or Zuo Si, he wanted her to stay far away from them and live her own life. At this moment, he was truly thinking of her. This was probably the first time he had shown his sincerity to her after they had known each other for so long. But... Xu Wei¡¯s lips twitched, and she shook her head at him firmly. ¡°Big Boss, it¡¯s toote.¡± Gu Yu couldn¡¯t control her life, and neither could Zuo An. Her current life was under her control, and she only did what she wanted to do. ¡°Since I¡¯ve already stepped into this set up, I won¡¯t quit halfway through. I¡¯ve said it before. I¡¯ll return all the pain that Gu Yu has caused me, and I¡¯ll return it personally!¡± Her voice was very soft, but her words were loud and clear. Every word seemed to hit one¡¯s heart, and it was impossible to ignore. This answer wasn¡¯t unexpected to Zuo An, but at this moment, when he looked at the determination on the woman¡¯s face, his heart was still slightly shaken. He fixed his gaze on her and suddenlyughed softly. Almost mumbling, he said, ¡°You and her... are really very different.¡± Xu Wei still heard him and reflexively asked, ¡°Her? Who?¡± Zuo An realized what he had said and smiled again. He quickly restrained all his emotions and didn¡¯t answer her. Instead, he said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, then forget it. But you have to promise me one thing.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Zuo An raised his hand and hisrge palm gentlynded on Xu Wei¡¯s head. He rubbed it gently, like he was treating a fragile doll. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad.¡± His palm was unexpectedly warm. Xu Wei froze. She blinked her eyes and didn¡¯t snap back to reality for a long time. When a gust of wind blew past, Xu Wei snapped back to reality and nodded her head dazedly. Zuo An retracted his hand and smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll send you back.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Xu Wei stood still. She took a deep breath, lifted her feet, and walked down the mountain. ¨C Monday, in the Vice President¡¯s office. Qiao Chu stood in front of his desk while reporting to Zuo An about what had happened. However, he noticed that he was frequently distracted. Following his line of sight, he could see Xu Wei¡¯s work station through the floor-to-ceiling ss window. He didn¡¯t know what was wrong with Xu Wei, but she seemed to appear restless. Her beautiful eyebrows would asionally furrow, and the expression on her face showed that she was in pain. Zuo An suddenly said, ¡°You say...¡± Qiao Chu immediately looked away and said seriously, ¡°Mr. Zuo, what don¡¯t you understand about this project?¡± Chapter 705 - You Are Using Your Official Position To Benefit Yourself (1)

Chapter 705: You Are Using Your Official Position To Benefit Yourself (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± As these words entered his ears, Qiao Chu was first stunned, then his expression stiffened for a few seconds. Finally, looking at Mr. Zuo, whose mind was no longer on official matters, his mood was heavy andplicated. ¡°Cough, cough.¡± Trying to pull Zuo An¡¯s attention back, Qiao Chu coughed a few times. Zuo An turned around and nced at him. ¡°We¡¯ll discuss this projectter.¡± With that said, he stood up and walked out of the office. Qiao Chu watched as he walked briskly towards Xu Wei. His eyes darkened bit by bit. If Mr. Zuo continued like this, would he really be able to do it... ? Was he aware of it? ¨C Xu Wei had her period today. When she had her period before, it didn¡¯t hurt much. She was considered one of the lucky girls, but after she hurt her body, she began to hurt. However, under Simon¡¯s rehabilitation training.., she could still hold on, but she didn¡¯t expect... that it would hurt so much this time. It was probably because she was caught in the rain on the night she went up the mountain to save Big Boss, which caused her body to be cold. That was why it was like this this time. Her table was suddenly knocked on. Xu Wei¡¯s stomach hurt so much that she couldn¡¯t straighten her body. She only lifted her head. Seeing that it was Zuo An, she forced herself to open her mouth and said weakly, ¡°Big Boss, is there any work that you need me to do? Just tell me. I¡¯ll do itter.¡± ¡°No.¡± When he looked over from the office just now, he only saw that she didn¡¯t look good. Now that he was closer, Zuo An could see that her face was obviously pale, and there was even a little sweat on her forehead. His gaze became serious. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you not feeling well?¡± Eh... After all, she was on her period, so Xu Wei was embarrassed to say so bluntly. She said vaguely, ¡°It¡¯s just that my stomach isn¡¯t feeling well, but I won¡¯t affect my work. I¡¯ll rest for a while and take a break.¡± ¡°You look terrible. This won¡¯t do. I¡¯ll send you to the hospital.¡± As Zuo An said this, he turned around and was about to go back to his office to get the car keys. However, the next second, his sleeve was pulled. He stopped and looked over. ¡°No need, I...¡± Afraid that he would force her to go to the hospital, Xu Wei¡¯s fingers gripped his sleeve slightly. That would be a joke. She swallowed her saliva and decided to go all out. ¡°There¡¯s no need to go to the hospital. It¡¯s just... it¡¯s just a woman¡¯s problem. I¡¯ll be fine after a short rest.¡± A woman¡¯s problem? Zuo An thought about it for a moment and realized what the so-called woman¡¯s problem was. He coughed awkwardly and his ears turned red. Seeing this, Xu Wei couldn¡¯t help but smile even though she was in great pain. He was quite innocent! Could it be that her Big Boss... had never been in a rtionship before? However, she wasn¡¯t in the mood to tease him right now. Dysmenorrhea wasn¡¯t a disease, but when it came to pain, it was really life-threatening. She just wanted to quietly lie down and wait for the pain to pass. However, Zuo An didn¡¯t leave. Instead, he said, ¡°Wei,e in with me.¡± ¡°...¡± She was already in so much pain, yet he wouldn¡¯t even let her rest for a while? Although she was cursing him in her heart, he was her superior and her subordinate. Xu Wei gritted her teeth and still stood up. ¡°Okay.¡± Zuo An was the first to turn around and walk into the office. Xu Wei followed him in. Then, Zuo An let Qiao Chu go out first. Qiao Chu nced at Xu Wei sullenly before walking out. Xu Wei looked at Zuo An and asked, ¡°Big Boss, what do you need me to do?¡± Chapter 706 - You Are Using Your Official Position To Benefit Yourself (2)

Chapter 706: You Are Using Your Official Position To Benefit Yourself (2)

Zuo An strode towards the sofa and said to her, ¡°Come over here.¡± Xu Wei¡¯s doubt was written all over her face, but still, she meekly walked towards the sofa and stood in front of him. Just when she was about to question further, he gestured her towards the sofa with his chin. ¡°Your job today is to sit here and rest.¡± He ordered. ¡°...¡± Xu Wei was stunned for a moment, her dark eyes blinked a few times as she tried to wrap her head around his words. She repeated after him, ¡°You want me to... sit here and rest?¡± He called her into his office room not because of work-rted matters, but because he wanted her to take a rest? ¡°This is not asking you to take rest, this is work,¡± Zuo An stressed. As he saw that she had no intention to move, he raised his hand and ced them on her shoulder, gentlemanly yet firmly sat her down onto the sofa. ¡°Your working hour has begun. Please ensure that youplete the job perfectly, Secretary Xu.¡± This rendered Xu Wei speechless. She raised her head to look at him. Her lips wavered but could only mutter a few words, ¡°Big Boss, you are using your official position for personal gain.¡± Zuo An lowered his eyes and met her gaze. ¡°Then, do you ept this mission?¡± Of course, she would. She would be an idiot not to ept a task so favorable to herself. Moreover, she was indeed not feeling well, to rest lying on this sofa would be a much better choicepared to sprawling on her worktable outside, Thus, Xu Wei happily epted, ¡°Then... I shall borrow your sofa to rest for a bit.¡± Corner of Zuo An¡¯s lips lifted, ¡°Let me know if you need anything.¡± He turned around and went back behind his desk and continued with his work. Xu Wei stared at him, sparks of warmth emitted from her eyes. She had always known that her Big Boss was a considerate person. If only... A thought shed through her mind but the emotions in her eyes were quickly subdued and returned to normal. The dull pain in her tummy came in waves and was enough to suppress all other thoughts ying in her mind. She leaned back on the sofa and shut her eyes to rest. Silence overtook the room, with only the flipping sound of documents that came from Zuo An in the background. After some time, Zuo An noticed heavy breathing that wasing from Xu Wei. He nced over towards Xu Wei and saw her gradually fadingplexion as colors drained from her lips. He did not know what would women do in a time like this. Would they just continue to endure the pain until it subsided? While he was still thinking of what to do, Xu Wei¡¯s moved and curled herself into a ball with her hands wrapped around her tummy, as she trembled slightly. She was obviously in pain as he judged from her expression, but she bit her lips and refused to let out even a tiny whimper. Was she used to keeping the pain to herself, or she was afraid that it would distract him? Zuo An¡¯s brow furrowed, a trace of heartache shed through his eyes. He put down the document in his hand and stood up. He then tip-toed towards the door as he did not want to wake Xu Wei. He was back to the office fifteen minutester with a cup of warm water and a small bag, then walked over to the sofa and went down in a half-squat. ¡°Wei, wake up.¡± He patted lightly on her shoulder. Xu Wei was in confusion from the pain she was enduring. She struggled to open her eyes, but her stare towards him was unfocused. ¡°I asked someone, and they told me that you will feel better after taking this painkiller. Take one.¡± Zuo An held his hand with the pills towards Xu Wei¡¯s mouth who spontaneously opened her mouth to take in the pill and swallowed it. Then she obediently drank the warm water he fed her. Chapter 707 - Gossips (1)

Chapter 707: Gossips (1)

After Zuo An fed Xu Wei the painkiller, he lifted her head slightly and slipped a pillow underneath. As he did not have any woolen nket lying around in his office, he took off his suit jacket andid it on top of her lower abdomen before he turned on the heater in the office. Zuo An noticed improvements in Xu Wei¡¯s expression, as it seemed to have eased up a little when the office was warmer. He heaved a sigh of relief and returned to his desk to continue his work. ¨C The elevator reached the top floor. Gu Yu and Assistant Lin stepped out from the elevator and were heading towards the presidential office when they passed empty seats of employees who were not on working on their desk. Instead, they were crowding on one of the work seat, chattering excitedly with each other and were having their eyes fixed on a certain thing. Too absorbed in their discussion, none of the employees noticed Gu Yu and Assistant Lin were approaching them. Employee 1: ¡°I always felt that there was something between them before this. This proved that my sixth sense is still very urate.¡± Employee 2: ¡°If that¡¯s the case, does that means they are already together? Oh my god, isn¡¯t she just lucky? Every man she meets is of the level of Mr. Mcdreamy. Why is it never my turn?¡± Employee 3: ¡°This isn¡¯t because of luck. This is tactics. Can a silly goose like you do that?¡± Employee 4: ¡°Looking at this, I really wanted to be in her shoe.¡± These words piqued Assistant Lin¡¯s curiosity. Was there a new romance in the office? Who could the new couple be? The gossipy side of Assistant Lin surfaced, and it immediately attracted him into the crowd full of curiosity, ¡± Who are you talking about?¡± The employees subconsciously answered as they did not recognize his voice at once, ¡°Isn¡¯t this clearly recorded? It¡¯s Vice President Zuo and Secretary Xu.¡± ¡°...¡± Assistant Lin¡¯s expression froze, and a hint of panic appeared in his eyes. He reflexively nced at Gu Yu, who had already walked over, hoping that he did not catch what they were discussing. Gu Yu had already stopped on his track. Assistant Lin¡¯s heart rate sped up as if his heart would thump out from his body anytime. At this moment, an employee glimpsed Gu Yu from the corner of his eye. His face turned pale with fright as he hurriedly patted the other employee¡¯s shoulder that was ying the video clip on his phone. His voice trembled as he stammered, ¡°Quick, quickly put it away, CEO Gu... CEO Gu...¡± It stunned the employee with the phone when he heard his colleague¡¯s warning. When he finally reacted and was trying to put away his phone, the phone fell from his trembling hand on the ground with a thud. The screen of the phone was facing up with the video still ying. Assistant Lin looked down. It was about a minute-long video of Zuo An and the Xu Wei, and it captured the entire process of him taking care of her... When he raised his head, he saw his big BOSS¡¯s gaze fixated on the screen. Assistant Lin went forward and bent down to pick up the phone. He swiftly deleted the video and then pretended to be angry at the group of employees who were standing with their heads facing the floor in panic. ¡°Who allowed you to do such silly things during office hours? How dare you secretly video your upper management and talk about them in private? Do you still want your job?¡± Gu Yu was still standing at the same spot while Assistant Lin was teaching the employees a lesson. He took a nce around the crowd without any expression, then turned around and walked into his office in big strides. Five minutester, Assistant Lin knocked on the office door. Chapter 708 - Gossips (2)

Chapter 708: Gossips (2)

Assistant Lin gave a slight shiver when he heard a chilly ¡°Enter¡± came from behind the door. He took a deep breath and braced himself as he pushed the door open and walked in. The atmosphere in the office was inexplicably oppressive. Assistant Lin slowly walked to the desk and secretly sized up Gu Yu. He looked like his usual self, a face with no expression. But he felt it in his guts that it was storming under that calmness of Gu Yu. He could not control himself and blurted out, ¡°CEO Gu, Are you okay?¡± Gu Yu was signing off some document when he heard this. He paused and raised his dark gloomy eyes towards Assistant Lin. He sneered and asked coldly, ¡°What do you think is wrong with me?¡± ¡°...¡± Assistant Lin wished he could give himself a tight p at this very moment as he brought up a sore spot on Gu Yu. ¡°Cough.¡± Assistant Lin coughed heavily, not willing to continue with this topic. Instead, he changed the direction of the conversation and talked about something else, ¡°CEO Gu, I¡¯ve already reprimanded the group of employees just now. I¡¯ll issue a warning letter to each of them. What do you think about it?¡± Gu Yu lowered his eyes, ¡°Whatever.¡± Assistant Lin secretly heaved a sigh of relief as he knew that this matter was over. He quickly turned into an eager-beaver, ¡°CEO Gu, I¡¯ll make you a cup of coffee.¡± Assistant Lin left the office room for the pantry and used all his skills to ensure that he brewed the perfect cup of coffee that was to Gu Yu¡¯s taste. He then brought the coffee into the office and ced it on Gu Yu¡¯s desk, ¡°Enjoy your coffee. I¡¯m going out.¡± After he left the office, Gu Yu¡¯s gazed upon the cup of coffee. It was a long ck. He extended his hand and held the cup of coffee in his hand. His brow furrowed after he took a sip from the cup of coffee, then let out a self-mockingugh. ¨C None of the employees dared to talk about Zuo An and Xu Wei after Assistant Lin warned them against gossiping about the management level. Thus, Xu Wei did not hear of them as well. However, she could feel that they were looking at her differently these days. Initially, she thought she had something on her face or she was wearing the wrong clothes. But after some trial and error, still, she could find nothing wrong with either her face or her clothes. She tried asking them as well, but to no avail as all of them kept their mouth shut. She couldn¡¯t get a single word out of them. Xu Wei was kept in the dark for a few days and was on her guessing game until she heard of the answer in the bathroom. The bathroom was indeed a sacred ce for women to gossip. She was changing her sanitary pad in the bathroom cubicle when she heard two women discussing what happened the other day. Xu Wei listened for a while, and a sudden realization came to her. It turned out that the entirepany was spreading rumors about her and her Big Boss, thinking that they were having an affair and likely had been together as a couple. Excitements grew between the two female colleagues as they continued to chatter on. They described her as the luckiest person on earth. She had the aura of a heroine, and she even had divine help. First, she married Gu Yu. Then, she met another man that was nowhere inferior to Gu Yu after being divorced. Deep down in her heart, Xu Wei wanted tough her heart out. What outsiders saw was her morous life, but in reality... she had never wanted such a ¡°god blessed¡± life. Whoever wanted it, could have it. She was the one with a heroine aura? Which heroine would lead a miserable life like hers? However, these were all not the major issue. The biggest issue now was that everyone was spreading rumors about her and her Big Boss. If he was to hear about it, it would be awkward for them to work togetherter on. This could not be. She had to solve this problem before their rtionship turned awkward. Chapter 709 - I Do Not Want to Clarify (1)

Chapter 709: I Do Not Want to rify (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xu Wei pushed open the door of the toilet cubicle and walked out. When the two female colleagues saw her, their eyes widened in shock as they looked at each other. Xu Wei walked over to the sink, turned on the tap, and washed her hands nonchntly. Then, she took a piece of tissue and wiped her hands dry. Then, when she was about to walk out, she turned her head towards them and said, ¡°It really isn¡¯t that kind of rtionship. The authorities refuted the rumors.¡± Female colleague 1: ... Female colleague 2: ... Xu Wei thought for a moment and said, ¡°Do help me spread the words. Else I would seek revenge on you.¡± She even deliberately put on a fierce look as she said that. Both of them shivered at her word and kept nodding to show that they would do as they were told, ¡°Got it. We¡¯ll do it for sure.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Xu Wei walked out of the bathroom and returned to her desk. She picked up a stack of documents and knocked on the Vice President¡¯s office door. ¡°Pleasee in.¡± Xu Wei walked in and stood in front of his desk. She first ced the stack of documents on the table and pointed out the ones that required his signatures. As Zuo An lowered his head to sign off the documents, she reconsidered and reconstructed her phrases. After Zuo An signed them, he closed the documents and handed them back to her, but Xu Wei did not take them from his hand. He took a nce at her, brows raised slightly as he asked, ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Xu Wei voiced out tactfully as she wasn¡¯t sure whether Zuo An has heard of the rumors, ¡°Big Boss, have you... heard anything outrageous in the past few days? Anything that was obviously fake.¡± Zuo An¡¯s lips curled up. He put down the pen in his hand and leaned back into his chair. Instead of answering, he asked, ¡°Such as?¡± Xu Wei gulped. ¡°Such as...something about you, about me, about some tall tales about you and me...¡± After being a reporter for a long time, professional terms subconsciously popped up in her mind and out of her mouth. Zuo An chuckled and said bluntly, ¡°You mean, the rumors going around thepany about our ambiguous rtionship, and even said that we are together. Are you referring to this?¡± Sure enough... if it could reach her, it could certainly reach her Big Boss as well. After all, he had eyes and ears everywhere. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Big Boss. You took care of me a few days ago and it turned into wild gossips which were damaging to your image. However, since nothing was going on between us, no one would talk about it anymore as long as we make our rification to the public.¡± Zuo An was silent for a moment. He shook his head. Surprised at his reaction, Xu Wei asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± He stood up, walked around the desk towards Xu Wei. He lowered his eyes and gazed down at her face, ¡°I do not want to rify.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Confusion clouded Xu Wei¡¯s head. After all, this kind of rumor would not do him any good. ¡°Because...¡± Zuo An lowered his voice, his eyes filled with emotions, ¡°For me, it was neither a false report nor was it a tall tale.¡± ¡°...¡± So, it meant that he had feelings for her... the feeling between a man and a woman? Xu Wei stood rooted to the ground and stared nkly at Zuo An for a while. Then, she turned around out of a sudden and rushed out of the office. ¨C Xu Wei couldn¡¯t stand being around her Big Boss for the time being. She grabbed her phone and walked towards the elevator as she was prepared to go to the coffee shop downstairs. Perhaps having a piece of cake would calm her down. Unexpectedly, Gu Yu stepped into the same elevator she was in. Well, it was certainly inevitable that they would meet since they were both working in the samepany. Xu Wei could only look elsewhere and pretended that he was invisible. The elevator door closed, and the elevator descended. Xu Wei and Gu Yu each stood in a corner of their own. Neither of them said anything. Silence enveloped the elevator. Just when the elevator was about to reach the first floor, his voice came to her ears. Chapter 710 - I Do Not Want to Clarify (2) Chapter 710: I Do Not Want to rify (2) ¡°Anyone but him.¡± These sudden words from him took her by surprise. Stunned, she blinked as she couldn¡¯t tell whether she was hallucinating when she heard these words from him. With a ding, the elevator reached the first floor, and the door slowly opened. However, before it opened fully, Gu Yu reached out his hand and pressed the button to close the door. The opening door closed. Xu Wei turned her face sideways and looked at the man who had also turned around to face her. She pursed her lips and asked with uncertainty in her tone, ¡°Were you talking to me just now?¡± Gu Yu¡¯s gaze fell on Xu Wei¡¯s face. His lips moved again repeated what he said just now, ¡°Anyone but him.¡± So he was indeed talking to her. Although this sentence was without rhyme or reason, Xu Wei quickly understood the meaning behind those words. Gu Yu had also heard the rumors about her and her Big Boss. He was saying these to her because he too believed in those rumors. Anyone but him. Did he mean she can be with anyone except for her Big Boss? Xu Wei smirked. But there was no hint of smiles in her eyes, only endless mockery. She raised her head and looked into his deep dark eyes, deep as ever, so deep that no one could see through his emotional barriers. ¡°What did you say? Say it again,¡± as if she did not hear him the first time. Gu Yu actually did not seem bothered to have to repeat, ¡°Anyone but...¡± A heavy blownded on his cheek before he finished his sentence. Xu Wei pped him across his face. He did not dodge and just let the blownd on his face. He only paused for a moment before he continued, ¡°Zuo An.¡± Xu Wei put a lot of strength into the p. Although she did not know whether Gu Yu¡¯s face hurt, her hand certainly did. She wanted to p him again and again when she saw that he actually finished his sentence calmly. She closed her eyes to suppress the boiling anger in her heart. She did not want to lose control over a string of words from him when he could still maintain hisposure so well. Xu Wei sneered and retorted, ¡°Gu Yu, anyone but him?¡± Anyone could question, talked and even stopped her from flirting and being with anyone she wanted except for him. Gu Yu had no right to say anything, let alone to control who she could and could not be with. ¡°Gu Yu, I don¡¯t know your position in saying these to me. But don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being ridiculous? It was you who insisted on cutting all ties between us. It was also you who wanted us to beplete strangers. It was you who pushed me out of your world with no mercy.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being nosy for saying these to me? Or you actually think that I will still have to listen to you because I used to be your wife? Even if you were the one to divorce me, and treated me heartlessly, I would still need to listen to you? Your words decide who I could and could not be with? Just because Zuo An was on the opposition side, that makes him your enemy and I should not be with your enemy. Is that what you mean?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s what you mean, if that¡¯s what you are thinking, let me tell you this. I¡¯m not giving you what you want. In fact, I will go against it. The more you don¡¯t want it, the more I¡¯m going to do it.¡± Chapter 711 - Aren’t You Afraid of Falling Short in the Last Lap? (1)

Chapter 711: Aren¡¯t You Afraid of Falling Short in the Last Lap? (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xu Wei stared at the man before her and realised that his expression never changed from the start until the end of all that she had said. He seemed to have frowned slightly but she could have been mistaken. If there was one thing she hated about Gu Yu, it would be his current behavior. No matter how many punches she threw at him, it doesn¡¯t seem to affect him at all and it gave her a sense of desperation. Someone pressed the elevator button on the outside and the door opened once again. When the employees who were supposed to take the elevator noticed the atmosphere between them, none dared to enter the elevator and slipped away as fast as they could. Xu Wei stood still and even until the elevator door had opened up fully, Gu Yu still remained silent. ¡°Is there nothing else that you could say?¡± she asked frigidly. She paused in her tracks for another three seconds but when all that she received was silence, she turned and strutted out of the elevator. Gu Yu¡¯s gaze tracked her silhouette and his long legs jerked slightly, but ultimately, he remained rooted to the spot until the elevator door closed by itself and separated them from each other. He froze on the spot for five minutes before he raised his hand and pressed the elevator button for the top floor. After returning to the office, Gu Yu sat down on his swivel chair and leaned back against the backrest before he closed his eyes shut to conceal the wave of emotions in his eyes. However, his brows remained tightly knitted into a frown, which gave away the uneasiness that he was feeling. Perhaps because he was emotionally affected, Gu Yu was suddenly seized by a quick, violent coughing fit and his face was rapidly drained of color. His hand trembled slightly as he pulled open the drawer and took out a few bottles to pour out a few pills onto his palm. He then tossed his head back and popped the pills into his mouth before picking up the ss of water on the table to take a few gulps of water and swallowing the pills with difficulty. After some time, his coughing finally stopped, but his face remained deathly pale. He sank back into his seat once again and shut his eyes to take a nap. All of a sudden, his phone began to ring. Without opening his eyes, Gu Yu reached for his pockets and took out his phone before he swiped his finger across the screen and answered, ¡°Hello.¡± It was a call from Zuo Si and, after she greeted him, acutely sensed that something was off with his voice. She hesitated briefly before eventually asking, ¡°Are you...¡± But before she couldplete her sentence, Gu Yu cut her off and said, ¡°What is it?¡± Zuo Si paused for a moment. She could tell that he was reluctant to talk about his condition and thus, instead of pressing on further, she informed him of the purpose of her call. ¡°I mentioned to you the day before yesterday that I hope you could attend my father¡¯s birthday party with me. Have you made up your mind about this?¡± Gu Yu slowly opened his eyes and an unfathomable emotion shed across his eyes. When Zuo Si brought this up to Gu Yu previously, he had turned her down without hesitation because he thought that the time was not ripe yet. Zuo Si had called him now to fight for her case and she certainly did not harbor much hope about winning. After all, Gu Yu was a man who had a mind of his own and had always done things at his own pace. Practically no one could influence him to change his mind. Thus, Zuo Si was mentally prepared for his rejection when she brought this up with him again. Unexpectedly, Gu Yu replied clearly in a low and deep voice, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll attend the event with you.¡± Zuo Si was utterly shocked and, for a moment, wondered if she had heard him wrong. She couldn¡¯t help but ask with uncertainty, ¡°You¡¯re...agreeable to this?¡± Chapter 712 - Aren’t You Afraid of Falling Short in the Last Lap? (2)

Chapter 712: Aren¡¯t You Afraid of Falling Short in the Last Lap? (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Yes,¡± Gu Yu assured leisurely. Although Zuo Si had hoped for Gu Yu to ede to her request, she couldn¡¯t help but feel something strange stirring in her heart now that he actually agreed. After pondering for a moment, she recalled the rumors that she had heard over the past two days and everything seemed to make sense. Zuo Si¡¯s lips curled up into a smile of ridicule and, with a hint of self-mockery, replied, ¡°CEO Gu, you never do anything that you¡¯re not confident in. Aren¡¯t you afraid of falling short in thestp now that you¡¯re pushing for things to speed up?¡± ¡°That¡¯s all for now.¡± Before Zuo Si could even react to his cool reply, the sound of the dial tone could be heard. Zuo Si tossed her phone onto the coffee table and picked up a ss of red wine. After swirling it briefly, she chugged down the entire ss. ... Xu Wei made her way to a cafe and, after she ordered three slices of cake, dug her spoon into them and ate slowly. She only felt like she could finally suppress the bitterness in her heart when her mouth was filled with the sweet, buttery aroma of the pastry. She hated Gu Yu more than she thought and now, it seemed like she was also having a harder time with letting him go than she had imagined. This was the only possible exnation that she coulde up with to ount for why she would lose control herself simply because of what he had said. However, she genuinely wanted to know why he would even say such a thing to her. No matter how hard she tried to collect evidence and prove that he still had an ounce of feeling for her, he would deny it tly. She couldn¡¯t understand why it would concern him as to who she was hanging out with now if he felt nothing towards her. If he was truly heartless, then he should remain heartless to the end, for she found it most tormenting when he was neither friendly nor aloof and was hot and cold towards her as and when he pleased. All of a sudden, Xu Wei¡¯s phone beeped and broke her train of thoughts. When she picked up her phone and nced at the screen, realised that she had a new text message. It was from the same number that had texted her before she went to rescue her boss that night. After she tapped into the message and read through every single word carefully, her expression turned serious. ... Zuo An¡¯s sudden confession of his crush on Xu Wei made her avoid him like a gue over the next few days. However, as she was his secretary, it was inevitable for her to see him whenever she looked up. She could pretend not to see him and feign to be busy, but she couldn¡¯t stop him from walking straight up to her desk to stare fixedly at her with his jet ck eyes. Unable to avoid him any further, Xu Wei rose to her feet slowly but continued to avoid his gaze. With her head slightly lowered, she stared at her table and asked respectfully, ¡°Big Boss, is there anything that I could do for you?¡± Zuo An stared at her jet ck hair and could obviously tell that she had been avoiding him for the past few days. Moreover, she had also asked someone to rify the rumors and thus, he knew that she had no interest in him. However, he wasn¡¯t very disappointed. In fact, he would be dismayed if she actually imed that she liked him now, for that would certainly be a lie. He felt that it was better for her to treat him with sincerity than to deceive him. ¡°Wei, there¡¯s a dinner party tonight and I hope that you coulde with me.¡± When Xu Wei heard Zuo An¡¯s strict, down-to-business tone of voice, her heart was finally put to ease, for she could treat him normally as long as it doesn¡¯t involve personal matters and matters of the heart. Xu Wei then looked up and met his warm, gentle eyes before she nodded and agreed, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll get ready for it.¡± Zuo An returned her with a smile and, without saying anything else, turned and went back into his office. However, Xu Wei only realized how naive she was when she entered the private room where the dinner party was held. ¡°What happened to the dinner party? Why isn¡¯t there anyone in the room?¡± she wondered. Holding on to ast glimmer of hope, she turned and nced quizzically at Zuo An before she asked, ¡°So the guests have yet to arrive?¡± Chapter 713 - Clearly Saw Himself Become Increasingly Invested (1)

Chapter 713: Clearly Saw Himself Be Increasingly Invested (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Zuo An turned and stared back into her eyes before he replied, ¡°The guests have already arrived.¡± ¡°Arrived?¡± Xu Wei mused. She subconsciously scanned the empty private room with her jet ck eyes again and blinked twice. ¡°Arrived? Where are they? Could it be that his guests are... Ahem... Invisible spirits?¡± she thought. Perhaps because her reaction was too adorable, Zuo An erupted intoughter and replied in good humor, ¡°You are the guest.¡± Xu Wei pursed her lips. Her boss was much more cunning than she had imagined and had once again abused his authority for personal gains. ¡°You didn¡¯t manage to have a enjoy yourself during ourst meal because of me so I wanted to make it up to you.¡± As Zuo An spoke, he a step forward and made his way to the center of the private room where a long dining table was. He then pulled out a chair on one side of the table before he nced over at Xu Wei and continued, ¡°Are you willing to give me a chance to treat you to another meal?¡± Even though he had tricked her intoing to the private room with him, he wasn¡¯t aggressive and even sought her opinion gently. Xu Wei felt that he probably wouldn¡¯t even be angry with her if she were to reject him now and leave. In fact, he would likely respect her decision. She felt like she got to know him even better now. Although he appeared humble, gentlemanly and mild-mannered, there was still a cold and aloof side to him. He could also be terrifying and ruthless, weak and frail or even scheming and cunning. Xu Wei¡¯s lips curled up into a smile and she replied, ¡°I¡¯d be more than happy to ept your offer.¡± She then strutted over and sat down on the chair that he had pulled out for her. Zuo An¡¯s smile broadened as he made his way to the other side of the table and pulled out a chair to take a seat. There was a candlestick disyed in the middle of the long table and the candles were already lit up. As Xu Wei stared at the flickering candlelights which were giving off a faint yellow glow that was reflected in her eyes, the words ¡®candlelight dinner¡¯ inevitably popped up in her mind. This term made the entire situation appear rather suggestive. While Zuo An said he was only trying to make up to her for the previous meal, but he had artfully arranged for a candlelight dinner whereby he could either take things forward or take a step back. Xu Wei couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he was using his style of dealing with business in his romance or if he was simply an experienced yboy. Xu Wei subconsciously blurted out her thoughts as soon as it formed in her mind and, by the time she realized it, it was already toote to retract her words. Zuo An was initially stunned by her words, but he quickly grinned and replied without thinking, ¡°No.¡± ¡°No?¡± Zuo An paused for a moment before he continued, ¡°I¡¯m inexperienced.¡± As if he was afraid that she couldn¡¯t understand him, he borated, ¡°I¡¯ve been very busy throughout these years so I don¡¯t have the time or the mood.¡± Xu Wei was actually uninterested in his past rtionships and was only making a casual remark. She had felt awkward when he heard her think out loud, but was surprised that he seemed unbothered and was even trying to exin to her in detail. Unsure of how to respond, Xu Wei shed him an embarrassed, polite smile and attempted to brush it off, ¡°I see...¡± She had previously guessed that it was likely that he had never dated someone before and now, he had affirmed her conjecture. Xu Wei was unsure of her boss¡¯ age but figured that he was probably around her age. She had already dated, married and even divorced someone and yet he had never even been in a rtionship before. ¡°So, you are the first girl whom I have a crush on.¡± Xu Wei had just picked up a ss of water and taken a sip when she heard what Zuo An said and she instantly choked on her drink. Chapter 714 - Clearly Saw Himself Become Increasingly Invested (2)

Chapter 714: Clearly Saw Himself Be Increasingly Invested (2)

¡°Ahem ahem ahem...¡± Xu Wei coughed violently. Zuo An¡¯s brows knitted into a frown as he asked worriedly, ¡°Are you alright?¡± He rose to his feet as he spoke and made his way over to Xu Wei. Xu Wei quickly raised her hands and waved at him to stop him before she assured, ¡°I¡¯m fine... Ahem. I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine.¡± She then swallowed her saliva with some difficulty and patted her chest gently. She took in two deep breaths of air when she finally recovered, but her face remained flushed. Zuo An couldn¡¯t tell if it was because of her coughing or because of what he had said. Leaning back into his chair, he stared at Xu Wei fervently with his jet ck eyes and when he noticed that herplexion had returned to normal, apologised and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for giving you a shock. But even so, I¡¯d still choose to say what I¡¯ve said earlier on.¡± ¡°Big Boss...¡± After thinking through her choice of words, Xu Wei asked, ¡°Why did you suddenly develop feelings towards me? Although we¡¯ve known each other for quite a long time, we¡¯ve only met each other in person for a few months. You...¡± ¡°Xu Wei.¡± Zuo An suddenly called out her full name and interrupted her. ¡°Did you think that there¡¯s nothing about you that is charming?¡± ¡°...¡± Xu Wei was at a loss for words, for if she were to disagree, she would appear to be too narcissistic. Yet if she were to agree with him, she would be underestimating herself too much. She nevercked suitors throughout her growing years but because of her obsession with Gu Yu, she had never considered any of the guys who flocked around her. As she would doubt herself whenever Gu Yu gave her a sense of defeat, it was even unlikelier for her to have the ability to identify if she possessed any attractive qualities. After a moment of silence, Xu Wei asked, ¡°When did it begin?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know when it started either.¡± Zuo An then lowered his voice a little and borated slowly, ¡°I didn¡¯t realize it at first. But when rumors about us began to spread like wildfire in thepany, I felt a sense of joy from the bottom of my heart and my first reaction was never to clear things up. It was at that moment when I realized that I might have developed a special feeling towards you.¡± ¡°Thinking further about this, I wondered if it started from the moment when you saved me or if it was when we first met abroad. It might have even begun way earlier... I couldn¡¯t pinpoint a specific time, but one thing¡¯s for sure¡ªyou hold a special ce in my heart.¡± All of a sudden, Qiao Chu¡¯s reminder shed across Zuo An¡¯s mind. Back then, he had brushed Qiao Chu off and replied that he knew how to handle the situation, but in reality, he could clearly see himself be increasingly invested in Xu Wei. Xu Wei agreed with his exnation. If Zuo An had managed to identify the exact moment when he had fallen for her, she wouldn¡¯t be convinced that his feelings were genuine. Instead, based on how he had just exined his feelings to her, she could tell that he was sincere. Emotions were the hardest to fathom. Often, one might fail to notice it even though it resides in one¡¯s heart and when one finally picks up on it, it had already taken roots. ¡°I¡¯m telling you this because I want you to know that I¡¯m serious. But if...you are burdened by my feelings for you, then you could forget everything that I¡¯ve said.¡± Zuo An gazed intently at Xu Wei as he emphasized his words seriously, ¡°But if...you aren¡¯t terribly against the idea or if there¡¯s a remote possibility that you could even ept my feelings, then could I ask if I...could hang out with you as a man instead of your superior?¡± ¡°To hang out with me as a man?¡± Xu Wei thought. What Zuo An had said was as good as an indirect confession. Xu Wei subconsciously tightened her grip around the cup on the table and her gaze flickered. Chapter 715 - A Simple and Direct Pursuit (1)

Chapter 715: A Simple and Direct Pursuit (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio She could see a glimmer of sincerity in Zuo An¡¯s eyes. It was an invisible glow of happiness that one would emanate when one meets someone he liked. Perhaps because Zuo An had never met someone whom he was romantically interested in, everything that he did and said was simple, direct and fearless. For a moment, Xu Wei felt as if she could see a shadow of her old self in him. Back then, she, too, behaved like this when she was in love with Gu Yu. Even when she said nothing about her feelings towards him, others could easily tell how deep her feelings were for him. But towards Zuo An... While she knew that she should reject him decisively, but the text message from that night surfaced in her mind. A conflicted look shed across her eyes as she battled with her internal struggles. Eventually, she bit hard into her lower lip and forced herself to suppress all the emotional burden that she was experiencing. When Xu Wei finally looked up at Zuo An once again, her eyes were already as clear as the day. Curling her lips up into a faint, shy smile, she replied softly, ¡°Big Boss, I might not be able to invest fully in a new rtionship right now, but...I¡¯m willing to give it a try.¡± Zuo An was obviously disappointed when he heard the first half of her sentence but little did he expect a twist to her words and his eyes instantly lit up when he heard the second half of her sentence. Staring at her dazedly, he muttered, ¡°You¡¯ll give it a try?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll give it a try.¡± Xu Wei then paused for a moment before she added, ¡°So... Let¡¯s try to hang out for a period of time. If you still have feelings towards me at that point in time and if I could also put my past rtionship behind me, then we could decide if we want to date each other. Is that okay?¡± Zuo An nodded and agreed, ¡°You could make the call.¡± He had never intended to pressurize her and the oue had turned out to be better than he had imagined. The fact that she did not reject or resist his advances was already the best that he could hope for. After all, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for her to walk out of her previous rtionship because of her stubborn nature and because she was someone who valued her rtionship with others. This was the reason why he gradually became attracted to her and also why he was willing to wait until she could let go of her past and slowly learn to reciprocate his feelings. After dinner, Zuo An drove Xu Wei home. This time, Qiao Chu did not tag along with them and Zuo An had to drive his own car. As he does not drive often, he was unfamiliar with the roads in the country and took the wrong turn a few times. Even after driving around in circles for almost an hour, they still could not reach their destination. Unable to put up with this any longer, Xu Wei reminded, ¡°Big Boss, you could use the GPS. We¡¯ll never be able to reach home before tomorrow if you continue to go around in circles like this.¡± As she spoke, she took out her phone to turn on the GPS for him. However, Zuo An simply rubbed his nose with his free hand and grinned warmly before he replied, ¡°Actually, I do know the way. I simply don¡¯t want to send you back so soon.¡± ¡°...¡± Xu Wei instantly tightened her grip around her phone and turned sideways to look at him. For a moment, she couldn¡¯t decide if she shouldugh or cry. She was not a fool. He could im that he was unfamiliar with the way when he first took a wrong turn. But after going around in circles so many times, she could obviously tell that he was doing it on purpose. She merely chose not to expose him so as not to hurt his ego and yet he actually owned up to his actions. While he was an enigma when it came to other matters, but he was obviously a straightforward person who never bothered to hide anything when it involved matters of the heart. Xu Wei couldn¡¯t help but wonder if both personalities belonged to the same person. ¡°He couldn¡¯t possibly an imitator who is disguising himself as Zuo An to assume his identity,¡± Xu Wei mused. When Zuo An turned and noticed the look on Xu Wei¡¯s face, he finally came to a sudden realisation and asked, ¡°Am I...too direct with my words? Did I scare you again?¡± Chapter 716 - A Simple and Direct Pursuit (1)

Chapter 716: A Simple and Direct Pursuit (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Zuo An was definitely being too direct, yet Xu Wei no longer found it shocking as he had already given her the ¡°surprise¡± during the meal they had together. Xu Wei tapped on the navigation application in her phone anyway, then clipped the middle of her phone on the navigation rack, ¡°Follow this navigation from now on. Stop going in circles.¡± Zuo An obediently replied, ¡°Okay.¡± He observed the road condition and turned his steering wheel around as he made a U-Turn after he made sure that there were no carsing towards them. The car was finally on the right course as they drove in the direction of Xu Wei¡¯s apartment. Xu Wei looked out of the window as she took some time to admire the scenery outside. But eventually, she couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. She turned her head around and looked at Zuo An, who was having all his attention on the drive. ¡°Big Boss, are you always so simple and straightforward when you woo a girl?¡± Zuo An pondered for a moment. He returned the question with another question, ¡°Is there anything wrong with it?¡± The question startled Xu Wei, who was waiting for an answer. Is there anything wrong with it? Well, it didn¡¯t seem wrong; it was just that he would unintentionally drive girls away instead if he was being too direct or straightforward. His action had already made her jump out of her skin twice, despite her ever strong heart. Xu Wei contemted on her words before she replied, ¡°Well, there was nothing wrong with it, but it was just the beginning of the courtship. Be more tactful about it. You might scare people off if you¡¯re being so direct all the time.¡± ¡°I see...¡± Zuo An nodded as if he was being enlightened. Xu Wei was about topliment him for being promising when she heard Zuo An said, ¡°I got it. You like tactful men. I¡¯ll be more tactful in the future.¡± That got her speechless. She was telling him to be tactful when courting girls, not because she liked tactful men. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, I...¡± Xu Wei subconsciously defended herself. The car came to a stop at the red light. Zuo An turned towards her in surprise and asked, ¡°You don¡¯t like tactful men? So, you still prefer direct ones?¡± Xu Wei found herself trapped by his question. How did she end up being hoisted with her own petard? She got furious and replied to him in a feigned annoyance, ¡°As you like it. I¡¯m not saying another word.¡± Zuo An grinned. He gave it a thought and gently coaxed her, ¡°My mother told me that, if I ever met someone I like in the future, I should tell her directly how I feel so that I don¡¯t easily miss a chance at love.¡± Xu Wei stared at Zuo An, dumbfounded at the mention of his mother as it came rather unexpectedly to her. Although he called for his mother before this, it was when he was in a semi-conscious state. He was now talking about her with a rational state of mind. ¡°So, please forgive me if you find this offensive and was too direct. I will restrain myself if you are notfortable with it.¡± He called for his mother when he was in danger. Now that he was fine, he still remembered her words so well and obediently abide by it. Zuo An must have loved his mother deeply. Xu Wei couldn¡¯t bring herself to tell him to go against his mother¡¯s words. Why should she interfere with what he thought to be right? ¡°Although I¡¯m not toofortable with it, you can still act ording to your thoughts. What your mother said is right.¡± How courageous would a person need to be to face their own feeling and to express how they felt towards a person they liked? She envied such fearlessness. She used to be fearless, but she was no longer the fearless Xu Wei. Chapter 717 - Holding Hands (1)

Chapter 717: Holding Hands (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio They arrived at Xu Wei¡¯s apartment after half an hour¡¯s drive. Xu Wei unfastened her seatbelt. She hurriedly stopped Zuo An when she saw he was also unfastening his, ¡°Boss, you don¡¯t have to see me off. I can go up on my own. It¡¯s gettingte. You should go back. You still have to work tomorrow.¡± Zuo An hesitated for a few seconds before he let go of his seatbelt. He looked up at her and said, ¡°Alright, go ahead. I¡¯ll... I¡¯ll leave when I see the lights on in your apartment.¡± Xu Wei did not object, although she found it unnecessary. She nodded and gently bade him goodnight, ¡°Goodnight.¡± ¡°Goodnight.¡± Xu Wei pushed open the car door and got out. She waved at him after she closed the car door, turned around and walked towards her apartment entrance. The apartment elevator took her up to the floor she was staying. When she finally reached her own apartment unit, she turned on the light and went towards the balcony. Her eyes automatically went downwards. Zuo An was standing by his car, looking upward. Still, he got down from his car. Xu Wei waved at him and made a gesture asking him to leave. The man seemed to smile and nodded. He then opened the car door and got in. The car engine started, and he drove away. Complication rose in Xu Wei¡¯s eyes as she watched the car drove into the night. She stood still for a moment with her hand gently ced on her heart. There was no throbbing. Her heart as calm as the sea. She felt nothing towards the love her Big Boss professed towards her. Did her heart remain locked with Gu Yu? Or she no longer knew how to love anymore? Not only was she not touched by Zuo An¡¯s confession, but there was another emotion rising in her heart. It felt heavy on her heart, so heavy that it left her breathless. Xu Wei closed her eyes and took a deep breath, then another one, and another one... One after another, as she forced herself to forget this emotion. She remained on the balcony for a while before she walked back in and went to the guest room for a shower and sleep. ¨C She did not sleep well the entire night, which led her to wake up a littlete the next day. She hurriedly washed up and changed into a suit, then rushed out with her bag after she put on her shoes. She turned on her mobile phone app to get a cab as she walked. However, she couldn¡¯t get a cab because of the rush hour. She was likely going to bete today, as she thought to herself. The moment she stepped out of her apartment building, her eyes glimpsed a familiar-looking car parked exactly at the same spot to the day before when Zuo An sent her back. Xu Wei¡¯s eyes widened slightly. If she hadn¡¯t witnessed the car driving away the night before, she would have thought that the car had never left. The car window wound down, the man in the car spoke to her in the ever gentle voice, ¡°Wei, get in the car.¡± This voice awakened Xu Wei. She went forward as she opened the car door and got in. The car drove away. Xu Wei turned to look at Zuo An, ¡°You... Why are you here? Was it just my illusion? You actually never left?¡± Zuo An shook his head. Amused by her words, he smiled, ¡°I did left. But after I left, I felt that......¡± I was missing you. He paused for a moment as he recalled he shouldn¡¯t be so blunt. So, he stopped what he was saying and rephrased his sentence. ¡°Isn¡¯t sending you to and from work part of what I should do when I wanted to woo a girl? So, I¡¯m here to pick you up.¡± Xu Wei could only smile as she had no way to refute this. They soon arrived at the underground parking space as the apartment wasn¡¯t too far from the Gu Corporation. Both of them got out from the car after Zuo An parked. Gu Yu was also getting down from his car with Assistant Lin in front of them. Chapter 718 - Holding Hands (2)

Chapter 718: Holding Hands (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio They noticed the existence of each other at once. Xu Wei was Zuo An¡¯s secretary. It was normal for her to be in the same car with Zuo An. However, without Qiao Chu around at such early hour, it would be easy to lead others on to think that there was something between Zuo An and Xu Wei. The rumours about them were in full swing around thepany these days. Had their rtionship reached the point where they woulde to work together so early in the morning? Assistant Lin gasped at the thought of this. If Miss Xu had really got together with Zuo An, what about CEO Gu? His eyes subconsciously went towards Gu Yu. His handsome face was expressionless, as always. But he noticed the turbulence in his eyes even though they appeared calm. He knew that Miss Xu still held a special ce in CEO Gu¡¯s heart. Would he take any action? Would he rush forward, grabbed Zuo An by his cor and punched him, and warned him to stay away from Miss Xu? Assistant Lin was still anticipating Gu Yu¡¯s action when he realised that Gu Yu was already striding towards the elevator entrance instead. Startled by his choice of action, Assistant Lin nodded towards Xu Wei as acknowledgement and immediately went after Gu Yu. Zuo An stepped in front of Xu Wei. He mentioned nothing about Gu Yu, as if he did not notice Gu Yu and Assistant Lin in the parking space. He only gave her a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Xu Wei returned his thoughtfulness with a smile, ¡°Okay.¡± ¨C Xu Wei almost had all her work done when the clock struck five in the afternoon. Thest task for the day was to collect the luxurious bespoke suit Zuo An ordered from the high-end shopping mall. The staff called earlier, informing her that the bespoke suit was ready for collection. Xu Wei called the internal line of Zuo An office to inform him she would leave for the day to collect the suit and would not be returning to office after. Thus, she would punch her card earlier on that day. She hung up after he granted her approval to leave early. When she was about to leave with her bag after she tidied her working desk, the office door swung open unexpectedly. Zuo An walked through the door towards her. He said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll send you there.¡± She was speechless for a moment before she found her voice, ¡°Big Boss, I can go on my own. There¡¯s no need to trouble you...¡± Zuo An interrupted her. ¡°I¡¯m the one who wants to skip work.¡± Xu Wei knew there was nothing she could do to stop him, so she simply kept her mouth shut. Anyway, based on Zuo An¡¯s performance in the past week, he seemed to be a straightforward person. He was clear-cut, considerate, and attentive. To cut it short, he seemed to always make use of every loophole he could find. Frankly, it would be near impossible for her to resist his seduction and temptation if her heart was still warm and beating. Zuo An drove her to the shopping mall. They took the esctor to the bespoke shop on the fifth floor of the mall. When they passed by a high-end retail luxury brand on the third floor, Xu Wei inadvertently glimpsed on two figures in the shop familiar to her eyes. Zuo Si and Gu Yu stood facing each other in the shop. A salesperson stood by them with a tray of ties as Zuo Si held a tie to Gu Yu¡¯s neck. Then she picked another andpared it against the one on hispels, and keptparing as if trying to pick one that would look better on him. Xu Wei attention fell on them. Her footsteps paused slightly. Zuo Si sight turned towards Xu Wei, as if she sensed her gaze. When she caught sight of Xu Wei, her eyebrows went up slightly. Her mouth moved, as if she was talking to Gu Yu. Immediately, Gu Yu turned in their directions. When their eyes met, Xu Wei felt her hand being held. Chapter 719 - They Were Getting Intimate (1)

Chapter 719: They Were Getting Intimate (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xu Wei reflexively lowered her head and saw Zuo An¡¯s dry, warm hand on hers. Even though his grip was loose, she felt protected and supported. A sudden realisation came to Xu Wei. She was saddened every time she saw Gu Yu and Zuo Si together. But Zuo An¡¯s hand on hers at this moment felt as if he wanted to tell her he would be there by her side. Besides that, Zuo An likely wanted to show Gu Yu that she was doing well without him by her side. Although Gu Yu had a beautiful woman by his side, she wasn¡¯t alone either with him by her side. Actually, Xu Wei no longer felt as sad after she got used to seeing them together for multiple times. But it was undeniable that Zuo An¡¯s thoughtfulnessforted her. No one wanted to face a fight alone. Two person taking on the battle side by side would still better than one facing a battle alone. Xu Wei looked up at Zuo An and saw him eyeing her with a hint of worries. Her lips curled upward and revealed a faint smile as she said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine.¡± She did not shy away from Zuo An¡¯s grip on her hand. Instead, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He heaved a sigh of relief when he saw she took it calmly. He nodded, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡± Since Xu Wei did not shake his hand off, he continued holding onto her hand and led her upstairs. When Zuo An and Xu Wei¡¯s figure disappeared from their sight, Zuo Si retracted her gaze and turned to look at the man in front of her. Even though his face showed no emotions, she could tell that the chill in his eyes would have made everyone that came across him wanted to keep away. Zuo Si sneered, with no intention to avoid offending him, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of the rumours of them in thepany. I thought they were just gossips. Apparently, its real that they were getting intimate.¡± Gu Yu raised his eyelids and looked at her with indifference. Zuo Si felt an invisible, dangerous aura enveloped her. The corner of her lips stiffened, but just for a quick moment before she continued her fearless mocking, ¡°No wonder you got anxious and panicked.¡± However, her words failed to stir up any emotions in Gu Yu. He acted as if he did not hear her and said to the salesperson, ¡°Simpy pick a necktie from here and wrap it up.¡± The salesperson was about to nod when Zuo Si quickly interrupted, ¡°Fine. I won¡¯t talk about it anymore. How could I simply pick one from here? It¡¯s a birthday gift for my father. No matter what, it¡¯s your first time meeting him. CEO Gu, be caution on this.¡± Gu Yu raised his arm and glimpsed at his watch. He callously muttered, ¡°I¡¯ll give you ten minutes.¡± He turned around and strode out from the shop without waiting for Zuo Si¡¯s reaction to his words. Zuo Si stared at his leaving figure and bit her lower lip. She was no longer in the mood to pick a necktie for her father. Thus, she handed a necktie in her hand to the salesperson, ¡°This one will do. Wrap it up.¡± ¨C Zuo An let go of Xu Wei¡¯s hand after he made sure that they were no longer in the view of Zuo Si and Gu Yu. His action surprised Xu Wei. However, the gentleman in him made her felt less awkward. Else, she would appear ungrateful if she was the one to break free from his grip. Suddenly, Zuo An halted and turned towards her, his face clouded of seriousness. Xu Wei stopped on her track as well when Zuo An did, even though she did not know the reason he stopped walking. But his expression confused her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Big Boss?¡± Zuo An frowned and stared at her for a few seconds. He then enunciated each word that came out of his mouth earnestly. Chapter 720 - They Were Getting Intimate (2)

Chapter 720: They Were Getting Intimate (2)

¡°Wei, I did not arrange what happened today. It was really unintentional this time.¡± Xu Wei stood still as his words rang in her ears. It stunned her at first, then she broke down intoughter. She stared at his extremely serious appearance and teased him, ¡°Big Boss, I thought you wanted to tell me something serious when you look so stern. Turn out, you¡¯re concerned over this...¡± ¡°I¡¯m a rational person. I can still tell whether or not it was intentional. There¡¯s no need for you to exin it to me deliberately.¡± Zuo An looked dested when he lowered his eyes slightly. ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to misunderstand.¡± After a pause, he continued with a hint of self-mockery. ¡°Perhaps you find my exnation ridiculous. Despite that, I still want to exin.¡± ¡°Wei, I don¡¯t know what you think of my feelings for you. After all, we started off on the wrong foot and I came to you with unpure intention initially. I know that you¡¯re wary and are still suspicious of my every action because if this. But I can¡¯t just let you continue feeling the same way, isn¡¯t it?¡± The smile vanished from Xu Wei¡¯s face a little at a time. She didn¡¯t mean to make fun of him, but he took it a little too seriously. She certainly did not expect him to care so much about it. So much that he would want to exin himself over every teeny bit of matter so that she did not have any misunderstanding towards him. It was rare nowadays for people to maintain their sincerity and be transparent in a rtionship. For someone that was immersed in the business world for years, scheming and maniption was nothing new to Zuo An. Thus, for someone like him to be transparent about how he felt towards someone he liked without holding back was certainly shocking and admirable. Xu Wei murmured, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She did not take it to her heart, but he did. That was why she felt they weren¡¯t on equal footing. Zuo An quickly recollected his emotions when he realised it was making her awkward. He gave her a warm smile, ¡°Wei, you don¡¯t need to apologize. You did nothing wrong. In fact, it was all my fault. I¡¯m giving you pressure, aren¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Just do ording to what you think is right. I¡¯m the one that couldn¡¯t control myself. It won¡¯t happen again.¡± ¡°...¡± Xu Wei bit her lip and was silent for a moment. She clenched her fist lightly and then let go. She looked up at Zuo An seriously and enunciated each word, ¡°Actually Big Boss, what you said was right. Since I agreed to try it out with you, I shouldn¡¯t stay as I am now. It¡¯s unfair to you.¡± ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t feel so sad anymore when I see Gu Yu and Zuo Si together. We should continuously move forward as a human. It¡¯s time for me to do the same too.¡± After a pause, her tone softened as her mood appeared to have lightened, ¡°Perhaps it won¡¯t be a gigantic leap right away, but I¡¯ll still work hard to move forward. There will be the day I¡¯ll be able stride forward with my head held high and leave the past behind.¡± Zuo An certainly had no doubts over her words. She is Xu Wei, the girl who could courageously move forward and overcame every trial and tribtions she faced on her way. The girl who changed other¡¯s perspective from her every breakthrough when life presented her with a difficult situation when she was chasing after news when she was with the press. A realization came to Zuo An. Now he knew why he had always treated her differently. He would always try to satisfy her requests every time she acted coquettishly towards him. Perhaps it was not entirely due to repaying Gu Yu¡¯s favor. He stared at her and blurted, ¡°Then...¡± Chapter 721 - Aggressive Pursuit (1)

Chapter 721: Aggressive Pursuit (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Zuo An stopped his sentence midway. ¡°Yea?¡± Xu Wei stared at him with her jet-ck eyes and her long curly eyshes. Her head titled to one side subconsciously, which he found extremely charming, an irresistible temptation. He could hear his own heartbeat thumping against his chest. He could no longer restrain the surging emotion in his heart. He moved forward towards Xu Wei, closing off the distance between them and lowered his eyes as gaze at the Xu Wei¡¯s lovely and fair features in proximity. He whispered, with a hint of trepidation, ¡°Wei, can there be a ce for me in your future?¡± Can there be a ce for me in your future... Xu Wei¡¯s eyshes fluttered. Her eyes blinked. She could feel her heartbeat skipped a few beats. She secretly regted her breathing before she could manage a rxed smile. She maintained her usual tone. ¡°Let¡¯s see how you perform then.¡± She could hear a delighted chuckle from Zuo An. ¡°Alright, I can assure you of my performance.¡± He was on cloud nine, as if he had gained certain qualification to be by her side. Xu Wei lowered her eyelids as she hid theplicated emotions she had in her eyes. They continued their journey to the bespoke retail for Zuo An¡¯s suit. As it was almost time for dinner, Zuo An turned towards Xu Wei, ¡°Do you have any dinner nned?¡± Xu Wei answered without giving much thought, ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it. Perhaps just a simple dinner.¡± ¡°Since you haven¡¯t thought about it, why don¡¯t I decide for you?¡± Zuo An smiled and continued, ¡°There¡¯s a pretty good western restaurant on the sixth floor of this shopping mall. Do you want to try it?¡± Xu Wei¡¯s footsteps came to a halt when she realized what was going on. Asking her out for dinner was Zuo An¡¯s ulterior motive of driving her to the shopping mall to collect the suit. Many kiss the child for the nurse¡¯s sake. Sheughed heartily at her realisation, ¡°Big Boss, if I refuse to have dinner with you now, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste of your efforts?¡± Zuo An did not feel embarrassed even after she exposed his motive to his face. Instead, he still had his smile stered on his face, ¡°I¡¯m fine with it going to waste if you¡¯re not willing to.¡± How could she refuse since he put it this way? She would certainly deemed to be ungrateful if she refused his invitation for dinner. Xu Wei shrugged. ¡°Well, I can only say that you¡¯re good at ying on my weakness. You know that I¡¯m poor and certainly will not refuse a free meal.¡± Zuo An couldn¡¯t resist the temptation of physical touch as he raised his hand and rubbed on her head gently, ¡°I don¡¯t mind buying you meals for the rest of your life.¡± ¡°Seriously? That sounds great.¡± She took a step backward and added, ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m starving.¡± She turned around and hopped towards the esctor. Zuo An pursed his lip as he looked at his hand frozen in the mid-air. He retracted his hand as if nothing happened earlier and went after her. ¨C Zuo An still drove Xu Wei back to her apartment after dinner. However, he got out of the car as well this time instead of just letting Xu Wei got off the car and walked back to the apartment on her own. Xu Wei turned around to look at him and said, ¡°There¡¯s really no need to send me off. I can go up myself.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sending you off.¡± Zuo An looked at Xu Wei and hesitated for a moment. He opened up the words he had deep in his heart, ¡°Can you invite me up to your apartment for a cup of coffee?¡± Xu Wei was speechless at his bluntness. Even if Xu Wei had never been in a real courtship, but she had certainly seen and learnt enough about courtship and rtionships. She was a die-hard fan of soap operas. How could she not understand the meaning behind a man¡¯s request over having a coffee at a woman¡¯s ce? Chapter 722 - Aggressive Pursuit (2)

Chapter 722: Aggressive Pursuit (2)

If a woman was to agree to the man¡¯s request, it was a silent agreement to allow the rtionship to progress further. Of course, she knew that Zuo An wasn¡¯t trying to flirt with her. He probably just wanted to know whether she would let him into her world. A man would show his eagerness and excitement in front of the girl they liked, no matter how gentle they might appear to be. The instinctive nature of a man would surface when they came face to face with love. Xu Wei bit her lower lip lightly, her brows knitted into a knot as if he presented her with a terribly tough question. She made a very slight movement of nodding her head, a gesture that showed her agreement towards Zuo An¡¯s request. A smile appeared on Zuo An¡¯s face. ¡°Let¡¯s go up.¡± Xu Wei turned around and took the stairs towards the lobby of her apartment after the three words came out from her mouth. ¡°Okay.¡± She heard the gentle voice of Zuo Aning from behind, followed by the sound of footsteps keeping up with hers. Then they walked side by side towards her apartment. ¨C On the other side. Gu Yu drove Zuo Si back to her apartment building. Zuo Si unfastened her seatbelt and turned to look at him. When she saw he had no intention to get out of the car as well, she raised her eyebrows, ¡°You have something else to do?¡± They were now living in the same apartment building, but on different floors. Zuo Si was living on the fifth floor while Gu Yu on the sixth, a floor above hers. From what she knew, Gu Yu had no other appointments or social engagement for the night. ¡°Get out.¡± His cold, deep voice ordered. This piqued Zuo Si¡¯s interest in his remaining itinerary for the night. Not only did she not get out of the car, but she remained seated with no intention to leave. She curled her lips and spoke indifferently, ¡°Let me guess. Are you going back to the office to continue working as usual? Or... you wanted to meet someone?¡± She was obviously not going to get any answers from Gu Yu. The teasing mean in Zuo Si¡¯s eyes slowly disappeared, and she gazed sharply at Gu Yu. ¡°CEO Gu, don¡¯t me me for meddling in your affair. If you can¡¯t keep your cool, you won¡¯t be the only one who will suffer a crushing defeat, you will drag me down too.¡± ¡°Besides that, I don¡¯t see it as a bad thing for Zuo An to be with Xu Wei. Only fools would create a weakness for themselves. If Zuo An were to fall head over heel with Xu Wei, it would be beneficial for us instead... aarrgh...¡± Gu Yu had already gotten out of the car and went around to the passenger seat when she was still talking. He swung the door open and was forcefully dragging her out of the car by her wrist before she could finish her words. He was as strong as he was ruthless, as Zuo Si¡¯s wrist reddened from his merciless grip as he threw her out of his car and let go of his grip before she could even stand firm on the ground. Zuo Si staggered backward and swayed a few times before she could find her bnce. ¡°Gu Yu!¡± She was furious roared at Gu Yu, disregarding the public image she needed to keep. Gu Yu strode back to the driver¡¯s seat without even a nce towards Zuo Si. He got into the car and sped off. Zuo Si turned pale from Gu Yu¡¯s action. She gritted her teeth for a while before she snorted, ¡°Lunatic...¡± ¨C Gu Yu drove to the residential area where Xu Wei was living now. Parked in the dark, he could see Xu Wei¡¯s apartment building clearly. He could tell it was Zuo An¡¯s car that was parked in front of the apartment building. He had his eyes locked on Zuo An¡¯s car for a long time. Finally, he found the courage to look upward towards Xu Wei¡¯s apartment unit. He could tell that there were two familiar figures standing at the balcony of Xu Wei¡¯s unit. His grip on the steering wheel unwittingly strengthened. Chapter 723 - The Ultimate Step (1)

Chapter 723: The Ultimate Step (1)

Gu Yu actually couldn¡¯t see clearly in the dark. But he could still make out the figure of the couple at the balcony was Zuo An and Xu Wei. They were both holding a cup in their hand, possibly coffee. They smiled at each other from time to time. The picture exhibited warmness that it felt as if time had stood still and life was peaceful for them. Gu Yu strengthened his grip on the steering wheel even more that the veins on the back of his hand bulged. His emotional fluctuation was so huge it triggered his coughing fit. He continued coughing violently for a while. When he calmed down a little, a metallic taste surged from his throat. Gu Yu swallowed hard and forcefully held it down. He leaned back in his seat and took a few deep breaths before he could regain some rity of his mind. He recovered after a quick rest and picked up a bottle of water he kept in his car. He opened the cap of the bottle with his trembling hand and drank a few mouthfuls. He ced the mineral water down, restarted his car and left silently. An hourter, he arrived at the hospital. Gu Yu pushed open the door and slowly stepped into the ward of Mr. Gu Sr. Still, he woke Mrs. Lin, who was napping on the sofa nearby. ¡°Who is it?¡±. She asked, rubbing her dazed eyes. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± His low and slightly depressed voice reached her ears. ¡°Young master... Why are you here sote at night?¡± Mrs. Lin stood up and said to Gu Yu with her ever considerate tone, ¡°Have a chat with Grandpa Gu then. I¡¯m going to wash my face.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mrs. Lin walked out of the ward and gently closed the door. Gu Yu walked towards the hospital bed and stood in front of it. Then he took a seat on the chair that Xu Wei used to sit on and lightly held on to his grandfather¡¯s hand. Not only there was no warmth in his hand, it had also be thinner. Even though Grandpa Gu was depending on the medical devices to cling on to his dear life, his body and functional organs were in fact deteriorating. His muscles were also gradually weakening. He was an old man, after all. A man ina might still survive if they were younger, but for him, the chance would be quite slim. No one could say for sure whether he would still wake up from hisa. There might be a day where the doctors would dere him brain dead. Gu Yu¡¯s grasp was gentle, as if he would cause him pain if he were to increase the strength in his grip, even though he knew his grandfather no longer felt any pain. He just sat by the hospital bed in silence. After a long while, he gently ced Grandpa Gu¡¯s hand on his face. His Adam¡¯s apple moved as if he was swallowing the pain in his heart and with his hoarse voice, he said. ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s the ultimate step.¡± ¡°Open your eyes and look at me.¡± ¨C They left the balcony after they finished drinking their coffee and went back into the living room. Xu Wei had always been curious about the calligraphy hanging on the wall of the apartment and asked, ¡°Big Boss, were you the one who did this calligraphy?¡± Zuo An¡¯s gaze fell on the calligraphy on the wall as well, following Xu Wei¡¯s question. He shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s not me. It¡¯s... my father.¡± Father? He had previously mentioned about his mother. This was the first time he brought up his father. If he was a blood rtion to Zuo Si like he¡¯d mentioned before, his father should be the current head of the Zuo family and the CEO of Zuo Corporation. The words on this calligraphy were forceful, every stroke emitted boldness and arrogance, which was bossy... Xu Weimented, ¡°Your father seems to be a noble person judging from his calligraphy...¡± Before she could finish, Zuo An interrupted her, ¡°Wei, it¡¯s gettingte. I should get going.¡± He paused for a moment, and a hint of gentleness appeared between his brows. ¡°I had a good time with you tonight.¡± Chapter 724 - The Ultimate Step (2)

Chapter 724: The Ultimate Step (2)

Xu Wei pursed her lips and hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°Big Boss, is this really... your first time courting a girl?¡± This question caught Zuo An off-guard as a hint of surprised shed through his eyes, but still he gave her a serious answer, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You seem to know a lot of love words and good in sweet talking considering that you had no previous experience. It came one after another.¡± She would have given in to him if it she wasn¡¯t mentally strong enough. Her words stunned Zuo An. It took him a few seconds before he managed a faint smile, ¡°I meant every word I said. They are not sweet talk.¡± That certainly rendered her speechless. Her Big Boss was probably one of the legendary person who flirt without realising he was flirting. Xu Wei felt she should not be in the same room with her Big Boss any longer as no women could withstand the constant attack of sweet talk and words of love and not give in. It waste into the night too. Being in the same room with him spelled danger. Refusing to continue with the conversation, she snatched the cup from Zuo An¡¯s hand as she prepared to send him off. ¡°Big Boss, drive carefully on your way home. Wonderful dream and see you tomorrow.¡± It was indeed veryte, even though Zuo An was reluctant to end the beautiful night. He nodded, but still he requested, ¡°Send me to the door.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Xu Wei ced the cup on the table and walked Zuo An to the door. Then she opened the door and stepped aside. She raised her and waved him goodbye, ¡°Take care.¡± Zuo An lifted his foot to make his move, halted, then lifted another foot to make another move. Then he stopped again. He took the third step and went out the door of Xu Wei¡¯s apartment. Xu Wei could only pretend that she did not see his reluctance to leave and continued waving him goodbye, ¡°You should get going.¡± Perhaps Zuo An too realised that it was childish and funny of him to be showing the reluctance to leave. He chuckled as well, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m leaving.¡± Still, he remained standing by the door with no intention to move even when he said so. Xu Wei had no intention to let him linger around and shut the door on his face. Zuo An rubbed his nose and chuckled again and only left after five minutes. ¨C Xu Wei washed the two cups, theny on her bed after she took her shower. She stared at the ceiling with her hands ced underneath her head, cushioning her headfortably. She reyed all the details of what happened tonight in her mind. It ended with Zuo An¡¯s deliberate avoidance on the topic when he mentioned about his father. Zuo An¡¯s mother seemed to be his pir of dependence, while he doesn¡¯t appear to have much feelings towards his father. Ironically, the reason he came to Gu Corporation was because of CEO Zuo¡¯s instruction. CEO Zuo even suppressed Zuo Si because of Zuo An. In that case, did CEO Zuo value Zuo An over Zuo Si? So, was that the reason for hatred in Zuo Si towards Zuo An? Xu Wei let her thoughts ran wild before she eventually fell asleep. ¨C The following day was a weekend. Even though Xu Wei sleptte the night before, her biological clock awakened her when the clock stroke seven sharp in the morning. Xu Wei kept tossing and turning on the bed. She couldn¡¯t sleep in even though she badly wanted to. Thus, she decided not to go against her body¡¯s calling and went to wash up in the bathroom. Geared up in her sportswear, she went for a run around the neighbourhood. Then she went back home and had her breakfast before her grocery errand to stock up on her food and other daily necessities. When Xu Wei was walking back from her errand run, she vaguely felt that she was being tailed. She stopped and turned around swiftly, to find no one behind her. She frowned slightly, then quickened her steps. Chapter 725 - His Sorry State (1)

Chapter 725: His Sorry State (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The footsteps behind Xu Wei seemed to quicken as well when she sped up. Her brows furrowed tightly when she realised she was indeed being followed. A glimmer of light shed in her eyes when she noticed a bend ahead. Her entire figure disappeared behind the bend within three steps. Instead of running away, she leaned against the wall after the bend and waited for the opportunity to strike so that she could catch the person who was tailing her. As expected, the person fell into her trap. A man in mask rushed forward when he thought that he might have lost her. In a hurry, he did not realise that Xu Wei was behind him, ¡°Hi brother.¡± The man received a direct blow on his face when Xu Wei struck him with bags of groceries she had in her hand towards his head. He let out a grunt and retreated from the unexpected attack. Xu Wei did not stop as she did not want to give him any chance to catch his breath. He bent his knee involuntarily and knelt on the ground as shended a kick at his knee. She grabbed and pulled his arm forcefully behind him. With her other hand on his shoulder, she firmly pressed him down on the ground and momentarily crippled him. ¡°Who are you? Why are you following me?¡± Xu Wei asked sternly. The man struggled to break free instead of answering her question. Xu Wei¡¯s gaze moved downward from his masked face and saw a camera hanging around his neck. ¡°Are you a reporter?¡± That did not seem right. How could she attract reporters if she was of no news value? In one swift move, Xu Wei reached out with one hand and pulled off the man¡¯s mask. To no surprise, she did not recognize this man. She thought about it and reached for his camera. However, he was quicker. As he grabbed on to his camera with his free hand, he pulled away from Xu Wei, ignoring the fact that Xu Wei was having one of his hand to his back. He groaned in pain when he forcefully pulled his hand away from her. Then he fiercely pushed her away. Xu Wei staggered from his push and fell to the ground when she failed to bnce herself. She grimaced in pain from the torn skin of her palm when her hand instinctively tried to support her body from the fall. The man took this opportunity to run. A car appeared out of nowhere and had the door opened for him at the intersection. He jumped into the car and it sped off from the scene. Xu Wei¡¯s mouth twitched in disbelief as she was still in shock from what she had witnessed. It was actually a group crime. This man did not look like a reporter, and yet he was following her on purpose and was taking photos of her. Then, who were they and who sent them? Why did they follow her? Doubts and questions filled her mind, and yet she had no leads on how to unravel them. She caught her breath and squatted down to pick up the groceries scattered on the ground. Some enthusiastic onlookers came forward to check on her and even asked if she needed help, of which she declined with a smile. Back at the apartment building with her grocery bags, Xu Wei caught sight of a familiar figure at the entrance to her apartment. He stood still as if he was having a lot of things in his mind, like a statue. Stunned for a moment, she went forward and stood by his side. ¡°Big Boss, why are you standing here so early in the morning instead of sleeping under the sheets on your warm bed? Did you sleepwalk your way here?¡± Zuo An turned around abruptly upon hearing her voice. His dark eyes fell on her face as he stared at her nkly. Chapter 726 - His Sorry State (2)

Chapter 726: His Sorry State (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem right...¡± Xu Wei thought. She held her two shopping bags in one hand and waved her free in front of Zuo An¡¯s eyes as she asked, ¡°Boss, was I really spot on? You sleepwalked here and you¡¯re still in your dreams, aren¡¯t you? Ouch...¡± Zuo An seemed to have noticed her injured palms and he quickly regained his rity. All of a sudden, he grabbed her hand and stared at her wounds fervently before he asked in a deep voice, ¡°Wei, why is your hand injured?¡± ¡°So you¡¯re awake,¡± Xu Wei teased. Stunned by his sudden move, she couldn¡¯t help but pout her lips but her brows quickly knitted into a frown and she said, ¡°Boss, could you let go of my hand first? It hurts.¡± Zuo An immediately released his grip and seemed rather apologetic as he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t notice that I was exerting too much force.¡± Xu Wei shook her head and replied, ¡°It¡¯s alright, you¡¯re just anxious. But what¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you standing here so early in the morning and looking so distracted?¡± Zuo An lowered his jet ck eyes and, with his gaze still fixed on her injured hand, replied hoarsely, ¡°I had a nightmare. I dreamt that you...were injured. For a moment, I couldn¡¯t tell if it was a dream or reality. When I woke up, I realised that I was standing here and then I heard your voice.¡± He then paused for a moment before he resumed darkly, ¡°To think that you would really be injured...¡± ¡°A nightmare?¡± Xu Wei mused. ¡°That¡¯s right, he had nightmares. He had called out for his mother in his dreams when he was previously down with fever,¡± she recalled. ¡°So he couldn¡¯t stop himself froming all the way here because he was worried that I would be injured,¡± she thought. Xu Wei looked at Zuo An. He had always been elegant and gentle, but at the present moment, his hair was tousled and even the shirt seemed to have been put on in a hurry, for all the buttons were done up wrong. Perhaps because he was anxious and worried, his eyebrows were knitted into a tight frown and his forehead was still coated with a thinyer of sweat. Other than the previous time when he had met with an ident on the mountain, she had never seen him in such a sorry and unsightly state. ¡°Did he just forgo his image because of me?¡± she wondered. Xu Wei¡¯s heart softened. Unwilling to cause him further worry, she pretended to be fine and assured, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. It¡¯s just a slight graze. It¡¯s not a big deal. I¡¯ll head upstairs and apply some medicine. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°The nightmare is just a dream and it doesn¡¯t affect anything when you wake up. Big Boss, you should loosen up.¡± Zuo An gazed at her calmly as he listened to her speak. Every word seemed to be charmed by magic, for they gradually ayed his fears and anxiety. Last time, she was the one who had dragged him out of his nightmare. This time, it was still her. ¡°How could she be so incredibly strong when she¡¯s so petite and thin? I could always feel at ease and be myself when I¡¯m with her,¡± he thought. ¡°Sure, you could call the shots,¡± Zuo An agreed and beamed at her before he added, ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever you say.¡± Xu Wei nodded and appeared consoled by how quick he was to pick things up. ¡°You should hurry back now and catch up on your sleep,¡± she instructed. However, Zuo An shook his head without hesitation and objected, ¡°I¡¯m not going back now.¡± ¡°...¡± Xu Wei remained silent for a second before she asked, ¡°Are you going to continue to stand here in a daze? Or...are you actually afraid of sleeping alone?¡± Zuo An gazed at her intently and a glint shed across his eyes before he probed, ¡°Will you sleep with me just like the previous time if I say yes?¡± ¡°...¡± Chapter 727 - You Can’t Be with Me (1)

Chapter 727: You Can¡¯t Be with Me (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Last time, it was a purely innocent situation whereby Xu Wei merely watched over Zuo An while he slept. But now, he had made the situation sound strangely suggestive with his choice of words. Xu Wei choked on his words and coughed a few times. Zuo An could tell how awkward she was and exined softly, ¡°I¡¯m just joking. The reason I¡¯m not leaving now is that I want to attend to your wound first. Are you sure you don¡¯t need to go to the hospital?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m fine,¡± Xu Wei repeatedly declined. ¡°I don¡¯t need to go to the hospital and neither do you need to attend to my wound. I could do it on my own...¡± However, Zuo An merely behaved as if he did not hear her and reached out his hands to take over the two heavy shopping bags from her. He then made his way up the steps and entered the apartment block. The rest of what Xu Wei wanted to say remained stuck in her throat. After staring at Zuo An¡¯s silhouette for over ten seconds, she shrugged and decided to let him do as he pleased. When Xu Wei opened the door to her apartment, Zuo An strolled in and navigated his way with great familiarity. He first ced the two shopping bags down in the kitchen before he returned to the living room and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your first aid kit?¡± ¡°Under the television cab,¡± Xu Wei replied casually as she strolled into the house after changing out of her shoes. However, she quickly realised his intentions and before she could insist to get the kit on her own to attend to her wounds, Zuo An had already made his way over to the television cab. He then squatted down and took out the first aid kit that was kept below. Xu Wei knew that she couldn¡¯t stop him and decided not to waste her energy trying. Instead, she notified, ¡°I¡¯m going to wash my hands.¡± By the time she was done washing her hands, Zuo An was already seated on the sofa and had opened up the first aid kit, took out a few bottles of medicine that he needed and arranged them on the coffee table. Xu Wei strolled over and sat down before she nced at the bottles which were all of varying sizes. When she saw how much of a fuss he made, she couldn¡¯t help but smile and remark, ¡°Big Boss, you have never treated your own wounds, have you? This is just a small abrasion and I merely need to apply some Mercurochrome and apply a ster to it.¡± However, Zuo An appeared confused when he heard what she said. Xu Wei couldn¡¯t help but shake her head. ¡°He¡¯s indeed a pampered young master. None of the medicine that he hadid out on the table are Mercurochrome,¡± she mused. As the first aid kit was ced beside Zuo An, she reached over to him and instructed, ¡°Could you pass me Mercurochrome in the first aid kit?¡± When Zuo An heard her instructions, he took out the Mercurochrome but instead of giving it to her, he took a cotton bud and dipped it in the medicine before he reached towards her hand and ordered, ¡°Show me your hand.¡± Xu Wei couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with him anymore, for she knew that she would merely be wasting a lot of time if she continued to bicker with him over this. When she raised her injured hand and shed it to Zuo An, he began to inspect the wound. She had grazed half of her palms and her bruised flesh was in a bloody mess. It seemed terribly painful and was not as trivial as what she had imed. Zuo An¡¯s heart inevitably ached for her and he sounded slightly hoarse as he cautioned, ¡°It might hurt a little.¡± As he spoke, he gently dabbed the cotton bud that was soaked with medicine on Xu Wei¡¯s wound. Seized by a stinging sensation, Xu Wei frowned and grunted softly before she gritted her teeth and fell silent. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Xu Wei shook her head without hesitation. She was obviously in pain, but she merely replied, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± Zuo An paused slightly and became even gentler with his action. In order to divert her attention, Zuo An asked, ¡°How did you get injured?¡± Xu Wei answered truthfully, ¡°Someone was tailing me when I went out this morning. I had a fight with him and he pushed me. I got grazed when Inded on the ground. He managed to get away.¡± Zuo An¡¯s expression instantly changed. ¡°You were tailed?¡± he asked. ¡°Yeah, it was probably intentional. He wanted to film me but I don¡¯t know what¡¯s there to film. I haven¡¯t offended anyone recently...¡± Xu Wei remarked. Chapter 728 - I Can’t Keep You by My Side (2)

Chapter 728: I Can¡¯t Keep You by My Side (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Zuo An¡¯s expression grew increasingly severe as he listened to her and, eventually, a malicious glint shed across his eyes. When Xu Wei noticed it, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She pursed her lips lightly and, all of a sudden, seemed to have thought of something, for she then probed, ¡°Do you know who it is?¡± However, Zuo An¡¯s expression quickly returned to normal. It was as if his earlier reaction was but a figment of Xu Wei¡¯s imagination. After he applied the medicine on her wound carefully, he looked up at her and shed her his usual warm smile before he replied, ¡°Rest well at home this weekend. I¡¯ll be making a move. Call me anytime if anything happens.¡± He simply ignored her question just like that. Xu Wei hesitated for a moment, but ultimately chose to drop the question. Zuo An obviously had an idea who her stalker was and he was clearly had no intention to reveal that person¡¯s identity. However, judging from his reaction, Xu Wei could roughly guess the person¡¯s identity. From what she knew, the only person that Zuo An was reluctant to talk about was his father. ¡°Sure, you should head home. Be careful on the road.¡± This time, Zuo An did not dawdle and left quickly without hesitation. When he reached the foot of the apartment and got into his car, he called Qiao Chu and put on his Bluetooth earpiece before he started the car engine. When Qiao Chu answered the call, he went straight to the point and asked, ¡°Who sent that man? Did you do it? Or was it my father?¡± After a moment of silence, Qiao Chu decided to be truthful and owned up, ¡°I was the one.¡± Zuo An¡¯s lips curled up into a cold smile as he concluded, ¡°So my father was the one who gave the orders.¡± He sounded so confident and certain of his conjecture. Qiao Chu remained silent when he heard this. ¡°Qiao Chu, you¡¯ve been with me for so long, Don¡¯t you know who your master is?¡± Zuo An questioned angrily in an icy tone of voice that differed from his usual gentle temperament. ¡°Since you¡¯re so loyal to my father, then I can¡¯t keep you by my side.¡± Qiao Chu was momentarily stunned by his brashness but quickly calmed down and said, ¡°Mr. Zuo, there will always be someone else even if it¡¯s not me. You¡¯ve gone overboard with your recent actions. CEO Zuo will not sit back and watch with indifference. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware of this.¡± ¡°But don¡¯t worry. I merely instructed them to follow Miss Xu and snap some photos. I have no intention of hurting her. What happened this morning was just an ident.¡± ¡°An ident?¡± Zuo An repeated. When the thought of Xu Wei¡¯s badly injured palm and how she continued to put up a strong front despite the excruciating pain that she was experiencing shed across his mind, he couldn¡¯t help but re up and yell, ¡°I want her to bepletely unharmed. If you can¡¯t do it, then don¡¯t bother to exin yourself.¡± Qiao Chu closed his eyes and replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Get your men to back off. Don¡¯t ever disturb her again!¡± Zuo An ordered coldly. ¡°Mr. Zuo...¡± ¡°I won¡¯t repeat myself.¡± After spitting out these words, Zuo An hung up the call and yanked off his Bluetooth headset before he tossed it aside and mmed hard on the elerator. The car quickly sped out of the apartment block. ... Zuo An vacated his apartment for Xu Wei to stay in while he stayed in a hotel. After he pulled over steadily in front of the entrance to the hotel, he flung open the car door open and got out. He then tossed the car keys to the valet beside him and strode into the hotel. He had only taken two steps when he spotted the beautiful but aloof Zuo Si. She had crossed her arms over her chest and was standing by the side. The moment she saw him, she removed her sunsses and shed him a bewitching smile. She had obviously been waiting for him. Zuo An paused in his tracks and Zuo Si strutted over to him in her stilettoes before she sized him up. Unlike usual, Zuo An appeared rather dishevelled and was a sorry sight. Zuo Si smiled in satisfaction when she noticed this and she then emphasised, ¡°I¡¯m, here...to pass on a message on father¡¯s behalf.¡± Chapter 729 - Love without Knowing (1)

Chapter 729: Love without Knowing (1)

She leaned towards Zuo An slightly as she spoke and moved her red lips close to his ear before she replied with rity, ¡°Since you care so much about Xu Wei, father hopes that you could bring her along to his birthday party. He wants to see for himself what¡¯s so special about her that could make you so carried away.¡± Zuo An¡¯s lips curled up into a smile, but there was no sense of good humour in his eyes. ¡°It must have been hard on you toe all the way here to break this news to me,¡± he replied in his usual gentle voice. Despite Zuo An¡¯s deliberate attempts to suppress his anger, Zuo Si could still sense the icy aura that he was emanating. ¡°Not at all. I¡¯m happy to do it,¡± Zuo Si replied. She then raised her hand and rearranged Zuo An¡¯s shirt cor with her beautiful, slender fingers. Although was smiling gently and behaving intimately with him, the way she looked at him was as frigid and sharp as a knife de. ¡°Zuo An, I¡¯m actually very happy that you managed to find someone you like. Don¡¯t worry, Miss Xu is a nicedy and I¡¯ll definitely support you. If you do bring her to the banquet, I¡¯ll help to look out for her as well. I wouldn¡¯ty a finger on her.¡± Zuo Si then patted Zuo An¡¯s cheek once again before she shed him an even more charming smile than before and continued, ¡°Zuo An, it¡¯s been a long time since you¡¯ve done something that pleases me. Keep up with it.¡± In the next instant, Zuo An grabbed hold of her wrist and when his gaze fell on her face, he was already wearing his usual gentle and elegant expression. Widening his beam, he replied, ¡°I¡¯m a little tired. If you¡¯re done talking, then I¡¯ll head upstairs to rest. Do you need me to get someone to send you back?¡± ¡°That¡¯s unnecessary,¡± Zuo Si snapped. She then broke free from his grip unhurriedly and put on her sunsses before she raised her chin arrogantly and retorted, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that your men will deliberately get me into a car ident on my way back. I¡¯d leave on my own for the sake of my safety.¡± With that, she turned and left gracefully. Zuo An remained rooted to the spot for some time before he eventually took a deep breath and made his way towards the elevator. ... Xu Wei did not camp at home throughout the entire weekend. Instead, she arranged to catch up with Xiao Chun over a meal. They even watched a movie and shopped for the most part of the day. Nobody stalked her anymore ever since that day. If her conjecture was right, those people were likely rted to Zuo An¡¯s father and Zuo An was probably the one who settled the matter. Xu Wei felt certain that this was simply a small issue if it could be settled so easily. Thus, she quickly moved on from the incident. After all, her rtionship with Zuo An was still in its early stage whereby things were ambiguous and she does not think that it would be sufficiently important to be of concern to his parents. Monday arrived after a pleasant, well-spent weekend. Xu Wei passed by a Starbucks outlet on her way to work and popped in to get a cup oftte and a cup of Americano for Zuo An and herself. Her boss had been worried about her during the weekends and had visited her and even helped to bandage her wounds. As she does not know how else to thank him, she decided to get him a cup of coffee as a token of gratitude. Holding onto the two cups of coffee, Xu Wei walked over to the door to his office and just when she was about to knock on the door, she caught sight of Qiao Chu through the French window beside her where the blinds were not drawn. Qiao Chu was standing in front of the desk and when Xu Wei realised that he was engaged in a conversation with Zuo An, she retracted her hand and returned to her desk. She decided to deliver the coffee to him after they were done with their conversation so as not to interrupt them. ... Meanwhile, a pile of photos were spread out across Zuo An¡¯s desk in his office. Qiao Chu had brought them over and Zuo An stared intently at them. Chapter 730 - I Was in the Middle Before I Knew That I Had Begun (2)

Chapter 730: I Was in the Middle Before I Knew That I Had Begun (2)

There was an assortment of photos taken from all angles with great rity and every single photo was of him and Xu Wei. Qiao Chu stared at the ground and ced his hands in front of his body limply as he said gravely, ¡°These are the photos that I managed to intercept. CEO Zuo likely received the rest of the photos.¡± After a brief pause, he added on in an even lower tone of voice than before, ¡°I¡¯m willing to ept punishment for failing toplete the mission.¡± Qiao Chu was showing through his actions that he had chosen to stand on Zuo An¡¯s side. Zuo An was well aware of his father¡¯s capabilities and knew that Qiao Chu must have put in a lot of effort to intercept these photos. Leaning back into his seat, Zuo An closed his eyes and massaged his tired be with his fingers before he replied, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I know that you¡¯ve already done your best.¡± He then opened his eyes again and waved Qiao Chu off, ¡°You could leave now.¡± Qiao Chu nodded in acknowledgement before he turned and walked out of the office. Zuo An casually picked up one of the photos and saw that it was taken on the day when he tailed after Xu Wei while she was drunk. His attention was drawn towards the expression on his face. In the photo, his lips were subconsciously curled up into a smile as he watched Xu Wei who was walking ahead of him and his eyes shone. ¡°So that¡¯s how I appear to be when I¡¯m looking at Xu Wei? Or was it just a coincidence?¡± he wondered. Zuo An found it rather incredible and proceeded to pick up another photo randomly. In this photo, he was talking to Xu Wei on top of the mountain. Despite having a tiff at that point in time, his gaze was still gentle and his eyes continued to glow when he took a sideways nce at her. Most of the photos were of him looking at Xu Wei and grinning the widest. Although they were all photos of him, the person in the photo felt like a stranger to Zuo An. ¡°Was I in the middle before I knew that I had begun?¡± he wondered. He knew that he had a good impression of Xu Wei, for she simply had too many merits that inevitably attracted others to her. However, he had always thought that he merely had a good opinion of her or was just fond of her. But right now, it seemed like he had underestimated the extent of his affection towards Xu Wei. Zuo An tapped his fingertips on the table lightly and waves of emotions roiled in his eyes. ¨C When Xu Wei saw Qiao Chue out of the office, she took out the cup of Americano from the bag before she got up and walked over to lock on Zuo An¡¯s door. ¡°Pleasee in.¡± Xu Wei then pushed the door open and entered the room. After she strolled up to Zuo An¡¯s desk, she smiled and greeted, ¡°Good morning, Big Boss. How was your weekend?¡± Zuo An shed her a faint smile before he nodded and replied, ¡°Good. How about you? Is your hand better?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Xu Wei assured as she raised her injured hand and waved it in front of him. ¡°As I¡¯ve said, it¡¯s just a minor injury,¡± she emphasized. ¡°That¡¯s great to hear.¡± ¡°Oh right, this is a token of appreciation for you,¡± Xu Wei added and ced the cup of Americano down on the table before she resumed, ¡°Hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± Zuo An¡¯s lips curled up into a smile as he picked up the cup of Americano and took a sip to prove that show that he does not look down on her gift at all. He evenplimented, ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡± ¡°...Don¡¯t all coffee taste the same?¡± Xu Wei remarked. ¡°This is different,¡± Zuo An insisted before he took another sip and added, ¡°Anything that you brewed or bought personally tastes delicious.¡± Although Xu Wei was already used to how frank Zuo An was with his words, she still found it hard to stomach his flirting so early in the morning. With the intention to drop the topic, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll get back to work if there¡¯s nothing else that you need.¡± Just when she was about to turn and leave, Zuo An called out, ¡°Wei.¡± Xu Wei instantly paused and blinked her jet ck eyes as she replied with bafflement, ¡°Yes?¡± Chapter 731 - Girlfriend (1)

Chapter 731: Girlfriend (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Zuo An stared at her with his dark eyes and stood up after a moment of hesitation. He walked around the desk and stopped in front of her. Xu Wei¡¯s gaze followed his movements. Her expression changed when she saw him got serious. ¡°What¡¯s happened? Did something bad happen again?¡± ¡°No.¡± After a moment of contemtion, he said, ¡°It¡¯s my father¡¯s birthday three dayster. There will be a celebratory banquet at Zuo Residence. I would like to invite you to attend it with me as my femalepanion.¡± Startled by Zuo An¡¯s words, Xu Wei¡¯s pupil dted as he spoke. She couldn¡¯t believe her ears, ¡°Boss, do you have any idea what you¡¯re talking about?¡± It was part of her job to attend functions and events with Zuo An as his femalepanion, as his secretary. However... this banquet was his father¡¯s birthday banquet, his family event. Thus, he should not just simply bring any woman as a femalepanion on such asion as the position of a femalepanion in a family event meant a lot more that just femalepanion. Everyone would assume she was his girlfriend if she attended the birthday banquet as his femalepanion. Zuo An gave her a heavy nod. ¡°I know very well what I¡¯m talking about.¡± She did not overthink. He meant what she was thinking. He had indeed hoped that she would be by his side and attended the banquet as his girlfriend. He wanted to bring her to meet his father. ¡°You......¡± Her mind went nk from the shock and his sudden serious request. She was speechless after she managed the word ¡°you¡±. With tremendous effort, Xu Wei calmed herself down with a few deep breaths. She stared at Zuo An. With the calmest tone she could manage, Xu Wei tried to convince him it wasn¡¯t a good idea, ¡°Big Boss, you know very well that we are not in that kind of rtionship. I can¡¯t give you an answer for this...¡± ¡°Wei,¡± Zuo An interrupted her, ¡°I know what you want to say, but can you not refuse me so soon? Listen to what I have to say first.¡± Xu Wei bit her lower lip and gave him a chance. She nodded, ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. We don¡¯t have that kind of rtionship yet, so it¡¯s not appropriate for me to say these, but....¡± Zuo An¡¯s gaze deepened and reflected all his genuine emotions with nothing to hide. He even ced his hands on Xu Wei¡¯s shoulders. ¡°I invited you because I want you to know that I¡¯m serious about you. I¡¯m also very serious in developing a proper rtionship with you. I also want my father to know that I¡¯m serious.¡± He had thought about it for a long time before he decided on bringing Xu Wei to the birthday banquet. An announcement of Xu Wei¡¯s ce in his heart might trigger his father to keep his distance from Xu Wei, at least he hoped it would. In that case, he could keep Xu Wei safe and sound. Else, his father might not be ¡°gently probing¡± Xu Wei if there was a next time. Since he could not get her to be in a certain rtionship with him, he could only bring her home and showed his father that she held an important ce in his heart. No matter what, he would do his best to protect her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We will maintain a superior-subordinate rtionship or you can treat me as a friend before you said yes to my courtship. The invitation to the birthday banquet is just my gesture of showing you I¡¯m serious about us. You don¡¯t have to feel pressured.¡± ¡°So... Wei, I hope you can apany me to my father¡¯s birthday banquet if that¡¯s okay with you.¡± Chapter 732 - Girlfriend (2)

Chapter 732: Girlfriend (2)

Xu Wei was a person who drew a clear boundary in feelings and rtionships. She either liked him or she did not. There was no such thing as the grey area for her. She knew she had feelings for Zuo An, but she was sure that they were not love. Although his words and actions moved her on some asions, but that would be all she had for him and nothing else. Therefore, Zuo An rified that she should not feel pressured by his invitation as it was just his gesture of showing her that what he had for her was real and that he wanted a serious rtionship with her. But... how could she ept the invitation? Xu Wei¡¯s lips moved slightly, but no words came out. Her fists clenched into balls. She should have rejected it, but she could not. Certain matter seemed to cross Xu Wei¡¯s mind, and little by little, her hesitation and struggles seeped away. Even her clenched fists loosened at that thought. She raised her head, a hint ofpromise appeared in her eyes when she turned her sight towards Zuo An. ¡°Since you put it this way, I¡¯ll feel bad if I reject your good intention in inviting me.¡± ¡°You agree to go with me?¡± ¡°Yes, work wise, I¡¯m your secretary. Its part of my duty to attend banquets and functions with you. As for personal reason, I gave you my word to try developing a rtionship with you, so I¡¯ll have to live up to my words. You¡¯ve taken ny-nine steps towards me. I would be ashamed to stay where I am and not take even one step towards you.¡± Joy surged on Zuo An¡¯s face. He couldn¡¯t control himself and hugged Xu Wei. She stood frozen on her track. Fortunately, Zuo An quickly let her go when he realized he crossed the line. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It overjoyed me I lost control.¡± He took two steps backward and kept his distance from Xu Wei. Xu Wei lowered her eyes and quickly boxed up the emotions in her eyes. She then looked at him with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I know you didn¡¯t mean it.¡± A smile appeared on Zuo An¡¯s face as well, ¡°I¡¯ll get Qiao Chu to book the ne tickets.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¨C Three dayster, Xu Wei, Zuo An, and Qiao Chu boarded the ne to S City, southern to the country where Zuo Family Residence was located. Qiao Chu probably had booked different flights from Gu Yu and Zuo Si on purpose, as they did not meet each other on their flight. Still, they bumped into each other when they were collecting their luggages. Zuo Si did not seem as cold and arrogant as lips curled into a smile when she saw Zuo An and Xu Wei. Although she seemed to have the intention to walk over for some quick words, she had no choice but to turn around and catch up with Gu Yu, who walked straight towards the arrival doorway after he collected his luggages to leave with him. Zuo family sent two different cars to pick them from the airport. Zuo Si and Gu Yu took the first car that arrived. Zuo An, who never stuck to trifles, got in the second car with Xu Wei and Qiao Chu. A butler came out to greet them when they arrived at Zuo Family Residence. Dressed in typical English butler uniform, he looked respectful and had no air of arrogant nor servile. He gracefully greeted each of them. ¡°Miss Wei, Mr. Gu, and Young Master An.¡± He asked slightly inquisitively when his gaze fell on Xu Wei. ¡°This must be Miss Xu, Young Master An¡¯s girlfriend, am I right?¡± Girlfriend. Everyone¡¯s expression changed at the mention of this word. ¡°Oh? Miss Xu is your girlfriend...?¡± Zuo Si nced at Zuo An, her remarks full of hidden meaning. Gu Yu¡¯s gloomy eye moved towards Zuo An and Xu Wei as well, although his face was still with no expression. Chapter 733 - We Will Certainly Stay in the Same Room (1)

Chapter 733: We Will Certainly Stay in the Same Room (1)

Everyone had their eyes on Zuo An as they waited for his answer. Zuo An turned and gazed at Xu Wei with affection and gentleness. The corners of his lips curled upwards and his hand reached for hers. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s my girlfriend,¡± he answered the butler¡¯s question. Zuo Si snickered but said nothing. There seemed to be a slight change in Gu Yu¡¯s gaze, but at the second nce, nothing seemed to have changed. However, he retracted his gaze when Zuo An ended his words. Although Zuo An¡¯s words caught Xu Wei off-guard, she quickly concealed any hint of surprises she had when her eyes met his. Although she said nothing, a smile appeared on her face as acknowledgement towards Zuo An¡¯s words. Qiao Chu was the one that looked calmest among them as his expression did not change throughout the incident, as if Zuo An¡¯s answer was within his expectation. The Butler smiled and nodded. He politely greeted Xu Wei, ¡°Pleasure to meet you, Miss Xu..¡± Xu Wei smiled back, ¡°Me too.¡± Thee butler led them into the main hall and arranged for them to be seated on the sofa in the main hall. Gu Yu and Zuo Si took their seat on the long sofa while Xu Wei sat on the other side of the sofa with Zuo An. ¡°CEO Zuo has a social engagement today. We are not sure what time he would be home. He asked me to take good care of the guests thate from afar, Mr. Gu and Miss. Xu. Feel free to let us know if there¡¯s anything you need,¡± the butler said as he ordered the other helper to serve the tea. Gu Yu nodded lightly. Xu Wei smiled and replied, ¡°Okay.¡±. Zuo Si had no interest to sat down on a tea session with Zuo An at all. Since her father was not around, she did not even bother to entertain him and brushed him off. ¡°Is my room ready? I¡¯m tired, I want to rest.¡± she said to the butler. ¡°Your room is ready. You can take your rest anytime.¡± he replied respectfully. He added on after a pause, ¡°Young Mistress, I did not have a guest room arranged for Mr. Gu. Will you be staying in the same room or should I get someone to have a guest room arranged for Mr. Gu?¡± Zuo Si¡¯s lip twitched as if he asked a ridiculous question, ¡°Mr. Butler, we will certainly stay in the same room since we are in this rtionship. Why? Are you hoping that we have a poor rtionship and have to stay separately?¡± The butler maintained his warm smile despite her rude reply. He even admitted to his fault readily, ¡°My bad. Of course I wish for an affectionate rtionship between you and Mr. Gu.¡± Zuo Si finally let the matter drop, ¡°You should ask Zuo An this question instead. I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve arranged a guest room for Miss Xu as well, right? Ask him whether he needs a guest room prepared for Miss Xu instead?¡± The butler cast his look towards Zuo An and Xu Wei at her words and asked, ¡°Young Master An, do you need a guest room prepared for Miss Xu?¡± Zuo An understood Zuo Si¡¯s meaning from her provocative re. Zuo An¡¯s rtionship with Xu Wei would have been assumed to have reached a stable and intimate stage if he could bring her home to meet his parents. It was certainly logical for them to stay in the same room. Zuo Si¡¯s reply earlier that she would stay in the same room with Gu Yu was actually said on purpose. She set the trap and was waiting for Zuo An to take the bait. If they were to stay in a separate room, Zuo Si might im that they were in a terrible rtionship or they were faking the rtionship they imed to have. Zuo An nced at Xu Wei. A clear melodious voice answered as he was still hesitating on the answer he should give. Chapter 734 - We Will Certainly Stay in the Same Room (2)

Chapter 734: We Will Certainly Stay in the Same Room (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°We will certainly stay in the same room.¡± Xu Wei blinked. She tilted her head and gave Zuo Si a puzzled look as she stared at Zuo Si, as if Zuo Si had just asked a foolish question. ¡°Miss Zuo, aren¡¯t you asking a ridiculous question too? Why? Were you hoping that Zuo An and I have a poor rtionship as well?¡± Xu Wei used Zuo Si¡¯s words back on her. Xu Wei¡¯s unexpected retaliation startled Zuo Si. But a smile quickly reappeared on her face. ¡°Of course not. I sincerely hope that your rtionship prosper and remains affectionate.¡± Zuo Si returned Xu Wei¡¯s attack with the words the butler said earlier. Everyone in the hall could feel the shes and undercurrent that flowed underneath the courteous smile and polite words. The butler gave out a light cough and tried to smooth thing over. He intercepted at the right time to stop the rising conflict between the two couples, ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t prepare any more guest rooms. The long journey must have taken its toll on all of you. They have already tidied the room up. Have a good rest.¡± Zuo Si was the first to stand up among them. She headed upstair to her room without another word. Gu Yu followed her lead as he too stood up and walked away from them with the usual poker face. The butler turned towards the maid in the hall and order them to have Zuo Si and Gu Yu¡¯s luggage sent to their room, to which the maid immediately responded and acted on his order. After they disappeared up the staircase, Zuo An gently inquire, ¡°Wei, do you want to take a rest in my room?¡± Xu Wei assumed the rooms should be on the second floor. Although she felt slightly exhausted from the flight earlier, they might get into another conflict if she went to the room and bumped into Gu Yu and Zuo Si. She would rather avoid them at this moment and catch her breath elsewhere. She replied Zuo An, ¡°I¡¯m not tired yet. Why don¡¯t... you show me around your... home?¡± Xu Wei was a little hesitant when she mouthed thest word as she was unsure whether Zuo An lived here because she noticed the butler addressed him as Young Master An while they addressed Zuo Si as Young Mistress. They should have addressed him as Young Master instead in a normal circumstance. Zuo An did not exin further, although he could read the queries on her mind. He simplyplied with her request, ¡°Sure, let me show you around.¡± They stood up and walked out of the hall. The Zuo Family Residence upied argepound surrounded by mountains and was facing a river. They built it based on the architecture unique to the southern province, luxurious and beautiful. The stylecked formality of the north, but showed elegance instead. Although the built of Zuo Family Residence amazed Xu Wei, it was not jaw dropping for her as she had also seen the majestic of Gu Family Residence, which was on par with Zuo Family Residence. Zuo An knew that her request for him to show her around was just an excuse. Thus, he too, did not bother to make much introduction on the residence. They just walked at ease side by side. Xu Wei revealed a hint of fatigue after half an hour on her tour around the residence. Zuo An immediately noticed that and suggested, ¡°I¡¯m a little tired. Shall we go back to our room and take a rest?¡± His intention was obvious to Xu Wei, but she did not refuse, ¡°Okay.¡± Zuo An¡¯s room was indeed on the second floor, but was at the far end of the corridor from Zuo Si¡¯s room, which was facing the north and south direction, respectively. The rtionship between the two of them was indeed extremely terrible, and they did not bother to hide it in Zuo Family Residence. Xu Wei and Zuo An entered the room prepared for them, and this would be where they were going to stay for the next few days. The awkwardness between them increased in the privacy of a bedroom when they were left alone behind the closed door. When Zuo An caught Xu Wei staring at the king-sized bed, he apologetically said, ¡°Wei, I¡¯m sorry for this.¡± Chapter 735 - Familiar Figure from the Back (1)

Chapter 735: Familiar Figure from the Back (1)

The sudden apology from Zuo An caused Xu Wei to raise her eyebrows. With her arms crossed, she turned and looked at Zuo An. ¡°Why are you suddenly apologizing to me?¡± She asked, even though she knew the answer. Zuo An took a step forward. He lowered his head, then looked up again at Xu Wei. He knew she was clear of everything that was going on, but he would still give her a serious exnation, ¡°The Butler is my father¡¯s confidant. He represents my father. My father will hear of everything that happened today. That was why I said you¡¯re my girlfriend when he asked. That was to let my father understand my stand in this matter. I apologies for saying so without your permission.¡± This was pretty much within Xu Wei¡¯s expectation. She nodded, ¡°I know, apologies epted.¡± She knew that Zuo An had no choice under such circumstances, and he did it to protect her. She was grateful for what he did. ¡°As for staying in the same room...¡± Zuo An¡¯s voices lowered into a whisper, ¡°I know this is an inconvenience to you, but it would be better for us to stay together in the same room.¡± ¡°I know.¡± This was also the reason Xu Wei stepped forward and yed along when Zuo An mentioned that they would stay in the same room. Zuo An sighed, as he muttered to himself, ¡°If only you weren¡¯t as smart...¡± Everything seemed transparent to her, as if her eyes could prate every scheme and secret hidden from her. Thus, his intention to curry some favor from her by exining his motives were in vain. ¡°Huh?¡± Xu Wei did not catch what he was muttering under his breath, ¡°What did you say?¡± Zuo An restrained his expression and shook his head. ¡°Nothing.¡± He looked past her shoulder towards the enormous bed, ¡°You can take the bed. I¡¯ll sleep on the sofa. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t cross the line.¡± A smile instantly appeared on Xu Wei¡¯s face. ¡°I have no worry, Big Boss. I know you¡¯re a gentleman.¡± For a person who immediately maintained his distance after he uncontrobly hugged her, she was certain he would never cross the line to do something that would upset her. A gentleman. Despite Xu Wei¡¯s positivementary on his virtue, Zuo An was not ted. Looking at her trusting gaze with her guards down around him, bitterness stirred in his heart as he gave himself a wry smile. No one wanted to be a gentleman in front of the women they loved, neither would he. However, he could only be a gentleman now since they had not reached the stage where he could show the less gentleman side of himself. Despite that, Zuo An was unwilling to resign to being taken as gentleman and continued, ¡°If you were to put it that way, I¡¯ll have to be a gentleman even if I don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°...¡± Xu Wei¡¯s smile froze. She understood the meaning behind his words, although he said it indirectly. What he wanted to say was he did not want to be a gentleman. After all, they were alone in the room with an enormous bed. Xu Wei pretended to be ignorant of the meaning behind his words. She smiled and changed the topic. ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired? You should rest for a while. I¡¯ll take a nap too.¡± She sat on the bed and leaned towards the head of the bed as she spoke, then closed her eyes. Zuo An stayed where he was for a while before he lifted his foot and walked towards the sofa. ¨C In another room. Zuo Si walked towards Gu Yu, who had been standing by the window silently looking outside the window since the minute they stepped into the room. When she walked over, she glimpsed on Zuo An and Xu Wei walking the path below. A hint of mischief appeared in her eyes as she turned and looked at him, ¡°How do you feel?¡± Chapter 736 - Familiar Figure from the Back (2)

Chapter 736: Familiar Figure from the Back (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Gu Yu red at her from the corners of his eyes, his gaze cold and indifferent. He pursed his lips and a faint smile appeared. Zuo Si felt a sudden pang of panic. She blinked under her calm pretense and lowered her eyes to escape his re. Xu Wei was here because of her. Gu Yu certainly would not want to see Xu Wei¡¯s presence here. However, it was indeed unkind of her to have gotten Xu Wei here and still provoked Gu Yu further. Zuo Si went to unpack her luggage without another word. ¨C They took their dinner separately. It was easy for them to not bump into each other considering the size of the residence. Zuo An and Xu Wei went for a walk in the courtyard after their dinner before they returned to their room. Zuo An sat on the sofa with hisputer as he still had some works to be taken care of. Xu Wei asked if he needed any help since she had nothing else to do and left him alone when he declined. Xu Wei yed with her phone until the clock struck eleven and went to shower and changed for bed. She saw that Zuo An was done with his work when she came out from the bathroom, ¡°You can use the bathroom as you like. I¡¯m going to bed first.¡± Zuo An nodded. ¡°Okay, good night.¡± Xu Weiy on the bed while Zuo An went into the bathroom. Zuo An turned off the light at midnight and found his way to the sofa in the dark. Hey down and took onest glimpse at Xu Wei before he closed his eyes. Xu Wei went to bed early to avoid the awkwardness between them. However, she could not bring herself to sleep. Perhaps it was because of the unfamiliar environment, or it might be because of her nap in the afternoon. However, shey still until the room was silent as she did not want Zuo An to worry for her. She knew Zuo An had fallen asleep when she vaguely heard his steady and long breathing. She picked up her phone and checked the time. It was already two o¡¯clock in the morning. She felt ufortable about having insomnia and worried that she would wake Zuo An if she kept tossing and turning on the bed. She bit her lower lip and hesitated for a moment before she got up. Perhaps a cup of warm milk would help her sleep. Xu Wei got up from the bed quietly and carried her indoor slippers with her as she tried to stay quiet. She walked to the door and opened it, then gently closed it behind her. Everyone in the house was asleep as it was extremely quiet. Xu Wei bent down to put on her slippers, but she still kept her footsteps light. After all, she was in someone else¡¯s house. It would be rude for her to wake others if she made any noise. Zuo An showed her the kitchen when they went down for dinner earlier. Thus, she can still clearly recall the direction of the kitchen and made her way there easily. She made her way to the refrigerator. They filled the refrigerator with various of food and ingredients. She found the milk and poured it into a cup, then heated it with microwaves. Just as she was about to drink it, she heard footsteps. Xu Wei subconsciously turned her head towards the sound of the footsteps. She glimpsed a figure walking in fast pace from the entrance towards the stairs and then went up the stairs. Although she could not see clearly in the dark, she somehow felt that the figure looked familiar from the back, as if she knew the figure and had seen it somewhere. She frowned and thought for a few seconds, then raised her foot and followed the figure. The figure went up to the third floor, then stopped at the door of a room, pushed the door open, and walked into the room. Xu Wei hid at the stairs. She tiptoed towards the door as well when she saw the figure entered the room. She looked into the room from the gap of the open door. Her eyes widened in shock at what she witnessed. Gu Yu red at her from the corners of his eyes, his gaze cold and indifferent. He pursed his lips and a faint smile appeared. Zuo Si felt a sudden pang of panic. She blinked under her calm pretense and lowered her eyes to escape his re. Xu Wei was here because of her. Gu Yu certainly would not want to see Xu Wei¡¯s presence here. However, it was indeed unkind of her to have gotten Xu Wei here and still wanted to provoke Gu Yu further. Zuo Si went to unpack her luggage without another word. ¨C They took their dinner separately. It was easy for them to not bump into each other considering the size of the residence. Zuo An and Xu Wei went for a walk in the courtyard after their dinner before they returned to their room. Zuo An sat on the sofa with hisputer as he still had some works to be taken care of. Xu Wei asked if he needed any help since she had nothing else to do and left him alone when he declined. Xu Wei yed with her phone until the clock struck eleven and went to shower and changed for bed. She saw that Zuo An was done with his work when she came out from the bathroom, ¡°You can use the bathroom as you like. I¡¯m going to bed first.¡± Zuo An nodded. ¡°Okay, good night.¡± Xu Weiy on the bed while Zuo An went into the bathroom. Zuo An turned off the light at midnight and found his way to the sofa in the dark. Hey down and took onest glimpse at Xu Wei before he closed his eyes. Xu Wei went to bed early to avoid the awkwardness between them. However, she could not bring herself to sleep. Perhaps it was because of the unfamiliar environment, or it might be because of her nap in the afternoon. However, shey still until the room was silent as she did not want Zuo An to worry for her. She knew Zuo An had fallen asleep when she vaguely heard his steady and long breathing. She picked up her phone and checked the time. It was already two o¡¯clock in the morning. She felt ufortable about having insomnia and worried that she would wake Zuo An if she kept tossing and turning on the bed. She bit her lower lip and hesitated for a moment before she got up. Perhaps a cup of warm milk would help her sleep. Xu Wei got up from the bed quietly and carried her indoor slippers with her as she tried to stay quiet. She walked to the door and opened it, then gently closed it behind her. Everyone in the house was asleep as it was extremely quiet. Xu Wei bent down to put on her slippers, but she still kept her footsteps light. After all, she was in someone else¡¯s house. It would be rude for her to wake others if she made any noise. Zuo An showed her the kitchen when they went down for dinner earlier. Thus, she can still clearly recall the direction of the kitchen and made her way there easily. She made her way to the refrigerator. They filled the refrigerator with various of food and ingredients. She found the milk and poured it into a cup, then heated it with microwaves. Just as she was about to drink it, she heard footsteps. Xu Wei subconsciously turned her head towards the sound of the footsteps. She glimpsed a figure walking in fast pace from the entrance towards the stairs and then went up the stairs. Although she could not see clearly in the dark, she somehow felt that the figure looked familiar from the back, as if she knew the figure and had seen it somewhere. She frowned and thought for a few seconds, then raised her foot and followed the figure. The figure went up to the third floor, then stopped at the door of a room, pushed the door open, and walked into the room. Xu Wei hid at the stairs. She tiptoed towards the door as well when she saw the figure entered the room. She peeked into the room from the gap of the open door. Her eyes widened in shock at what she witnessed. Chapter 737 - Hold Me Tight (1)

Chapter 737: Hold Me Tight (1)

Xu Wei could tell that it was a study room based on the furnishing in the room. Seated behind an enormous desk in the study is a middle-aged man. She could not confirm his identity as she could only see part of his face from the gap of the open door. However, the familiar figure she saw earlier walked around the desk and stopped in front of the middle-aged man. She first gave him a smile, then sat on hisp. She recognised the familiar figure of the woman from the unobstructed view she had through the gap of the door, even though it was a glimpse of a few seconds. That woman was Aunt Bai, Xiao Chun¡¯s mother Bai Yufang. Being a close friend of Xiao Chun, she met Aunt Bai countless time in the past. Even though she hadn¡¯t seen Aunt Bai for a long period, she could still recognise her easily with no mistake. But the appearance of Aunt Bai in Zuo Family residence was certainly out of Xu Wei¡¯s expectation. The intimacy she had shown with the middle-aged man in the study proved their rtionship to be abnormal. However, Xiao Chun never mentioned about her parent¡¯s divorce. Was Aunt Bai having an affair? Then who was this man? That man looked majestic and elegant. Besides that, he seemed to feel at home sitting in the study. Was he Zuo An¡¯s father? The CEO Zuo that she never had the chance to meet yet? All these thoughts and questions shed through her mind. The sight in front of her eyes was too shocking that she uncontrobly took a step back and identally knocked on a vase beside her. A faint sound emitted from the movement of the vase on the floor. Although the sound from the vase movement was soft, the abrupt movement in the silence of the night still caused panic to Xu Wei. She held her breath as her eyes widened in fright. rmed by the faint sound from the movement, the two persons in the study looked at each other and ceased their conversation. Bai Yufang stood up and walked toward the door, ready to check out the source of the sound. She even saw that Bai Yufang reached into her pocket, and in a familiar action, retrieved an item that looked like a syringe from inside her pocket. She knew that Bai Yufang was a psychiatrist, and her job was to counsel and ease the minds of others. However, such skilled movement at this moment of suspense seemed inexplicably terrifying to Xu Wei. Despite the doubts she had in her mind, she could not stay. If they discovered her, she could not imagine the bad ending she would face. The safest choice she had would be to run back to her room, but the path towards the staircase was too open and she would have nowhere to hide. Bai Yufang saw her and made chase, she could not escape. She made a quick observation and saw a balcony in front of her. Xu Wei ran towards the balcony without a second thought as she noticed Bai Yufang making her way towards the door of the study. She had to tiptoe even though she was making her run. She pushed open the balcony door, slipped through it. Bai Yufang stood still when she reached the door of the study and looked around. Bai Yufang made her way towards the balcony, one step after another. She was probably just being cautious, or perhaps she noticed something unusual on the balcony. It was arge balcony with a table, a parasol canopy and a few chairs, a space usually used for having afternoon tea, certainly not for hiding anyone. She could hear Bai Yufang footsteps getting closer to the balcony. Her heart thumped faster at every step Bai Yufang took. She bit her lips hard. Chapter 738 - Hold Me Tight (2)

Chapter 738: Hold Me Tight (2)

Xu Wei felt Bai Yufang¡¯s footsteps paused in front of the balcony door. Her fist tightened into a ball. If she could not stay hidden, she could only strike first. If Bai Yufang were to enter the balcony, she would knock her out first. They could not see her face in the dark even if they exposed her being there or if they were to conduct investigationster on. She could only hope that she would not need to face the worst oue. Bai Yufang gripped and slowly twisted on the doorknob. Xu Wei held her breath and kept her focus. She raised her hand high as she prepared for a sneak attack on Bai Yufang. A hand reached out from behind Xu Wei and covered her mouth just when Bai Yufang was about to push the door open. Then, she felt a muscr arm wrapped around her waist. Terrified, her pupils constricted. If Bai Yufang was still in the house, was the person who grabbed her from behind Bai Yufang¡¯s crony? Did she get caught? Xu Wei struggled hard on her impulse, but the person was too strong. She couldn¡¯t move at all. That person quickly whispered into her ears, his voice low and his words short, ¡°Stop moving if you don¡¯t want to get caught.¡± She felt a sense of familiarity in the voice, although she had never heard of it before. It was as if that man changed his voice tone to disguise his actual identity. Shaken at his words, she froze. But he had already gotten hold of her and was heading towards the railing of the balcony. Xu Wei quickly stopped all her wild thoughts. She should not be thinking about anything else other than to get herself out of danger in the current situation. However, she had already surveyed the situation on the balcony. It was empty and there was no ce she could hide. She did not know how did the man appear out of thin air. But her concern now was that if she alone had nowhere to hide in the balcony, how could both of them hide in the balcony? As they stood by the railing, the man whispered, ¡°Hold me tight.¡± ¡°What?¡± Astonished, Xu Wei raised her head and took a clear look at the man. He was in a ck attire and a ck mask covered his face. He even had a ck goggle covering his eyes. She could not tell who he was since he had his face covered. He did not bother to exin as if he was in a rush, but grabbed both her hands and wrapped it around his waist. He wrapped one hand around her waist and crossed his long legs over the railing of the balcony. Xu Wei got back her sense and with whispered with her trembling voice, ¡°Are you... Are you going to...?¡± His arm tightened around Xu Wei¡¯s waist and he jumped with no hesitation before she could finish her sentence. She screamed the moment he jumped, but her scream muffled immediately. He had his lips on hers. Her scream choked at her throat, her eyes wide open and flooded with emotions. Xu Wei however, did not stay focused too long on his unexpected way of muffling her. Instead, she was busy being terrified of the rapid fall from the balcony. For a second, a quick thought shed through her mind. What would she want to do in thest moment of her life if she were to fall to her death tonight? Images and fragments of memories shed through her mind, but all of them ended up with the image of one person. Was her mind still dominated by Gu Yu in the final moment of her life? But her memory of him was no longer filled with love. Instead, there was a mixture of hatred, unwillingness to resign, and many others. It made her feelplicated. She shook her head hard as she tried to shake the image and thoughts on Gu Yu out of her mind. She tried to focus her attention back on this man in front of her. Why did she somehow find him familiar? Chapter 739 - Filled with Doubts (1)

Chapter 739: Filled with Doubts (1)

Xu Wei had not much time for further thought as they were almost near the ground. Serious injury was definitely unavoidable at the speed of their fall. It would be an ugly death for both of them. She might as well stayed up there and put up a fight with Aunt Bai. Wasn¡¯t he purposely dragging her to her death right now? The fall unexpectedly stopped when they reached a window on the second floor. Only then did Xu Wei realised that the man had an extremely thin wire attached to his body. He should have fixed the other end of the wire somewhere on the third floor. That exined why he dared to jump down without hesitation. However, she did not have any wire from her body. She could only rely on the man¡¯s hold on her waist, and her own hold on his body to support herself. Even though the man¡¯s fall pulled to a stop by the steel wire, her body was slowly being pulled away from him by the gravity. ¡°Grab the window and jump in.¡± The man¡¯s words rang with agility and with clear direction. Xu Wei did as he said. Her life was precious to her. She had excellent agility too, trained from her days as news reporter, a job where ability to run and climb is crucial when she needed to escape. It was a piece of cake for her to jump through the window. Her hand grabbed the edge of a window that happened to be open. The man supported her with his arm from behind. He even gave her a push when she desperately made her jump through the window. Xu Weinded on the ground in the room smoothly. She dusted her palm and stood up. Then she turned around to give the man a helping hand as he was her saviour and she could not bear to ignore him and escaped alone. But when she turned around and looked out of the window, there was only a vast dark night sky. The man was nowhere to be seen. Xu Wei stood frozen on the spot and blinked a few times. Where was he? She hurriedly leaned her entire body on the windowsill and looked downstairs, but she could find no one at the bottom either. Her eyes continued to search for him, but still found nothing. Did he disappear into thin air or was it just a dream? Was she actually still in a deep sleep? Xu Wei raised her hand and gave herself a hard blow on her head. The pain hit her instantly. She inhaled slightly, then gently rubbed her head. If she felt the pain, it was indeed real. Her heartbeat was still rapid, and her back drenched in sweat from nervousness. This was enough proof that everything that happened was real. Aunt Bai¡¯s presence in Zuo Family Residence was real. A man saved her just now was real too. He should be in no danger, even though she did not know where he disappeared to. What was the rtionship between Aunt Bai and the middle-aged man who was supposedly CEO Zuo? Who was this man and why did he save her? Why was there a lingering sense of familiarity with this saviour of hers? The flood of information overwhelmed her at the moment. After she calmed down, she found herself in an empty room, possibly a guest room. It was already past three o¡¯clock in the morning. She went out from Zuo An¡¯s bedroom around two. Thus, an hour had passed. She had to go back to the bedroom soonest possible and pretended to be asleep. Even if Aunt Bai found out, she could do anything that would raise any suspicion towards her ownself. Besides that, she had no good exnation if Zuo An were to wake up and found her missing from the bed. Xu Wei opened a crack of the guest room door and took a peek outside the room. She made her way back to Zuo An¡¯s bedroom when she found no one outside in the hallway. She gently opened the door to Zuo An¡¯s room. Chapter 740 - Filled with Doubts (2)

Chapter 740: Filled with Doubts (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xu Wei let out a sigh of relief when she saw that the light in the room was still off. Zuo An should still be fast asleep. She softened her footsteps when she entered the room and closed the door gently behind her. When she was making her way towards the bed, a voice suddenly came from the direction of the sofa, ¡°Wei, where did you go?¡± Xu Wei held her breath. She stood frozen on the spot for a while before she stiffly turned her sights towards the sofa. Zuo An had waken without her realization and was slowly sitting up. He reached out for the small tablemp on the coffee table beside the sofa and turned it on. The dim yellow light of the tablemp illuminated his gorgeous, gentle face. However, a sense of gloominess clouded his eyes. Xu Wei¡¯s tightened her fists, then loosened them. She gave him a smile and spoke to him in the calmest tone she could manage, ¡°Did I wake you up? I¡¯m sorry... I can¡¯t sleep, so I went downstair to get a ss of milk. It should help me sleep.¡± Zuo An did not continue on after she finished talking. She couldn¡¯t tell whether he believed what she had said. But she indeed was telling him the trust. She just chose not to tell him what happened after that. Countless questions and doubts filled her head after what happened earlier tonight. It wasn¡¯t wise for her to mention what happened to Zuo An since she, too, was still confused over what she witnessed and went through. Besides that, whether Zuo An knew about Aunt Bai was another mystery she had to unravel. What was his opinion on the rtionship between Aunt Bai and CEO Zuo? It would be wiser for her to open her mouth after she figured out the truth about the current situation. Perhaps her calm appearance convinced Zuo An she was telling the truth, he seemed to have believed what she said. ¡°Are you sleepy now?¡± His usual gentle voice asked. Xu Wei nodded and deliberately yawned. ¡°I¡¯m really sleepy now.¡± ¡°Then go to sleep.¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°But don¡¯t run around on your own in the middle of the night next time. Wake me up if you really can¡¯t sleep. I¡¯ll keep youpany.¡± ¡°Sure, Will do.¡± She walked back to the bed as she said this, as she lifted the nket andy down under the sheet. ¡°Let¡¯s continue sleeping. Good night.¡± ¡°Good night.¡±Zuo An turned off the small tablemp. Xu Wei vaguely felt Zuo An¡¯s eyes on her even after she closed her eyes. Perhaps it was just her being too sensitive. She turned towards the other side with her back faced towards the sofa at this thought. The room turned silent again. She barely slept a wink that night. ¨C Xu Wei was awakened by Zuo An¡¯s gentle voice the following morning. She forced her eyes open and revealed the red veins around the pupils of her confused, tired eyes. It was almost dawn when she finally fell asleep. She badly wanted to continue sleeping. Just as she was about to ask Zuo An if she could stay in bed, Zuo An¡¯s voice rang into her ears, ¡°Wei, my father is back. We have to meet him for breakfast.¡± CEO Zuo... The mention of this person immediately woke Xu Wei up. She had been wondering whether the middle-aged man she saw previous night was CEO Zuo. Now, she had the chance to confirm her suspicion. Her intention to reject Zuo An¡¯s morning call for breakfast was choked back down her throat. She immediately agreed and sprang up from the bed. ¡°Okay, noted. Give me some time. I¡¯ll wash up and dress up appropriately.¡± Zuo An chuckled. ¡°Okay, take your time. I¡¯ll wait for your outside.¡± Xu Wei was ready half hourter and went down the stairs with Zuo An. They saw a man seated at the head of the dining table when they reached the dining room. That man looked up at her as she walked in. Their eyes met. Chapter 741 - She Slept in My Arms (1)

Chapter 741: She Slept in My Arms (1)

Although Xu Wei only had a glimpse of part of his face, she could still recognise him easily. The man at the primary seat of the table was the same man she saw the night before. Her suspicion had proven to be true. The man that was having an affair with Aunt Bai was indeed Zuo An¡¯s father. Zuo An¡¯s father¡¯s facial features looked sharp, and he emitted a domineering aura of a veteran business, like a conqueror of a business world. It was definitely difficult to overlook the powerful existence of him in the room. They looked at each other for a few seconds before Xu Wei¡¯s eyes twitched. She lowered her eyes. Zuo An suddenly reached out for Xu Wei¡¯s hand and held it. Her fingers stiffened slightly from the sudden grab, but soon rxed as she cooperated with him on the role ying. She let Zuo An hold her and led her towards the dining table. They certainly need to y their parts of being a couple since they were supposed to be in an intimate rtionship after all, Zuo An stopped on his track when they were both near the dining table. Xu Wei¡¯s footsteps followed suit. Zuo An respectfully greeted his father, ¡°Good morning, father. She¡¯s my girlfriend, Xu Wei.¡± He turned his head and said to Xu Wei, ¡°Wei, greet my father.¡± Xu Wei nodded and greeted him respectfully, ¡°Hello, Uncle Zuo. Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Xu Wei.¡± Gu Yu and Zuo Si entered the dining hall. Zuo Si raised her eyebrow at this sight and let out an enigmatic smile while Gu Yu took a quick nce at XU Wei. A faint light flickered in his eyes. CEO Zuo seemed to show great interest in Xu Wei as he screened her from top to down, ¡°Miss Xu, since you¡¯re An¡¯s girlfriend, I¡¯ll call you Wei as well if you don¡¯t mind?¡± Xu Wei gave him a quick smile. ¡°Of course I don¡¯t mind, uncle. If that makes you happy.¡± CEO Zuo smiled in satisfaction and continued, ¡°Did you sleep well yesterday? I hope you have afortable stay.¡± Xu Wei could tell that they were more than just ordinary words of concerns. Even though he did not catch her red-handed, did he suspect her involvement in what happened previous night, No matter what, she had to handle this matter properly and ensure that she did not expose herself. ¡°I slept very wellst night. Thank you for your concern, Uncle.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± CEO Zuo still had his eyes on her. ¡°But you don¡¯t look lively. You don¡¯t have to be polite with me since we might be a family in the future. You can tell me anything.¡± Xu Wei maintained her calmness and replied, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m really not being polite. I really slept well. Perhaps the long flight tires me out yesterday that I slept soundly the whole night.¡± Only then did CEO Zuo nod and stop asking. Just as Xu Wei thought this topic was over, CEO Zuo looked at Zuo An and asked, ¡°An, is Wei just being courteous? Did she really slept well all night? Is shefortable here?¡± Xu Wei¡¯s anxiety up-leveled even before she could let out a sigh of relief. She could feel her heart missed a beat. CEO Zuo was indeed a leader in the business world. He was luring her into saying that she slept well, so that she thought he would not re-confirmed with Zuo and that she indeed slept well. Zuo An would definitely know if she had any movement since they were sleeping together in the same room. Xu Wei would not have any concern if Zuo An did not wake upst night. But he did, and he knew she left the room middle of the night. Would he expose her lie? Chapter 742 - She Slept in My Arms (2)

Chapter 742: She Slept in My Arms (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xu Wei was not paying any attention to Zuo An¡¯s current expression since she could not predict how he would answer. Her mind instead focused on how she would answer CEO Zuo¡¯s question if he was insistent to get to the bottom of what happened in the room previous night. Zuo An replied calmly, ¡°Yes, she slept wellst night in my arms. She doesn¡¯t seem ufortable here too. You don¡¯t have to worry about it, father.¡± His answer certainly caught Xu Wei by surprise. She did not think that Zuo An would cover up and lie for her before his father. His words would clear all suspicion that CEO Zuo had on her. CEO Zuo looked into Zuo An¡¯s eyes after hearing these words of assurance from him. Zuo An did not look away, neither did he show any sign of backing down. A smile appeared in his eyes, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Zuo Si and Gu Yu walked in after hearing that their conversation has ended. Zuo Si¡¯s attitude towards her father was much more casualpared to Zuo An¡¯s respect and reservation. She walked into the dining hall without even greeting him, pulled a chair and nonchntly sat down. With her hand propped on the table, she held her chin and teasingly said, ¡°Father, they are a pair of sweet couple. If Zuo An can¡¯t sleep or was notfortable staying her, Zuo An would definitely take an excellent care of her. There¡¯s no need of for you to be concerned.¡± Father Zuo turned and looked at Zuo Si, hints of dissatisfaction filled his face. His brows furrowed slightly, but instead of scolding her, his attention went to Gu Yu, who had just walked in with her. He smiled and greeted Gu Yu, ¡°CEO Gu, it has been long since west met.¡± Zuo Si immediately redressed her father, ¡°Father, why are you instantly bonded to Miss Xu and call her Wei, but you address Gu Yu as CEO Gu? I¡¯m about to be engaged to Gu Yu. Shouldn¡¯t you treat him like a family, as one of us?¡± Zuo Si seemed to always have her way with her father as CEO Zuo rectified his words immediately, ¡°I¡¯ll call you Yu then?¡± Gu Yu nodded lightly and politely went forward to greet CEO Zuo, ¡°Uncle.¡± CEO Zuo invited them for breakfast after the small talk ended, ¡°Sit down and have breakfast.¡± Gu Yu sat down beside Zuo Si. Zuo An pulled out the chair opposite Gu Yu and invited Xu Wei to sit down before he sat down in front of Zuo Si. It had been a long time since Xu Wei sat face to face with Gu Yu like this. When was thest time they did? It was in the apartment they used to live together, where she cooked noodles for them both. He asked for a divorce after they finished that meal. That was probably the most unforgettable and heart-wrenching scene in her life. She didn¡¯t expect that they would sit face to face again in such a situation. He had another beautiful woman by his side, and she had a new guardian by hers. Wasn¡¯t it ironic? However, she still had one unanswered doubt from what happened previous night. Who was the man that appeared out of nowhere and disappeared after saving her? Was it someone who had happened to pass by and saved her? Was he someone she knew? Were they somehow rted? Actually, the first possibility was too low. Even if someone happened to just pass by, why would they risk their lives to save her? Therefore, the second possibility seemed more likely, and in this house, only Gu Yu and Zuo An had rtion with her. However, Zuo An seemed to know nothing about what happened, and that left with Gu Yu being the higher possibility. Could it be him? If it was indeed him, then the purpose of his visit would require some investigation. After all, the props with the steel wires and the open windows in the guest room needed to be prepared beforehand. Otherwise, the escape route would not be so well-nned during the emergency. Chapter 743 - Are You Not Afraid that I Would Sell You Off?

Chapter 743: Are You Not Afraid that I Would Sell You Off?

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xu Wei wasn¡¯t eating with her thoughts running wild over previous night¡¯s incident. Only when Zuo An prodded her with his gentle words that she regained her thoughts, ¡°Wei, why aren¡¯t you eating? Is the food not to your liking?¡± She hurriedly replied, ¡°No, no.¡± Looking at the table full of delicacies, she instantly came up with an excuse. ¡°All of them looked delicious I don¡¯t know which one to start with.¡± Zuo An gave her a smile and decided for her as he scooped a small bowl of red bean porridge and ced it in front of her, ¡°Try this first then. You like red beans, don¡¯t you?¡± Xu Wei dly epted the bowl of red bean porridge, ¡°Thank you.¡± Zuo Si teased them again when she looked at their interactions, ¡°Such a lovey-dovey scene.¡± She did not feel any awkwardness and continued eating, even though no one reacted to her sarcasm. Zuo An¡¯s father summoned him into the study after breakfast. Xu Wei hid in the room to avoid Zuo Si and Gu Yu. She sat on the sofa hugging her knees as she could finally calm down and think about what happenedst night. Meeting Auntie Bai here was the most shocking matter to her. What she could conclude now was that Aunt Bai and CEO Zuo was having an intimate rtionship. For a woman to sit on theps of a man, they certainly had an affair. She could not convince herself otherwise. But she did not know what kind of rtionship they were having exactly. The Aunt Bai she used to know did not seem like a woman that would cheat on her husband. What happened in the three years she was abroad? After a moment of deep thought, she bit her lips with hesitation, but still picked up her phone and sent Xiao Chun a Wechat message. She tactfully asked Xiao Chun about her parent¡¯s rtionship without a word on what she had seen. A quick reply came from Xiao Chun, [Why did you ask about this suddenly? It has always been the same. They had a huge fight once because of Yun Rou. After my father sent Yun Rou away, they have been living peacefully together. I guess, it¡¯s neither good nor bad?] Aunt Bai and her husband were still married. In that case, Aunt Bai was indeed having an affair with another man now. Did she lose her love towards her husband after he had broken her heart? Then she fell in love with Zuo An¡¯s father after that? Was Aunt Bai having a secret affair with Zuo An¡¯s father because she was still married to Xiao Chun¡¯s father? That was why she gave chase and even prepared to take action when they heard the slightest movement. It did not seem impossible. If Aunt Bai was on CEO Zuo¡¯s side, then... after Grandpa Gu¡¯s copse and fell into aatose state, which immediately caused crisis to Gu Corporation, and Zuo Corporation attacked and took a stake in Gu Corporation. And Aunt Bai was Grandpa Gu¡¯s psychiatrist, his trusted god-daughter. She visited Gu Family Residence often. Could she be the one that hurt Grandpa Gu? Xu Wei¡¯s emotion changed at the thoughts of these possibilities. ¨C In the study. CEO Zuo sat on the swivel chair as he stared silently at the elegant man standing in front of his desk. ¡°Come here, look at this.¡± Zuo An nodded and stepped forward. Father Zuo turned on theptop on the desk and clicked on a video after entering his passwords. Zuo An frowned as he watched the video ying on theptop. His emotion darkened and his fist clenched tightly. His emotion remained stiff even after the video ended as he stood frozen in front of theptop. CEO Zuo mmed theputer shut. He stared at Zuo An¡¯s face for a few seconds before he frostily instructed, ¡°I have a task for you.¡± Chapter 744 - Are You Not Afraid that I Would Sell You Off (2)

Chapter 744: Are You Not Afraid that I Would Sell You Off (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Zuo An checked with one of the maid after he came out from the study and found that Xu Wei went back to his room and had been staying in there since then. He then strode towards his bedroom. He stood in front of the door to his bedroom for a while before he raised his hand and turned the doorknob. He pushed the door open and walked through the door. ¨C Xu Wei quickly boxed up her emotions when she heard the doorknob turned. She turned towards approaching Zuo An and gave him a smile, ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± Zuo An¡¯s eyes fell on her bright smile as he strode nearer towards her. He lowered his eyes and looked into hers as he gently said, ¡°I want to bring you to a ce. Will youe with me?¡± Xu Wei blinked in confusion. ¡°Where to?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a secret for now.¡± So mysterious? Xu Wei raised her eyebrows. She nodded after a moment of hesitation. ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go.¡± Her straightforward answer stunned Zuo An, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll sell you off?¡± It did not seem to be a question that woulde from Zuo An. Despite that, she answered him with a question, ¡°Will you?¡± Even though Zuo An had his unpure motive when he moved in on her initially and had her trapped in this situation with his schemes and nning, he no longer did anything to hurt her after he confessed his feelings towards her. Thus, she was curious if he would do anything to hurt her in the future. How much adoration did he have for her? Zuo An ignored her question as if he did not hear them. He gave her a faint smile, ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Xu Wei stood up swiftly from the sofa and followed him out of the room. ¨C Xiao Chu had the car prepared for them at the entrance of the residence and stood by the car waiting for them. He opened the backdoor of the car when he noticed them walking out of the residence. Zuo An saw that Xu Wei got into the car safely before he went in after her. Qiao Chu closed the door after both of them were in the car and took small strides towards the driver seat. He started the car and drove them to the instructed destination. The cities in the south were aplete opposite from the north. The air was fresher with the blue skies and bright sun. Even the flowers and trees seemed taller and lushier, full of vitality. Qiao Chu stopped by the side of the road when they passed by a florist. Xu Wei looked at Zuo An. ¡°We have reached?¡± ¡°No, I need to buy something.¡± Zuo An brought Xu Wei into the florist. A shop assistant came forward to attend to them. Zuo An looked towards Xu Wei, ¡°Wei, help me pick a bouquet of flower ording to your preference.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Xu Wei was a little surprised, but she didn¡¯t refuse. ¡°Okay.¡± Xu Wei liked red roses. They were bright and eye-catching. Zuo An sent her red roses before this too. So, she chose red roses without a second thought. Zuo An had no objection and requested the shop assistant to wrap them up. They continued their journey after they left the florist. Xu Wei could roughly guess that Zuo An wanted to take her to meet someone, likely a woman. Could it be his mother? She did not see Zuo An¡¯s mother in Zuo Family Residence. She was probably in another residence? Not only did she not see Zuo An¡¯s mother in the residence, neither did she see Zuo Si¡¯s mother anywhere. Did Zuo Si¡¯s mother live in another residence too? Was that the reason Aunt Bai could freely enter Zuo Family Residence and be with CEO Zuo? Xu Wei remained calm even though she was bursting with curiosity. She was going to find out soon. The car pulled to a stop again after half an hour. Xu Wei got out of the car. The view in front of her eyes appalled her. Chapter 745 - Return to Being Indifferent (1)

Chapter 745: Return to Being Indifferent (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The garden was indeed magnificent, but it was a cemetery. Xu Wei turned to look at Zuo An. She bit her lower lip and hesitated for a moment before she asked, ¡°Who was buried here?¡± ¡°I think you already had your guess.¡± Zuo An lowered his eyes and looked at her. ¡°My mother.¡± She made a guess that he would bring her to meet his mother, but to meet her in this ce was certainly out of her expectation. However, she would have refused toe with him if he told her upfront. She wasn¡¯t really his girlfriend after all, and the meaning was a lot deeper for him to bring her to meet someone that had already passed away. Xu Wei knitted her brows softly blurted, ¡°Big Boss, I don¡¯t think I should go in. I¡¯m not in the ce to see her either. Go in and have a good chat with her. I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡± Zuo An looked at her silently for a while. Out of a sudden, he grabbed her wrist. ¡°Big Boss?¡± He said nothing, but pulled her into the cemetery in arge stride instead. Zuo An had always been gentle and refined. He was never aggressive nor domineering. Thus, his sudden change caught Xu Wei in surprise. Puzzled by his act, she asked, ¡°Boss, what¡¯s wrong?¡± She struggled to break free from his hold as she spoke. However, Zuo An¡¯s grip on her wrist was too strong, like they were being handcuffed together. Zuo An projected a strong unfathomable aura as he strode forward in silence. Xu Wei had never seen him like this before. Perhaps something happened to him earlier. She should find out what was going on before she could think of a way to deal with it. She stopped struggling to break free from him and obediently followed his lead. Zuo An¡¯s grip loosened as well when he sensed she was no longer struggling. Even so, he still held her tight. His stride slowed down to let her followed him easier. They made their way up the stairs one step at a time and finally reached a vast in after a ten minutes walk. A tombstone in the middle of the in caught their eyes immediately. Zuo An led Xu Wei to the tombstone. He stopped when they were in front of the tombstone. A glint of faint light appeared in his eyes. Since she was already here, she could only face it the best she could. Her eyes lightened up a little when she saw the picture on the tombstone. Zuo An¡¯s mother was a great beauty. She had an air of schr, with a graceful look and a gentle smile. Her eyes emitted extreme tenderness. She automatically turned to look at Zuo An again as she noticed the resemnce between Zuo An and his mother. ¡°Big Boss, you take after your mother.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Zuo An looked at the picture of his mother. The gloomy aura he emitted earlier disappearedpletely. Instead, his lips curled up into a faint smile. ¡°I look more like her.¡± He turned his head to look at Xu Wei and smiled. ¡°I brought you here because I just wanted her to meet you.¡± Xu Wei knew his words were to exin his reason to bring her here by force, even though he did not seem to have the slightest intention to apologies. She could only force a smile because it was inappropriate for her to say anything bad in front of his mother¡¯s grave. Zuo An¡¯s gaze turned back to the picture of his mother and continued, ¡°Mother, this is the girl I like. Her name is Xu Wei. You once said that you wanted to see what kind of girl I would like in the future, so I brought her here to meet you.¡± Chapter 746 - Return to Indifference (2)

Chapter 746: Return to Indifference (2)

Xu Wei was utterly clueless as to how she should react, but regardless, she knew that she shouldn¡¯t be rude to the deceased and thus, she greeted, ¡°Hi Auntie, I¡¯m Xu Wei.¡± A gentle breeze rustled the leaves around her and it felt as if a demuredy was responding to her. Zuo An took a step forward and bent down in a half squat down andid the rose in his hands down before the tombstone. However, instead of getting up immediately, he said gently, ¡°Mother, here¡¯s a flower for you from Wei. Do you like it?¡± As he spoke, he reached out and touched the photo on the headstone longingly. Xu Wei became rather emotional as she watched him from aside. The only word that he muttered during critical moments of his life was already a giveaway to how deep his feelings for his mother were and little did Xu Wei expect his mother to be dead. On the other hand, Zuo An does not seem to be close to his father at all. Zuo Si was extremely casual and willful in front of Father Zuo during breakfast this morning and in contrast, Zuo An was visibly more reserved, respectful and serious. Although both of them were children of the Zuo Family, there was a drastic difference in how they were treated. Xu Wei had expected Father Zuo to value Zuo An more since he was the one who eventually became the Vice President of Gu Corporation. But judging from his attitude this morning, that was not the case at all. The Zuo Family still remained a huge mystery to Xu Wei. Meanwhile, Zuo An continued to speak to his mother, ¡°I know you will definitely like her. You¡¯ll like Wei too, wouldn¡¯t you?¡± Xu Wei reeled back to reality upon the mention of her name but instead of disturbing Zuo An, she simply stood there in silence. Zuo An rambled on for a while more before he finally knelt down and kowtowed three times to the grave. Xu Wei followed suit and bowed to the grave when she noticed what Zuo An was doing. Eventually, Zuo An stood up and turned towards her. He had already assumed his usual gentle expression, but there was a hint of coldness in his eyes that she could not fathom and she couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. Xu Wei was no stranger to his current expression, for that was how he had looked at her at the beginning. Despite his gentleness, she could sense how emotionally distant he was from her. Xu Wei was not used to this for it had been some time since he behaved like that, but she knew that this was his true character all along. ¡°Wei.¡± Zuo An whispered. Although his voice sounded gentle as usual, there was a hint of frigidness in it. ¡°Where did you go after leaving your roomst night? What did you see?¡± Zuo An had dived straight to the point without bothering to foreshadow anything. Xu Wei instantly understood why he was acting strange. ¡°He probably knew what happened yesterday,¡± she thought. ¡°Father Zuo had called him into the study and he became like this aftering out of the room. That could only mean that Father Zuo was the one who told him about the matter,¡± Xu Wei mused. She knew that she had underestimated Zuo An¡¯s father. He did not question her in the morning to sound her out¡ªhe had done it to see if she was honest. Xu Wei¡¯s hands balled up into fists on either side of her body. After she took in a deep breath, she replied, ¡°Since you already know, then I suppose it¡¯s redundant for me to repeat everything to you again?¡± However, Zuo An simply remained silent and his eyes gradually darkened. Xu Wei bit her lips and resumed, ¡°Nheless, I still have to apologise to you. I didn¡¯t mean to lie... I identally saw what happened to your father and I did not tell you because I¡¯m not sure what is your stance towards it.¡± ¡°Is that all?¡± Zuo An cut her off brusquely. Chapter 747 - Couldn’t Bear To (1)

Chapter 747: Couldn¡¯t Bear To (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xu Wei paused and her brows knitted into a slight frown. Instead of answering, she asked, ¡°Big Boss, what are you getting at?¡± Xu Wei couldn¡¯t tell how much Zuo An knew about the matter and if he only knew that she had bumped into Father Zuo and Aunt Bai at the entrance to the study or he also knew that she was saved by a man in ck. She decided to be careful with her words before she could figure this out, lest she had a slip of tongue by ident. ¡°You pledged your allegiance to me and even revealed Gu Yu¡¯s greatest weakness to me, but you¡¯ve...never trusted me, have you?¡± Zuo An confronted her directly without bothering to beat around the bush. ¡°You know about my feelings towards you and even said that you¡¯re willing to try things out with me, but ultimately, you¡¯re only paying lip service, aren¡¯t you?¡± Xu Wei was rendered speechless by his questions. She was indeed guilty of the two things that he had stated and it was impossible for her to refute them. However, she had no better options. After all, he had started everything by being heartless to her first. ¡°Now that I think about it, your sudden pledge of allegiance to me was something that is out of your character. Now, I¡¯m really curious what prompted you to make the decision?¡± Zuo An suddenly took a step forward and got closer to Xu Wei. His gentle face was magnified in her eyes as he leaned his upper body forward. His lips curled up into a smile but there was no trace of humour in his eyes as he suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal.¡± Without cowering away from him, Xu Wei nced up at him and asked, ¡°What deal?¡± ¡°If you answer my question, I¡¯ll answer yours as well. We¡¯ll both tell the truth. How¡¯s that?¡± ¡°How¡¯s that?¡± Xu Wei mused. She felt rather amused by the two words. Right now, he was the one with the upper hand and beggars could not be choosers. Nodding her head, she agreed, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll answer your question.¡± After taking in a deep breath, she enunciated her words clearly, ¡°Someone told me that Grandpa Gu would copse and be braindead, and this would have something to do with the Zuo Family. I wanted to know the truth and find out who would be so malicious as to do such a thing to an elderly man.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Zuo An seemed quite satisfied with her reply, for he was well aware of how loyal Xu Wei was and how much she valued her rtionship with others. It was not surprising for her to do such a thing since Grandpa Gu had doted on her very much. This time, he believed that Xu Wei was telling the truth. When Zuo An realised that she was doing this for Grandpa Gu¡¯s sake, he couldn¡¯t help but felt a hint of joy in his heart even though he knew that he shouldn¡¯t have such feelings. ¡°It¡¯s your turn. What do you want to know?¡± Xu Wei pursed her lips slightly. Honestly speaking, there were too many things that she needed answers to, but she knew that certain questions should never be asked, for the more she knew, the more dangerous it would be for her. After all, she couldn¡¯t guarantee how long Zuo An¡¯s feelings for her wouldst. Xu Wei rolled her jet ck eyes quickly and after pondering for a moment, she decided to go with the safest question, ¡°Now that you know that I lied to you and that I know about your father, I suppose...you and your father would have some opinion about me? I want to know, what intend to do to me next.¡± Her question certainly did note out of thin air. Since Zuo An had made it clear that he was aware of this, Xu Wei knew that he certainly wouldn¡¯t let things slide. Thus, instead of letting her imagination run wild and live in fear, it was better for her to thrash it out with him. There was a dark and inexplicable look in Zuo An¡¯s eyes, but nheless, he replied truthfully, ¡°My father ordered me to take care of you.¡± Chapter 748 - Couldn’t Bear To (2)

Chapter 748: Couldn¡¯t Bear To (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°To take care of me... This implies that he wants to kill me,¡± Xu Wei thought. However, this did note as a surprise to Xu Wei. She could tell from Aunt Bai¡¯s attitude yesterday that things weren¡¯t simple. Besides, it was impossible for Father Zuo to put up with her since she had discovered the matter between him and Aunt Bai. Xu Wei instantly fell silent. Zuo An seemed to be waiting for her reaction, for he stopped talking after saying this and simply waited for her response patiently. Things instantly felt strange between them for Zuo An had just introduced her as a girl whom he liked to his mother moments ago but now, he was actually saying such a thing to her. Zuo An had always been hard to read. Or rather, it was easy to guess his thoughts when he intended to let someone read his mind and when he does not want others to see through him, it would be hard to figure out what was on his mind. As Xu Wei was currently in Zuo An¡¯s territory, she knew that it would certainly be impossible for her to escape if he really wanted to do something to her and running away would be most unwise. The only thing that she could do now was to figure out what Zuo An wanted. Xu Wei took a few deep breaths to calm herself down before she tried her best to speak to him calmly, ¡°Have you made up your mind then? Do you intend to kill me?¡± Zuo An chuckled when he saw howposed she was and he remarked, ¡°As expected, you could still remain so calm and collected even at a critical moment like this. You¡¯re always so special... That¡¯s why...¡± Zuo An¡¯s voice trailed off. ¡°That¡¯s why he likes her, doesn¡¯t he?¡± he thought. The rest of his words remained stuck in his throat. Unbothered by this, Xu Wei forced out a wry smile and rebutted, ¡°What else could I do? Cry and beg for mercy? Will you let me off if I did that? If so, then I certainly wouldn¡¯t mind doing it.¡± After a pause, she blinked mischievously and added, ¡°You know how much I value my life. I¡¯m still so young and beautiful. I haven¡¯t lived a full life yet.¡± Zuo Anughed and assured, ¡°You could still live even if you don¡¯t go to such extent.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Xu Wei instantly caught onto the crux of what he had said and cocked her head before she asked, ¡°Big Boss, so you¡¯re not going to kill me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Staring at her fixedly with his jet ck eyes, Zuo An murmured, ¡°I couldn¡¯t bear to.¡± ¡°Couldn¡¯t bear to...¡± the words echoed in Xu Wei¡¯s mind. Xu Wei, who had been joking around and pretending to be rxed, turned slightly more serious when she heard his reply, for she could tell that he was being sincere. ¡°But...¡± Zuo An turned his head aside and threw one quick nce at the tombstone behind him before he suppressed his volume and replied in a husky voice, ¡°Wei, I can¡¯t lose.¡± His eyes darkened when he turned to look at Xu Wei once again. ¡°Gu Yu and I are destined to be enemies. Wei, you have to be mine if you want to live. You have to gain the trust of me and my father. We want absolute trust.¡± Xu Wei frowned and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know soon enough,¡± Zuo An replied. Before Xu Wei could react, he suddenly reached over and struck her hard on the neck with his hand. Xu Wei¡¯s vision was clouded out by darkness as her body copsed. She could feel Zuo An catch hold of her with his arms and lean her against the nook of his arm before he murmured in a low and barely audible voice, ¡°I hope you wouldn¡¯t disappoint me again this time.¡± ... Zuo An carried Xu Wei out of the cemetery and ced her in the car before he lowered his head and stared fixedly at her face. After a few seconds, he then took out his phone and made a call. Chapter 749 - I Want You to Kill Him with Your Own Hands (1)

Chapter 749: I Want You to Kill Him with Your Own Hands (1)

After ending the call, Zuo An looked up at Qiao Chu who was seated in the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Start the car,¡± he instructed. Qiao Chu swept one nce at the unconscious Xu Wei through the rearview mirror and let out a silent sigh before he started the engine and mmed on the elerator. The car then pulled out slowly. ... Xu Wei was shrouded by a sea of darkness when she finally regained consciousness. She was stunned for a few seconds before memories slowly flooded into her mind. She recalled that Zuo An had brought her to pay respects to his mother in the cemetery and subsequently, he confronted her about what happenedst night. Towards the end, he had told her that his father wanted him to get kill her. He then mentioned that he couldn¡¯t bear to do it but at the same time, he also couldn¡¯t afford to lose and thus, she would have to be his girl if she wanted to live. She would also have to be someone whom he could trust. He then knocked her unconscious after that. ¡°Where exactly am I at now? What did Zuo An mean by what hest said to me? What the hell is he trying to do?¡± Xu Wei wondered. However, she knew that she shouldn¡¯t panic during situations like this. Swallowing her saliva, she tried to keep herself calm and clear-headed so that she could make an urate judgment in the event of danger. Xu Wei first flipped through her clothes and pockets and realised that Zuo An must have taken her phone away for it was no longer with her. However, her hands and feet weren¡¯t bound and neither does her body feel strange. ¡°It seems like he didn¡¯t do anything to me,¡± she concluded. Xu Wei heaved out a sigh of relief when the realisation hit her. As she was engulfed in total darkness, she couldn¡¯t see what her current environment was like clearly but upon feeling around with her hands, she could tell that she was lying on something that resembled a bed. Xu Wei groped about and helped herself up before she reached out her hands and started to feel around in an attempt to locate a light source. However, despite feeling around for a long time, she still failed to locate any. Xu Wei does not dare to act rashly since she had no idea what things were like around her and thus, she could only sit on the bed for the time being. ¡°Zuo An is the one who brought me here, so he¡¯ll definitely make his next move. As the saying goes, I shouldn¡¯t make a move if the enemy isn¡¯t making a move,¡± she mused. Xu Wei knew that she had to be patient. Gradually, as time passed, Xu Wei¡¯s eyes finally became ustomed to the darkness and she could vaguely tell that she was in a room that was rather empty, for she couldn¡¯t see the silhouette of any other furniture beyond the bed that she was sitting on. ¡°What is Zuo An trying to do when he knocked me out and brought me to this empty room?¡± she thought. Many possibilities shed across Xu Wei¡¯s mind, but she couldn¡¯t be sure of any of them. She decided to try her best to figure out where the door was and was torn as to whether or not she should try to escape. As Zuo An had left her here so confidently, she knew that he must have felt certain that she couldn¡¯t escape and things might actually be worse off for her if she acted rashly. After contemting about it for some time, Xu Wei eventually suppressed her urge to escape. As expected, the fear of the unknown was the most effective means to trigger a mental breakdown. Xu Wei knew that she probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to remain so calm if it wasn¡¯t for the years which she had spent on reporting news, during which she had encountered all sorts of problems and which she had to ovee every single time. Xu Wei had no idea how long she remained in the dark room alone and just when she felt like she was on the verge of giving up, she heard someone speak into her ear. ¡°Wei.¡± It was Zuo An. Xu Wei was momentarily stunned, but in the next instant, she touched her ear with her hands and realised that she was actually wearing a mini earpiece in her ear all along and had merely failed to notice it earlier on because of how panicky she was. ¡°Big Boss, what exactly do you want?¡± ¡°You said that hate Gu Yu, didn¡¯t you? Then prove it to me,¡± he ordered clearly. Chapter 750 - I Want You to Kill Him with Your Own Hands (2)

Chapter 750: I Want You to Kill Him with Your Own Hands (2)

Xu Wei frowned and asked, ¡°How do you want me to prove it?¡± Xu Wei had already revealed to him Gu Yu¡¯s fatal weakness¡ªthat Gu Yu had a severe medical condition. She could not understand what else she would have to prove to satisfy him. ¡°Kill him.¡± Zuo An ordered in his usual gentle voice, but his words could chill one to the bones and one couldn¡¯t help but shudder. Xu Wei widened her jet ck eyes widened and her pupils constricted. As if she couldn¡¯t catch what he had just said, she asked, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I want you to kill him with your own hands.¡± Xu Wei let out a muted chuckle as though she had just heard something amusing. Finally, she couldn¡¯t help but roar withughter as she replied, ¡°Big Boss, you think too highly of me. I¡¯m just a fraildy, so how could I kill a strong man like Gu Yu?¡± ¡°Perhaps you¡¯ve underestimated yourself?¡± ¡°...¡± Xu Wei was rendered speechless and pursed her lips before she rified, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Zuo An fell silent for quite some time before he eventually replied, ¡°Wei, you can only choose either me or Gu Yu and I hope that I would be your choice.¡± After a pause, he continued, ¡°I¡¯ve prepared something for you and it¡¯s under the pillow.¡± Right after he threw out these words, Xu Wei heard a click that sounded like Zuo An had hung up the phone. She instantly began to panic and frantically called out to him a few times, but no longer received any response from the other end of the line. Xu Wei pounded the bed furiously. She was still in a state of utter confusion and Zuo An divulged little to her, which only served to make her even more perplexed than before. The only clear instructions that she received was to kill Gu Yu. Right now, the only thing that was clear about was the fact that she would have to kill Gu Yu in exchange for a chance to live. ¡°Wait a minute, he also mentioned that there is something under the pillow,¡± Xu Wei recalled. She instantly turned towards the pillow and held it up. As it was pitch ck all around her, she couldn¡¯t tell what the item was until she touched it gently with her hands. As Xu Wei traced the outline of the object with her hands, her heart went cold. ¡°It is... a dagger,¡± she thought. Finding it unbelievable, she picked up the object and held it closer before she examined it carefully. Eventually, she pulled the dagger out of the hilt. For a fleeting moment, the dagger seemed to glint and Xu Wei¡¯s brows knitted into a tight frown. ¡°Zuo An had prepared this dagger for me. Is this the weapon that he wants me to use to kill Gu Yu?¡± she mused. ¡°Since he was so well-prepared, then...would Gu Yu actually show up hereter?¡± she contemted. As the thought shed across Xu Wei¡¯s mind, she heard a loud bang and the door to the room was kicked open and light instantly poured in from outside. Having remained in a dark room for a long time, Xu Wei couldn¡¯t adapt to the sudden strong intensity of the light and subconsciously narrowed her eyes and lifted her hand up to block out the light. She could hear the sound of footsteps entering the room. Xu Wei peeked through the gaps between her fingers at the person whose back was faced towards the light source. There was a long shadow casted on the ground as the man made his way towards her. For a moment, Xu Wei did not dare to look up at his face. She could already recognize from the silhouette that the man was Gu Yu. Xu Wei had no idea how Zuo An managed to lure Gu Yu here. She couldn¡¯t tell if he had turned up for her sake or other reasons, but now that he had shown up, she could only obey Zuo An¡¯s instructions and kill Gu Yu. Otherwise, neither of them would be able to leave this ce alive. It then dawned upon her that she had underestimated the extent of Zuo An¡¯s ruthlessness. His feelings for her were utterly worthless when his interests were at stake. Chapter 751 - He Came for You, and You Killed Him (1)

Chapter 751: He Came for You, and You Killed Him (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Well, Zuo An approached her as a part of his scheme and intended to manipte her. How would a person like that know love? He walked towards her until he was in front of her. Xu Wei raised her head and looked at him. She could see his face clearly from the ray of light that came through the door from the outside. Herst glimmer of hope faded. It was indeed Gu Yu... She recalled Zuo An¡¯s words earlier, ¡°Perhaps you¡¯ve underestimated yourself?¡± A realization hit her. Gu Yu came because of her. It was Zuo An¡¯s intention all along. He must have let Gu Yu know she was in danger, and he came in the hurry to save her. Now, she was certain that the man who saved her the other night was also Gu Yu. Despite that, she could not understand the reason he would he risk his life to save hers time after time when their rtionship was over. Their rtionships were at the point of no return. He had clearly given up on her. ¡°Why did youe?¡± Xu Wei blurted straightforwardly, ¡°You know that won¡¯t be able to escape easily since it¡¯s a trap Zuo An set to lure you here. You might not even be able to leave this ce alive.¡± ¡°Or you think you can save me on your own and escape unscathed once again?¡± Even though she was hoping for thetter to happen, Zuo An and his father was no fool. If they could eliminate their enemies without getting their hands dirty, this was certainly a dra that they had spread. Gu Yu lowered his eyes and stared at her silently for the longest time. Then he whispered, ¡°I owe you this.¡± Owe this to her? Xu Wei guffawed when she heard these wordsing from him, ¡°Owe me this? Gu Yu, you¡¯re fantastic. You¡¯re still not willing to admit your infatuation even when we are in this kind of situation. Why is it so hard for you to admit your love towards me?¡± Gu Yu did not speak another word. Xu Wei bit her lower lip fiercely at his silence, ¡°This is the reason I hated you so much. Gu Yu, you did not owe this to me, you broke my heart. That is why I want to see you lose everything. That is also why I went to Zuo An and work with him. I want to destroy you with my hand.¡± ¡°So, since you have no more tricks up your sleeve, I want your life.¡± Xu Wei made a sudden pounce towards Gu Yu once thest word left her mouth. She grabbed his shirt with one hand and raised the other to stab Gu Yu with a dagger directed towards his heart. When they were close enough for him to hear her whisper, ¡°We escape together.¡± Even if there were ambushes and dangers out there waiting for them, she would still want to fight her way out. No matter how much hatred she harboured towards him, she could not bear to kill him with her own hand. She said these merciless words on purpose because she knew Zuo An would listen to every word and watch their every move, even though he was not in the room. Since she could not tell Gu Yu of her intention too obviously, she could only try to distract Zuo An with these words. Although Xu Wei¡¯s actions showed ruthlessness, she put little strength in her attack on Gu Yu. Gu Yu could easily dodge her stab with his swiftness and skills. They might stand a chance to leave the room if they pretended to fight and were trying to kill each other. They could observe the situation out there and look for other means of escape once they were out of this room. However, she could only watch helplessly as the tip of the knife pierced through Gu Yu¡¯s shirt, into his heart. She felt the iron tip of the dagger cut into Gu Yu¡¯s flesh, as blood seeped through his shirt. Xu Wei¡¯s dark eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you dodge?¡± Gu Yu had his gloomy eyes fixated on her as he moved his thin lips towards her ear slowly. ¡°There¡¯s something I want to tell you.¡± Chapter 752 - He Came for You, and You Killed Him (2)

Chapter 752: He Came for You, and You Killed Him (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The expressions in her eyes changed as his words entered her ears. The hatred in her eyes gradually built until it reached her limit. Gu Yu¡¯s head tilted backward after he finished what he wanted to tell her. When he looked her in her eyes, it reflected all the words he wanted to tell her, but he couldn¡¯t, and also the coldness he was so used to. Then, he raised his hand and put it on hers, heavily. ¨C In another room. Zuo An sat facing monitors on the table, watching the video recording on everything that was happening in the room. He saw Gu Yu holding Xu Wei¡¯s hand as if he was trying to pull her hand away. However, his words seemed to have angered Xu Wei as her eyes were full of hatred and viciously forced the dagger deeper into his heart. The dagger went into Gu Yu¡¯s heartpletely. Zuo An closed his eyes. The corner of CEO Zuo¡¯s lips curled upward into a sly grin at that scene in the room. ¡°An, do not give in to your emotion if you want to achieve greatness. Look... if you showed reluctance and did not have the heart to do this, Xu Wei will never be yours.¡± ¡°Her heart will always belong to him as long as he still exists in this world. Now that she killed Gu Yu with her own hands, your obstruction is gone. Are you still afraid that you could not win her heart with all the time you have left in this life?¡± ¡°I allowed this woman, Xu Wei, to stay by your side. She¡¯s bold and will be a good wife in the future.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll leave you to handle the remaining matters here.¡± CEO Zuo stood up and left the room with his men. When Zuo An opened his eyes again, he was looking at a scene where Gu Yu¡¯s body slumped heavily on Xu Wei. His chin rested on her shoulder with blood gushing out from his mouth. Xu Wei¡¯s clothes were covered in patches of red, and his blood smeared her face and neck. Qiao Chu, who was standing behind Zuo An stepped forward and congratted Zuo An, ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Zuo.¡± Mr. Gu Sr. was in aa and Gu Yu sacrificed himself for Xu Wei. All the major obstacles were eliminated, and he was very close to getting Gu Corporation. He could then achieve his ultimate goal with Gu Corporation in his hand. ¨C The sound of footsteps approaching came from the direction of the door again. Xu Wei looked up and saw Zuo An walking towards the door. They stared at each other, but neither of them moved nor said anything. About half a minuteter, another approaching footsteps came from the direction of the door. However, this approaching footsteps seemed in a hurry. It was Zuo Si that came through the door this time. Qiao Chu tried to stop her, but Zuo Si hurled a kick in his direction and screamed at him, ¡°Get lost!¡± Her powerful kick threw Qiao Chu to the side. She rushed forward and pushed away Zuo An, who was standing at the door, before she entered the room. Her hand shivered at the sight of pale and motionless Gu Yu slumped on Xu Wei¡¯s body. She took a deep breath and reached out towards Gu Yu¡¯s nose to feel for his breathing. Zuo Si¡¯s hand froze in the air. She looked at Xu Wei with bloodshot eyes, ¡°He came for you, and you killed him?¡± Xu Wei turned her face towards Zuo Si and looked her in the eyes, ¡°Yes, I killed him.¡± She continued without a second thought, ¡°He deserved to die.¡± Angered by her words, Zuo Si raised her hand and pped Xu Wei heavily across her face. Chapter 753 - Are You Happy Now? (1)

Chapter 753: Are You Happy Now? (1)

He stopped her hand in the mid-air before it reached Xu Wei. Zuo Si stared at the hand that stopped her, her gaze trailed the hand to Zuo An¡¯s face. She sneered as she pull her hand away from his. Then shended another heavy blow. The sound of a heavy p echoed in the room. However, this blow did not reach Xu Wei¡¯s face. Itnded on Zuo An¡¯s face instead. Zuo Si used up all her strength tond this blow. Zuo An¡¯s face cocked to a side and his fair face reddened into a shape of a palm. However, he only grimaced. ¡°Have you had enough?¡± Zuo An looked at Zuo Si with no emotion, his wordsced with sarcasm. ¡°You got to admit defeat if you take a bet. You will look ugly if you get exasperated or show difit.¡± Zuo Si snorted She retorted at Zuo An¡¯s words, ¡°I would still show you admiration if you are not as despicable and not using your dirty tricks.¡± Whatever happened, happened. It was a point of no return, no matter how much they argued. Zuo Si bit her lower lip hard and took a few deep breaths. She suppressed her sorrowful emotions, ¡°I want to take Gu Yu with me.¡± Zuo An frowned. Zuo Si snorted at his reaction and scowled at Xu Wei, ¡°She has no right to touch Gu Yu now¡± Then she turned to Zuo An, ¡°You¡¯re even more lowly.¡± ¡°Get lost and bring Xu Wei with you.¡± Zuo Si squatted by Gu Yu¡¯s side and tried to support his body weight with both of her arms. She forcefully pulled him away from Xu Wei¡¯s body and thenid him t on the ground. Xu Wei sat frozen on the floor, all the while in a daze. ¡°You did it. Why put on a show now?¡± Her stunned look infuriated Zuo Si as she hurled even more rude words towards Xu Wei. ¡°I¡¯ll return a stab for Gu Yu if you still refuse to leave.¡± Zuo An¡¯s hesitation immediately disappeared when he saw Xu Wei¡¯s reddened eyes. ¡°Wei, let¡¯s go.¡± He talked to Wei as gentle as possible, as if he was afraid of scaring her. His words fell to deaf ears as she sat there with no intention to move. Zuo An bent towards Xu Wei and reached out to hold her up when she saw that Zuo Si¡¯s emotion was getting out of control. He then strode out of the room with Xu Wei in his arms. Qiao Chu stepped forward and stood in Zuo An¡¯s path. He took a quick nce at Gu Yu on the floor, ¡°Mr. Zuo, are you really going to hand Gu Yu over to Miss Zuo just like that?¡± Zuo An gave him a sideways nce. Chill ran down Xiao Chu¡¯s spine as he retreated silently. Zuo An understood that he did not need to have a head-on fight with Zuo Si over a dead man. Without Gu Yu¡¯s help, Zuo Si lost her trump card against him. But she was still part of Zuo family, daughter of his father, CEO Zuo. There was no need to create more unnecessary trouble. Moreover... he did not want Xu Wei to stay in this ce, not even for a second, although it was ironic that he caused her suffering at this moment. ¨C After they walked out of the room, Xu Wei talked out of a sudden, ¡°I want to wash my hands.¡± Zuo An paused, then gave her a quick reply, ¡°Okay.¡± He brought her towards the bathroom, but before he reached the washroom door, she jumped down from his embrace and rushed in to the washroom. Xu Wei stood in front of the sink and turned on the tap, then forcefully scrubbed the bloodstain on her hands under the running water. Soon, all the bloodstains on her hand were gone. However, she still continued the scrubbing motion as if she could not see that her hand was already clean. Zuo An watched helplessly at Xu Wei, as she continued scrubbing her hand under the flowing water for almost half an hour, until the skin on her hands turned red. He pursed his lips and walked into the washroom to move her away from the sink, but she pushed him away with all her might when his hand touched her. Chapter 754 - Are You Happy Now? (2)

Chapter 754: Are You Happy Now? (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Zuo An took a few steps backward from Xu Wei¡¯s force. Xu Wei didn¡¯t look at him, neither did she continue scrubbing her hands. She turned off the faucet and walked out of the washroom towards the main entrance. He stood still for a moment before he strode forward and followed Xu Wei until they were out of the residence. As usual, Qiao Chu stood by the car he had prepared, waiting outside the residence. He watched Xu Wei walking out from the residence main door. He initially thought that she would ignore him and leave on her own. Unexpectedly. she walked towards the car and opened the door to the backseat to get into the car. Dumbfounded, Qiao Chu looked at Zuo An. Zuo An¡¯s face filled with surprise as well, but the emotion disappeared as soon as it appeared. He took a few quick steps towards the car and get into the backseat as well as he sat beside Xu Wei. She was sitting in silence, with her eyes fixated on her hands. He said nothing and closed the door. After Qiao Chu took the driver¡¯s seat, Zuo An instructed, ¡°Drive.¡± The car slowly hit the road. Xu Wei finally regained her sense after they were on the road for a while. With her eyes still on her hands, she asked in her hoarse voice, ¡°Are you happy now?¡± Zuo An replied after a long silence, ¡°You did well.¡± Xu Wei¡¯s lips curled up into a mocking smile. ¡°Zuo Si is right. Other would admire you if your action was not as despicable and your trick not as dirty.¡± ¡°However, I have no right to condemn you since we are now in the same boat.¡± She snickered and continued. ¡°Now that we are both in the same boat, do you think I¡¯m better suited for you now in my current situation?¡± Qiao Chu, who couldn¡¯t bear to hear these words being thrown at Zuo An, warned Xu Wei, ¡°Miss Xu, please watch your words.¡± ¡°Who are you to say anything when your master hasn¡¯t said a word?¡± Xu Wei blurted, almost with no mercy, even though she rarely scorn others. ¡°He dare to do it but refuse to let others talk about it?¡± Qiao Chu¡¯s face quickly darkened. He wanted to continue but immediately stopped at Zuo An¡¯s stern words, ¡°Shut up.¡± He kept his mouth shut against his will as he could only obey Zuo An¡¯s words. There was a moment of silence in the carriage. Zuo An opened his mouth to break the silence after a few minutester. But instead of replying to Xu Wei¡¯s question, he asked, ¡°What... did Gu Yu say to you in his final moment?¡± He could only see Gu Yu mouthing into her ears from the surveince camera, but he could hear nothing as the surveince camera was without audio. Xu Wei¡¯s eyes were still red, but a smile appeared on her face as she revealed, ¡°He told me he never loved me.¡± ¡°Since he¡¯s never loved me, there¡¯s nothing I can do to make me regret and suffer. If that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s no need for me to show him any mercy too. So, I killed him as you wished.¡± Zuo An nodded slowly, ¡°Wei, we will be in the same boat officially from now on.¡± Xu Wei had gained his trust and his father¡¯s approval. She was truly on his side now. As for what his father taught him, the process was not in his consideration as long as he achieved the result he wanted. Xu Wei guffawed as if she had just heard of the funniest joke in her life. Tears appeared in the corner of the eyes. ¡°Zuo An.¡± Xu Wei no longer called him Big Boss coquettishly like how she used to. Instead, she now called him by his name, with a hint of coldness in her voice. Chapter 755 - Marry Me (1)

Chapter 755: Marry Me (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio A slight frown appeared on Zuo An¡¯s face. He turned to sideway and looked at Xu Wei. ¡°You seem to have forgotten the reason I joined you.¡± Xu Wei put on a fake smile and sounded distant, ¡°I wanted Gu Yu to lose everything. Now that he died in my hand, I had my revenge. Why should I still take my stand by your side?¡± She leaned backward against the car seat, ¡°You¡¯re not a good partner to begin with since you would turn against me anytime and manipte me. Now that you hold the evidence to my murder crime, I will always be in your control. I have no protection. What¡¯s in it for me to stand by you? To get threatened and manipted by you?¡± ¡°Indeed, there must be a purpose in everything that we do.¡± Zuo An cast aside the feelings that lingered in his heard and regained hisposure. ¡°Is there anything that you want?¡± Since they hade this far, he no longer wanted Xu Wei to leave. First, she knew everything about them. Even if he would let her go, his father would not. She can either be a participant, or be like Gu Yu... who ended up no longer an obstacle. Second, he could not bear to part with her. She was a woman who would risk anything for him when his life was in danger. She was the second woman that would do anything for him after his mother. He had already lost his mother; he was not willing to lose the Xu Wei. Xu Wei closed her eyes. What she had always wanted... was no longer possible. There was no point to bring it up again. When she opened her eyes again, she smirked at Zuo An. ¡°You know what I always want. What I want has always been money, more money...¡± Yes, that was indeed Xu Wei. Zuo An asked, ¡°How much?¡± She rolled her pupils in her eyes around, as if she was considering Zuo An¡¯s question. When she opened her mouth again, she enunciated each word. ¡°Numbers are meaningless, there wille a day where the money runs out. I want an endless stream of money.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Xu Wei opened her mouth without hesitation. ¡°I want half of your shares in the Gu Corporation.¡± The shares of Gu Corporation currently in Zuo An¡¯s hand were those that used to belong to Mr. Gu Sr. The shares that were entrusted to Gu Xiong when Mr. Gu Sr. fell into aa. Gu Xiongter entrusted the shares to him. Therefore, the amount of shares he had in his hand was enormous. Although Xu Wei was a little money-grubber, she was never greedy. Her request caught Zuo An off-guard. Xu Wei snickered as she taunted him further. ¡°You¡¯re not willing to? Can¡¯t bear to part with them?¡± She gave a careless shrug. ¡°I think I know why I fell in love with Gu Yu and had no feelings for you. At least Gu Yu has always been straightforward in giving me money.¡± Zuo An rubbed his knotted brows. ¡°Wei, that is not the case. Its not beneficial to have these shares.¡± He could give her all the money she needed. But if he were to give her the shares, she would be a threat to his father, and it was not to her advantage. After all, Gu Corporation was not entirely in his control yet, there was still some back-end operations he needed toplete. He could not let any unwanted ident to happen to her, and he could not ensure her safety all the time. Xu Wei acted as if she couldn¡¯t hear everything he said. She raised her chin slightly, ¡°Just one word from you, yes or no?¡± Hand between his brow, Zuo An fell into silence again. The car drove into the courtyard of Zuo Family Residence. Chapter 756 - Marry Me (2)

Chapter 756: Marry Me (2)

Xu Wei stared at the magnificent residence in front of her. A look of disgust shed across her eyes and she reached for the door handle. She thought Zuo An would not give her any answer on her request. When she was about to push the door open with one hand, she felt a grip on her other hand. Xu Wei paused and turned around, Zuo An had his hand on her slender wrist. His grip was firm, although he did not put in much force. Xu Wei did not put up a struggle. She raised her sight until her gaze met his gloomy eyes. She tilted her head slightly and raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°Yea?¡± Zuo An seemed to have reached a decision as he looked at her gravely. ¡°If you want half of the shares, I can give it to you on my terms. It depends on whether you¡¯re willing to ept it.¡± ¡°Your terms?¡± Xu Wei repeated. Zuo An swallowed hard. There was a hint of tremble in his voice. ¡°Marry me.¡± ¡°What?¡± A sneer emerged from the corner of Xu Wei¡¯s lips, and she carelessly shook his hand away. ¡°In the end, we still came to exchanging terms. Well, you¡¯re a businessman, and as a businessman you certainly will not make a non-profitable deal.¡± ¡°But I refuse.¡± Xu Wei¡¯s looked directly into his eyes as she sized him up, ¡°Zuo An, I will not use my marriage as bargaining chip. At least, you¡¯re not qualified.¡± After saying that, she pushed the car door open and got out. She turned to look at stunned Zuo An after she was standing outside the car, ¡°Let me give you a lesson. Rtionships are not business. There¡¯s no such thing as barter trade in a rtionship. You can talk about love after you figure out the meaning behind this sentence.¡± Xu Wei mmed the car door with a loud bang. Zuo An did not chase after her. He watched Xu Wei¡¯s figure disappeared in front of him. Pain and confusion clouded his eyes. He touched his heart and felt a faint tingling pain. He now realised that, not only did he like to see smiles on Xu Wei¡¯s face, he did not want to see her being cold and distant too. Forcing her to kill Gu Yu did not mean that she would be his. There was a possibility that the moment she lost Gu Yu, he would lose her too. ¨C Xu Wei started packing up her luggage the moment she reached Zuo An¡¯s room. She had always been nimble, thus it did not take her long to finish packing. She was walking out with her luggage behind her in the blink of an eye. When she descended the stairs with her luggage, Zuo An was coincidently walking up the stairs. They met in the middle, but Xu Wei continued to descend without even a nce at Zuo An. When Xu Wei was at the bottom of the stair, she heard Zuo An¡¯s voice, ¡°Wei.¡± Xu Wei stopped in her tracks, but she did not turn around. Zuo An went silent after he called her name. Xu Wei waited for a moment for him to speak, but her patience seemed to run out after a while as she made her out towards the entrance. Only then did he continue, ¡°I¡¯ll still tell you the same thing. Giving you half the shares might cause you harm.¡± Xu Wei snorted. ¡°Then we have nothing to talk about.¡± ¡°But...¡± Zuo An¡¯s footsteps slowly descended the stairs. He approached Xu Wei slowly, until he was standing right behind her, ¡°I agree to give you half of the shares.¡± Xu Wei raised her eyebrows. She slowly turned around and looked up at him. Zuo An seemed helpless after his agreement topromise, but still a glim light shed in his eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t have to get married, but I still have one condition.¡± Chapter 757 - Did it Feel Nice to Take Advantage of Other’s Misfortune? (1)

Chapter 757: Did it Feel Nice to Take Advantage of Other¡¯s Misfortune? (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xu Wei stared at Zuo An in silence, waiting for him to state his condition. Zuo An no longer needed to foreshadow or hide anything at this very moment. He stated his request directly, ¡°Tomorrow is my father¡¯s birthday party. I hope you can attend as my fianc¨¦e.¡± He was fine for her to disagree with his marriage proposal, but wanted her to be his fianc¨¦e? Xu Wei sneered, ¡°You consider this to be your sincerity?¡± Thepromise he made did not seem to be disadvantageous to him at all, even though he seemed to have made one. Zuo An¡¯s gaze at her was intense and prated her undisguised mockery. He kept silent for a moment before he exined, ¡°Wei, I can officially transfer the shares to you with the justification that you are my fianc¨¦e. In that case, my father would be less scrupulous against you as well.¡± ¡°You should know whether I¡¯m telling you the truth. Since you know I won¡¯t force you to do anything you are not willing to do.¡± Well, he had always been courteous with her from the moment they met. He was indeed a gentleman. Xu Wei knew it was already apromise for a schemer like him to take this step. His action would have touched her if today did not happen. But now, her heart felt nothing, not even a ripple. Genuine sentiments could only be returned to a person with a genuine heart, not to someone who schemed every step of their way. But... she would agree to Zuo An¡¯s condition. ¡°If you can keep your promise, fine, I¡¯ll agree.¡± Zuo An finally let out a sigh of relief. He was having a nervous breakdown earlier before she agreed. If she could see nothing other than Gu Yu, there would be nothing else he could do to make her stay. Time is the ultimate medicine to heal everything else. ¡°I¡¯ll get Qiao Chu to contact thewyer on the agreement preparation. I¡¯ll sign them after the banquet tomorrow.¡± Xu Wei nodded. She said nothing else and prepared to walk back upstair to Zuo An¡¯s room with her luggage. She would have to stay back for another few days if she was going to attend the banquet. Xu Wei felt the weight in her hand lightened. Zuo An had her luggage in his hand, ¡°Let me do it.¡± He turned around and headed upstairs. Xu Wei stood where she was for a moment before she followed Zuo An up to his room. Zuo An was still sensitive enough to know that Xu Wei might not want to see him around after what happened earlier. He dropped the luggage back into his room and said, ¡°I¡¯ll get the maids to clean up a guest room. I¡¯ll stay in the guest room tonight onwards. You should rest well.¡± Xu Wei nodded lightly. Silence filled the room after Zuo An took his leave. Xu Wei lowered her eyes and looked at her hands. The bloody scene from earlier kept reying in her mind. Her swollen bloodshot eyes that subsided earlier were once again reddened. Even though she cleansed her hand thoroughly earlier, she could still feel her hand being covered in crimson red blood. A frown appeared on her face and she rushed into the bathroom in a few gigantic steps. She continued scrubbing her hand under the running water of the tap as if the imaginary bloodstain on her hands would eventually get washed off. Her hands felt sore from the rubbings and scrubbing, and even wrinkles appeared on her hand from the long exposure to water. However, she kept scrubbing and rubbing her hand as if the motion was mechanically registered in her brain. Until her phone rang... Zuo An returned her phone before he left earlier. The ringing from the phone startled her as she paused her movement. She turned off the tap and took out her phone from her pocket when she realised that the ringing actually came from her own phone. Chapter 758 - Did it Feel Nice to Take Advantage of Other’s Misfortune? (2)

Chapter 758: Did it Feel Nice to Take Advantage of Other¡¯s Misfortune? (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio A glimmer of light shed through her gloomy eyes when she saw the message that came from a familiar number. She could feel the shudders on her hand holding her phone. With all her might, she held her hand still before she read the content of the message from the familiar number. She re-read the message again and again before she shut her eyes. She no longer had the urge the wash her hands after sliding the phone locked. One step after another, she left the bathroom. Xu Wei had no appetite, even though it was time for dinner. Exhaustion devoured her after she went through the long content of the message. After having the door of the bedroom locked, shey on the bed and shut her eyes to get a rest. Initially, she thought she would be haunted by nightmares. But her mind was surprisingly nk, probably because of the extreme shock she had. She fell into a deep sleep. She was greeted by the warmth of bright sun shining through the window by the time she woke up. Dazed and in confusion, Xu Wei could not tell whether it was dusk or dawn until she picked up her phone to check on the time. There were two Wechat messages from Zuo An. [I knocked on your doorst night, but you didn¡¯t answer. I guess you were resting because you were too tired. I also told the servants not to disturb you in the morning. Go downstairs and eat something when you¡¯ve waken. You will need to prepare for the banquet tonight.] [Let me know when you wake up.] Xu Wei did not reply immediately after she read Zuo An¡¯s message. She exited Wechat application on her phone instead. She got up and went into the bathroom to wash up. Then, she opened the door and walked downstairs, heading towards the dining room. Although she still did not feel like eating anything, she needed energy to pull herself through tonight¡¯s banquet and socializing would be unavoidable since she would attend as Zuo An¡¯s fianc¨¦e, She could onlyy her hand on the shares after all the social engagements were over. Solely for this reason, she had to eat. Perhaps enemies were bound to meet. The dining room was already upied by none other than Zuo Si. However, Xu Wei shown no hesitation even when she saw Zuo Si seated in the dining room. She walked straight to the seat she took earlier, pulled a chair and sat on it. Although she was seated diagonally opposite from Zuo Si, the haggard face and red eyes of Zuo Si easily caught her sight when she looked up. Even with her makeup on, Zuo Si was obviously in a terrible state. Zuo Si was always with an air of a princess, elegant, beautiful, and proud all the time. It was the first time she was caught to look like this. Zuo Si did not take even a nce her way. Perhaps she was immersed in her own thoughts, or perhaps she refused to pay any attention to her. Xu Wei remained silent because she had no intention to provoke Zuo Si. After the maid served her food, Xu Wei spooned the food into her mouth, one mouthful after another. When Zuo Si saw she was still in the mood to enjoy her food, she could not help but sarcastically mocked her, ¡°I forgot to congratte you. You killed your ex-husband with your own hands and sessfully hooked up with Zuo An. They will announce you as the future daughter-inw of the Zuo family at tonight¡¯s banquet. How is it? Did it feel nice to take advantage of other¡¯s misfortune?¡± Xu Wei continued eating in silence. Zuo Si¡¯s knife and fork ttered on the table. She crossed her arms and leaned back in her chair. When Xu Wei did not seem to be bothered by her words, she sneered at her. ¡°Xu Wei, you helped the wicked and did all the bad things just to get what you want. Aren¡¯t you afraid that you won¡¯t have the fortune to enjoy them?¡± ¡°The god will watch everything you do. You¡¯ll pay for everything you did. Do you still remember that you used to be a righteous reporter? to think back, don¡¯t you feel that it¡¯s ironic?¡± Xu Wei glimpsed of an approaching figure from the corner of her eyes. She pursed her lips and opened her mouth. Chapter 759 - Another Half a Year to Live (1)

Chapter 759: Another Half a Year to Live (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Miss Zuo, is it right for you to keep ming everything on me?¡± Xu Wei slowly put down her knife and fork. A snicker formed at the corner of her mouth, ¡°There¡¯s always cause and effect in everything that happened. Gu Yu let me down. Why can¡¯t I hate him for that? All is fair in love and war. You lose in a game and refuse to admit defeat. You¡¯re here mocking me instead, which is just scratching the surface of me. Isn¡¯t it a waste of effort?¡± ¡°As for whether I¡¯m fortunate enough to enjoy what I gained, it¡¯s not your concern, Miss Zuo.¡± Zuo An walked past the entrance into the dining hall the moment she finished talking. Infuriated by Xu Wei¡¯s words, Zuo Si¡¯s face went red with anger. She was about to retaliate when Zuo An stopped her without hesitation, as he knew nothing good woulde out from Zuo Si¡¯s mouth, ¡°Zuo Si, you¡¯ve alreadypromised. What right do you have to stand on the moral high ground and criticize others?¡± Zuo Si¡¯s anger re was suppressed by Zuo An¡¯s words. Xu Wei seemed to catch certain informations from the conversation between Zuo An and Zuo Si. What did it mean by Zuo Si¡¯spromise? She epted the failure result from this fight and even take Zuo An¡¯s side in another way? Zuo Si turned pale when she realised she had no words against Zuo An and Xu Wei. She stood up sarcasticallynded a final blow, ¡°As expected of engaged couples. Now I can¡¯t even say anything against her.¡± She shot a disdainful nce at Xu Wei and left the dining hall. She would not let herself to appear as a pitiful loser even in such a situation. Zuo An¡¯s gaze fell on Xu Wei¡¯s face. Both his voice and expression turned gentle. ¡°You don¡¯t have to take her words to heart. She can only mock me once or twice now.¡± Xu Wei wasn¡¯t bothered by Zuo Si¡¯s mocking. Instead, she asked, ¡°What did you mean just now?¡± He walked into the dining hall towards Xu Wei, pulled the chair beside her and sat down. He raised his hand and gestured towards the maid. The maid seemed to understand his hand gesture as she gave him a nod and walked into the kitchen to prepare his meal. Zuo An turned his head to face her and answered, ¡°Gu Yu¡¯s death will not be announced to the public for the time being. Instead, we announce that he had fallen ill during father¡¯s birthday banquet. Father had a deal with Zuo Si that as long as she¡¯s willing to assist me in getting Gu¡¯s Corporation, all the shares in Gu Yu¡¯s hand will be hers. She will be the second-inmand of the Gu Corporation.¡± ¡°Fallen ill?¡± Xu Wei repeated these two words to herself when she suddenly recalled. ¡°Have you already found out what illness Gu Yu has? Are you using this as an excuse to deceive the shareholders?¡± Gu Yu was already dead, while Xu Wei and Zuo Si had always been at loggerheads with each other. What they said to each other just now would just mean that there was no possibility for them to work together. What top Zuo An¡¯s priority now was to treat Xu Wei with pure sincerity and to have a try on having the genuine love that she mentioned before. Therefore, Zuo An answered her question with any intention to conceal anything from her, ¡°I¡¯ve always known about Gu Yu¡¯s illness.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Zuo An sped his hands together and ced them on the table. He re-considered his words for a moment as he was worried that he would provoke Xu Wei again if he were to say the wrong thing. He pondered for a moment and said softly, ¡°Or rather, his illness is also part of our n.¡± Gu Yu¡¯s illness was part of their n? He was the reason behind Gu Yu¡¯s illness? Xu Wei unconsciously clenched her fists. ¡°State clearly on what happened?¡± Zuo An said nothing else. He observed Xu Wei¡¯s expressions instead. Chapter 760 - Another Half a Year to Live (2)

Chapter 760: Another Half a Year to Live (2)

Xu Wei loosened her clenched fist when she realised his gaze on her. She picked up her knife and fork and continued to eat leisurely. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to tell. He¡¯s dead anyway, and he died in my hand.¡± Although she spoke with no emotion, her voice made others felt her emphasis on thest sentence of her words. Zuo An recalled the scene where she furiously scrubbed her hand under the running water. He even called Aunt Bai to enquire about Xu Wei¡¯s current mental state. As a professional psychiatrist, Auntie Bai told him it was normal for people who went through traumatic experience to have these reactions. Xu Wei used to love Gu Yu deeply, no matter how much hatred she had for Gu Yu. He could imagine the pain and stress she endured when she was forced to end Gu Yu¡¯s life with her own hand. Therefore, it was very normal for her to project abnormal behaviours. He could only wait for her to walk out from the trauma or reduce her guilt by diverting her attention. Zuo An had a moment of hesitation before he continued, ¡°Wei, actually... even if you did not kill him yesterday, he would just die a littleter. His illness only allowed him another half a year to live.¡± Xu Wei¡¯s pupils constricted. The cut piece of steak she had on her fork was going towards her mouth when her hand froze at his confession. She turned to look at Zuo An, ¡°You¡¯re saying that Grandpa Gu¡¯s illness was part of your family¡¯s n, Gu Yu¡¯s sickness was also your family¡¯s doing. Even the shares under Grandpa Gu¡¯s name and him signing them off were part of your family¡¯s scheme as well?¡± His eyes met her, but his words were stuck in his throats. He hesitated for a moment before he whispered, ¡°To be precise, I¡¯m the mastermind.¡± When Xu Wei mentioned ¡°your family¡±, she was referring to Zuo An and his father, but more towards his father as she was still unwilling to believe that the Zuo An she knew could be that ruthless and despicable. But Zuo An¡¯s confession was like a p to her face. The pain was heart-wrenching. ¡°You did all this alone?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He paused for a moment before he told her everything with no hold-back. ¡°It was a mission given to me by my father, to take over Gu Corporation and ruin the Gu family.¡± Xu Wei uncontrobly balled up her fist. ¡°Actually... actually what deep hatred did your family had against the Gu?¡± Her voice trembled slightly as she continued. ¡°I can understand if you want to take down the Gu Corporation. It was normal for the Zuo Corporation to want to take over the Gu Corporation if they want to expand. But what did the Gu family did to you and your family?¡± Zuo An answered every question without hesitation except for this one. Xu Wei could tell that he was unwilling to answer this question. She took a deep breath and kept her emotions under control. She did not persist in this question. Instead, she asked, ¡°I saw Aunt Bai here previously. Was she also working for your family? She could get close to Grandpa Gu. It would be easy for her to make Grandpa Gu ill and even pushed him down the stairs. But I still have my doubts that I could not figure out the answer. Can you give me the exnation?¡± Zuo An neither agreed nor refused. He just gave her a in, ¡°Tell me.¡± Xu Wei picked up the cup of water and drank a few mouthfuls. After all the water went down her throat, she narrowed her eyes and stated her doubts, ¡°The shares in Grandpa¡¯s hand should have belonged to Gu Yu. But he entrusted them to Gu Xiong instead. How did Auntie Bai make Grandpa Gu sign the share transfer agreement when he was still sober?¡± Chapter 761 - There’s Always A Way Out (1)

Chapter 761: There¡¯s Always A Way Out (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Zuo An¡¯s long eyshes covered the expression in his eyes. ¡°Actually... since things have alreadye to this point, what¡¯s the use of pursuing the past?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no point at all.¡± Xu Wei answered straightforwardly. She shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s probably my upational habit. As a reporter, I always want to understand the entire story.¡± Zuo An smiled. Xu Wei didn¡¯t know why he was smiling but he still satisfied her curiosity and answered with one word, ¡°Hypnosis.¡± When this word entered her ears, Xu Wei wasn¡¯t too surprised. However, she still chuckled. ¡°You guys really... use every method you can.¡± Actually, after knowing that Grandpa Gu¡¯s matter was rted to Auntie Bai and linking everything to her upation, Xu Wei had thought about this possibility before. But, she still had to hear the truth personally to be 100% sure. She tapped her fingers lightly on the table and said, ¡°It seems that... Auntie Bai is a time bomb that you guys nted a long time ago, right?¡± The maid brought food to Zuo An. Zuo An concluded everything with a simple sentence, ¡°In short, everything that I have nned... has been achieved.¡± The only exception was an ident. Zuo An nced at Xu Wei, but he didn¡¯t say thest sentence out loud. Xu Wei knew that this conversation was over and he wouldn¡¯t answer her questions anymore. He had already told her everything he could tell her about Auntie Bai. This was his limit. The two of them tacitly stopped talking and quietly finished their dinner. There was a banquet in the evening. After dinner, Zuo An brought Xu Wei to the styling house and asked someone to do her makeup and hair. He was in a good mood as he picked out a long dress for her. Just likest time, it was a pure white dress. As for himself, he was still wearing a white suit, tuxedo style. When he walked over, he really looked like a Prince Charming from a fairy tale. ¨C The banquet was held in the most famous five-star hotel in the area. The entire huge banquet hall was reserved and it decorated extremely luxuriously. Crystal chandeliers hung above their head. When they were all lit up, they looked like thousands of bright pearls. Father Zuo was in high spirits tonight. The smile on his face never disappeared. His femalepanion was none other than Zuo Si. He brought her around the banquet to meet people. Once someone asked why Gu Yu didn¡¯te, he didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he looked at Zuo Si and Zuo si exined, ¡°Ah Yu has some health issues. He¡¯s recuperating now.¡± Those who were invited and could appear here were all people with high social status and big shots from all walks of life. When they heard this piece of news, many emotions surged into their hearts even though they didn¡¯t show it on their faces and evenforted her a little. Grandpa Gu was the first to fall down and had yet to wake up. Gu Yu fell sick immediately after. They didn¡¯t know what the situation was right now but not even being able to attend a banquet was enough to cause one¡¯s imagination to run wild. Gu Yu was thest pir of support for the Gu Corporation. When the news of him falling sick started spreading, it looked like... the Gu corporation was really going to change its dynasty. Xu Wei had been quietly staying by Zuo An¡¯s side, allowing him to introduce her to other people. She maintained a smile on her face. When he introduced her, she would nod and smile, acting as a dutiful femalepanion. However, the corner of her eyes had been scanning the hall, looking for the figure of the person she wanted to see... After searching around, she didn¡¯t see him. A hint of disappointment surfaced in her eyes uncontrobly. Chapter 762 - There’s Always A Way Out (2)

Chapter 762: There¡¯s Always A Way Out (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Zuo An turned his head and happened to see her expression. He asked gently, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Naturally, Xu Wei couldn¡¯t let him know what she was thinking. She quickly retracted her expression and rubbed her temples pretentiously. She pretended to look exhausted. ¡°I¡¯m a little tired. I want to sit on the sofa for a while.¡± ¡°Do you need me to apany you?¡± There was a hint of concern in his tone. ¡°No need. Look, there are so many guests. You are the host so you need to socialize? I¡¯ll go sit for a while.¡± Zuo An thought for a moment and nodded in agreement. He was indeed considered half the host for today¡¯s banquet. He had never been publicly announced by the Zuo family. This birthday banquet was an opportunity to let him make an appearance in front of everyone. However, Father Zuo had yet to officially introduce his identity. He would wait until he took over the position of the CEO of the Gu Corporation and officially took control of the Gu Corporation before he let him... acknowledge his ancestors and return to his family. Xu Wei held the hem of her dress with one hand. It looked like she was walking towards the sofa, but in reality, she was walking around the venue to find the person she was looking for. Without Zuo An by her side, her gaze became more unrestrained. In the end, there was always a way out. Just as Xu Wei was about to give up, she caught a glimpse of the person she was looking for. She stopped in her tracks and the corners of her lips curled up into a smile. She silently moved towards that figure. ¨C After the banquet ended. Zuo An brought Xu Wei out of the hotel. Qiao Chu opened the door of the backseat. Zuo An¡¯s covered Xu Wei¡¯s head with his hand habitually. After he helped her entered the car, he followed her in. After a night of socializing, Zuo An felt a little tired. Xu Wei was still in good spirits probably because she had been sitting on the sofa to rest. It was rare to see a glimmer of light in her eyes. Seeing her like this, Zuo An felt less tired. The car arrived at the Zuo residence. Zuo An and Xu Wei walked in together and went upstairs. Zuo An followed Xu Wei back to her bedroom first. Xu Wei put her hand on the doorknob, twisted it, and then released it. She turned around and looked at Zuo An. ¡°It¡¯s 11:50 now. I¡¯ve already followed your request and apanied you to the banquet. There are only ten minutes left and today will be over. Do you think you should fulfill your promise?¡± ¡°Yes...¡± Zuo An chuckled. ¡°Since I promised to give it to you, I won¡¯t go back on my word.¡± He paused for a moment, raised his hand, and pointed at the balcony at the end of the corridor. ¡°Let¡¯s go there.¡± Xu Wei smiled in satisfaction. ¡°Sure.¡± Zuo An went back to his room first. When he took the contract and walked out to the balcony, Xu Wei was already sitting on the chair. On the table, there was a cup of hot milk. He raised his eyebrows slightly. He walked over, pulled out the chair, and sat down. ¡°This is?¡± Zuo An¡¯s gaze fell on the milk. Xu Wei raised her hand and directly pushed the cup of milk to his side. ¡°Thank you for keeping your promise. This will help you alleviate the effects of the alcohol.¡± Zuo An ced the contract on the table and held the cup of milk carefully with his hands. It was as if the contract was not as important as the cup of milk. ¡°Thank you,¡± he said seriously. He took a sip and pushed the contract in front of Xu Wei. ¡°Take a look. If there¡¯s no problem, you can sign it. Half of my shares will belong to you.¡± Then, he even unscrewed the cap of the pen and put it beside Xu Wei¡¯s hand. ¡°I hope that in the future, we can always... work together. Always work together.¡± Chapter 763 - Can We Continue Trying? (1)

Chapter 763: Can We Continue Trying? (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xu Wei¡¯s hand, which was flipping through the document, paused for a moment. She lifted her eyelids and looked at Zuo An. After he said that sentence, he held the milk and drank it one mouthful at a time. It was obviously an ordinary ss of milk but she could vaguely see a satisfied expression on his face. She blinked her ck eyes and lowered her eyelids. After reading the document and confirming that there was nothing wrong with the content, Xu Wei picked up a pen, took a deep breath, and quickly signed her name. She closed the cap and the document. Then, she took out her phone to look at the time and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s exactly midnight. What a beautiful day today.¡± Beautiful. Zuo an finished thest mouthful of milk. ¡°Then I hope you that you will have a beautiful dreamter.¡± After sending Xu Wei back to her room, Zuo An said, ¡°We will be flying back to the capital at 10 am tomorrow. Sleep early.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¨C Xu Wei finished showering, came out to dry her hair, andid on the bed. Everything that had happened during this period of time appeared in her mind uncontrobly. Scene after scene shed past like a movie. She turned sideways and looked at the night sky outside the window. How long would it take for this night to end? ¨C The next morning. After Zuo An and Xu Wei apanied Father Zuo to have breakfast, Qiao Chu drove them to the airport. Zuo Si didn¡¯t seem to want to see them. She booked the earliest flight in the morning and left. Hence, only the three of them were left on this trip back to the capital. After getting on the ne, the flight attendant began to distribute today¡¯s newspapers. Xu Wei ordered a copy and, as expected, when saw the news about Gu Yu¡¯s poor health. They mentioned that he was down with an illness. She read it expressionlessly, folded the newspaper, and put it aside. Zuo An ordered a cup of warm water for her and ced it on the wide part of the armrest in the middle of the chair. Xu Wei smiled and thanked him. She picked up the cup and drank it in one gulp. The ne flew for several hours. After itnded, Zuo An was supposed to go back to rest first but his phone kept ringing. After answering a few calls, he said to Xu Wei, ¡°I have to go back to thepany first. What about you? Do you want to go back to rest or do you want to go to thepany with me?¡± Xu Wei probed, ¡°Is it the shareholders?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Once Gu Yu¡¯s news came out, it was only reasonable that the shareholders couldn¡¯t sit still. Now that the president had fallen, it was up to him, the vice president, to make the decisions. Xu Wei knew what they would be talking about. She shook her head. ¡°No, I want to go back and rest first.¡± ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll get Qiao Chu to send you.¡± ¡°Qiao Chu can send you. I¡¯ll call a taxi myself.¡± Xu Wei decisively hailed a taxi and waved at him. She opened the car door and got in. Then, she gave the driver an address and the car drove off. Zuo An watched the car disappear from his sight before he got into his car. ¨C Xu Wei didn¡¯t go back to the apartment to rest as she had said. Instead, she went to another ce. The taxi stopped at the entrance of the hospital. Xu Wei used her phone to scan the code. After paying the fare, she dragged her suitcase and walked into the hospital. She didn¡¯t stop walking. She took the elevator and arrived at the VIP Ward area. After registering her name at the front desk, she walked towards the ward. When she reached the door of the ward, she subconsciously clenched her fists. Then, she raised her head and knocked on the door. About ten secondster, the sound of footsteps came from within. The door was pulled open from inside. The people inside were stunned when they saw Xu Wei. Chapter 764 - Can We Continue Trying It?（2）

Chapter 764: Can We Continue Trying It?£¨2£©

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The next second, that person¡¯s haggard face immediately fumed with anger. He looked at Xu Wei as if he was going to tear her apart. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Xu Wei, why do you still have the face toe here! Why? Is it not enough that you killed Mr. Gu with your own hands? What are you going to do to Grandpa Gu now?¡± Xu Wei didn¡¯t expect the person guarding Grandpa Gu to be Assistant Lin too. She originally thought that it would still be Mrs. Lin. That way, she could at least take a look at Grandpa Gu. But now that Assistant Lin was acting like this, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to see Grandpa Gu. This time, Assistant Lin didn¡¯t apany Gu Yu to the Zuo residence. Hence, since he knew about Gu Yu¡¯s matter, it must be Zuo Si who told him about it. She could not refute something she had done. She moved her lips and said, ¡°I want to take a look at grandfather.¡± Actually, when Assistant Lin said that, he still had a glimmer of hope. He hoped that Xu Wei would defend herself. He hoped that she would say that she did not do it. Although he had once hated her because of Gu Yu, in his heart, he still felt that Xu Wei wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. ¡°Why don¡¯t you refute? Tell me, tell me that you didn¡¯t kill Mr.Gu with your own hands, tell me!¡± Assistant Lin¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he roared loudly. Xu Wei acted as if she didn¡¯t hear him. She just emphasized, ¡°I want to see grandfather.¡± Seeing this, Assistant Lin knew that there was no hope. Heughed coldly, ¡°In your dreams. Grandfather treated you so well and yet, you did such a thing. Grandfather won¡¯t want to see you. Get lost.¡± He clenched his hands tightly and used all his might to restrain himself from punching her face. ¡°I don¡¯t have any evidence now but I¡¯ll keep looking. When I find the evidence, you can go to jail for the rest of your life.¡± ¡°I want to see...¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t get lost, Don¡¯t me me for beating a woman!¡± Xu Wei closed her eyes. When she opened them again, she said, ¡°If you won¡¯t let me see grandfather, then I¡¯ll take a look at Mrs. Lin. Is that okay?¡± Ten minutester, Mrs. Lin walked out of the ward. Mrs. Lin was the person who treated her the best. However, at this moment, she also had a cold expression on her face. She looked at Xu Wei warily and her voice was harsh. ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Xu Wei swallowed her saliva. She didn¡¯t say anything. She suddenly stretched out her arms and hugged Mrs. Lin tightly. The sudden action stunned Mrs. Lin. Xu Wei¡¯s lips moved close to her ear. In the next second, she let go and pushed her away, saying, ¡°Goodbye, Mrs. Lin.¡± ¨C When Xu Wei returned to the apartment, she received a call from Zuo An. Zuo An first showed concern for her. Then, he said, ¡°I had a small meeting with the higher-ups. Gu Yu is now ill and unable to deal with thepany¡¯s matters. Thepany cannot be short of a leader for a long time so we have unanimously decided to hold a board meeting in three days to elect the new CEO.¡± ¡°In that case, I can congratte you first. This time, you will definitely win.¡± Xu Wei held a ss of water and drank it slowly as she spokezily. Zuo An smiled, ¡°You are also a shareholder of thepany so I¡¯m informing you toe and vote when the timees.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± He paused for a moment and said, ¡°Wei, when this matter is over, can you give me an answer?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Zuo An enunciated each word. ¡°You said before that you want to try. Can I continue to try?¡± Chapter 765 - Campaigning For The New CEO (1)

Chapter 765: Campaigning For The New CEO (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The evening had arrived. The sky was filled with the warmth of dusk. Summer had passed unknowingly and early autumn had arrived. When the wind blew, and it was already slightly chilly. Xu Wei held her phone beside her ear with one hand and a cup of water in the other. She didn¡¯t continue drinking. Instead, slowly poured the remaining water in the cup into the potted nt. She watched the water quickly sinking into the soil. The color of the soil darkened. She didn¡¯t answer Zuo An¡¯s question directly. Instead, she asked, ¡°Zuo an, why do you like me?¡± Zuo An fell silent for a moment as if he didn¡¯t expect her to ask this question so suddenly. After more than ten seconds, the man¡¯s gentle and soft voice sounded. ¡°Probably... It¡¯s because you¡¯re special.¡± If he had to say why he liked her, he couldn¡¯t urately say why. Who could say clearly why he or she liked someone? He only knew that Xu Wei, this woman, had somehow started to affect his heart and emotions. All these years, in order to achieve his goal, he had done everything without the slightest bit of emotion. Simrly, nothing could stop him. However, when it came to Xu Wei, he would start to waver, hesitate, be soft-hearted, and be reluctant to part with her.. She was really special to him. His initial favorable impression of her gradually turned into... wanting to have her. Xu Wei sneered lightly. But, she didn¡¯t show her emotions in her voice. She agreed, ¡°Okay, after the board meeting ends, I¡¯ll give you an answer.¡± After getting a satisfactory answer, Zuo An¡¯s voice became even gentler. ¡°Rest well.¡± After hanging up the phone, Xu Wei leaned against the railing and watched the sunset for a while. Only when the sun hadpletely disappeared into the clouds and the sky had darkened did she turn around and walk back into the house. ¨C Three dayster, in the meeting room on the top floor of the Gu Corporation. Recently, the internal structure of the Gu Corporation kept changing from time to time. The board of directors meeting was almost bing amon urrence. When Xu Wei walked over, a few of the directors also walked over from the other side. She could recognize that these were the people who had always supported Gu Yu¡¯s faction. They talked as they walked. Director 1: ¡°Say, Mr. Gu always looks strong and healthy. Why did he suddenly fall ill? We haven¡¯t heard from him for a long time. Previously, I tried to contact Assistant Lin but I couldn¡¯t get in touch with him either. If we elect a new CEO this time wouldn¡¯t we be in trouble if hees back in the future?¡± Director 2 said, ¡°A change of sovereign brings a change of ministers. Once this Vice-President Zuo takes over, do you think Mr. Gu will still have a chance if hees back in the future? I¡¯m afraid that if we don¡¯t vote for him now and he takes over, we¡¯ll be the first ones he kicked out.¡± Director 3 said, ¡°That¡¯s right. In the past, no matter what happens, Mr. Gu would alwayse out as soon as he could to stabilize everyone¡¯s morale. This time, it¡¯s really not that we want to defect. It¡¯s just that there hasn¡¯t been any news about him and we can¡¯t do anything about it. Furthermore, the news that I¡¯ve gotten is...¡± He suddenly lowered his voice. The other directors unconsciously leaned their heads over and he said, ¡°Mr. Gu hasn¡¯t shown up for so long. I¡¯m afraid... his health is really failing. Perhaps the next piece of news thates out will be...¡± His voice was too soft so Xu Wei didn¡¯t hear hisst words clearly. However, from the looks of shock, fear, and disbelief on the other directors¡¯ faces, she could roughly guess what the person said. One of the directors caught a glimpse of Xu Wei. He quickly gave everyone a look and said, ¡°Stop talking. Let¡¯s go in.¡± In everyone¡¯s eyes, Xu Wei was Zuo An¡¯s fianc¨¦e. She represented Zuo An. Chapter 766 - Campaigning For The New CEO (2)

Chapter 766: Campaigning For The New CEO (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Talking about Gu Yu in front of her... was taboo. If she was unhappy with whatever they said and mentioned it in front of Zuo An, they would be badly affected. Everyone stopped talking one after another. They even smiled at her to please her and greeted her. When a new boss took office, there would definitely be changes immediately. They were Gu Yu¡¯s old subordinates. They would definitely be the first to be kicked out. It was definitely not wrong to tuck their tails between their legs. When she saw their smiling faces and greetings, Xu Wei didn¡¯t ignore them. She even returned a very friendly smile to them. Then, she lifted her feet and walked towards them. ¨C At nine o¡¯clock, the meeting room was filled with directors. Because Gu Yu was absent, this meeting was hosted by Zuo An. Zuo An sat in Gu Yu¡¯s seat, Zuo Si still sat on the right-hand side, and Xu Wei sat in Zuo An¡¯s previous seat, which was on the left-hand side of the main seat. After all, her shareholding was on par with Zuo An. Zuo An gave some symbolic opening remarks and Qiao Chu announced the start of the voting. After the directors had voted, he would count the votes and read out the final results. The voting this time would be using their real names. Zuo An¡¯s meaning was very clear. Many of the directors of the Gu Corporation followed Gu Yu sincerely. Now, there were only two paths in front of them. Either they supported him, or they would hand over their shares and leave with money. The business world had always been extremely cruel. During the change of the dynasty, no one could tolerate people who still wanted to stir up trouble. The result of the dismissal of Gu Yu was very quickly announced. 80% of the board members passed ¡ª The 20% of the board members who rejected the proposal had a do-or-die expression on their faces. They had followed the Gu family since Grandpa Gu was the boss. They had earned enough money over the years. The only thing left was the righteousness that couldn¡¯t be exchanged with money. To Zuo An, he only admired those who knew when to suit their actions to the times. He didn¡¯t need to say anything to those who opposed him. He cklisted all of them. Qiao Chu pped his hands. ¡°The second vote is to vote for the new president of the Gu Corporation. Everyone can start now.¡± Qiao Chu asked his subordinates to give each director a small card and a small envelope. He asked them to write the name of the person they chose on the small card and signed it. This vote would still be using their real name. Xu Wei held the pen in her hand and lowered her head as she wrote on the small card. Her movements were extremely smooth. Zuo Si was the first to finish writing. Shezily put the small card into the small envelope and raised her chin at Qiao Chu. She was as arrogant as ever. Qiao Chu held the ss box and respectfully handed it to her. She didn¡¯t even lift her eyelids as she threw the small envelope into it. The other directors finished writing one after another and threw the envelope into the ss box. Xu Wei was mixed in the middle. Once the small envelope was thrown in, it was drowned in the box. After collecting the cards, Qiao Chu walked to the end of the conference table and pulled down a discolored writing board. He picked up a ck market pen, opened the envelope, and wrote the nominations on it. Unsurprisingly, there were only two nominations basically, Zuo An and Zuo Si. Below their names, one stroke after another was stacked. At first, they were evenly matched, but soon, the numbers leaned towards Zuo An. In the ss box, there was only one small white envelope left. On the writing board, Zuo An¡¯s strokes were already far ahead. In other words, unless thest envelope contained a shareholder with more shareholdings and the person voted for Zuo Si... one could safely say that Zuo An was already the CEO of the Gu Corporation. Chapter 767 - It Doesn’t Belong To You (1)

Chapter 767: It Doesn¡¯t Belong To You (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Before Qiao Chu even opened thest small white envelope, many directors had already begun to smile and congratte Zuo An. ¡°Congrattions, Deputy... No, it should be President Zuo.¡± ¡°President Zuo, you¡¯re young and promising. You have a bright future ahead of you. Congrattions.¡± ¡°President Zuo, we will follow you loyally from now on!¡± Zuo An smiled faintly. His smile was distant and cold. There was still a hint of arrogance between his brows. Zuo Si had never liked him. When she saw him acting like this, she mocked him without holding back, ¡°Until thest moment, it¡¯s not certain who will win or lose. You guys are rushing to curry favor him. If I get promotedter, remember that we, women, hold grudges very well.¡± Although the group of directors didn¡¯t think that Zuo Si could still make aeback in the end, they were all experienced and very crafty. Thus, they wouldn¡¯t offend Zuo Si. They all smiled embarrassedly and shut up. As they were speaking, Qiao Chu had already opened thest envelope and pulled out the card. He hadn¡¯t even looked at the card but the hand holding the pen had already moved under Zuo An¡¯s name. When he was about to swipe it out of habit, he caught a glimpse of the nomination on the small card. His ck eyes suddenly widened with a trace of disbelief. He wondered if he had seen wrongly so he closed his eyes. When he opened them again, he still saw the beautiful handwriting on the card with a name neatly written: Zuo Si. After confirming it, he subconsciously looked at the signature at the bottom right corner of the card. His pupils suddenly constricted. There was just a trace of disbelief in his gaze a moment ago, but now, it was filled with disbelief. Everyone saw Qiao Chu¡¯s emotional changes. Seeing that he didn¡¯t say anything for a while as if he had been hit by something, they couldn¡¯t help but look at each other. They could see confusion in each other¡¯s eyes. What was wrong with Assistant Qiao? What was written on the card that made him, who had always been calm and expressionless, reacted so vividly? Zuo Si smiled and leaned back in her chair. Xu Wei casually yed with the pen in her hand as if the atmosphere in the meeting room didn¡¯t affect her at all. Zuo An turned his head and nced at Xu Wei. The glimmer in his eyes dimmed. He opened his mouth and said coldly, ¡°Qiao Chu, continue.¡± Realizing that he had lost hisposure, Qiao Chu quickly recovered hisposure. He took a deep breath secretly. The hand holding the pen moved stiffly from below Zuo An¡¯s name to Zuo Si¡¯s name. Bit by bit, ording to the number of shares held by the card holder, he added each stroke. As the strokes continued to stack up, the expressions of the directors also began to change. The distance between Zuo Si and Zuo An became smaller and smaller. In the end... it was even... This result caused therge conference room to instantly be silent. Who would have thought... that Zuo Si would actually be able to overtake him on a bend even though they had already pulled such a big distance apart? No, she didn¡¯t overtake him but she still managed to catch up. So, which director was the one who did this? Wasn¡¯t this calction... a little too urate? How could their votes be equal? If the vote was tied, this round of voting would definitely be nullified. There would either be an overtime match or the previous result would be maintained. In other words, if they couldn¡¯t choose a new CEO that everyone unanimously approved, they would choose another one. If they didn¡¯t agree, then the original result would be maintained temporarily. This meant that the CEO position would still belong to Gu Yu! Chapter 768 - It Doesn’t Belong To You (2)

Chapter 768: It Doesn¡¯t Belong To You (2)

For a long time, no one spoke in the meeting room. In the end, one of the directors couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and said weakly, ¡°Since the results are even, should we... vote again?¡± Zuo Si replied, ¡°I have an appointment with a client. If you want to vote again, that¡¯s fine. But, you have to look at my schedule. Make an appointment with my assistant in advance.¡± With that, she stood up and left the meeting room in her high heels without looking back. Once Zuo Si left, the directors who had voted for her also stood up and left. Without everyone present, it was impossible to organize a second vote. The remaining directors also stood up. They greeted Zuo An and left one after another. In the meeting room, only Zuo An, Xu Wei, and Qiao Chu were left. Qiao Chu walked to Zuo An¡¯s side and ced the card in his hand, which he had not put down, in front of Zuo An. Then, he bowed slightly and walked out of the meeting room. He even closed the meeting room door. Zuo An did not look at the small card. He lifted his eyelids. His gaze was fixed on Xu Wei¡¯s face. He did not even say a word. He waited patiently for her to speak first. Xu Wei threw the pen in her hand away and took out her phone. Her fingers pressed on the screen quickly. At the same time, she looked up at him and said, ¡°I want to drink Starbucks. I¡¯ll call for delivery and order a cup of Americano for you.¡± She didn¡¯t get a response from Zuo An but it didn¡¯t matter. She quickly ced the order and then put down her phone. She extended her arm and took the small card from Zuo An. She raised it in front of him and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I voted for Zuo Si using the half of the shares that you gave me.¡± Zuo An didn¡¯t even need to look at the card. From the moment he saw the change in Qiao Chu¡¯s expression, he had already realized what had happened. It was just that he didn¡¯t want to admit it until he heard it from her personally. He pursed his lips. His voice was still as gentle as always. ¡°Why?¡± Xu Wei shrugged. ¡°Why else? This position, thispany, they don¡¯t belong to you.¡± Zuo An lowered his gaze. ¡°You want to protect thepany for Gu Yu. Have you thought about how you¡¯re going to protect yourself?¡± Even though the person she voted for was Zuo Si, the result was that Gu Yu was still the CEO. It didn¡¯t matter if Zuo Si or he took down the Gu Corporation. They could still answer to Father Zuo either way. But, when she did this, it was equivalent to publicly challenging him. Father Zuo kept her because of him but also because he had evidence of Xu Wei¡¯s murder in his hands. He wasn¡¯t afraid that she would betray him. Now that she had done this, Father Zuo wouldn¡¯t tolerate her anymore. Sure enough, Zuo An¡¯s phone rang. Because his phone was on the table, both of them could clearly see that the caller ID was Father Zuo. Zuo An ignored the call and stubbornly stared at her, saying, ¡°Wei, I will organize another board meeting as soon as possible. If you vote for me, I can keep my father on hold.¡± Xu Wei smiled at him. Her bright smile was as morous as the sunlight outside. It caused Zuo An to fall into a daze. Then, she said, word by word, ¡°No matter how many board meetings you organize, the person I vote for won¡¯t be you. Do you want to protect me? Have you asked for my opinion? Am I willing to let you protect me?¡± ¡°Zuo An, you forced me to kill Gu Yu with my own hands and thene to me and pretend to be affectionate. Do you think I have to ept such an arrangement?¡± Xu Wei found it ridiculous. ¡°Let me tell you, it doesn¡¯t matter what you think. I will only do what I want.¡± She didn¡¯t give Zuo An any chance to react. She picked up her phone again and made a call. Chapter 769 - I Want To Turn Myself In (1)

Chapter 769: I Want To Turn Myself In (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xu Wei had no intention of hiding from Zuo An. Zuo An looked at her slender and fair fingers as she pressed 110 without any hesitation. In just half a second, Zuo An already knew what she wanted to do. He subconsciously wanted to reach out to stop her. But, his actions were still too slow. Before he could lift his hand, the call was already connected. He heard Xu Wei¡¯s calm and determined voice entering his ears word by word. ¡°Hello, I want to turn myself in.¡± Zuo An¡¯s entire body froze. He sat on the chair in a daze. He was even more shocked now aspared to when he found out that Xu Wei had voted for Zuo Si. Or rather, he wasn¡¯t too astounded when Xu Wei voted for Zuo Si. When he gave half of his shares to Xu Wei, he was already gambling. He gave the chips to Xu Wei to bet on whether Xu Wei would choose him. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t trust Xu Wei. But, his life had been filled with too much distrust. Every step he took was difficult. Every decision and move he made required careful consideration. He was used to scheming, he was used to holding back and saving a path of retreat for himself. He wasn¡¯t able to risk everything. Therefore, even if Xu Wei didn¡¯t choose him today, even if he didn¡¯t get the Gu Corporation¡¯s CEO position today, it wasn¡¯t a big deal to him. Gu Yu was dead and Grandpa Gu had been in aa. Even if he woke up, what could he do? He was already old and there was no sessor. He was a formidable figure when he was young and could call the wind and summon the rain but he couldn¡¯t resist the natural course of life. He would still age, get ill, and die one day. He was old. It was the battlefield of the young now. The decline of the Gu family was already destined. He finally had a moment of relief. He finally had a new goal besides thest wish his mother had given him. He wanted Xu Wei purely because he felt at ease when she was beside him. This feeling was just like his mother being by his side. Ever since his mother passed away and he was brought back to the Zuo family, he had never felt peaceful at all. Zuo An looked at Xu Wei and moved his lips. He clearly had a lot of things he wanted to say. At this moment, his throat was blocked and he couldn¡¯t say a single word. After Xu Wei gave a simple exnation, she hung up the phone. All that was left was to wait for the police toe. After half a minute, her phone rang. It was the Starbucks takeaway she had ordered. She finally looked up at Zuo An. ¡°I promised you that I would give you an answer when the matter is over. I¡¯ll go downstairs to get the express delivery now. You... wait for me on the roof. I¡¯ll give you an answer.¡± She didn¡¯t wait for his reply. She stood up straight and left the meeting room. In the meeting room, Zuo An¡¯s phone was still ringing tirelessly. He looked at the word ¡®Father¡¯ that kept jumping on the screen. He took the phone but didn¡¯t pick up the call. The next second, he turned the phone¡¯s screen upside down and mmed it heavily on the table. ¨C When Xu Wei carried the Starbucks bag to the roof, Zuo An was already standing in front of the railing, quietly looking at the blue sky and white clouds in the distance. The position he was standing at happened to be the same position that she had stood at when she defected to him. Xu Wei walked forward and stood still. Suddenly, she felt as if many things had changed. She took out the cup of Americano that she had ordered for him from the bag and handed it to him. ¡°Here.¡± Zuo An looked at her sideways and didn¡¯t take it for a moment. Xu Wei forced the Americano into his hand. Then, she took out her own cup of Latte. She poked a green straw into her cup and drank a mouthful. Chapter 770 - I Want To Turn Myself In (2)

Chapter 770: I Want To Turn Myself In (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Zuo An lowered his head and looked at the Americano in his hand. He brought it to his mouth and took a sip. He had long been ustomed to the bitterness and astringency of ck coffee, especially Starbucks¡¯ ck coffee. The bitter taste was extremely strong and challenging to one¡¯s taste buds. He was clearly used to it but at this moment, for some unknown reason, but he actually felt bitter... He furrowed his brows unconsciously. Xu Wei turned her head to look at him. She said, ¡°It¡¯s very bitter, right? I just don¡¯t understand why you guys like to drink it so bitter. Hence, when I make coffee for Gu Yu, I always add some milk on my own ord. I think it tastes better this way.¡± Hearing Gu Yu¡¯s name at this time, Zuo An¡¯s brows furrowed even deeper. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you help me add some milk?¡± Xu Wei took another sip of hertte. After swallowing it, she smiled. ¡°Although this answer might be a little hurtful, I think it¡¯s better to tell you the truth.¡± She turned around and faced Zuo An. She said every word seriously, ¡°Because I like him, I want to give him all the good stuff. I think ck coffee is bitter so I add milk to it. This way, when he drinks it, the taste will be better. As for you, you told me before that you¡¯re used to drinking ck coffee. I¡¯m just your secretary. It¡¯s only natural that I¡¯ll only do things ording to your habits.¡± As she said this, she thought of something and continued, ¡°I only found outter that Gu Yu also likes to drink ck coffee. But, he won¡¯t refuse it when I added milk. No matter what I bring to him, even if he doesn¡¯t like it, even if he¡¯s expressionless towards me, he¡¯ll still drink it.¡± ¡°But... you won¡¯t be able to do it, right?¡± Xu Wei¡¯s sentence was a question, However, the tone of her voice was one of affirmation. Zuo An also turned to look at her. Her eyes were still as clear as ever, so clear that... he wanted to refute with a ¡°I can¡±. Yet, he couldn¡¯t say it out loud. He was unwilling to answer this question so he could only remain silent. ¡°Big boss.¡± Xu Wei suddenly shouted these two words that he hadn¡¯t heard for a long time. Zuo An¡¯s gray eyes flickered slightly. ¡°In my heart, you have always been a very good boss. When I was in Z magazine, I always remembered your kindness to me in my heart. I have always been grateful to you.¡± ¡°But that¡¯s all.¡± Xu Wei was never a sloppy person. When she said she wanted to give it a try, even if she had some personal motives, she was sincere too. But when it came to love, if there was no feeling, there was no feeling. She had tried it and knew the result so she gave him the answer. She wanted to finish what she started. It was an expected answer but when he really heard it, Zuo An¡¯s heart felt as if it was being sped by something. He subconsciously tightened his grip on the americano. As if he was grasping thest strand of hope, he stared at Xu Wei with his dark eyes and said, ¡°If... If I didn¡¯t do those things, would you fall in love with me?¡± Before he went to the Zuo residence, he clearly felt that... she was actually a little shaken. Xu Wei¡¯s eyes were calm, and her words were resolute. ¡°No.¡± After a pause, she added, ¡°It¡¯s like... you wouldn¡¯t stop doing those things for me, even if you knew that you would hurt me.¡± Zuo An suddenly smiled mockingly. ¡°Will Gu Yu do this?¡± Chapter 771 - A Lawyer Came for Miss Xu (1)

Chapter 771: A Lawyer Came for Miss Xu (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xu Wei stopped answering and picked up her phone to check on the time, ¡°The police officers should be here now. I¡¯m going down.¡± She felt a grip on her wrist when she was about to turn around to take her leave. She stared at Zuo An¡¯s hand around her wrist, but did not put up any struggle to break free. Her eyes moved from the hand around her wrist to the face of the person who grabbed her, waiting for him to speak. Emotions shed through his eyes. There was really nothing else they could say to each other. It was crystal clear that Xu Wei were never on his side from the very beginning. She came to him previously was to investigate the matter of Grandpa Gu as well. Now, she cast her vote to Zuo Si because of Gu Yu. She certainly knew that what she had done could only keep Gu Yu¡¯s CEO position temporarily. Even if it was only temporary, she would still do it for Gu Yu. She surrendered herself to the police now because she refused to be under CEO Zuo¡¯s control like he did, a puppet to his father. Besides that, she probably wanted to be in it together with Gu Yu. No matter what, she was worthy of Gu Yu and the love he had for her. Zuo An understood everything, but still he held on to the flicker of hope he had on her, ¡°Call me if you changed your mind. I can protect you. I¡¯ll wait for your call.¡± She was a person who loved life and had always cherished her life. No matter what happened, she would never give up on her life. Gu Yu¡¯s ending was already set in stone. Did she really want to spend the rest of her life in prison at such a young age? Xu Wei broke free from his grip right after he finished talking. She left without a backward nce. ¨C A group of reporters were already waiting at the Gu Corporation building entrance when they got their hand on the leaked information when she was taken away by the police officers. All the cameras were directed towards her snapping non-stop the moment she stepped out from the entrance. The information they received was that Xu Wei killed her ex-husband, Gu Yu. It was a breaking news and was all over the headlines and topped the search in the search engine. Everyone of them was trying to pry even the slightest bit of information from Xu Wei¡¯s. Xu Wei and Gu Yu were the legendary couple of the century. From the high-profile disy of affection at the banquet, through thewsuit incident, the high-profile divorce, each of them having a new lover, and now the murder incident, every single one of them spelled exciting news. There was no way the reporters would let Xu Wei off easily. Their microphones and cameras were aimed at Xu Wei¡¯s face, almost touching her. These reporters were all blocked away by the police officers with great difficulties. It took them over 5 minutes to make it to the police car even though it was a short distance between the entrance and car. In the end, even the security guards of Gu Corporation had to rush out to help maintain the order. They drove off after Xu Wei got into the car with the police officer. Xu Wei told the police officers everything that she had done in the police station. The police still had tounch investigations on the case because there was no evidence against Xu Wei although she surrendered herself to the police. However, Xu Wei was detained temporarily due to murder being a serious crime. However, a police officer came to get her not long after they left her in detention room, ¡°Someone has requested a meeting with you. Do you want to meet?¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¨C Xu Wei walked into the meeting room ten minutester. Chapter 772 - A Lawyer Came for Miss Xu (2)

Chapter 772: A Lawyer Came for Miss Xu (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Seated in the meeting room was Xiao Chun. She raised her head and looked towards Xu Wei when she heard her. Seated with her hands sped together, her lips tightly pursed and her face reddened from all the crying. Xu Wei slowly walked over. She pulled out a chair and sat down facing her. The room was filled with silence. None of them said anything for a moment. Xiao Chun was still the one who couldn¡¯t hold it in. She had already seen the news published by all the major media before she came. Everyone in the country should have known about this news by now. But she refused to believe it unless she heard it firsthand from Xu Wei. No meaningless pleasantries were needed in the rtionship between them. Xiao Chun locked her gaze on Xu Wei¡¯s face. She opened her mouth and went straight to the point. ¡°Lil¡¯ Wei, did you really kill Yu with your own hands?¡± Xu Wei nodded. ¡°Yes, I killed Gu Yu.¡± Xiao Chun shook her head, showing she would not believe it even though Xu Wei admitted to her crime. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. Anyone could have done that but you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe that you would hurt Yu, just like how you wouldn¡¯t believe that I would hurt you back then.¡± They used to sit face to face like this once upon a time. She steadfastly admitted to the crime of hurting her, but Xu Wei refused to believe any of her words. Now, she was in the same position. She knew better than anyone else how much Xu Wei loved Gu Yu. How could she have brought herself to kill Gu Yu? Moreover; it was so not Xu Wei to do something like that. Xiao Chun grabbed Xu Wei¡¯s hand. ¡°Tell me, did someone coerced you into doing this? Are you having any difficulties?¡± Xu Wei shook her head. ¡°Chunchun, I really killed Gu Yu.¡± ¡°What can¡¯t you tell me? Lil¡¯ Wei, do you still treat me like a sister?¡± Xiao Chun¡¯s eyes turned even redder as she got even more anxious. Xu Wei was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Chunchun, I¡¯ll need you and Xu Shuai to take care of Grandpa from now on... and...¡± ¨C There was no progress in the police investigation, even after a few days passed. However, the discussion over the inte continued unabated and had gotten out of hand. The name of Xu Wei and Gu Yu were frequently brought up. Gu Yu endured harshmentaries and scoldings when the divorce happened. But now, he gained a lot of sympathies from the public because they wondered whether he divorced Xu Wei because he could no longer stand an evil and terrifying woman like her. But the crime they imposed on Xu Wei was rather simple. Her hatred fed from her love for Gu Yu. She destroyed him because she could not have him. The voices scolding her got louder every day with all kinds of vicious words being used. CEO Zuo initially wanted to control Xu Wei with the video of her stabbing Gu Yu. But as the matter got bigger, not only could he not use Xu Wei as a chess piece, she might even endangered him if the police investigations implicated him in any ways. Thus, he sent the video to the police stations anonymously despite Zuo An¡¯s request. The video clearly recorded Xu Wei stabbing Gu Yu in the heart. Gu Yu had fallen and vomited blood. It was a conclusive evidence of her crime. The police officers had to record Xu Wei¡¯s statement again when they had gotten the fresh evidence so that she could confirm she was the same person in the video and what she had done. They would initiate the prosecution process if she still stick to her words and admitted to the crime. Xu Wei sat down facing the police officer when she was brought into the confession room. Just as the police were about to speak, a knock came from the door. A colleague walked in and said, ¡°Awyer came for Miss Xu.¡± Chapter 773 - Disappointed to See Me? (1)

Chapter 773: Disappointed to See Me? (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio This took the police officer in the room by surprise. Xu Wei turned herself in and confessed to all the stated crimes. This meant that she had no means to escape from thew and prosecution. Thus, it surprised them that awyer came to her defense when she had no means to defend herself. He looked at Xu Wei to seek confirmation, ¡°Miss Xu, did you hire thiswyer?¡± Xu Wei¡¯s expression was unreadable. Her fingertips lightly tapped on the table for a few times as her lips moved slightly, ¡°Yes, let him in.¡± Although the police officer could not understand Xu Wei¡¯s motive and behaviour, she indeed had the right to hire awyer. He nodded at the officer that came to convey the message. ¡°Let him in.¡± Soon, a man dressed in a suit and leather shoes walked in. He looked professional, wearing a gold-rimmed spectacle and his hairbed upwards. He nodded politely at Xu Wei before he handed her his business card and introduced himself, ¡°Miss Xu, I¡¯m Zhou, your attorney. I¡¯m entrusted to help you.¡± Xu Wei took the business card and nced through it. She did not know awyer with surname Zhou in her socialwork. But she got to know of his fame as one of the topwyer the legal profession. ¡°Hello.¡± Xu Wei reached out and shook his hand as a greeting. Zhou sat next to Xu Wei. He adjusted his spectacle and showed a serious expression, ¡°Miss Xu, I¡¯ll answer all the questions from now on. You don¡¯t have to say anything. You can just sit in silence.¡± Xu Wei blinked and cooperated. ¡°Okay.¡± The police officer rubbed his temple when he saw this. Lawyers and attorney topped their list of annoying people to meet when they were conducting investigations. Their answers were wless and they could bring you on a wild goose chase. Even if they apparently answered your questions, you could pry nothing from them. Still, they need to get the job done. The police officer let out a few hearty coughs, straightened his face and began the questioning. ¡°Miss Xu turned herself in and admitted to killing Gu Yu. She stabbed Gu Yu¡¯s heart with a dagger and caused his death. Now that we have the video of the crime scene, we can clearly see that what she said is true. Miss Xu, do you plead guilty?¡± Zhou gave them a faint smile and said, ¡°On behalf of my client, I plead not guilty.¡± The police officer was dumbfounded at his answer. Zhou listed down his points, ¡°One, please give me an analysis of this video whether its real or fabricated and whether there was any editing done to this video. Two, I have with me a mental state assessment report of the trauma my client suffered after her divorce with Mr. Gu Yu, which proved her instable mental state after the divorce. She might say or do something that does not conform to the truth. I believe this might cause her turning herself in and made her confession. Third, before Mr. Gu Yu¡¯s body is found, I doubted whether he was really dead. Based on these three points, my client should not be convicted with no further evidence to support the conviction.¡± He then took out a psychiatric report from his ck briefcase and handed it to the police. The police officer reached his breaking point when he went through the report submitted by Zhou. Zhou adjusted his sses again. ¡°I would like to apply for bail on behalf of my client if there¡¯s no further issue.¡± Chapter 774 - Disappointed to See Me? (2)

Chapter 774: Disappointed to See Me? (2)

Xu Wei had to agree to the bail condition of not leaving the country during the investigation period and that she could be summoned for questioning whenever she was required. Her attorney led her out of the police station after they paid the required bail amount. Xu Wei looked up at the sky and took a deep breath of the free air when both of them stood at the entrance of the police station. Only then did she look back at Zhou¡¯s face and teased him, ¡°Are allwyers quick-witted and cunning? You could swear ck to be white.¡± She had no mental treatment, but she had a mental state evaluation report. Even though the video clearly recorded her crime, he could still argue that the evidence was unreliable. Zhou looked back at her and gave her a serious reply. ¡°We rely on our wits to make a living, after all. How could we serve our clients well without this skill?¡± The serious reply from him was exactly the same as Gu Yu¡¯s. Xu Wei tilted her head and probed, ¡°You and Gu Yu... were mentored by the same experiencedwyer?¡± Zhou could see through the hidden meaning behind her question. She just wanted to know who entrusted him to help her and whether it was Gu Yu. However, he himself could not provide her with the answer. Zhou raised his hand and looked at his watch. He then gave Xu Wei a quick smile, ¡°Miss Xu, please wait here for a while. Someone will pick you up soon. I have something to attend to, so I¡¯ll take my leave first. Please contact me if they summon youter on and you need me to apany you.¡± Xu Wei did not ask further, as she knew she could not pry the information she wanted from Zhou. She nodded and even raised her hand to wave him goodbye. ¡°Goodbye, Zhou. Take care.¡± Zhou turned around, walked towards his car. He drove away after he got into his car. Bored waiting for the car that was supposed to pick her up, she kicked a small piece of rocks on the ground. A ck sedan drove by and stopped in front of her soon after. The driver got out of the car and went around to Xu Wei¡¯s side. He then opened the door and made a gesture of invitation for her to get in. Xu Wei looked into the car and saw a person dressed in a ck suit with her hair tied up, exhibiting an aura of dominance and arrogance seated in it. She was Zuo Si. Zuo Si turned her face to look at her with a smirk. ¡°Disappointed to see me?¡± However, Xu Wei did not look disappointed as she had hoped. Xu Wei was smiling at her instead and answered her cheerfully, ¡°Not at all.¡± Xu Wei bent and got in the car. The driver closed the car door and trotted back to the driver¡¯s seat. They then drove off. The car joined the slow traffic on the main road. Zuo Si found her answer interesting and asked, ¡°What do you mean by you¡¯re not disappointed?¡± ¡°Because I got the answer I wanted to know.¡± Xu Wei¡¯s eyes met hers. ¡°Gu Yu didn¡¯t die, did he? Was it also Gu Yu¡¯s idea for you to be here?¡± Zuo Siughed and raised her chin. ¡°Xu Wei, are you that confident that Gu Yu did not die and even came to save you? Don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re the one who stabbed him with the dagger to his heart...¡± Xu Wei¡¯s smile broadened and her eyes shone brighter, ¡°Is it? Your rtionship with Gu Yu doesn¡¯t seem good. Didn¡¯t he tell you about what happened that day?¡± There was a flicker of emotion in Zuo Si¡¯s eyes. Despite that, her smile remained unchanged. Xu Wei did not intend to hide anything from Zuo Si as well, ¡°I didn¡¯t kill Gu Yu. He stabbed himself with the dagger... holding my hand.¡± Chapter 775 - Unfamiliarity (1)

Chapter 775: Unfamiliarity (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Zuo Si was rendered speechless at Xu Wei¡¯s statement. The smile she had faded and her expression slightly stiffened as well. Xu Wei wound down the car window. She looked at the scenery they passed by as she allowed the breeze from the outside to flow in and ruffled her hair. She raised her hand and blocked the direct sunlight that shone through the window when it dazzled her eyes. With a hint of heaviness in her voice, she asked. ¡°Where is Gu Yu? Take me to him.¡± She knew Gu Yu held an undescribable amount of love for her the moment he gave his life and stabbed himself in the heart to protect her. When Zuo An asked her on the top floor of Gu Corporation whether Gu Yu would give up everything for her, she did not answer him. The answer she had to herself was a yes. This was the reason Zuo An could neverpete with Gu Yu. Zuo An¡¯s goal held the utmost important ce in his heart. He would ovee and eliminate every obstacle on his way to achieve his goal. The protection he mentioned was under the condition that she would never stand in his way. He would choose to eliminate her as well if she became his road block. Zuo Si still stuck to her words, ¡°A stab is a stab even though he did it to himself. What makes you think he would still be alive?¡± Xu Wei turned back to look at Zuo Si and smiled, ¡°Miss Zuo, with our rtionship that wasn¡¯t even considered acquaintance, why would youe to help me if I¡¯m of no value to you? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re also in love with me and wanted to protect me.¡± Zuo Si was rather annoyed by herst sentence. After a while, she snorted again at Xu Wei disdainfully. Perhaps Zuo Si surrendered or was toozy to continue her fight with Xu Wei, or perhaps it was her initial n to bring her to see Gu Yu, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll bring you to see Gu Yu now.¡± Xu Wei¡¯s curled up. ¡°How much further is it?¡± ¡°Why? Are you in rush?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m a little sleepy. If it¡¯s a long journey, I¡¯m taking a nap.¡± Zuo Si was speechless again. She took out her IPAD and went through the reports in her IPAD. She did not want to exchange another word with Xu Wei for fear that Xu Wei would drive her up the wall. The drive answered instead, ¡°Miss Xu, it¡¯s still an hour and a half away.¡± Xu Wei acknowledged she heard him and closed her eyes as she leaned back in the chair. She fell asleep soon after. She wasn¡¯t sure, but she felt deep down that Gu Yu would never leave her. She had only one belief and her faith in Gu Yu. She turned herself in based on this faith alone. As long as he was still alive, he would not stand by and watched her being convicted. If he died, she was prepared to be imprisoned. The car stopped at a vi in the suburbs. Zuo Si and Xu Wei got out of the car. Zuo Si gave her a quick nce and gave her a precautionary shot in advance, ¡°No matter what you seeter, please don¡¯t be too emotional.¡± She walked straight into the vi after she warned Xu Wei. Xu Wei stood there for a few seconds before she followed Zuo Si into the vi. A servant brought her slippers to change right after she entered the vi. Xu Wei followed Zuo Si up the spiral staircase and into a room at the end of the corridor. Zuo Si did not enter the room immediately. She raised her hand and knocked on the door instead. Footsteps approached from behind the door. The door opened from the inside. Chapter 776 - Unfamiliarity (2)

Chapter 776: Unfamiliarity (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The person who opened the door was a woman dressed in nurse uniform. She greeted Zuo Si respectfully when she saw her, ¡°Miss Zuo, you¡¯re here.¡± Zuo Si nodded and then instructed to the woman, ¡°You can go out first.¡± The woman obediently walked out. ¡°Come in.¡± Zuo Si walked into the room after she told Xu Wei to follow her. Xu Wei pursed her lips and followed her in. It was an enormous room with a gigantic bed in the middle. A man was lying on the bed with his eyes closed. He seemed to be in a deep sleep. The bed was surrounded by all kinds of equipment. They were no stranger to Xu Wei, as Grandpa Gu¡¯s ward was also equipped with such equipment for him to live-on. As Xu Wei walked closer, she understood Zuo Si¡¯s warning earlier on being emotional. Gu Yu, who was lying on the bed, looked so thin that his sunken face changed the outline of his face. Both his face and his lips were pale. Xu Wei could barely recognise him from his facial features. Xu Wei felt her heart constricted, her eyes hardened. Zuo Si nced at her and said something to ease her heart. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s not dead yet. He¡¯s still hanging on for the time being.¡± Xu Wei was silent for a moment before asking, ¡°When will he wake up?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. You got to wait if you want to talk to him.¡± After Zuo Si said this, she added, ¡°I still have other things to deal with. You can wait here. I¡¯m going to the study. You can call me if you need anything.¡± Zuo Si walked towards the study, but turned around out of a sudden and took a quick nce at Xu Wei. The emotions in her eyes were unfathomable. Then she walked out and closed the door behind her. Xu Wei didn¡¯t disturb him. She pulled a chair over and sat by the bed. Her dark eyes were stared at him intensely as she examined him. Her brows furrowed deeper as she looked at him as there was an air of unfamiliarity about this Gu Yu in front of her. ¨C The news of Xu Wei being bailed from the police station reached Zuo An¡¯s ears an hourter. Zuo An was seated in his office behind his desk, his mind deep in thought. Qiao Chu hesitated a moment before he asked, ¡°Mr. Zuo, who do you think is protecting Miss Xu?¡± Corners of Zuo An¡¯s lips twitched and a trace of mockery shed in his eyes. Instead of answering, he asked, ¡°What do you think?¡± Who else could it be other than Gu Yu? He had already thought of ways to protect Xu Wei when his father sent the video anonymously to the police station. But he couldn¡¯t be too direct and exposed himself to avoid offending his father. He was also considering the pro and con on his choice to protect Xu Wei since she did not ask for his help. Was it worth the risk to save a woman whose heart would never belong to him? Gu Yu made his move before Zuo An could think it through. His action was straightforward. But to Zuo An, it was stupid for Gu Yu to expose himself because of Xu Wei, when he was thought to be dead to him and his father. But Gu Yu could go all out for Xu Wei, which he could never. ¨C Gu Yu slowly gained his consciousness during dusk. He moved his stiff eyeballs around after he woke up, as if trying to get used to the view and lighting. When his eyes met Xu Wei¡¯s gaze, he gave her a weak smile and called out to her with his hoarse voice, ¡°Xu Wei.¡± He raised his hand and reached out to her with difficulties as he spoke. Xu Wei also raised her hand and gently interlocked it with his hand when she saw him reaching out to her. Her brows furrowed almost imperceptibly at that very moment. Chapter 777 - Hearted Merciless Scoundrel (1)

Chapter 777: Hearted Merciless Scoundrel (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xu Wei had always trusted her sixth sense. Even though Gu Yu did not show up himself, she always knew it was him that came to save her or helped her out in the past. Even though she did not see him, she could still vaguely felt Gu Yu¡¯s air of familiarity. But at this very moment, his air of familiarity was non-existent. Perhaps he was too ill and too thin that she barely recognised him except for his facial features, or maybe it was her feeling towards him that had changed. She was looking at the same man, the same face, but her heart did not throb for him. She even purposely held his hand, which had also gotten thinner. Not only his face had sunken, his body was a bag of bones. Even though she could feel his fingers were thinner that they used to be, she still could not find the familiarity in him. Xu Wei lips quivered a little as she unconsciously let go of his hand. She actually had a lot to say and a lot of questions she wanted to ask him when she was on her way here. But at this very moment, she could only whisper, ¡°How... is your injury?¡± Even though he held her hand and stabbed himself with the dagger, even though he knew the depth to stop the dagger to avoid fatal injury, it was still an injury to his flesh, and to his heart. The injury, even though it wasn¡¯t fatal, it was definitely not light. ¡°Much better.¡± Gu Yu replied weakly. Xu Wei bit her lower lip lightly and said, ¡°Can... Can I look at your wound?¡± Gu Yu started coughing heavily just as she finished her words. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Xu Wei¡¯s eyes blinked. Gu Yu shook his head as continued coughing for a while. ¡°Xu Wei, help me call the nurse. It¡¯s time for me to take my medicine.¡± Xu Wei¡¯s hand clenched slightly, but loosened immediately. She nodded and said, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll call for the nurse.¡± She walked towards the door. The nurse was waiting at the door when she opened it. The nurse rushed in immediately after she briefed the nurse on what happened in the room. Then she prepared and fed him the medicine she got for him. Xu Wei stood nearby and waited if the nurse needed any help. But the nurse seemed to have taken care of Gu Yu for a while, Xu Wei could tell from her familiar movement around him. Her help was not needed in caring for him. Gu Yu did not take even one nce towards her when he was taking his medicines, as if she wasn¡¯t even there. He looked worse after taking his medicines. Hey back on the bed and closed his eyes, as if he was prepared to rest. The nurse walked towards Xu Wei and whispered, ¡°Miss Xu, Mr. Gu¡¯s body is in terrible shape right now. He won¡¯t be able to stay awake for long. I don¡¯t think he can continue talking to you today.¡± Xu Wei knew the nurse was chasing her off, even though she said it politely. ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± Xu Wei nodded and pursed her lips, but her face was nk. She took ast nce at Gu Yu, who was already asleep on the bed. She turned around and strode off the room. Xu Wei walked towards the study after seeking the direction from the maid. Zuo Si was sitting on the sofa taking a call when she arrived at the entrance to the study. Xu Wei knocked on the door before she entered. Zuo Si raised her eyes and took a nce at her before she tilted her chin, a gesture for her to enter. Xu Wei walked in and sat on the sofa opposite her. She said nothing and waited patiently for her to end the call. Zuo Si ended the call and threw her phone on the coffee table after a minute or two. She crossed her long legs andzily leaned back into the sofa as she smirked and asked, ¡°How is it? Have you finished confessing your feelings to Gu Yu?¡± Chapter 778 - Hearted Merciless Scoundrel (2)

Chapter 778: Hearted Merciless Scoundrel (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xu Wei maintained her silence. Zuo Si tilted her head and observed Xu Wei¡¯s expression. The curve of her smirk deepened. ¡°It looks like your reunion was not as you¡¯ve imagined.¡± She did not bother to hide the mockery in her eyes. ¡°Your rtionship with Gu Yu isn¡¯t that good either.¡± Her mockery was like a revenge to Xu Wei¡¯s teasing in the car earlier. Xu Wei acted as if she didn¡¯t hear her mockery and said calmly, ¡°Since Gu Yu has regained his consciousness, his wound should recover soon. But his body seems very weak, Zuo An should be the cause for that. What is the exact situation of his body right now?¡± Zuo Si raised her eyebrows at Xu Wei¡¯s question. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Zuo An to let you know about this as well. He cares about you then.¡± Zuo Si¡¯s statement regarding Zuo An did not change Xu Wei¡¯s expression. Her only attention was on the answer to her question. ¡°Answer me.¡± Zuo Si disregarded her insolence and told her the truth, ¡°You saw it with your own eyes how weak he was. I still haven¡¯t found out what Zuo An did to Gu Yu. The poison in his body had been umting for years. After Grandpa Gu went into aa, Gu Yu came abroad to meet me. He fainted out of a sudden during our meeting. That was when we found out something was wrong with his body.¡± ¡°He told meter on that Zuo An might have been poisoning him during his treatment from the car ident years ago. You were taking care of him during that period. You should know that he was taking a lot of injections and medicines and was on specific diets. All of them presented an opportunity for Zuo An to poison him. His scheme probably had already started then.¡± It actually started way back... Even though Zuo An admitted on his scheme against Gu family, she didn¡¯t expect him to be so ruthless. The car ident was three years ago. Four years to be exact as of now. He was only in his early twenties. They were just university students if they were born into an ordinary family. Zuo Si seemed to have seen through Xu Wei¡¯s tension over the truth. She snickered at her, ¡°Xu Wei, Zuo An is far more ruthless than you think he is. He may look harmless, but he¡¯s in fact a cold-hearted, merciless scoundrel.¡± Although Xu Wei was no longer interested in Zuo An¡¯s matter, she was still curious over Zuo Si¡¯s hatred towards Zuo An. Zuo Si never hid her disgust and disdain towards him every time his name came up. She could gain more understanding towards Zuo family if she understood the grudge between the Zuo family siblings. Xu Wei pretended to ask casually, ¡°Why do you hate Zuo An so much? I know you¡¯re of a different mother, but at least you shared the same father. You¡¯re half-sibling and still rted by blood. You wouldn¡¯t want each other dead even though you don¡¯t get along well due to power struggles, right?¡± ¡°Besides, Zuo An has always been very gentle to you.¡± Zuo An had always tolerated Zuo Si, no matter what she did to provoke and scolded him. The only time he lost his temper towards Zuo Si was because of her. ¡°What? Zuo An told you how he harmed Gu Yu, but never told you what he did to me?¡± Zuo Si sneered, ¡°But well, he wouldn¡¯t dare to tell you. Perhaps he was afraid he would ruin his image as a gentleman in front of you. Let me tell you then.¡± ¡°Father brought him back to Zuo Residence after his mother passed away. He pretended to be meek and acted pitifully weak. He even followed me around and called me his elder sister. He was extremely pleasing at that point in time.¡± Chapter 779 - Just Allies, Not Friends (1)

Chapter 779: Just Allies, Not Friends (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°I epted and protected him because I felt sorry for him. I treated him like my blood brother. In the end, he pushed my mother down the stairs when I was out attending a banquet with my father.¡± ¡°Can you imagine that? How young was he? Ten? Yes, he was ten when that happened.¡± Zuo Si narrowed her eyes as her expression darkened as she recalled, ¡°I saw my mum lying in a pool of blood as soon as we stepped into the house. Zuo An was standing on the stairs staring at us. There was no warmth in his eye at all, as if all of us deserved to die.¡± ¡°My mother¡¯s health had always been bad. Her condition worsened after the fall. She was bedridden in the hospital for half a year before she passed away.¡± Zuo Si¡¯s eyes red with uncontroble hatred, ¡°I wanted him to pay with his life then, but my father would not allow me to do that. Not only that, he even wanted Zuo An to outrank me. Zuo An would be his sessor with the condition that Zuo Anpletes all the tasks he entrusted to him.¡± ¡°My position as his sessor was in a critical condition without my mother backing me. Shouldn¡¯t I hate him?¡± Xu Wei¡¯s eyes widen in shock. She was also too shaken to react to Zuo Si¡¯s story. It took awhile for her to digest all the information from Zuo Si. She certainly did not expect that there were so muchplications involved in the grudge between Zuo Si and Zuo An. Zuo An being such a ruthless person was totally unexpected for her. It was no surprise that he could be so ruthless when he was in his twenties if he could bring himself to hurt others when he was just ten. Apparently, the personality he portrayed in front of her was the most gentle bit of himself. However, she couldn¡¯t agree to what he did to others. He was hurting others to get what he wanted. He was unscrupulous and despicable based on that alone. ¡°Which is why, I will stand in his way on everything he wanted.¡± Zuo Si¡¯s gaze fell back on Xu Wei¡¯s face. ¡°This is also why I¡¯ve been keeping you informed. Having an ally, especially one as smart as you, is more benefit than harm to me.¡± Indeed... Zuo Si had always been keeping her informed. Zuo Si had been providing her information from time to time, from the day they met and talked in Gu Yu¡¯s office. Zuo Si was the one that sent her message on the stormy night when they were travelling on thepany trip. Zuo Si told her that if she wanted to gain Zuo An¡¯s trust, she would have to go up the mountain to save Zuo An. He was once trapped in the mountain in a storm with his mother when he was young. His mother risked her life to save his and passed away on that fateful day. That became his greatest weakness. It was also Zuo Si that sent her message and asked her toe along to Zuo Family Residence. That was when she discovered that Aunt Bai was the hidden enemy. Later on, she was the one that sent her a message to inform her she moved Gu Yu out of the crime scene, although she did not tell her whether he was alive. Theirst alliance was in the shareholder¡¯s meeting to move the votes to a tie and kept Gu Yu as the CEO of Gu Corporation. It wasn¡¯t afortable alliance for sure, because Zuo Si had always had her eyes on the CEO position of Gu Corporation. Since Zuo Si had been unwilling to tell her about Gu Yu¡¯s situation, Xu Wei would not let her get the position of Gu Corporation CEO as well. Xu Wei quickly sorted out all the rtionships after Zuo Si¡¯s recollection and stories, then spoke up. Chapter 780 - Just Allies, Not Friends (2)

Chapter 780: Just Allies, Not Friends (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°What Zuo An did to the Gu family was because he wanted to be the sessor of Zuo Corporation. But that was also a direction from your father, so your father was behind it. What grudge did he hold against Gu family? From what I know, the Gu family and the Zuo family used to be on good terms, and had never crossed path all these years. The Zuo family even owed the Gu family a huge favor.¡± Zuo Siughed again. ¡°Xu Wei, I said it wrong earlier. We¡¯re just allies, not friends. I don¡¯t need to tell you matters about my father. You should know this is a limit.¡± Xu Wei nodded and said nothing else. The cooperation she had with Zuo Si was only limited to defeating Zuo An. Zuo Si was still part of the Zuo family, she still had her own consideration. However, this was reasonable too. It would be unimaginable if she helped Gu Yu and the Gu family without any condition. ¡°Oh yea.¡± Zuo Si pointed at her phone with her slender fingers, ¡°My assistant called just now. Zuo An and my father already know that you¡¯ve been bailed. Since my father was the one that send in the evidence to get you convicted, he won¡¯t let you walk free. Gu Yu exposed himself to save you. They will take their action soon. Have you thought about what to do next?¡± ¡°I have some thoughts about it.¡± She did not continue to exin after saying them. Instead, she asked, ¡°Just the two of us? Aren¡¯t we going to discuss it with Gu Yu too?¡± Zuo Si raised her eyebrows and smiled lightly. ¡°Gu Yu has already delegated all the matters to me. We can talk about it between just two of us.¡± She continued after a pause, ¡°Xu Wei, you¡¯ve also seen Gu Yu¡¯s current situation. His body is too weak, so he can only rest and recuperate. There was no way he could join us for our discussion.¡± ¡°No matter what you think about Gu Yu, what you want to say, or what he feels about you, all these have to wait until we defeated Zuo An. After we find out what Zuo An did to Gu Yu¡¯s health and cured him, we can talk about your matter with him.¡± ¡°And to be direct, you and Gu Yu were divorced. I¡¯m his fianc¨¦e now. So it would be logical if I am to represent him.¡± Xu Wei¡¯s eyes darkened as her face clouded by a hint of disappointment. Even her tone turned mncholic, ¡°You don¡¯t need to continue. I understand.¡± Zuo Si smiled in satisfaction when she saw that she finally upset Xu Wei. ¡°Then, you can start telling me what you think.¡± Xu Wei rubbed her head between her brows and took a deep breath. She calmed herself down and started, ¡°If Gu Yu doesn¡¯t show up and can¡¯t prove that he¡¯s still alive, then I won¡¯t be able to clear my name. Therefore, I¡¯ll need Gu Yu to make an appearance and hold a press conference to rify that the news of me killing him was fake. He could also regain the confidence of the directors of Gu Corporation at the same time. Even if Zuo An holds another board meeting, he could not be able toy his hand on the CEO position easily. Half of his share is now mine after all.¡± Zuo Si¡¯s brows furrowed as she listened. ¡°I¡¯ll need to think about it.¡± Dim light shed across Xu Wei¡¯s eyes. She stood up and said, ¡°Take your time to think about it. I¡¯ll go check on Gu Yu again.¡± Chapter 781 - The Calm Before Storm (1)

Chapter 781: The Calm Before Storm (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Zuo Si¡¯s eyes darkened as she watched Xu Wei stood up and walked out the study leisurely. It was good to have a smart partner sometimes. But it was annoying as well when they were too smart to the point they were unreadable. Xu Wei¡¯s suggestion was equivalent to putting Gu Yu on the stage and exposed himself, which was a disadvantage to him at this point in time. Did Xu Wei did that because she no longer care about him and his safety, because he was no longer hers? If that was the case... A smile appeared on Zuo Si¡¯s face. Xu Wei¡¯s suggestion was not totally out of question. ¨C Xu Wei went back to Gu Yu¡¯s room using the same path she took earlier. She reached the door to Gu Yu¡¯s room, but did not go in immediately. She took out a piece of paper from her bag instead. With the wall as her table, her nimble hand skillfully folded the paper into a triangr shape and inserted another small, tiny object into it. After she finished up, she held it in her palm and raised her other hand to knock on the door. The nurse came to open the door. She was caught off-guard seeing Xu Wei as Xu Wei was an unexpected guest. She automatically reminded her, ¡°Miss Xu, Mr. Gu has not wakened...¡± ¡°I know.¡± Xu Wei interrupted her, not letting her finish her expected sentence. ¡°I don¡¯t intend to disturb his rest. I¡¯m leaving and won¡¯t be able to see him for the time being. I just want to give this to him.¡± Xu Wei then handed the small triangle paper in her hand to the nurse. ¡°This is a safety amulet. I seek it specifically for Gu Yu. Can you help to put this under his pillow. It will help him recover sooner.¡± The nurse certainly did not expect her to be so superstitious. Thus, she was speechless over Xu Wei¡¯s action. Xu Wei ignored her disbelief expression and blinked her eyes at the nurse. ¡°It was just an insignificant gesture from my heart. I just hope that he would recover soonest possible. It¡¯s eptable, isn¡¯t it?¡± The nurse stood thinking for a moment before she nodded and took it from Xu Wei, since it was indeed an inconsiderable matter. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll ce it under Mr. Gu¡¯s pillow.¡± ¡°Sorry for the trouble.¡± ¨C Xu Wei was already seated in the living room waiting for her when Zuo Si came down from the upper floor. Zuo Si walked over. She lowered her eyes and looked at Xu Wei with indifference. With a no nonsense tone, she said to Xu Wei, ¡°I¡¯ve arranged for the press conference to be held three dayster. It would be best for you to keep a low profile and not appear in public. Do you want me to arrange new amodation for you, or you have some ce you can go?¡± Zuo Si¡¯s agreement came faster than Xu Wei had imagined. It made sense as Zuo Si was a straightforward and efficient person, but Xu Wei had a hunch that Zuo Si had a hidden agenda of her own. But it didn¡¯t matter, as she wasn¡¯t afraid of Zuo Si¡¯s tricks. Only when Zuo Si used her tricks that she could have a clearer view of Zuo Si¡¯s intention. It would be much better than doing nothing. As for her next destination, she already had the ce she wanted to be. ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble you. I have ces I can go. You don¡¯t need to send me too, I can leave on my own.¡± Zuo Si raised her eyebrows. ¡°This ce is very remote. It¡¯s difficult to hail for a ride.¡± Xu Wei took out her phone and sent out a Wechat message instantly. She got her reply fairly quick too. She waved the screen at Zuo Si and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, someone is picking me up.¡± ¡°In that case, fine. I¡¯ll see you at the press conference in three days.¡± Xiao Chun arrived at the entrance about forty minutester in her Big ck G and drove away with Xu Wei in it. ¨C The news about the press conference spread fast. CEO Zuo and Zuo An were expected to have some action taken at their end. The new of Gu Yu being alive was not really a huge matter to them, but if he came out and told the public that his disappearance was rted to Zuo Corporation, it would mean trouble for CEO Zuo and the Zuo Corporation. As for Zuo An, his dream of getting the Gu Corporation would be gone up in smoke. However, the three days passed peacefully. There wasn¡¯t any movement from both Zuo An and his father. Was it the calm before storm? Or they were having other ns in ce. Three days passed in the blink of an eye as the day of the press conference arrived as scheduled. Chapter 782 - The Calm Before Storm (2)

Chapter 782: The Calm Before Storm (2)

The press conference was held in the hall on the first-floor of the Gu Corporation building. The vast hall was filled with reporters and employees of the Gu Corporation at ten minutes to two in the afternoon. The hall was almost packed to the brim. Xu Wei and Xiao Chun stood in an unnoticeable corner on the second floor. They leant on a pir waiting for Gu Yu and Zuo Si to make their appearance. The conference was supposed to start at two, and it was a few minutes short of two. Xiao Chun gave Xu Wei a nudge with her elbow out of a sudden. When Xu Wei looked over, Xiao Chun gestured her chin to another side, telling her to look in the direction. Xu Wei looked in the direction she gestured and saw Zuo An and Qiao Chu. They had alsoe down from their office, but did not go down to the first floor. Instead, they found a spot on the second floor and overlooked the press conference on the first floor. Zuo An raised his head and looked over the direction of Xu Wei as if he felt her eyes on him. Their eyes met. They stared at each other for a while, Zuo An¡¯s gaze deep, while Xu Wei¡¯s calm. They looked at each other for another few seconds before they looked away at the same time. It was no longer possible for them to be lovers, neither could they be friends after thestyers of pretense between them were taken down. They could only be enemies. The choice Zuo An made was obvious. He would not give up what he wanted for the fondness towards her. Therefore, from now on, he would do what he had to do. He would get rid of Xu Wei without a second thought if she stood in his way. Commotions started when the clock stroke two. Xu Wei¡¯s sight fell towards the lower floor and saw Gu Yu walked in with Zuo Si on a path prepared for them earlier. They made their way into the hall and stood in front of the reporters and those present at the press conference. All the people gasped at Gu Yu in shock, like she did when she first saw him a few days ago. Gu Yu was so thin that he was a bag of bones. No one would have recognised him other than for the familiar facial features. After he made sure that everyone had seen him, he epted the sunsses Zuo Si handed to him and put it on, covering half of his face. Zuo Si took a step forward and pulled the microphone towards herself before she spoke into it, ¡°Hello to friends from the press, thank you foring today. The purpose of today¡¯s press conference is to rify on the fake news of Gu Yu being murdered and was dead. Miss Xu was taken away by the police officers to assist in an investigation. Please stop making wild guess and publish fake news to mislead the public.¡± ¡°As you can see, Mr. Gu Yu¡¯s disappearance during this period was only because of his illness. He is currently receiving treatment and his body is slowly recovering. I hope everyone can give Mr. Gu Yu some respect and let him recuperate in peace. Do not report any inurate news.¡± Gu Yu¡¯s appearance was the most convincing proof that he was alive. All the reporters had nothing to ask about his death anymore. The news of his illness had been leaked out previously, thus his disappearance because of his illness was not a valuable piece of news. Thus, they have nothing to ask and dig about this as well. No questions came from the floor for a moment. All the reporters and journalist was here for breaking news, but they got a rification instead. The news about Gu Yu¡¯s health and illness was not new too. It was a wasted trip for them to be here. Zuo Si¡¯s gaze swept across the crowd. She knew what was running in the reporters and journalist¡¯s head. Thus, she smiled and added on, ¡°Dear reporters and friends from the press, I would like to take this opportunity to make a good news announcement.¡± Chapter 783 - Toiled for the Benefits of Others (1)

Chapter 783: Toiled for the Benefits of Others (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Zuo Si paused for a moment. Her cheek flushed, and her smile tingled with the shyness of a young girl. When she turned to the microphone to speak again, her voice turned sweet, ¡°Our wedding will be held on the ninth of next month.¡± She reached out to Gu Yu, who was standing beside her and intertwined her fingers around his when she mentioned the word ¡°our¡±. With their fingers intertwined tightly, and they raised it for the view of everyone in the hall. Although the news about the marriage alliance between Gu Yu and Zuo Si had been going on for a while, it was never confirmed. This official announcement of their marriage came unexpectedly. The news stunned everyone. The hall went silent for a few seconds, followed by an even bigger uproar from the floor. All the disinterested reporters were instantly revived. Reporters with cameras were shooting non stop at the couple on the stage, all trying to get the best shots they could. Various questions came from the reporters holding microphones. ¡°The announcement of the wedding is so sudden. Have you been making preparations all along?¡± ¡°What kind of wedding are you nning to hold?¡± ¡°Where will it be held? Will it be open to the public?¡± Zuo Si remained silent, listening to all these questions. She had no intention to answer them. Her assistant, Wu Qin, spoke on behalf. ¡°Dear reporters, we will not be providing any answers to your questions for the time being. Today¡¯s press conference ends here.¡± Heavily built security guards came forward to stop the reporters from causing any havocs. Gu Yu and Zuo Si with no difficulty with their hand tightly intertwined all the time. ¨C Xiao Chun¡¯s eyes widened in shock at the marriage announcement. She stared at Xu Wei. ¡°Lil¡¯ Wei, did you know about this? Yu is really going to marry Zuo Si?¡± Xu Wei only gave her a rough ount of what happened in the Zuo Residence when she picked her up the other day. She thought that Gu Yu still loved Xu Wei when Xu Wei told her how Gu Yu got injured trying to protect her. She did not expect that Gu Yu would marry Zuo Si. What about Xu Wei? Did he do it out of guilt towards Xu Wei, not love? Xu Wei lowered her eyes. ¡°I just got to know, like you did.¡± Zuo Si said nothing to her about this. ¡°Then...¡± Xiao Chun furrowed her brows. ¡°Then, what are your ns?¡± Xu Wei shrugged. ¡°What ns can I have? It¡¯s not up to me to interfere with who Gu Yu wants to marry. We¡¯re already divorced. It¡¯s normal for us to marry whoever we want to.¡± Xiao Chun studied Xu Wei¡¯s expression carefully, but found nothing from the serenity on Xu Wei¡¯s face. ¡°Little Wei, you¡¯re right. I don¡¯t need to worry about you if you¡¯ve let go of the past rtionship. I¡¯m just worried that you have not, and had them all pent up in your heart because you don¡¯t want me to be worried of you.¡± Corners of Xu Wei¡¯s twisted, but she did not continue on the topic. ¡°Alright, the press conference is over. You should go back to work. I want to see Grandpa Gu. Let me know what you want to eat earlier. I¡¯ll make you dinner.¡± Xu Wei made it obvious that she did not want to talk about Gu Yu. Xiao Chun could only keep the words to herself, although she felt bad for Xu Wei. She nodded. ¡°Say hi to Grandpa Gu for me. Don¡¯t cook tonight. I¡¯ll pick you up after work. Let¡¯s go eat something delicious.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± ¨C Xu Wei walked out of the Gu Corporation building and stood on the pavement, trying to hail a ride. A car stopped in front of her. Zuo An¡¯s gentle appearance appeared behind the window of the passenger seat as the window slowly wound down. Chapter 784 - Toiled for the Benefits of Others (2)

Chapter 784: Toiled for the Benefits of Others (2)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Zuo An turned towards Xu Wei. A faint smile appeared on his face. He looked at her with the usual gaze, gentle as ever, as if nothing unpleasant ever happened between them. ¡°Get in. I¡¯ll send you.¡± Xu Wei raised her eyebrows slightly, but she didn¡¯t refuse. She opened the car door and bent down to get in. The car glided on to the road into the traffic. Qiao Chu took a nce at Xu Wei from the rear mirror and inquired respectfully, ¡°Miss Xu, where are you heading?¡± Xu Wei replied, ¡°The hospital.¡± Qiao Chu nced at Zuo An, seeking permission. Zuo An instructed, ¡°To the hospital then.¡± Qiao Chu nodded towards his boss and checked the navigation for the smoother route. He then concentrated on the steering wheel. ¨C Silence filled the car for a moment before Zuo An spoke. ¡°I thought Gu Yu exposed himself to prove that he was not dead the public because of you. I thought you are getting back together. Now it looks like he was doing it to announce his marriage.¡± His gaze fell on Xu Wei¡¯s face, pondering on the next words he should say. Still, he chose the sharpest against Xu Wei. ¡°Wei, you toiled for the benefits of others by keeping Gu Yu as the CEO of Gu Corporation.¡± Xu Wei guffawed out of sudden. Zuo A frowned at her suddenughter. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Xu Wei finally turned to look at Zuo An. Her eyes met his. ¡°Zuo An, just because you¡¯re a person who wanted something in return for everything you do, others would want things in return after they did something for others?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t I do it just because I wanted to?¡± She sighed as she said that. ¡°Forget it, There is littlemon ground for understanding between people of differing principles. You probably won¡¯t understand what I¡¯m saying either.¡± ¡°My heart ached for you.¡± Zuo An¡¯s voice filled with hoarseness. ¡°I also feel that it was undeserving for you to have done so much and get back nothing back.¡± She kept Gu Yu as the CEO of Gu Corporation, but Gu Yu announced his marriage with Zuo Si. And still she visited Mr. Gu Sr. at the hospital. In his mind, Gu Yu was undeserving of her to do so much for him. ¡°Zuo An.¡± Xu Wei sneered, ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous to hear from you your heart ached for me. If you really do, you wouldn¡¯t have tried to rope me in to stand on your side against Gu Yu and Zuo Si at this moment.¡± ¡°Perhaps you think that Gu Yu and Zuo Si¡¯s marriage is another opportunity for you to rope me in. Let¡¯s be clear about this, for the fact that you hurt Grandpa Gu, has already made it impossible.¡± Zuo An wasn¡¯t even embarrassed when his real motive was exposed. After all, if Gu Yu and Zuo Si were to get married, Gu Yu¡¯s share would still fall into Zuo Si¡¯s hand. He would be at a disadvantage if he lost the half of his share that was now Xu Wei¡¯s. He did not regret giving half of Xu Wei¡¯s shares back then. He lost the bet he made, and now he was here to redeem his chips. Xu Wei thanked him and got out of the car to leave when the car arrived at the hospital. Zuo An stared at Xu Wei¡¯s leaving figure and rubbed his tired forehead at his eyebrows. ¨C Mrs. Lin was alone when Xu Wei reached the wards. She nodded at her and left the room. Xu Wei sat by the bed and whispered, ¡°Grandpa, it has been so long. I miss you. Too many things have happened during this period...¡± She told him everything that happened and whatever that came to her mind. She ended with, ¡°The major reason I came today is to tell you that Gu Yu will marry Zuo Si, he...¡± She stopped talking immediately when she glimpsed a slight movement from Grandpa Gu¡¯s finger. Chapter 785 - Chance of Regaining Consciousness (1)

Chapter 785: Chance of Regaining Consciousness (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xu Wei¡¯s pupils constricted as she stared at Grandpa Gu¡¯s hand without blinking, fearing that she might have imagined what she saw. She almost forgot how to breathe. Grandpa Gu¡¯s finger moved again. It was real. Xu Wei sat frozen for a few seconds before she stood up and reached for the nurse call button and pressed for medical help. Mrs. Lin was the first to rush in. Worry written all over her face for fear that something bad happened to Mr. Gu Sr. She rushed towards the bedside and asked anxiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened to Mr. Gu Sr.?¡± She heaved an enormous sigh when she saw that Grandpa Gu was still lying on the bed. She looked towards Xu Wei. Xu Wei stood shivering. She frantically looked around until her gaze fell on Mrs. Lin¡¯s confused face. She slowly enunciated, ¡°Mrs. Lin... I saw Grandpa¡¯s finger move just now.¡± Mrs. Lin stared dumbfounded at Xu Wei, as she couldn¡¯t believe her ears. Still confused, she mouthed, ¡°What?¡± ¡°Grandpa¡¯s finger moved. I saw his finger move.¡± Mrs. Lin covered her mouth with both her hands. Her eyes widened. Her expression was as startled as before. The doctor and nurses also entered the ward. Xu Wei made a quick exnation to the doctor before she pulled Mrs. Lin backward to allow the doctor and nurses to do their examination on Grandpa Gu. Grandpa Gu had been in aatose state for several months, with no sign of life. If it were not for the machines and drugs to help him clung on to life, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to hang on for so long. Everyone around him had already epted that he might not regain consciousness since he had been in a deep sleep for such a long time. It was totally unexpected for him to regain consciousness. Mrs. Lin¡¯s eyes were reddened. Although the doctors were still examining Mr. Gu Sr. and had note up with any diagnostic, her tears were already streaming from her eyes uncontrobly. Xu Wei held her hand andforted her quietly, although she was extremely anxious as well. If Grandpa could regain his consciousness and recovered, that would be the happiest moment in this eventful period. The ten minutes they spent waiting for the doctor to examine Grandpa Gu felt like a century. The doctor turned around to speak to them after the examination ended. Xu Wei took a deep breath and looked at the doctor. ¡°How is it? Is Grandpa going to regain his consciousness?¡± A faint smile appeared on the doctor¡¯s face. ¡°Mr. Gu Sr. seems to start having sensitivity towards the world around him. This is a good omen. We can¡¯t rule out the possibility that he will regain his consciousness.¡± Mrs. Lin could not keep herposure and asked, ¡°That means... it¡¯s highly likely that he will wake up, is that correct?¡± The doctor nodded. ¡°From the looks of it, the situation is very optimistic. Grandpa Gu¡¯s will to survive has always been very strong. I suggest that his close rtives or people he cares about talk to him more and give him more encouragement. It will be very helpful for him to regain his consciousness.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great... that¡¯s great.¡± Mrs. Lin couldn¡¯t hold back her tears as they continued streaming down her face. She held Xu Wei¡¯s hand. ¡°Miss Xu, did you hear that? There¡¯s hope for Grandpa Gu to wake up. No, he will wake up. He will definitely wake up.¡± ¡°Yes, I heard that.¡± Xu Wei¡¯s eyes were slightly red. ¡°Grandpa will definitely wake up.¡± Mrs. Lin wiped Mr. Gu Sr.¡¯s body while she talked to her after the doctor left. Xu Wei walked to the window and looked at the sky outside. Hesitation filled her eyes, but still she took out her phone and made the call. Chapter 786 - Chance of Regaining Consciousness (2)

Chapter 786: Chance of Regaining Consciousness (2)

When the call was picked up, Xu Wei exchanged a few pleasantries before she went straight to the point. ¡°Dear, do me a favor.¡± After she hung up, she turned around and walked back towards the bed. She took another look at Grandpa Gu before she said to Mrs. Lin, ¡°Mrs. Lin, I¡¯ll be leaving first. I¡¯lle back next time.¡± Mrs. Lin, who obviously could not bear to part with Xu Wei, immediately asked, ¡°Miss Xu, aren¡¯t you going to stay with Mr. Gu Sr. any longer? The doctor also mentioned that his close rtives and people he cared about should talk to him more and encourage him to wake up. Wasn¡¯t you the one that made him react when you were talking to him? I¡¯m thinking that he will wake up if you talk to him more.¡± Mrs. Lin talked as if Xu Wei would not being back if she left. Xu Wei blurted, ¡°Mrs. Lin, don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t have a job right now, so I¡¯m quite free. I¡¯lle over every day to apany Grandpa. However, I have a dinner appointment with Chunchun tonight. So, I¡¯ll take my leave for today.¡± ¡°I see... you have a dinner appointment with Miss Chun...¡± Mrs. Lin muttered to herself before she heaved a sigh of relief, ¡°Alright then, I won¡¯t keep you any longer. Come and visit Mr. Gu Sr. with Miss Chun next time then. He has always doted on Miss Chun. He would be happy to see her visit. He might wake up if he¡¯s happy.¡± Xu Wei could not help smiling at Mrs. Lin when she heard her keep mentioning that Grandpa Gu will wake up. Even though she found difficulty in trusting others, she could definitely trust Mrs. Lin and her family. Else, Gu Yu wouldn¡¯t have... After Grandpa Gu fell into aa, only Mrs. Lin and her family were assigned to take care of Grandpa Gu. This was the support he trusted the most. ¨C Xu Wei walked out of the hospital entrance and waited for five minutes before Xiao Chun came by in her Big ck G. She got into the passenger seat and fastened her seatbelt after she closed the door. ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± Xiao Chun asked as she turned the steering wheel. Xu Wei¡¯s ck eyes rolled around, and she said, ¡°Cantonese food, something light. Otherwise... I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be furiouster.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Xu Wei smiled but said nothing. She took her phone and searched for a Cantonese restaurant with a good rating. Once she set the navigation to the said restaurant, she said to Xiao Chun ¡°Let¡¯s eat here. Let¡¯s go!¡± The Cantonese restaurant wasn¡¯t too far away, but it took them more than half an hour to reach as the traffic was busy during rush hour. They walked into restaurant hand-in-hand. Xu Wei requested for a private room. After the server led them in to a private room and seated them, Xiao Chun could no longer hold back her questions anymore. ¡°Wei, what do you have to say to me to need a private room? Why? Are we going to have an underground meeting?¡± Xu Wei choked on her tea, but she thought of it for a moment before she nodded. ¡°Actually, not much different from one.¡± It was Xiao Chun¡¯s turn to get startled. She picked up her teacup and took a sip, but choked on it before she could swallow and started coughing. Xu Wei quickly pulled her chair nearer to Xiao Chun and patted on her back to give her some relief. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m... I¡¯m fine.¡± Xiao Chun waved her hand and put the teacup down as she continued to cough a little. She even pushed the teacup further away before she gulped the remaining liquid in her mouth. After a few deep breaths to prepare herself mentally, she whispered, ¡°Lil¡¯ Wei, are you going to object to the marriage? Are we going to kidnap Yu? Tell me. As your sister, I¡¯ll bent over backward for you.¡± Chapter 787 - Yours, Dead or Alive (1)

Chapter 787: Yours, Dead or Alive (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Sigh, I know. Although you said that you don¡¯t care, I know I actually do. Even though Yu divorced you, but he should not remarry too. I¡¯m not on his side this time. Dead or alive, he¡¯s yours.¡± Xu Wei was speechless at Xiao Chun¡¯s words. Had Xiao Chun not pushed the cup further away, she would have sshed the cup of water on her face to wake her up. Xu Wei picked up the teapot and poured herself a cup of tea. She suppressed the boiling fire in her heart by downing the whole cup of tea in a gulp. ¡°It¡¯s not what you think.¡± Objection to a marriage is non-existent, let alone kidnapping the groom. ¡°Huh?¡± Xiao Chun was first startled, then fear clouded her face. She looked left and right to ensure that they were alone in the private room. She moved closer to Xu Wei and whispered into her ears, ¡°Is there a possibility that you ruthlessly wanted to kill Yu?¡± She made the gesture of raising a knife and a knife-shing motion. Xu Wei took a deep breath. Xiao Chun was fortunate that she had finished drinking the cup of tea in her hand. Else, she would really throw the cup of hot tea at her. She might as well be straightforward with Xiao Chun. Xu Wei looked up at Xiao Chun and pondered for a moment. The first thing she told her was, ¡°Chunchun, I was visiting Grandpa Gu at the hospital earlier, wasn¡¯t I? His fingers moved. Doctor said that there might be a possibility that he will regain his consciousness.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Xiao Chun blinked a few times in disbelief. ¡°Grandpa can regain consciousness? That¡¯s great... have you told Yu? Yu will be delighted to know about this. Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? Lets not eat. Lets go to the hospital. I¡¯ll cheer for Grandpa.¡± She was speaking spoke incoherently. Xu Wei reached out and grabbed her by the hand when she excitedly was about to stand up and prepared to leave. Xu Wei looked at her gravely. ¡°Chunchun, listen carefully to what I¡¯m about to tell you. You might not ept nor believe what I¡¯m going to say, but everything I¡¯m going to tell you is true..¡± The shock and joy on Xiao Chun¡¯s face faded as she looked at the seriousness in Xu Wei. She frowned slightly and said softly, ¡°Lil¡¯ Wei, did something happen to Grandpa again? I¡¯m scared looking at you like this.¡± Xu Wei¡¯s grip around Xiao Chun¡¯s hand tightened. She started telling Xiao Chun what she knew. ¨C The new about Grandpa Gu showing signs of regaining consciousness leaked to the media and was published by one of the press. Discussions about the news intensified when the news was officially published to the public. Reporters flocked the hospital trying to get thetest update on his condition. These paparazzi were everywhere, trying to dig themselves into breaking news. Even the bodyguards stationed at the hospital earlier were not enough to stop the determinations of these paparazzi, let alone Mrs. Lin to guard Mr. Gu Sr. on her own. She could only call Assistant Lin to send more security details to help. As for Assistant Lin, he had been in a sort of missing in action state since before Xu Wei was captured. He mentioned about a business trip, but had never returned from the mentioned business trip since then. Ten well-built security details arrived in the very afternoon as of Assistant Lin¡¯s arrangement to stay on guard of the door into the wards. The media were quickly suppressed by Gu Yu, who gave the order for all news publications rted to Grandpa Gu to be taken down. He disallowed further news on his grandfather to be publicized because the news would cause disturbance to Grandpa Gu¡¯s peace and his recuperation. All the news was immediately taken down, for the media feared offending Gu Yu. The top security around the hospital ward also disallowed them to get any news rted to Grandpa Gu. The heat gradually subsided soon after. News of Gu Yu and Zuo Si¡¯s wedding followed immediately since the date of the wedding was approaching really soon. All the media attention was on them since it was a wedding of the century and would be held in an extremely grand setting. It was until the breaking news that happened in the middle of the night... Chapter 788 - Yours, Dead or Alive (2)

Chapter 788: Yours, Dead or Alive (2)

Mr. Gu Sr. had already woken up and would attend Gu Yu and Zuo Si¡¯s wedding, which would be held three dayster. He would be the witness to the wedding ceremony. The news was published by a VIP member verified by Sina Weibo, therefore proving the authenticity of the user. Thus, it was still seen by a lot of Weibo users even though the post was came out in the middle of the night. The news became a topic of trending search in no time and the ranking rose at every refresh, increasing the poprity of the topic. The topic topped the ranking when morning came, with the small word of ¡°hot¡± added to the side. The news on the marriage alliance between the Gu Corporation and the Zuo Corporation was already a hot topic. The news of Mr. Gu Sr. awakened from hisa and wanted to witness the wedding alliance ignited a new hotter topic. Although Gu Yu and Xu Wei disyed their affection publicly, they were married in secrecy after all. Wedding ceremony was never held for their marriage. Now, not only was Gu Yu giving Zuo Si a wedding ceremony, Mr. Gu Sr. would be the witness as well. It was an immense honour given to Zuo Si, which also shown the ce Zuo Si had in Gu Yu¡¯s heart. Some evenmented that Mr. Gu Sr. regained his consciousness from the excitement towards the wedding of Gu Yu and Zuo Si. He opened his eyes because he wanted to witness his grandson¡¯s wedding. Gu Yu gave up on Xu Wei and chose Zuo Si because she brought luck to Gu family. Even though it was the weekend, Xiao Chun was up early. She ended up browsing Weibo as she did not need to work this very weekend. Fury filled her eyes when she saw the post with bitterments on Xu Wei. In anger, she logged on to her Weibo ount and went up against theseizens with arguments siding with Xu Wei until they had no words to fight back. Her anger dissipated a little after a few rounds of keyboard battles in Weibo. She put down her phone and rested her chin on her hand while her gaze followed Xu Wei¡¯s movement, who was preparing breakfast in the kitchen. ¡°Wei, I would have been furious at thesements if I were you. Look at what they said about you. I suspect Zuo Si hired paid posters to promote herself and crush you.¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m already furious even when I¡¯m not you.¡± Xu Wei moved the fried eggs onto her te from the pan and walked towards the dining area with two tes in her hand. She then untied her apron after she put down the tes and pulled out a chair to sit. ¡°Let¡¯s dig in. Hurry and eat up. We¡¯ll visit Grandpa after breakfast.¡± Xiao Chun stopped talking about the ridiculous posting andmentaries on Weibo when she realised that Xu Wei was not upset over them. She nodded and generously sugar-coated her praises. ¡°Breakfast made of love by my Lil¡¯ Wei is the best. I¡¯ll finish every bit of them. It was Yu¡¯s lost to not know how to cherish you. He can eat no breakfast made by his wife for the rest of his life marrying someone like Zuo Si. That woman has no feminine side on her.¡± Xu Wei smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡± Xiao Chun drove to the hospital with Xu Wei after breakfast. They even picked up a bouquet of fresh flowers from the florist on their way. Xu Wei stayed back at the hospital to continue chatting with him while Xiao Chun left for the dinner appointment with her mother, Bai Yufang. She drove back to the Xiao Residence alone. Bai Yufang was usually busy with her patients and spent most of her time in the hospital. Xiao Chun herself was usually busy with her own work. It was rare for them to spend time with each other because of their busy schedule. Bai Yufang offered to make dinner at home since it was rare for them to make time to meet. Xiao Chun changed into indoor slipper when she reached the entrance and walked into the residence. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± She was greeted by Bai Yufang, who walked out of the kitchen. A gentle smile lit up on her face when she saw her daughter. Chapter 789 - Day Before the Wedding (1)

Chapter 789: Day Before the Wedding (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Yea.¡± Xiao Chun replied. She walked towards Bai Yufang and held her mother¡¯s hand affectionately. Coquettishly, she asked, ¡°Mom, what delicious food did you make for me today?¡± ¡°I made all your favourite dishes.¡± Bai Yufang nudged the tip of Xiao Chun¡¯s perky little nose affectionately. ¡°Wash your hand, then we shall eat.¡± ¡°As you wish.¡± They sat at the dining table, face to face. Bai Yufang eyed her daughter and ced a piece of beef cutlet into Xiao Chun¡¯s bowl with her chopstick. ¡°Eat more. You¡¯ve lost weight.¡± Xiao Chun pinched her cheeks and retorted, ¡°Mom, my face grew rounder recently. How would I have lost weight?¡± She continued after a pause, ¡°However, it¡¯s rare to get to eat your cooking. I will still finish all the food even if I get rounder.¡± Bai Yufang smiled in satisfaction. ¡°Don¡¯t just talk about it.¡± Xiao Chun did not say another word. She continued picking up the dishes in front of her with her chopsticks and dug in, showing her sincerity through her actions. Bai Yufang¡¯s eyes were filled with smiles when she saw Xiao Chun eating appetizingly. She too dug in, but seemed to not be having a good appetite as she ate little. As they ate, they chatted about the happening in life and work. Then she casually mentioned, ¡°Oh yea, I heard that the Grandpa Gu has already woken up. Did you know about that?¡± Xiao Chun¡¯s movements paused, then she nodded and replied casually, ¡°I know. I went to see Grandpa with Wei earlier this morning.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Bai Yufang put down her chopsticks and elegantly wiped the corner of her lips. She looked concerned. ¡°How is Grandpa¡¯s body? Has he really awakened? Did he tell you anything?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Xiao Chun swallowed the piece of beef she was chewing. ¡°Mom, Grandpa just woke up. His consciousness and memory have not fully recovered yet. We have to take it slow. But the Doctor said that he¡¯s in a pretty good condition.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good to hear that.¡± Bai Yufang sighed. ¡°I too, wanted to visit Grandpa Gu. But as you know, Yu has tight security at the hospital guarding him and allows no visitors. I feel much at ease when I hear from you he is doing well.¡± ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. You will see Grandpa Gu at Yu¡¯s wedding anyway if you wish to see him. He¡¯s likely recovered by then when the time for the weddinges.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Bai Yufang replied. Her smile seeped away and disappeared in the blink of an eye. Xiao Chun continued to chat with Bai Yufang for a little longer after dinner. She got up and left when she received an invitation to go for shopping spree by her best friend. The warmth on Bai Yufang¡¯s face disappeared as gloomy expression took over as she watched Xiao Chun¡¯s car left. ¨C Xu Wei had been staying by the hospital bed with Grandpa Gu the entire night. He had just awakened. He was very weak and had been resting with his eyes closed the entire time, other than a short wake time in the morning. Worried that Xu Wei would be exhausted, and it waste into the night, Mrs. Lin asked Xu Wei to leave. ¡°Miss Xu, please go back and rest. I¡¯ll stay with Mr. Gu Sr. here.¡± She couldn¡¯t help sighing as she said that. ¡°Miss Xu, it¡¯s all thanks to you. You were the one who woke Mr. Gu Sr. up. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have woken up so quickly. I wonder what the Young Master is thinking...¡± Xu Wei interrupted her. ¡°Mrs. Lin, I won¡¯t be leaving tonight. Doctor mentioned that Grandpa Gu needs to recuperate well these two days. These two days are a critical period for him. Let¡¯s take turns to watch over him. You¡¯re too exhausted to do it alone.¡± Mrs. Lin was the only watching Grandpa Gu currently, as she did not trust other nurses. Mrs. Lin did not object since it was for Mr. Gu Sr. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡± It waste into the night and Xu Wei was leaning on the sofa, asleep. The door to the ward gently pushed open from the outside out of a sudden. Chapter 790 - Day Before the Wedding (2)

Chapter 790: Day Before the Wedding (2)

In her drowsiness, Xu Wei heard footsteps. Her eyshes fluttered slightly. Just as she was about to open her eyes, she felt a sharp pain in her arm like it was being poked. Her eyes became heavy as she fell back into slumber. Before shepletely lost consciousness, she heard footsteps walking toward the hospital bed. ¨C That person wrapped a huge coat around Grandpa Gu, then put on a hat and a mask on him. Grandpa Gu was then carried to a wheelchair prepared by the person and was pushed out of the wards. He met with no obstruction at all when he carried Grandpa Gu to the underground parking lot. After cing Grandpa Gu in the back seat of the car, he got on to the driver seat and drove away. They drove to another private hospital in the dark of the night. Grandpa Gu was brought to the psychological department of the hospital quietly. He walked to the door of the first consultation room and knocked. It was Bai Yufang, dressed in a doctor¡¯s robe, that answered the door. She asked cautiously, ¡°Did anyone see you?¡± The man whispered. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Very well,e in.¡± Bai Yufang stood aside to give way to the man and let him walk in. She immediately closed the door and locked it. The man ced Grandpa Gu on the recliner chair and tied his hands and feet with rope. He then stepped backward and looked towards Bai Yufang. ¡°You can start now.¡± Bai Yufang nodded. Her phone beeped when she was about to walk towards the recliner chair. A message from her precious daughter, Xiao Chun, shed on the screen of her phone: [Mom, rest early. Goodnight! *heart emoji*] The corners of her lips curved up into a faint smile. She thought for a moment and replied to the text message: [You rest early too, baby. ] The man frowned when he saw that Bai Yufang was not working on Grandpa Gu yet. ¡°Doctor Bai, get to business. Don¡¯t dy any longer.¡± The warmth on Bai Yufang¡¯s face immediately disappeared. She red at him coldly and replied him in a chilly tone, ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell me what to do. Mind your own business.¡± She walked straight towards the recliner chair without a nce at that man and skillfully took out a syringe from her robe pocket. With a familiar movement, she injected the content into Grandpa Gu¡¯s arm. She snapped her fingers in front of him and said, ¡°Grandpa Gu, wake up now.¡± Grandpa Gu slowly opened his eyes. His pupils constricted when he saw the person in front of him. ¡°You...¡± Corner of Bai Yufang¡¯s lips curled upwards when she saw his reaction. She held a swaying pocket watch in front of him and swayed the pocket watch in an uniformed movement in front of his eyes. Her chilly voice became gentle, hoarse, and bewitching. The hypnosis process ended after an hour or more. Bai Yufang waved her hand at the person standing at the side. ¡°Take her away.¡± That man nodded and stepped forward. He picked up Grandpa Gu with the wheelchair and left. Silence enveloped the consultation room again. Bai Yufang rubbed the space between her eyebrows. She took out her phone again and re-opened the message Xiao Chun sent earlier. All her weariness seeped away from her face. ¨C Xu Wei slept until daybreak. She opened her eyes wide, as if she was shaken from her sleep. Her first reaction was to look towards the hospital bed. Grandpa Gu was still lying quietly on the bed. She got up and walked up to him. She adjusted his quilt after she checked that his breathing was even and his expression normal. Then she turned around and walked into the bathroom to wash up. Grandpa Gu lingered between being asleep and awoke for the next two days. His mentality gradually recovered, although he talked little in the two days. Three days passed in the blink of an eye. Gu Yu and Zuo Si had their wedding held in the Gu Garden Country Club today. Gu Yu sent a car to pick up Mr. Gu Sr., who was going to preside over the wedding, early in the morning. Chapter 791 - Here to Kidnap the Groom (1)

Chapter 791: Here to Kidnap the Groom (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xu Wei returned to Xiao Chun¡¯s apartment in a cab after Grandpa Gu and Mrs. Lin were picked up by the driver sent by Gu Yu. As the bridesmaid and best man of the wedding, Xiao Chun and Xu Shuai had already left for the wedding. The gowns and jewelery that were prepared by Xiao Chun for Xu Wei were spread on the bed along with a beautiful high heels made of crystal like materials. She first took a shower before she did a quick facial treatment and went through her facial routine in the bathroom. Then only she put on her makeup at her dressing table. She wore light makeup, but focused on detailing her eye features to make them looked more delicate. She would still want to look beautiful, even though she had no intention to steal the bride¡¯s limelight. She admired herself in front of the full sized mirror after she was done with her makeup and having donned the gown. Satisfied with her look, she put on her high heels and left with her phone and a USB drive in her handbag. ¨C The wedding banquet was packed with celebrities and friends of both families. The marriage between /the Gu Corporation and the Zuo Corporation was a major event in the business world. Not only that it was attended by Grandpa Gu, who had just woken from hisa, CEO Zuo and rtives of the Zuo family that rarely appeared in public flew in to attend the ceremony. Everyone could not help marvelling over CEO Zuo. Even though Zuo An failed to secure the CEO position in Gu Corporation, the marriage between Zuo Si and Gu Yu today would mean that Gu Corporation and Zuo Corporation had be one. CEO Zuo won this time. It had always been known Gu family conquered the north while the Zuo Family, the south. In the future, the descendant of Gu Yu and Zuo Si would dominate the entire business world. The world of themerce would be dominated by one family. The wedding banquet was held with elegance, nobleness, and romantic setting on thergewn behind the Gu Garden Country Club. Most of the guests had already arrived by the time Xu Wei reached the venue. Most of them were still entertaining themselves, chatting and socializing at the cocktail reception since the wedding ceremony had yet begun. Most of the guests were younger generations of the rich with their celebrity girlfriends busy exchanging pleasantries and snapping photos for their social medias. Everyone in themunity knew Xu Wei by reputation, although they might not have met her before. Being the ex-wife of Gu Yu, she was the least expected guest at the wedding banquet. Therefore, she captured everyone¡¯s attention the moment she stepped into the venue. Whispers and discussions started among the attendees. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Xu Wei? What is she doing here? Is she here to cause trouble?¡± ¡°Oh my God, if that¡¯s the case, isn¡¯t she too stupid and overestimating herself? If she were to cause a scene like today, she would be the one being shamed...¡± ¡°She should just stay low since they were already divorced. Her family background was inferior to Gu Yu¡¯s, after all. She must have gotten quite an amount aspensation from Gu Yu? I heard she had a gotten an enormous amount of Gu Corporation¡¯s share. She has some kind of death wish if she still doesn¡¯t know her ce and offended the Gu or the Zuo family.¡± ¡°Agreed. Did she not pretend to have killed Gu Yu to gain poprity? In the end, Gu Yu appeared in the public to verify that she was lying and even announced the news of his marriage to the public. Such a p to her face. It¡¯s funny when you think about it. How dare she show up here?¡± ¡°She had always been thick-skinned. First, their engagement was annulled, then she got divorced. Now, she still sticks around shamelessly. She¡¯s a disgrace.¡± ¡°Disgrace? Does she, Xu Wei, have any grace or dignity? She can gain so much advantage once and again because she¡¯s shameless. As for us, we can¡¯t bring ourselves to do what she did.¡± She shrieked as soon as she finished her words. Champagne dripping from her hair, she was shivering from the chilled champagne just taken out from the ice bucket. She fiercely red at the person who poured the chilled champagne down her head after her piercing shriek. ¡°Who did it? Are you crazy?¡± Chapter 792 - Here to Kidnap the Groom (2)

Chapter 792: Here to Kidnap the Groom (2)

Her arrogance disappeared instantly, as if her anger were cooled down by the chilled champagne dripping from her hair when she saw the woman with head held high in front of her. That was because the woman standing in front of her was Gu Xue, the little princess of the Gu family, cousin of Gu Yu. Gu Xiong were expelled from the Gu family initially and lost all his shares previously, turning him into a joke of themunity for quite a while. He made aeback to the Gu Corporation for reason unknown and his family appeared in the limelight more often than before. No one would purposely provoke Gu Xue, for she had always been arrogant. Now that her father had be more popr, she was even more so. Thus, everyone would only try to avoid crossing path with Gu Xue. This woman could only count herself unlucky for offending Gu Xue for the reason unknown to her. ¡°Oh? I thought you have a lot to say earlier? You¡¯re now a mute?¡± She was an Inte celebrity with low poprity. Embarrassed for having a champagne doused on her head, she now felt even more embarrassed for being criticized in the public by Gu Xue. Even though she was filled with resentment, she dared not say a word against Gu Xue. She could only put on a weak smile and tried to defend herself. ¡°Miss Gu, I was only joking...¡± ¡°Joking? Where did you get the nerve to joke around with my sister?¡± Gu Xue sneered, ¡°Since you like to joke around so much, then I¡¯ll joke around with you too.¡± Gu Xue took out a lipstick from her bag and unscrewed the lid. She gave her a smug smile. ¡°Your makeup is smudged. Let me help you with it.¡± She went forward and squeezed the woman¡¯s chin with one hand, then ran her lipstick in the other hand over the woman¡¯s face in a zigzag motion. She released her chin after she was done drawing the woman¡¯s face with her lipstick, then took out her phone and snapped a quick photo of the woman¡¯s face. Disying the picture in front of the woman, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll post it on my socialwork. Did you not say you can¡¯t be famous if you¡¯re not shameless enough? I¡¯ll help make you famous, there¡¯s no need to thank me for that. You¡¯re most weed.¡± That woman was already in an extremely sorry state with her face being drawn on like she just came out from a horror supernatural movie scene. Gu Xue was a famous socialite in the circle. If she were to post her ugly photos in her social media, she would be shunned by themunity and exiled from the circle of the elites. She got really panicked and kept begging for mercy from Gu Xue. ¡°Miss Gu, I was wrong. I sincerely apologize. It was my foul mouth that said all the wrong things. I will never do it ever again.¡± ¡°It¡¯s useless for you to beg me. I¡¯m famous for having a cruel heart. Perhaps you can beg for forgiveness from my pretty and kind hearted sister. I¡¯ll let you go if she¡¯s willing to forgive you.¡± The poor woman understood every word that came out from Gu Xue¡¯s mouth and immediately turned towards Xu Wei, who was standing by her side, begging her for mercy. ¡°Miss Xu, I was wrong. I¡¯m apologize. I won¡¯t speak another nonsensical word. Please let me go this time.¡± Xu Wei couldn¡¯t be bothered with her. She said inly, ¡°You¡¯ll be fine if you keep your mouth shut. I don¡¯t want to see you around. Be on your way.¡± The woman understood what Xu Wei meant and left without another word. Gu Xue was obviously making her an example for the others. The rest of the crowd dispersed. None dared to gossip nor made another unkind remark of Xu Wei. Gu Xue walked towards Xu Wei and stood facing her. The arrogant little princess instantly turned into an adorable little sweetheart. ¡°Sister Wei.¡± Xu Wei raised her hand and rubbed her head. She smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, Xue¡¯er.¡± ¡°What are you thanking me for? This is what I should do. Even if you¡¯re no longer my sister-inw, you¡¯re still my sister. Whoever dares to bully people I cared of, I¡¯ll let her have a taste of what it means to be bullied.¡± Her tone turned serious after a pause. ¡°Sister-inw, I¡¯ll still help you even if you¡¯re here to kidnap the groom.¡± Xu Wei was speechless at Gu Xue¡¯s offer. She did not know why Xiao Chun and Xu Wei would think she wanted to kidnap the groom. Xu Wei thought it through and did not deny. ¡°I need your help.¡± Chapter 793 - This time, she bet that they would lose! (1)

Chapter 793: This time, she bet that they would lose! (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Gu Xue immediately patted her chest and agreed, ¡°Sister Future, tell me, what do you need me to do? I¡¯ll go to the mountain of Knives...¡± ¡°Stop!¡±Xu Wei stopped her from expressing her determination. She grabbed her arm and said in a low voice, ¡°Follow me.¡± Xu Wei brought Gu Xue to a quiet corner and whispered to her for a while. Then, she opened her handbag, took out the USB inside, and handed it to her. Gu Xue took it solemnly and held it in her hand. Then, she made an OK gesture to her and said, ¡°Leave it to me. I¡¯ll definitely take care of it!¡± Then, she lifted her foot and left in her high heels. Xu Wei took out her phone and looked at the time on it. She opened wechat and found Xiao Chun¡¯s profile picture. Then, she sent a voice message, ¡°Where is she?¡± About ten secondster, Xiao Chun replied, ¡°She¡¯s almost here. She should be here in about five minutes.¡±. She was referring to the car that would pick up the bride. In other words, the official wedding would officially begin in ten minutes. Xu Wei leaned against the pir and took a deep breath. She had to finish what she had to do today. After that... she would have a clear conscience. She straightened up and was about to leave when footsteps came from ahead. She looked up and saw Zuo an in a pure white suit. He was as handsome, elegant, and elegant as she had seen him for the first time. He was like a piece of beautiful jade, refreshing and refreshing, like a spring breeze. It seemed that he had always liked to wear a white suit. After so many banquets, he had always been dressed in white. But... His world was dark. Even if he was dressed in white, it could not hide the darkness and turbid air all over his body. Xu Wei nced at him, retracted her gaze, and walked straight past him. Zuo an did not stop her, but said, ¡°Future, no matter what you want to do, stop.¡± Xu Wei found it funny. She evenughed out loud. She stopped for a moment and didn¡¯t look back. The two of them just stood there with their backs to each other. There was no emotion in her tone. She only said inly, ¡°Zuo an, no matter what, no one will always have victory in their hands.¡± ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your own good.¡± Zuo An¡¯s voice had a hint of a deeper tone and a hint of undtion, ¡°For a man who doesn¡¯t love you, is it worth it to lose the rest of your life? You have shares and money now. You have what you want. Don¡¯t get involved in these things and live your life well. Isn¡¯t that good?¡± Xu Wei didn¡¯t answer him and continued to walk away. The people of the Zuo family, whether it was Father Zuo, Zuo an, or Zuo Si, all thought that others could only be manipted by them and turn their peaceful lives upside down. Yet, they still had to persuade others to stop and stop. It was simply ridiculous. They might not always win this game. This time, she bet that they would lose! ¨C The wedding car arrived. As the bride, Zuo Si¡¯s white wedding dress was mopping the floor. The long veil covered her beautiful face, and one could vaguely see the blissful smile on her face. The music started ying. She held father Zuo¡¯s arm and stepped on the red carpet, walking step by step toward Gu Yu who was standing at the end. There were petals flying in the air around her, and the air seemed to be filled with happiness and sweetness. Therge LED screen behind Gu Yu Lit up and began to y pictures of the two of them and other daily activities. Unexpectedly, the images that were yed... were not of Gu Yu and Zuo Si, but... of Grandpa Gu and... Bai Yufang! To be precise, it was the image of Bai Yufang Hypnotizing Grandpa Gu. Chapter 794 - She Bet on Them Losing (2)

Chapter 794: She Bet on Them Losing (2)

All the attentions turned from Zuo Si, the bride, to the LED screen. The video was obviously recorded in secrecy, judging from the distance and the angle the video was taken. Bai Yufang¡¯s words guiding Grandpa Gu into hypnotization could be heard indistinctively from the video ying on the LED screen. She was guiding Grandpa Gu into believing that he had fallen down the stairs by ident and had nothing to do with anyone else, while the actual memory of him falling down the stairs was blurred. From the video, Grandpa Gu repeated after her words while she kept asking him how he had fallen down the stairs. He repeatedly answered that he had fallen down the stairs by ident. The video was a clip thatsted only five minutes, but the highlight of the video had been broadcasted for all to see. When Grandpa Gu fell down the stairs and went into aa, Gu Corporation, too, fell into chaos. There were talks of conspiracy theory behind his sudden illness. But they had never expected it to be an attempt for his life. Although the truth about how Grandpa Gu fell down the stairs was not mentioned, the fact she tried to distort Grandpa Gu¡¯s memory to cover up for the crime had proven enough that she was involved in the incident. She was the god-daughter of Grandpa Gu. Thus, Grandpa Gu had always helped the Xiao family in their business, providing them with a good chance of business developments. Grandpa Gu even treated Bai Yufang like his own and doted on Xiao Chun like she was his own granddaughter. Grandpa Gu treated her so well, but she repaid his kindness with enmity. Commotions raised among the crowds as all their eyes were on at Bai Yufang in unison. Bai Yufang was seated next to Grandpa Gu as she had been apanying Grandpa Gu, shielding him away from those that wanted to talk to him or to get near him, taking care of him in every way she could. Not only did she not show any sign of panic after seeing the video exposing her crime, her expression was stony instead, with her brows tightly knitted. She could still carry the air of ¡°true blue will never stain¡± with her. The wedding was interrupted because of this and likely could not be carried on unless the truth behind this incident was exposed. Bai Yufang stood up. She gestured to the emcee, who stepped forward and handed the microphone to her. She turned around and faced Gu Yu first. ¡°Yu, I¡¯m so sorry for this. I have no idea who came up with the fabricated video and choose this time to broadcast it to the public for everyone to see. In order to stop the interruption to your wedding, I have the responsibility to make a rification regarding the video. Spare me a few minutes.¡± Gu Yu looked towards Zuo Si, who stood halfway down the red carpet, as if seeking her agreement. Zuo Si gently nodded at him. Gu Yu replied to Bai Yufang, ¡°Okay.¡± Bai Yufang faced the crowd and cleared her throat. Unhurriedly, she spoke, ¡°I¡¯m Grandpa Gu¡¯s psychiatrist, and I provided him with counseling and treatment service often. This video showed me giving him psychological counseling and treatment, but I said nothing like that. I had never hypnotized Mr. Gu Sr., nor did I forcibly distorted his memory. This video is a nonsense...¡± ¡°Today is Yu and Zuo Si¡¯s wedding. I believe this video was released to create havoc and ruin the wedding. I believe the culprit was not among you that came to witness the happiness of the newly wed. Who was the one that does not want to see Yu and Zuo Si¡¯s happiness at being married?¡± Chapter 795 - Confrontation (1)

Chapter 795: Confrontation (1)

Bai Yufang conveniently distracted the attention of the participants from her crimes with these few words and sessfully drew their attentions towards the culprit trying to ¡°sabotage¡± the wedding. Who was the person least wanted to see the marriage between Gu Yu and Zuo Si? The answer was obvious to everyone present. As everyone present noticed Xu Wei entering earlier the venue at the wedding banquet, they were all looking around, searching for her. Before any of them able to locate Xu Wei, the LED screen lit up again, but not with another video recording. It was a voice recording instead. An audio clip of a conversation. A woman said, ¡°The shares in Grandpa¡¯s hand should have belonged to Gu Yu. But he entrusted them to Gu Xiong instead. How did Auntie Bai make Grandpa Gu sign the share transfer agreement when he was still sober?¡± Then, a man replied, ¡°Hypnosis.¡± The audio ended with just two lines of conversation exchange. But those present could recognise Xu Wei as the woman in the conversation and the uniquely warm voice of the man belonged to Zuo An. The rification Bai Yufang made earlier on Grandpa Gu wasn¡¯t being hypnotized backfired the very next second when the audio on the conversation was yed. It was certainly breaking news. Bai Yufang hypnotized Mr. Gu Sr. to get her hand on his shares. It was a serious crime if this was true. If Zuo An could state that they used hypnotism on Mr. Gu Sr. to get to his shares in Gu Corporation, it would lead to uncovering of Bai Yufang¡¯s rtionship with the Zuo family. Did everything she did was for the Zuo family? What was her rtionship with the Zuo family, and how was she rted to them? Question after question surfaced in everyone¡¯s minds as they started discussing the conspiracy against the Gu family. All the attentions were on Bai Yufang instead of Xu Wei. Bai Yufang¡¯s expression turned slightly ugly. Zuo Si¡¯s expression darkened while gloominess filled CEO Zuo¡¯s eyes. He nced sharply towards Zuo An, who was sitting down at the side with a poker face. He had never expected for Zuo An to be blinded by love and revealed such information to Xu Wei. Bai Yufang initially had the situation well under control, but Xu Wei¡¯s backup n came unexpectedly to her. Bai Yufang knew she would need to exin herself first for the wedding to proceed, else she would be in huge trouble. Her grip on the microphone tightened, but no anxiousness or guilt reflected on her face. She nced towards Mr. Gu Sr., who was still seated in his chair in silence.. She blinked, tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°Everyone knows that Mr. Gu Sr. has always treated me well. He treated me like his own daughter, and I treated him like my father. Our rtionship has been really close all these years. I would never do such a thing to hurt him. For the person who thinks you can mislead the public using these videos and recordings and drive a wedge between Mr. Gu Sr. and I, you¡¯re too na?ve to think that you will seed. ¡°If I really wanted to hurt him, I won¡¯t just hypnotize him, since I can be so close to him. I would make sure that he will never wake up. I could easily cover up for crime that you framed me of then.¡± Bau Yufang paused for a moment before she continued, ¡°I, Bai Yufang, am answerable to the public and to my conscience, and to Mr. Gu Sr. Let¡¯s have a confrontation if you have conclusive evidence against me. We shall clear out the doubt. Don¡¯t hide.¡± The entire banquet venue fell into silence. No response came from the floor. Corners of her lips curled up, her expression was unreadable. If no one came forward to confront her, that would mean the user had no more tricks up their sleeves. A voice came from the floor the very next second, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll confront you.¡± Chapter 796 - Confrontation (2)

Chapter 796: Confrontation (2)

A familiar voice drifted into Bai Yufang¡¯s ears and her expression changed instantly. Xiao Chun stepped out from behind Zuo Si before she walked towards Bai Yufang slowly and stood before her. After staring at her for a few seconds, she turned towards everyone else. She then raised her chin and gestured to the emcee, who quickly understood her intentions and handed her a microphone. After Xiao Chun took the microphone from the emcee, her eyesnded on Bai Yufang¡¯s face once again and she asked, ¡°Mother, how do you intend to fight for your case? Do you want to deny everything that was recorded in this video? Well, let me tell you this¡ªI was the one who took this video. I sent you a message and after you replied, I used that to identify your location. Subsequently, I tracked you down and filmed this secretly. ¡°I witnessed and heard everything in the video in person. I couldn¡¯t believe that my mother would do such a thing and I felt terribly disappointed and heartbroken about the truth.¡± Bai Yufang¡¯s face became slightly pale and after she forced herself to calm down, berated, ¡°Chunchun, I know that you are on good terms with Xu Wei, but you can¡¯t spout nonsense when ites to certain matters.¡± ¡°Nonsense?¡± Xiao Chun snickered. Her eyes were filled with disappointment and self-ridicule as she retorted, ¡°You¡¯re my mother. Did you think I would nder my own mother just to help out a friend?¡± Bai Yufang closed her eyes and moved her lips as if she wanted to say something, but suppressed on second thought. She then sighed softly before she replied, ¡°Chunchun, I don¡¯t know what Xu Wei said to you to make youe forward to use me like this, but you¡¯re my daughter and I wouldn¡¯t me you no matter what you do.¡± Without giving Xiao Chun further opportunity to speak, she then changed the topic to Grandpa Gu, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t take the me for something I that I did not do. We all have our own stand on this, so why don¡¯t we ask Grandpa Gu? He knows best how our rtionship has been over the years and whether I¡¯ve hurt him or instigated him to do anything. It¡¯ll only be my fault if Grandpa Gu thinks that I¡¯ve hurt him.¡± Then, she held the microphone up close to Grandpa Gu¡¯s mouth and asked gently, ¡°Grandpa Gu, please say a few words.¡± Xiao Chun¡¯s brows knitted into a tight frown and she clenched her hands. As expected, being a psychiatrist, her mother was strong at heart and knew that she would not gain the upper hand in a confrontation with Xiao Chun. That was why her mother told her things like how she would forgive her no matter what she did so as to shut her stop her before she turned to Grandpa Gu. Everyone turned their attention to Grandpa Gu after they heard Bai Yufang¡¯s question. The exnation offered by the party involved would certainly be the most convincing. Grandpa Gu leaned on his walking stick and stood up shakily. As he was bedridden for a few months, his face appeared lean and he seemed increasingly old and haggard. His face was wrinkled and his facial features were visibly less distinct. In fact, it would be hard to identify who he was if one did not look closely. However, his drastic change wasn¡¯t unexpected since he was seriously ill and thus, the crowd wasn¡¯t bothered by his appearance and simply focused on what he had to say. Grandpa Gu spoke into the microphone in a deep and aged voice, ¡°Yufang didn¡¯t do anything to hurt me. Everyone, please ignore these groundless videos and audio recordings. Let¡¯s proceed with the wedding. Right now, my only wish is for my grandson¡¯s wedding to go on smoothly and to see him find his happiness.¡± His words basically put an end to the farce. If Grandpa Gu did not have a problem with Bai Yufang, then others would only appear like a petty scumbag if they continued to gossip about this matter and stir up enmity. Bai Yufang¡¯s lips curled up slightly but before she could break out into a grin, someone interrupted, ¡°Aunt Bai, it¡¯s now my turn to confront you.¡± Chapter 797 - Pay Her Back in Her Own Coin (1)

Chapter 797: Pay Her Back in Her Own Coin (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xu Wei stood up from her seat in thest row of the spectator¡¯s seating area and stared straight at Bai Yufang before she walked up and stood up beside Xiao Chun to face Bai Yufang and Grandpa Gu. Bai Yufang¡¯s expression changed for a fleeting moment, but she quickly assumed her usual gentle expression and even shed her a rather helpless smile before she took the lead to speak, ¡°Wei, perhaps you¡¯ve misunderstood me or... you simply want to use this as a reason to ruin the wedding, but you¡¯re making the most irrational choice now.¡± After a pause, she softened her tone as if she wanted to give Xu Wei a leeway out and suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s set aside our differences on a day like this and let the newlyweds take a bow first. It would be terrible if we miss the auspicious time.¡± ¡°As for the things that you want to question me about, I¡¯ll certainly offer you an exnation after the wedding is over. Are you agreeable to this?¡± Everyone could tell how confident Bai Yufang was and felt convinced that she had probably never done anything against her conscience if she could appear so self-righteous. Moreover, Grandpa Gu, too, confirmed that she had never done anything to hurt him. What Bai Yufang had just said was simply meant to salvage Xu Wei¡¯s pride and to prevent Xu Wei from continuing with the farce, which would only serve to humiliate her further. Usually, most people would have taken the cue and backed down. However, Xu Wei replied without hesitation, ¡°No.¡± Tilting her chin up, she smiled calmly before she replied, ¡°Aunt Bai, I only have a few questions. It won¡¯t take long. As it concerns Grandpa Gu, I¡¯m sure Gu Yu and Zuo Si wouldn¡¯t mind sparing us a few minutes.¡± Zuo Si¡¯s expression had already darkened but she was on no grounds to voice out her protest. Her silence implied a tacit agreement to Xu Wei¡¯s proposal. Bai Yufang knew that Xu Wei hade prepared. Xu Wei was pressuring her through making use of the asion and guests who were witnessing the event. Bai Yufang knew that she had no choice but to answer her questions directly but she wouldn¡¯t do so without a fight. ¡°Could it be... that she already found some solid evidence?¡± Bai Yufang wondered. ¡°No. I already know the possible trump cards that she could possibly have. She could expose the video and voice recording because I¡¯ve already hypnotized Grandpa Gu again prior to the wedding as a form of safety precaution. That¡¯s why he would speak up for me just now,¡± Bai Yufang reasoned. ¡°Xu Wei would only make a fool of herself if she still hoped to win the case by getting Grandpa Gu over to her side,¡± Bai Yufang assured herself. ¡°Since she wants to do this the hard way, then don¡¯t me me for not showing any mercy,¡± she decided. As this thought crossed her mind, a look of ridicule shed across Bai Yufang¡¯s eyes and she replied coldly, ¡°Fire away.¡± Xu Wei beamed before she cleared her throat and took the microphone from Xiao Chun to ask, ¡°Aunt Bai, you said that you had no intention of hurting Grandpa Gu. If you did, then you wouldn¡¯t just hypnotize him. You would have assured that he would never be able to wake up again, wouldn¡¯t you?¡± Bai Yufang had already answered this earlier on and felt rather impatient to hear Xu Wei prompt her to repeat herself again. Nheless, she answered patiently, ¡°Yes.¡± Xu Wei nodded before she proceeded with her next question, ¡°But it¡¯s true that you still stopped Grandpa Gu from regaining consciousness. You were able to get close to him to swap out his medicine, which caused him to remain in poor health. Subsequently, when he was going up the stairs, you pushed him off and caused him to slip into aa.¡± Bai Yufang felt likeughing out loud when she heard what Xu Wei said. ¡°Wei, you need evidence to support any ims that you make. Where¡¯s the evidence? Could we convict a person with just a verbal usation now?¡± she retorted. ¡°What¡¯s the hurry?¡± Xu Wei rebuttedzily. ¡°I¡¯m not done yet.¡± Chapter 798 - Pay Her Back in Her Own Coin (2)

Chapter 798: Pay Her Back in Her Own Coin (2)

Xu Wei turned to face the crowd and continued, ¡°From the start, you¡¯ve never thought of sparing Grandpa Gu¡¯s life. However, he wasn¡¯t meant to die and ended up in aa instead of falling to his death. From your point of view, only the dead could keep a secret, but subsequently, because Gu Yu arranged for more people to watch over Grandpa Gu and prevent anyone from getting close to him, there was no way for you to continue with your ns. However, as you feel that it was unlikely of Grandpa Gu to wake up from hisa to expose your true colors, you decided to let your guard down. ¡°You never expected Grandpa Gu to regain consciousness so abruptly and, coincidentally, when Gu Yu and Zuo Si¡¯s wedding is just around the corner. The Zuo Family ced great importance in this marriage alliance and they needed Grandpa Gu to witness the wedding. You couldn¡¯t possibly make a move against Grandpa Gu at a time like this for if something happened to him again, it might affect the wedding. However, neither could you let Grandpa Gu face the public while he was clear-minded and conscious for you feared that he would expose the terrible things that you did. That¡¯s why you could only hypnotize him for the time being so as to cover up what you¡¯ve done and get through this wedding first. ¡°You asked someone to kidnap Grandpa Gu from the hospital ward and bring him to your clinic. After hypnotizing him, you asked someone to send him back. You wanted to keep it a secret, but...¡± She paused her analysis for a moment and asked, ¡°Aunt Bai, aren¡¯t you curious why you managed to take Grandpa Gu away so easily despite how heavily guarded the ward is?¡± The smile gradually vanished from Bai Yufang¡¯s face. Xu Wei was unbothered by her silence and continued, ¡°Let me tell you the reason. I specifically instructed the bodyguards to let your men in. I yed along with him and allowed him to knock me out with his drugs so as not to arouse his suspicion. Otherwise, how do you think your men could manage to take Grandpa Gu away so easily? ¡°Aunt Bai, you were indeed cautious, but you were only wary of me. I¡¯ve also teamed up with Chunchun a long time ago. She did not tail after your men even when she saw them leave with Grandpa Gu for she was afraid of alerting you. Instead, she sent you a message and as soon as you replied, she would be able to confirm your location through the GPS and track you down. She then secretly recorded the process of you hypnotizing Grandpa Gu. ¡°Why would you do these things if you didn¡¯t have a guilty conscience? Don¡¯t tell me that you asked someone to take Grandpa Gu away furtively in the middle of the night for the sake of counselling him? Who would even buy into that?¡± Bai Yufang¡¯s expression became increasingly solemn as she listened to what Xu Wei was saying. Her pride and look of disdain had already been wiped off her face and her lips were pursed as her gaze wavered. She had really underestimated Xu Wei. The trap had already beenid out by Xu Wei from the moment Xiao Chun returned home for dinner and asked about Grandpa Gu¡¯s condition. Xiao Chun was already working together with Xu Wei to lure her into her own trap. Fortunately, even if Xu Wei¡¯s guess was right, she stillcked a piece of evidence that could serve as the final nail in the coffin. ¡°No matter what, Grandpa Gu is now under my control and there¡¯s nothing that Xu Wei could do to me as long as he couldn¡¯t tell the truth,¡± Bai Yufang thought. Maintaining herst shred of indifference, Bai Yufang raised her hands and pped before she smiled and replied, ¡°Well said. As expected from a former reporter. Wei, I have to say that you¡¯re great at making up stories. However, I still maintain my words¡ªif you insist on asserting that I have the intention to hurt Grandpa Gu, then show us the evidence. Even if youck physical evidence, you should at least have a witness, shouldn¡¯t you?¡± Chapter 799 - I’ll Give You The Evidence If You Want (1)

Chapter 799: I¡¯ll Give You The Evidence If You Want (1)

¡°Yes, everything requires evidence.¡± Xu Wei nodded in agreement. ¡°Since you want evidence, then I¡¯ll give you evidence!¡± ¡°My evidence is... Him!¡± Xu Wei raised her hand and pointed her slender finger at Grandpa Gu, who was standing next to Bai Yufang. Everyone followed her finger and looked at Grandpa Gu, but the next second, they found it funny. Grandpa Gu had said that Bai Yufang was not hurting her, but Xu Wei still used him as evidence? Even if she was desperate, she shouldn¡¯t be making a fool out of herself like this, right? Bai Yufang was stunned at first, then she sneered. Initially, she thought that Xu still had some good card in her hand. But now it seemed that her guess was right. Her only good card was Grandpa Gu. If she was thinking that Grandpa Gu could remain sober and clearly say about everything under her hypnosis, she had underestimated her. The oue had been decided. If Xu Wei wanted to ruin this wedding, it was destined that she wouldn¡¯t seed! ¡°Oh?¡± Bai Yufang said faintly with an expression as if she wanted to see what else she could say. She said, ¡°Then how do you think about the old man as evidence? Everyone here had heard what he said clearly. Even if you let him say it for the second time, the third time, it would still be the same.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Xu Wei didn¡¯t refute. ¡°He has already been controlled by your hypnosis. Naturally, he won¡¯t say anything that you don¡¯t want him to say. But...¡± She paused for a moment. Her ck and white eyes blinked and she smiled slyly. She pretended to be mysterious as she said, ¡°Auntie Bai, I¡¯m afraid that you will be disappointed. All your energy has been wasted on an insignificant person.¡± ¡°...¡± Bai Yufang¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Xu Wei didn¡¯t answer her. Instead, she raised her chin at Grandpa Gu. Her red lips opened slightly and she said her words one after another, ¡°Grandpa Gu, let everyone see who you are.¡± Grandpa Gu nodded. He faced the crowd and raised his hand suddenly. He tore the wig off his head, revealing his original ck hair which was not matching with his pale wrinkled old face. Everyone was shocked. Bai Yufang¡¯s expression changed drastically. Grandpa Gu moved while saying, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be anxious. Wait for me. I will need a makeup remover to remove this makeup. Just wait for me for a few minutes. Give me some time to perform!¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°...¡± This voice was the voice of a young man for sure, and everyone was familiar with it. ¡°Grandpa Gu ¡± then touched the pocket of his suit and took out a bottle of makeup remover. He poured it into his hand and rubbed it on his face messily. The pale and old makeup faded bit by bit, then he tore off the fake wrinkles and other things that were pasted on his face. His original face appeared in front of everyone slowly. Then, he took off his suit and removed the fake hunchback and other props on his back. ¡°Grandpa Gu¡±¡®s real face was reflected in everyone¡¯s eyespletely. He was indeed the young master of the Xu family, Xu Shuai! Xu Shuai took out his phone from his pocket again. His slender fingers tapped on the screen several times and he raised it high for everyone to have a look. The video yed was still the scene of Bai Yufang hypnotizing ¡°Grandpa Gu¡±, making him follow what she said. It proved that she was controlling ¡°Grandpa Gu¡± indeed. Chapter 800 - I’ll Give You The Evidence If You Want (2)

Chapter 800: I¡¯ll Give You The Evidence If You Want (2)

Xu Wei saw the colour on Bai Yufang¡¯s face fade quickly, and she continued, ¡°If this evidence isn¡¯t enough, I can give you another piece of evidence!¡± Was she still have other evidence? Bai Yufang felt something vaguely, and she wanted to stop it. But in this situation, her movements were seen by everyone. She couldn¡¯t do anything. She could only stand there, waiting for Xu Wei to expose what she had doneyer byyer. Xu Wei turned her head and winked at Xiao Chun. She understood and looked at her mother with aplicated expression. However, she didn¡¯t hesitate at all. She took out her phone and quickly tapped on the screen. She made a video call. After the call was connected, her phone screen was raised. Everyone saw a familiar face of an old man. No one would recognize him wrongly. It was Grandpa Gu. Even though he had been unconscious for so long and his face was thin, he was not as pale and old as Xu Shuai had pretended to be just now. No one could tell if he was real or fake. His facial features were visible to everyone. Although his voice in the video was weak, his speech was clear. He said that he had never signed any stock rights agreement. And regarding his fall from the stairs that day, it was not because he could not stand steadily, but because he had been pushed down from the stairs. When he fell into a pool of blood, he could vaguely see Bai Yufang¡¯s figure. Because Grandpa Gu didn¡¯t see her directly, and he didn¡¯t know that he had been hypnotized, Xu Wei didn¡¯t ask Grandpa Gu to testify against Bai Yufang at the beginning. Instead, she first released the news after Grandpa Gu woke up. The news on Weibo was the one she had manipted, and the media blew up the matter and spread it to Bai Yufang¡¯s ears. If she really did something, she wouldn¡¯t be calm. She would take some actions. Xu Wei wasn¡¯t afraid that she kept quiet, instead, she was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t make a move. As expected, Bai Yufang walked step by step into the trap that she had made, exposing herself bit by bit. It wasn¡¯t that Xu was smart, but if Bai didn¡¯t do anything wrong, she wouldn¡¯t be rmed by such a thing. It just so happened that Bai Yufang had done something wrong, so she had to think of a way to make up for it. The truth came one after another. Bai Yufang moved her lips, wanted to struggle to the death, but what else could she say? No matter how good her mental quality was or how strong she was, at this moment, her face was pale, and there was a look of dejection between her brows. A few inclothes policemen walked into the venue at an unknown time. They stepped on the red carpet and walked up to Bai Yufang. The leader first showed her his police identification card, then he said, ¡°Ms Bai Yufang, you are suspected of intentionally injuring someone. Please follow us back to the police station for investigation. You don¡¯t need to say it now, but if you do, what you say will be used as evidence in court...¡± The moment Bai Yufang was handcuffed, she looked up at her CEO Zuo, but he did not look at her. She lowered her eyes and turned to look at Xiao Chun. Xiao Chun¡¯s eyes were red, her thin lips were tightly pursed, and her hands were tightly clenched. She was not looking at her either. In the end, Bai Yufang did not say anything. She was taken away by the police just like that. Auspicious time had long passed after such trouble on the festive wedding. Moreover, this incident was too shocking. Everyone was in a state of shock. They could not have any thoughts on the wedding. Zuo Si was so angry that her beautiful face was filled with gloom. Chapter 801 - I Wish You To be Good With Him for The Next Hundred Years (1)

Chapter 801: I Wish You To be Good With Him for The Next Hundred Years (1)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The matter was over, and Xu Wei had no reason to stay. She, Xiao Chun, and Xu Shuai lifted their feet, stepped across the red carpet, and walked towards the entrance of the venue. When Xu Wei passed by Zuo Si, Zuo Si was suppressing her anger and her voice rang out, ¡°Xu Wei, you¡¯ve gone too far.¡± She had many ways to expose Bai Yufang¡¯s past, there was no need to do it at her wedding unless she did it on purpose. Even if her goal wasn¡¯t to disrupt the wedding like the snatch and run, but there were no differences in such a situation she had created. Xu Wei paused in her footsteps. She blinked her big ck eyes and put on an apologetic look, she replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll return the ground to you now. I wish you...¡± She dragged out her words and nced back at Gu Yu, who was standing at the end of the red carpet and almost be a backdrop. She continued, ¡°I wish you to be good with him for the next hundred years.¡± ¡°Xu Wei!¡± Zuo Si gritted her teeth. Xu Wei didn¡¯t even look at her expression after she said that. She walked away in her high heels with her head held high. Was she going too far? Zuo Si was the one who went too far first. ¨C At the entrance of the Gu Garden Country Club. Xu Wei looked at Xiao Chun who was distressed. She raised her hand and held them. It was cold to the touch. She asked, ¡°Do you want to talk to Auntie Bai?¡± That night, she told Xiao Chun everything she knew about Auntie Bai. Xiao Chun couldn¡¯t believe it. Her parents had always been good In her heart. They weren¡¯t particrly affectionate, but they weren¡¯t like those wealthy families who married each other and acted like they loved each other superficially. Xu¡¯s words had overturned what she had always known. She couldn¡¯t ept it. So, she promised Xu Wei to search for the truth together with her. During the process, she was disappointed again and again. She wanted to believe her mother, but the truth was truth and it was right in front of her eyes. Today, she testified against her mother. Every word and sentence was like a knife cutting her heart. It hurt so much that she couldn¡¯t breathe. ¡°I¡¯ll go now.¡± Xiao Chun¡¯s voice was very hoarse and she sniffed hard. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Xiao Chun rejected immediately. ¡°No, I¡¯ll go alone.¡± She had to deal with the matter between her and her mother by herself. Xu Wei was worried that Xiao Chun to be alone, but her current identity wasn¡¯t suitable to apany her either. After all, it was because of her that Xiao Chun knew about Bai Yufang. It was also because of her that she stood out to testify against her mother. She saw Xiao Chun get into her car and drive away, she could only look at Xu Shuai and say, ¡°Stay with her. I¡¯m worried that her emotion will be unstable and something might happen to her.¡± Xu Shuai didn¡¯t need her to ask for help. He nodded and was about to head to his car before he stopped suddenly. He nced at Xu Wei and said, ¡°What are you going to do next? If you need my help, you can contact me at any time.¡± Xu Wei was first stunned after listening to his words. Then, she curved her lips and smiled. She didn¡¯t answer but asked instead, ¡°What else do you think I will do?¡± Xu Shuai frowned and looked puzzled. ¡°Aren¡¯t you trying to get Ah Yu back?¡± ¡°...¡± Why did everyone misunderstanding her? Xu Wei, who was rarely patient, exined once again, ¡°NO, NO, NO! I am denying it now three times in a row!¡± ¡°...¡± Xu Shuai could understand any woman, but he couldn¡¯t understand Xu Wei. ¡°Then why are you doing this?¡± Chapter 802 - I Wish You to be Good With Him for The Next Hundred Years (2)

Chapter 802: I Wish You to be Good With Him for The Next Hundred Years (2)

¡°For Grandpa.¡± Xu Wei answered simply. She blurted out without even thinking, ¡°Grandpa treated me very nice. I have to find the person who hurt him and protect the Gu corporation that he cares about.¡± Xu Shuai¡¯s expression became a little strange suddenly. After hesitating for half a second, he said in a lower voice, ¡°Xu Wei, could it be that you were deeply hurt by Ah Yu and the feeling was transferred to Grandpa? This... isn¡¯t very good, right? Although Grandpa was handsome and romantic when he was young...¡± ¡°... you shut up and get lost, okay?¡± He looked at Xu Wei, who was about to reach out and kick him at any moment, Xu Shuai chose not to provoke her. He strode to his car, got in and drove away. Xu Shuai looked at the figure in the car mirror bing smaller and smaller. He sighed softly, and there was a hint of mncholy in his voice. ¡°This is good enough. After all, Yu...¡± As he spoke, he sighed again. ... In the police station meeting room. Xiao Chun and Bai Yufang sat face to face, looking at each other without saying a word. Xiao Chun was waiting for Bai Yufang to speak, but Bai Yufang was keeping silent. ¡°Reveal him.¡± Xiao Chun was the first to break the silence. ¡°Convert him into a criminal witness.¡± Bai Yufang shook her head. ¡°You just go back.¡± ¡°Why? Do you love him?¡± Xiao Chun calmed down at that moment. When she said those words, she was emotionless. She just wanted to know the answer. Bai Yufang¡¯s lips suddenly curved into a faint smile. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How about father?¡± ¡°Your father...¡± Bai Yufang continued to speak although her answer wasn¡¯t friendly to Xiao Chun. ¡°He doesn¡¯t love me, and I don¡¯t love him.¡± Xiao Chun¡¯s hand clenched unconsciously. ¡°What about me?¡± She was born into the world by two people who had no love for each other. What was she? Was it just the maintenance of two people who were not loving each other, but to maintain the cooperation between them and the interests of the two families? Bai Yufang was silent for a moment. In the end, she said three words. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± It turned out that knowing the truth and the result was more painful and sad than she had imagined. She thought that she was grown as an adult, she was still a fragile child in front of her parents. ¨C Xu Shuai leaned against the car and waited for Xiao Chun at the door. However, he saw her rushing out like an arrow. Before he could call for help, she had sat in her car and sped out. He quickly got into his car, started the engine, and followed her. Xiao Chun¡¯s car sped along, getting faster and faster. He followed behind her and watched in horror. There were too many cars, and she was driving fast. In the end, he was lost by her after a few sharp turns. He had to park his car by the side of the road and keep dialling her number with his phone. No one was picking up. Xu Shuai cursed. He put down his phone and continued to drive and look for her. He was about to drive around the entire city when he finally received a call from the manager of A-PUB. He told him that Xiao Chun went to the shop and ordered a lot of alcohol. The way she drank them was like drinking water. If she continued to drink, he was afraid that something might happen. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± Xu Shuai cursed once again. He turned the car around and headed into the shop. When Xu Shuai arrived, he carried Xiao Chun who was drunk and took the elevator to the room he had always stayed in upstairs immediately. He ced her on the bed. He panted slightly and resigned himself to help her take off her high heels. However, Xiao Chun sat up suddenly. The next second, her hand grabbed Xu Shuai¡¯s cor with great force. She dragged him directly onto the bed and kissed him without any exnation. Chapter 803 - Are You Sure You Want to Do This? (1)

Chapter 803: Are You Sure You Want to Do This? (1)

Xu Shuai was stunned at first, then he turned his head. His hands grabbed Xiao Chun¡¯s shoulders, and with a slight force, he pushed her away. She refused to let him go. She struggled and wanted to continue. He could not do anything, in the end, he could only press her hard on the bed. His body leaned on the top of her, and his breathing became even more chaotic as they tangled. He swallowed his saliva, and his Adam¡¯s apple rolled. His voice was slightly deeper. ¡°Chunchun, stop troubling around. Just go to sleep if you¡¯re drunk. You¡¯ll be fine once you wake up.¡± Perhaps it was because of his words that Xiao Chun stopped moving obediently. Xu Shuai heaved a sigh of relief secretly. Just as he was about to let go of her, he saw a bean-sized tear flowed out from the corners of her eyes and sliding down her face into her hair. He froze instantly. He had known Xiao Chun since they were young, and they had gotten along like brothers. Although she was female, she was no different from a man in his eyes. In addition, she had a carefree personality, which made her gender even more ambiguous. For so many years, he had never seen her cry. At this moment, he suddenly realized that Xiao Chun was a female. She would also be sad and cry. She was not like a man, who shed blood but not tears. Xu Shuai was a little flustered as he wiped her tears, but the more he wiped, the more she cried. ¡°Don¡¯t cry...¡± Xu Shuai was good at teasing women, but he had no experience in coaxing women not to cry. Those women who approached him were all smiling, none of them crying. He scratched his hair and said in frustration, ¡°Great-aunt, ancestor, how can I make you stop crying? Hmm? Tell me, I will satisfy you for everything!¡± ¡°I feel bad.¡± Xiao Chun was slurred and vague, ¡°I want you to stay with me.¡± The words that came out of her mouth were full of cry sound. ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± He did not get her answer, Xiao Chun once again grabbed his cor and dragged him down. ... Even after such a huge incident that day, Zuo Si and Gu Yu¡¯s wedding was continued. They still held their wedding, all the events on the scene were not allowed to spread, not a single media outlet reported on the wedding that day. It was held with great fanfare and went silently. Everyone only got to know that the Gu family and Zuo family were officially married, Zuo Si became the real Mrs Gu! After the wedding, Gu Yu and Zuo Si went to Paris for their honeymoon. Every day, there were reports about where they went, how they loved each other, and how deep their love for each other was. This week, Xu Wei returned to her Buddhist life. Every day, she would take some time to visit Grandpa Gu in the hospital and talk to him. Grandpa Gu was recovering, but he was old after all. In addition to this serious injury, his recovery was rtively slower. Other than apanying Grandpa Gu, she would go to Simon¡¯s ce to continue her physical rehabilitation training. Every day, she would cook herself good food, go to bed early and wake up early. She would no longer pay attention to anything rted to the Gu Corporation. A weekter, Gu Yu and Zuo Si returned to the country. Naturally, there were many reporters at the airport, taking pictures of them. Xu Wei was making a sd for herself when her phone rang. She nced at it casually. It was thetest news notification. There was a photo on it. It happened to be a photo of Gu Yu and Zuo Si at the airport. She wasn¡¯t very interested in it. Just as she was about to withdraw her gaze, she suddenly stopped. She stopped stirring and picked up her phone. She clicked on the news and zoomed in on the photo. Xu Wei looked at it for a while, her eyes glimmering. Ding Dong! A new text message was sent to her phone. Chapter 804 - Are You Sure You Want to Do This? (2)

Chapter 804: Are You Sure You Want to Do This? (2)

Xu Wei¡¯s fingertips tapped lightly on the text message that popped up at the top of the screen. The page was expanded, she twitched her lips after reading the content. What shoulde wille. This text message was to inform her that the second board of directors meeting would be held in a few days and there would be a new election to elect the president. Xu Wei locked the screen of her phone and threw it on the table. She picked up her chopsticks and continued to stir the sd. Then, she picked up a piece of fire dragon fruit and put it into her mouth. This time the person who retrieved the was Zuo Si. But could it be as she wished? Xu Wei thought of the airport photo that she had seen just now, and the curve of her lips deepened. ¨C Although Grandpa Gu had woken up, the stock rights agreement that he had signed was indeed signed by him. Even though he had signed it under Bai Yufang¡¯s hypnosis and Bai Yufang was still under investigation, the shares wouldn¡¯t be returned for a while. Therefore, Grandpa Gu no longer held any shares in the Gu Corporation, so he couldn¡¯t attend as a shareholder. Only Xu Wei was holding half of his former shares and could continue to attend as a shareholder. Five dayster, at nine o¡¯clock in the morning. Xu Wei and the other shareholders walked into the meeting room on the top floor of the Gu Corporation building one by one and sat down ording to the shares they held. She held the same shares as Zuo An, thus Zuo An sat next to her. They had not seen each other for almost half a month, and Zuo An had be thinner. His face had be more and more indifferent, and his eyes expression were extremely deep. Gu Yu and Zuo Si were thest to walk in. Zuo Si was wearing high heels, her head held high and her chest puffed out, looking like a queen. It was unknown whether it was because of her newlywed status or something else. When she walked past the seats of Xu Wei and Zuo An, she smirked with a victorious look. Gu Yu¡¯s handsome face was as cold as usual. He had just returned from his honeymoon. Perhaps he had eaten and drunk well that he was not as skinny as he was at the wedding. Even though his lips were still pale, but inexplicably the powerful aura that belonged to him could still be felt faintly. Zuo Si sat opposite Zuo an, and Gu Yu sat in the main seat. Since assistant Lin was not around, this meeting was presided over by the newly promoted Mrs Gu, Zuo Si¡¯s assistant, Wu Qin. The meeting was held once before, and everyone was familiar with the process. Wu Qin cut out the unnecessary nonsense and spoke things in concise before entering the voting segment. This time, other than Zuo Si, Zuo An and Gu Yu were nominated. Last time, many people supported Zuo An, but this time, Gu Yu and Zuo Si were now married. Their shareholdings had added up to be thergest shareholder. They were a family, so how could Zuo An beat them by standing alone. The shareholders all had clear ns in their minds. They naturally knew where they should stand and whom they should lean-to. Except for a few who voted for Zuo an, all the other shareholders either voted for Gu Yu or Zuo Si. Anyway, they were husband and wife. No matter who got in the hands, they were fine. Wu Qin counted the votes while drawing on the whiteboard with a ck ink pen. Gu Yu and Zuo Si¡¯s votes were about the same, and then they had tied again. Coincidentally, there was only one envelope left. Wu Qin opened the envelope and first saw the signature below. It was Xu Wei¡¯s. She had supported Zuo Sist time. Would she continue to support Zuo Si this time? Or would she support her ex-husband, Gu Yu? If she didn¡¯t support both of them, would she vote for Zuo An instead? Chapter 805 - How Do You Want Me to Get Out of Here? (1)

Chapter 805: How Do You Want Me to Get Out of Here? (1)

Everyone was specting that Zuo An was the most favoured. After all, Xu Wei was a woman. As Gu Yu¡¯s ex-wife, she was divorced. No matter who it was, they wouldn¡¯t watch their ex-husband and new wife be happy and at ease, right? Everyone had been invited to attend Gu Yu and Zuo Si¡¯s wedding. At that time, Xu Wei made them ashamed. Even though Gu Yu and Zuo Si still held their wedding in the end, everyone saw Zuo Si was so angry and her expression was so bad on that day! However, when the results were announced, everyone was pped in the face again. The person that Xu Wei voted for was Gu Yu. This woman never acted bymon sense. When she was Zuo An¡¯s fianc¨¦e, she voted for Zuo Si. Now, she had nothing to do with Gu Yu, but she voted for Gu Yu again. The heart of a woman was indeed like a needle in the ocean. It was hard to guess! As everyone sighed, Gu Yu sat firmly as the CEO. After the results were announced, everyone apuded and congratted him one after another. Zuo Si was not dissatisfied with the fact that Xu Wei had voted for Gu Yu. In fact, she raised the corner of her mouth. The way she looked at Xu Wei was still as cold and arrogant as ever. There was even some ridicule in her eyes. It wasn¡¯t surprising that Xu Wei would vote for Gu Yu. Even if she and Gu Yu had fallen out to this extent, she would still protect the Gu family. Nevertheless, the rtionship between her and Grandpa Gu was still there. Unfortunately, even so, the CEO position would still fall into her hands in the end. Zuo Si thought as she leaned against the back of her chairzily. Her beautiful eyes turned slightly, and her gaze fell on Gu Yu, who was sitting in the main seat, waiting for his next move. Gu Yu stood up and swept his dark eyes across the crowd. Everyone stopped apuding andplimenting him. He moved his thin lips and began his concluding remarks, ¡°Thank you for your support and trust in me as always. I...¡± He paused for a moment and tilted his head up slightly with his dark eyes. He nced at Zuo Si, who was ready to receive everyone¡¯s gaze. He finished his sentence, ¡°I will lead the Gu Corporation to a better future.¡± The apuse was like thunder. Zuo Si¡¯s eyes were startled and shocked. She looked at Gu Yu. At that moment, her gaze became unfamiliar, and even confusion in her eyes. Gu Yu didn¡¯t even nce at her. He announced immediately, ¡°The meeting is over.¡± After he finished speaking, he walked away. Zuo An looked at Gu Yu¡¯s back and then at Zuo Si. He smiled with meanings in it. He stood up and didn¡¯t say anything. He was the second to walk out of the meeting room. The other shareholders also left one by one. When Xu Wei stood up, Zuo Si was still sitting on the chair. Her expression was bad and it was quite pleasing to the eye. She didn¡¯t say anything either. She picked up her bag and walked out of the meeting room. She didn¡¯t have a position in thepany, so she could leave immediately after the meeting. When Xu Wei walked to the elevator door, she happened to meet assistant Lin who walked out of the elevator. It had been a while since theyst met, and thest time they met was so unpleasant. When their eyes met, they were both stunned. When Xu Wei was hesitating whether she should greet him, assistant Lin took the initiative to greet her. He looked a little embarrassed and said respectfully, ¡°Miss Xu, It¡¯s been such a long time since we¡¯ve seen each other.¡± ¡°...¡± It was as if the past was just bubbles. Xu Wei wasn¡¯t a stingy person, so she nodded and replied, ¡°Yes. I heard that you went on a business trip. Did you juste back now?¡± Chapter 806 - How Do You Want Me to Get Lost? (2)

Chapter 806: How Do You Want Me to Get Lost? (2)

¡°Yeah...¡± assistant Lin wanted to say something but hesitated. In the end, he just smiled and asked politely, ¡°You¡¯re leaving, aren¡¯t you? Do you need me to call a car for you?¡± He was changing the topic. Xu Wei was toozy to expose him and she replied, ¡°No need. You can do whatever you are busy with now. I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°Take care.¡± Assistant Lin moved aside and waited for Xu Wei to walk into the elevator. After the elevator door closed, he lifted his feet and walked towards the president¡¯s office. Before he got close, he heard a woman¡¯s sharp voice questioning someone from inside. It was Zuo Si¡¯s voice. He didn¡¯t stop. He took two or three steps forward and closed the door that wasn¡¯t closedpletely. Only then he walked to his desk and sat down. He focused on his work. In the office. Zuo Si stood in front of the spacious desk with her hands on it. Her eyes were full of mes of anger as she stared at the man who was seated. If eyes expression could kill people, Gu Yu would have been cut into pieces. Zuo Si¡¯s words seemed to be squeezed out from between her teeth one after another. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you do as I said? Who allowed you to act on your own?¡± The reason why she didn¡¯t care Xu Wei voted for was Gu Yu was because even if Gu Yu got the position of CEO, he would resign on the spot and give the position to her, the rightful Mrs Gu, with the reason that he was unwell. This was the reason that she and Gu Yu still held their wedding that day despite the ugly scene so that she could receive it legitimately, but in the end, he didn¡¯t do as she asked! Zuo Si was so angry that her face was twisted, and her chest heaved up and down violently. As she said this, she suddenly snorted, ¡°Or have you hardened your wings and dared to go against me?¡± Speaking of this, she felt amused. She raised her hand to stroke her long curly hair, and her voice became lower and colder, ¡°Don¡¯t forget who you are! You¡¯re just...¡± She curled her lips contemptuously, and then said word by word, ¡°A counterfeit goods.¡± ¡°If I can bring you up, I can kick you down!¡± Zuo Si took a deep breath and suppressed her anger, ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because father supports you, you can really be Gu Yu. I¡¯m different from Zuo An. I¡¯m not my father¡¯s puppet. If you make me unhappy, just get out of here!¡± Gu Yu, who had remained silent the whole time, finally raised his eyelids. He put one hand on the table and tapped his fingertips twice. He curved the corner of his lips, and his voice was cold, with a hint of youth in it, ¡°If I don¡¯t satisfy you, how do you want me to get lost?¡± ¡°...¡± Zuo Si widened her eyes in surprise. Did he really dare to challenge her? ¡°You want to expose my identity as a fake? Or let me die of illness and disappear in front of everyone? Then you can inherit everything I have as a widow?¡± ¡°You...¡± Zuo Si opened her mouth to rebuke, but only uttered one word. She suddenly realized something and she was muted. She looked at the man in front of her in a daze. She looked at his face, his eyes, nose, and mouth. Every part of his face was serious. She looked at him carefully, and the more she looked, the more the light in her eyes shook. After staring at him for five minutes, she still could not ept the thought that came to her mind. Her lips opened and closed, and she was unable to say a single word. After another minute, she squeezed out a few words from her throat forcefully. ¡°This is impossible...¡± Chapter 807 - It Was Different from Before (1)

Chapter 807: It Was Different from Before (1)

¡°No, I was wrong.¡± The man leaned against the back of the chair, his long legs elegantly crossed. The corners of his lips nted upwards, and his tone was indifferent andzy. ¡°Even if I die of illness, my widow will never... it will never be your turn.¡± Zuo Si¡¯s stopped breathing. Gu Yu picked up his phone, his long fingers tapped on it several times. He then ced the phone t on the table with the screen faced up and pushed it towards Zuo Si. ¡°Your husband, I¡¯ve asked someone to hand him over to the police station. The crime hemitted although it¡¯s not a capital crime, he will still not be out for more than ten to twenty years. If you want to be a widow, this probably won¡¯t satisfy you.¡± Zuo Si nced at the screen. It was a video recording. The man on it had the same figure as Gu Yu, and his face was 80% simr. The fake man was almost simr to the real one. He was dragged by assistant Lin and handed over to the policerade. Even though it was right in front of her eyes, Zuo Si still felt like she was in a dream. ¡°You... You¡¯re not dead?¡± She took Gu Yu away that day. Although Gu Yu was still alive at that time she took him, he was dead when she sent him to the hospital. She had heard the doctor dere his death, covered him with a white cloth, and watched him being pushed into the morgue with her own eyes! Gu Yu was dead, and the bargain in her hands was gone. It was hard for her to ept this fact. Moreover, Gu Yu had simply gone to give his head away. He had broken his promise to her, and she was very disappointed in him. At that time, she was extremely upset. She didn¡¯t know if it was because she couldn¡¯t ept his death, or if it was because she couldn¡¯t ept that he had disappointed her so much. At first, she thought that she had lost and that her father wouldpletely give up on her. However, Zuo An did something extremely stupid. He insisted on having Xu Wei. His father had always thought that Xu Wei was a ticking time bomb. He couldn¡¯t trust Xu Weipletely, so he wouldn¡¯t bet all his treasures on Zuo An. Or perhaps, in his father¡¯s heart, he wouldn¡¯t favour anyone at all. He would rather watch her and Zuo An fight to the end. It didn¡¯t matter who won as one would win on their ability. Zuo An trusted Xu Wei wrongly, causing him to lose his role as president. He even gave half of his shares to Xu Wei. This behaviour made her father got furiouspletely. Zuo An losing his favour, this became her opportunity. If there was no Gu Yu, she created Gu Yu. At this time, her father sent that ¡°Fake Gu Yu¡± to her. At that time when she first saw him, he stood in front of the windowsill with his back to her. When he did not speak, she almost thought that it was Gu Yu, that he was alive. When he turned around and looked up at her, her wildly beating heart suddenly calmed down. He was not Gu Yu. Gu Yu was already dead. But it did not matter, this man in front of her could also be Gu Yu. She needed the shares in Gu Yu¡¯s hands, she needed to be Mrs Gu, and she needed a legitimate reason to take over the Gu Corporation. However, if she wanted people to believe that Gu Yu was alive, the easiest way was to bail Xu Wei out, who had turned herself in and been detained at that time. The ¡°Real¡± Gu Yu would never abandon Xu Wei, even if they were divorced. Everything went ording to her scheme. She had calcted every step so that she wouldn¡¯t make the wrong move. What went wrong exactly? ¡°Miss Zuo, why are you still asking such a stupid question? People of the Zuo family only got the brains to make the head bigger and not knowing how to think?¡± Chapter 808 - It Was Different from Before (2)

Chapter 808: It Was Different from Before (2)

Miss Zuo? These three words dealt another heavy blow to Zuo Si. When did Gu Yu ever address her as Miss Zuo in this manner? Moreover, he had never mocked her in this way. Ever since they met and decided to work together, he had always been quiet. He would not open his mouth to speak if it was not necessary, thus no one would be able to guess what he was thinking. But in front of her, he was mature and steady, and he was so gentleman that she felt a little distant. But this man in front of her, his features were Gu Yu, but his words were different from before. His voice was full of arrogance, with the ego of a teenager. ¡°CEO Gu, you... called me Miss Zuo?¡± Zuo Si asked subconsciously. At least until his ¡°Death¡±, their cooperation was very good and pleasant. Gu Yu raised his head slightly as if he also felt that it was not right to call her that way. He nodded and changed the way he addressed her, ¡°Aunt Zuo.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°What?¡± Gu Yu was a little impatient, ¡°Aunt Zuo, you are not only getting older but also have bad hearing?¡± Zuo Si¡¯s expression was like a crack in the ss, slowly spreading outwards. It seemed that she was really dreaming... Gu Yu had no interest in exining to her, nor did he need to exin to her. He raised his hand and pressed the call button. When the call was answered, he instructed directly, ¡°Assistant Lin, you cane in now.¡± Assistant Lin pushed the door open and walked in after ten seconds. He was holding a contract in his hand. He greeted Gu Yu, and Gu Yu nodded lightly. ¡°You talk to her. Hurry up. I have to go see Grandpater.¡± As he spoke, he raised his hand to look at his watch. He didn¡¯t want to waste a second on Zuo Si. Assistant Lin walked up to Zuo Si and handed over the contract in his hand. He put on a formal smile and said, ¡°Miss Zuo, this is the shares transfer agreement. CEO Gu wants to buy all the shares of the Gu Corporation. For sure the price will satisfy you. You can take a look. If there¡¯s no problem, just sign it. Hmm... I¡¯m in a hurry.¡± Zuo Si looked at assistant Lin in shock and then turned to look at Gu Yu. She closed her eyes and took a few deep breaths before she managed to suppress her shock, disbelief, and anger. She forced herself to calm down and smiled, ¡°What makes you think that I would sell my shares?¡± Moreover, when Gu Yu was discussing matters with her, he was just right in front of her. He did not talk to her personally, instead, he asked his assistant. What did he mean by that? Did he look down on her? Did he think that she was not worthy to talk to him? Gu Yu took out his phone and sent a WeChat message to someone. He did not even look at her. Zuo Si¡¯s face was even more livid. Assistant Lin continued with a smile, ¡°Miss Zuo, are you still counting on your father? If CEO Zuo finds out that the path he paved for you has been ruined by you and you have damaged his beloved general, do you think that you still have any position in Zuo Group?¡± ¡°Of course, if you think that your father¡¯s affection for you can make him tolerate your failure, then you can choose not to sign this contract. When that timees, your father will take back his shares, and you won¡¯t be able to get any money or status.¡± ¡°If I were you, I would be a wise man who knows how the situation is now. After I take the money, I can still maintain a friendly cooperative rtionship with CEO Gu. Why not?¡± As he spoke, Zuo Si¡¯s expression became more and more unsightly, but she could not refute him. She would either sign and take the money or be the second person to fall out of favour by her father. After Zuo Si signed and left, assistant Lin presented the contract to Gu Yu. Gu Yu did not even lift his eyelids and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s left?¡± Assistant Lin pursed his lips and said weakly, ¡°Miss...Miss Xu.¡± Gu Yu¡¯s hand that was ying with his phone paused for a moment and said, ¡°The one that grandfather had appointed as my fianc¨¦e?¡± Chapter 809 - How Did She Get Back to Life (1)

Chapter 809: How Did She Get Back to Life (1)

Hearing the words ¡°Fianc¨¦e¡±, the veins on assistant Lin¡¯s forehead twitched. He took a deep breath and patiently reminded him for few times, ¡°CEO Gu, Miss Xu is your ex-wife.¡± Gu Yu didn¡¯t care much about it. His slender and beautiful fingers tapped on the phone screen several times before he put away his phone elegantly. He got up and took the jacket that was hanging on the side. He didn¡¯t wear it and just casually hung it on his arm. He walked out with his legs and instructed the mission. ¡°No matter what her identity is, she¡¯s just an unrted outsider. Ask her to meet you and sign the contract as soon as possible.¡± Assistant Lin opened his mouth, wanted to say something, but when he saw his distant and indifferent back, he swallowed his words. Finally, he said, ¡°Okay, CEO Gu. I¡¯ll handle it.¡± ¨C When assistant Lin called, Xu Wei was queueing up at Starbucks to buy coffee. The two girls in front of her, who looked like students, were discussing a new popr male celebrity passionately. They were boasting his beauty to the point that it was unique between heaven and earth. He was unifying the aesthetic standards of the entertainment circle, and he was the most beautiful in the circle, words like ¡°Face genius¡± and other pompous words jumped out one by one. Girl 1: ¡°My brother really grows on my aesthetic standards. I can¡¯t extricate myself anymore. I love him for the rest of my life.¡± Girl 2: ¡°Not only does my brother have good looks, but also has great acting skills. He¡¯s really the ideal man in the world!¡± Xu Wei listened for quite a long time and concluded. What they loved was still the handsome man¡¯s face! Although it was superficial... but everyone seemed to be so superficial! A man who was based on her aesthetic standards, her ideal man in the world was... Inevitably, Gu Yu¡¯s face appeared in her mind again. Her phone rang and she regained consciousness. She picked up the phone, nced at the screen and raised her eyebrows slightly. Then she swiped her finger on the screen to answer it. Assistant Lin still spoke politely, ¡°Miss Xu, do you have time? Can I meet you now?¡± It was Xu Wei¡¯s turn to order in the coffee shop. She didn¡¯t reply to Assistant Lin. Instead, she said to the waiter, ¡°One hottte,rge.¡± As a gold-medal assistant, he was extremely keen. After hearing these few words, he said immediately, ¡°Miss Xu, are you at Starbucks Now? If it¡¯s convenient for you, I¡¯lle over to look for you right now. Just give me the time of a cup of coffee.¡± Previously, Xu Wei had never known assistant Lin¡¯s capability. Now, it seemed that it was reasonable for him to be able to sit firmly in the position of Gu Corporation¡¯s top assistant. Having said that, Xu Wei had no reason to refuse. Shezily replied to him the name of the Starbucks that she was at. This Starbucks was not far from the Gu Corporation¡¯s building. She had just walked out of the Gu Corporation¡¯s building, and it was a shop nearby. ¡°Please wait a moment, I¡¯ll be there soon!¡± Xu Wei found a seat by the window and sat down. She drank a few sips of coffee and browsed Weibo for a while with her phone. Then, she saw assistant Lin pushed the door open and walked in. He stopped at the door for more than ten seconds and looked around the shop. When he saw Xu Wei, he walked over to her. ¡°Miss Xu.¡± He called out respectfully. Xu Wei nodded at him. ¡°Please sit down.¡± After assistant Lin sat down opposite her, Xu Wei tapped her coffee cup with her finger and gestured to him. ¡°Let¡¯s get it straight to the point.¡± Chapter 810 - How Did He Get Back to Life (2)

Chapter 810: How Did He Get Back to Life (2)

Assistant Lin opened the ck briefcase in his hand. He took out a contract and ced it on the table. It was written in ck and white, and the title was written clearly: Share transfer agreement. Xu Wei caught a glimpse of it, but she didn¡¯t say anything. She just picked up the coffee cup and took a sip slowly. Assistant Lin pushed the contract in front of Xu Wei slowly, he said straightforwardly, ¡°Miss Xu, CEO Gu hopes that you can sell your shares. He will pay you the best price. It was stated in the contract, you can take a look at it first. If you don¡¯t understand anything, you can ask me. If you are not satisfied with anything, you can bring it up.¡± Xu Wei pursed her lips at his words. She didn¡¯t need to look at the contract, she knew that this contract would be the best. Gu Yu had always been so generous, there was no doubt about it. She didn¡¯t look at the contract, nor did she ask about anything rted to the contract. Instead, she asked an irrelevant question, ¡°How did Gu Yu... get back to life?¡± ¡°...¡± Beforeing here, assistant Lin had prepared all kinds of questions so that he could be answered properly. However, he didn¡¯t expect that she wasn¡¯t asking the questions that he prepared, instead, she asked this... It turned out to be this question! Assistant Lin was stunned for half a minute before he realized that his current expression wasn¡¯t good enough. He tried his best to squeeze out a smile and pretended that he didn¡¯t know what she was talking about, he asked in return, ¡°Miss Xu, what do you mean by CEO Gu getting back to life? Hasn¡¯t CEO Gu always been living well?¡± As if she had expected his reaction, Xu Weizily leaned back in her chair and blinked her beautiful ck eyes. ¡°Assistant Lin, this isn¡¯t interesting.¡± ¡°Since you want to buy the shares in my hands and are begging me, you should at least show some sincerity. Otherwise, why would I sell them to you?¡± She picked up her phone and opened the contact list. Her fingers slid across it. ¡°It¡¯s not just Gu Yu who wants the shares in my hands. Zuo An is more interested in the shares in my hands. Moreover, the money he gives will not be less than Gu Yu¡¯s.¡± ¡°...¡± assistant Lin forced a smile. ¡°Miss Xu, you won¡¯t do that. You¡¯re on the Gu elder¡¯s side.¡± Xu Wei shrugged. ¡°That might not be the case. Have you ever heard that it is faster for a woman to change her face than to flip a book?¡± To be honest, assistant Lin would rather negotiate with Zuo Si than Xu Wei. Women who didn¡¯t y by the rules were troublesome! Assistant Lin hesitated. His facial features were almost scrunched up. His eyes struggled. A few minutester, he let out a long sigh. He surrendered. ¡°Miss Xu, I can tell you what I know, but after I tell you, you must sign the contract, okay?¡± Xu Wei smiled and replied, ¡°Okay I will sign!¡± After confirming that, assistant Lin heaved a sigh of relief. He spoke after sorting out his thoughts. ¡°At first, I didn¡¯t know that CEO Gu was stabbed by you and died. Otherwise, when you went to see the Gu old man, I wouldn¡¯t have treated you like that. It was after that day that I received a call from CEO Xu. He asked me to go to Country X.¡± ¡°After I arrived in Country X, I found out that CEO Gu had been poisoned, the poison had been umted in his body for a long time. If it exploded in the end, he would die.¡± ¡°He apanied Zuo Si to Father Zuo¡¯s family banquet because he had other ns. He didn¡¯t expect that such an incident would happen to you. He changed his mind at thest minute and wanted to rescue you.¡± Chapter 811 - I Am Still Not Interested in You (1)

Chapter 811: I Am Still Not Interested in You (1)

¡°Even with all the ns and arrangement in ce, CEO Gu was not confident whether he could escape unscathed at that point in time. It was not our ying field after all. And no one could tell what CEO Zuo and Zuo An had in mind. Despite that, he insisted to go.¡± ¡°Although he stabbed himself by grabbing on to your hand, the stab was real. He never nned on putting on an act so that you can escape from the danger. His injury was really serious. Fortunately, the location of his heart differed slightly from normal people, it was off the normal location by few inches. That was why he survived the incident after being stabbed in his heart.¡± ¡°We already had the doctors pre-arranged and instructed the doctor to announce his death to Zuo Si when she took him away from the residence and brought him in to the hospital. He was even pushed into the mortuary to convince Zuo Si that he was indeed dead. But he was immediately pushed into an operating theatre through the back door of the mortuary so that they could carry out the surgery on him.¡± ¡°CEO Gu was already weak from the poison that had been umting in his body all these. The stab wound added on to the danger with his life. Even the doctor had no confidence in ensuring that he survived the surgery. He signed a liability waiver agreement before he underwent the surgery and that he alone, would bear the consequences of his decision if he were to die on the operating table.¡± Assistant Lin still spoke of the matter with lingering fear, although it was already in the past. ¡°The surgery on CEO Gu went on for a long time. I wasn¡¯t there. I only heard it from Master Xu that he waited CEO Gu from dusk till dawn until his legs went numb from standing too long. It was as if the entire world fell into silence and no sound could be heard. He could only hear the doctor telling him that the surgery was a sess.¡± ¡°Master Xu said that he legs went weak and couldn¡¯t even stand when he heard those words from the doctor.¡± ¡°Gu Yu went into aa after that. He only regained consciousness after more than half a monthter, but...¡± He stopped, as if dryness in his mouth prevented him from continuing. He swallowed his saliva twice and hesitantly asked, ¡°Miss Xu, do you really want to continue listening?¡± Xu Wei answered without hesitation, ¡°Continue.¡± Assistant Lin wiped his face and sighed. He then continued his story slowly, ¡°As the toxin in his body has been invading deep into his body, the damage would be lesser if he would carry out the surgery to purge the toxin earlier. He wasn¡¯t willing, as there was only half of a chance that he might wake up from the surgery. He could not allow himself to fall, because after Mr. Gu Sr. fell, he need to protect the Gu Corporation, the Gu family, and you...¡± ¡°The toxin has invaded every inch of his body by then, especially his brain. It was a miracle that the surgery was sessful. Although the doctor purged most of the toxin in his body, but because of the damage it had done to his body, there was nothing they could do with the remaining of the toxin left in his body.¡± ¡°So... it caused him to...¡± Assistant Lin took a deep breath. ¡°His memory stayed on the night of his car ident.¡± ¡°When he woke up from the surgery, he thought he woke up from the car ident.¡± Xu Wei downed thest bit of her coffee when he finished hisst sentence. The coffee was already cold and tasted slightly astringent in her mouth. Assistant Lin examined Xu Wei¡¯s poker face and immediately showered her withpliments. ¡°Miss Xu, you¡¯re really amazing. Even Zuo Si did not notice that CEO Gu reced the fake Gu Yu, but you recognised him at one nce.¡± Xu Wei turned her sight towards the French window, watching the peoples rushing about their own business. Actually, her guesses on a lot of matters was urate, like the fact that Gu Yu did not die, the Gu Yu that Zuo Si got married to was fake, and the Gu Yu in the photo taken at the airport was real. Chapter 812 - I Am Still Not Interested in You (2)

Chapter 812: I Am Still Not Interested in You (2)

But despite her intelligence, she couldn¡¯t have guessed that his memory stayed in the past. The past when Gu Yu despised her and told her, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in you, get lost!¡± The past when he did not even bother to look her in the eyes. They got close and had more intimate interaction after he woke up from the car ident, and now he could remember none of them. Assistant Lin was filled with anxiousness when Xu Wei sat in silence. The truth about Gu Yu¡¯s memory lost was only known to him and Master Xu. Although they have been feeding him the snippets of his lost memories of the past few years, he seemed to have no emotions towards these memories. Gu Yu seemed to listen to these memories like he was an outsider listening to someone else¡¯s stories of the past. Therefore, both Master Xu and he decided not to let Xu Wei knew about his memory to avoid breaking her heart. She had always been on the Gu family¡¯s side all these while, after all. For them, Xu Wei will sacrifice herself for her love towards Gu Yu. Today, he had no choice but to do so. Because Gu Yu had not only forgotten about Xu Wei, he had also forgotten about him as an excellent assistant, Gu Yu was likely to fire him at will if he could not show his capabilities to get things done. Only Master Xu that had grown up with him kept the deep bond of brotherhood between them. He was in desperation. Assistant Lin was no longer in the mood to be sad when he thought of it. Weakly, he said, ¡°Miss Xu, I¡¯ve told you everything I need to say. Then, shouldn¡¯t you also fulfill your promise and sign the contract?¡± As he spoke, he took out a pen and unscrewed the cap. He held it with both hands and handed it over to Xu Wei sincerely. Xu Wei¡¯s gaze returned to Assistant Lin as she slowly studied his face. Her lips curled up into a faint smile. Assistant Lin¡¯s worried heart eased a little, and his tone became lighter. ¡°Please.¡± Xu Wei reached out and took the pen. Assistant Lin flipped through the documents eagerly until he reached the page that required signatures and looked at her with great anticipation. But his anticipation went downhill when he saw Xu Wei twirled the pen with her fingers before putting it down. Her red lips moved and enunciated, ¡°I want Gu Yu to show up and discuss with me in person.¡± Assistant Lin¡¯s heart sank. Sadness filled his face. ¡°Miss Xu, you can¡¯t go back on your word. You said you¡¯re going to sign it.¡± Xu Wei nodded. ¡°I didn¡¯t say I wouldn¡¯t sign it. I¡¯ll sign it if Gu Yu meets me in person.¡± Assistant Xu could not say another word. Assistant Lin gave Gu Yu a call, tactfully rying Xu Wei¡¯s request after he left Starbucks Coffee. As expected, decisive rejection came from the other end of the phone. Thoughts of immediate resignation when he got back to the office filled Assistant Lin¡¯s mind. ¨C Xu Wei spent a little over an hour at the rehabilitation center for her recovery exercise. She was covered in sweat by the time her session ended. Then she returned to Xiao Chun¡¯s apartment and prepared soup and some other dishes. She ate some herself before packing up a small insted container of soup and carried it with her when she left. She arrived at the hospital soon after in a taxi and walked towards Grandpa Gu¡¯s ward leisurely. When she reached the door, she glimpsed the figure of a tall man leaning against the wall. There was a cigarette between his fingers. Hezily took a puff as he threw a nce her way. He eyed her from head to toe, and his gaze fell on the insted container in her hand. A hint of impatience swept through his haughty face. He casually flicked off the ashes on his cigarette. He opened his mouth. The faint hoarse voice trailed on. ¡°Don¡¯t bother. I¡¯m still not interested in you even if you pester me.¡± Chapter 813 - We Were Divorced (1)

Chapter 813: We Were Divorced (1)

Hearing these words after so many years transported Xu Wei back to the moment they first met at the birthday party. The noble and unapproachable Gu Yu. Xu Wei, the girl bearing wonderful fantasy over her betrothed. The cruel words that spilled from his mouth. Xu Wei tilted her head slightly. She tried hard to recall the emotion and the sorrow in her heart back then, but the memory was so foggy that she hardly remembered. She recalled that she once promised herself that she would definitely not fall in love with him again if she could turn back time. The heavens really gave her such a chance. Xu Wei opened her mouth, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in you.¡± The corners of Gu Yu¡¯s lips twitched, and involuntarily scorn escaped his lips. His eyes filled with a mean of ridicule. ¡°Assistant Lin has already reported to me you will only sign the agreement when you see me in person. I refused to go to you, but you came to me.¡± He lowered his eyes and nced at the container in her hand again, and his ridicule intensified, ¡°You tried to curry Grandpa¡¯s favour when you can¡¯t get to me. Since you¡¯ve said these words, shouldn¡¯t you at least act ording to what you said?¡± Before Xu Wei could answer, Mrs. Lin had already called out to her, ¡°Miss Xu, you¡¯re here... Grandpa was just talking about you,e in,e in.¡± Perhaps Mrs. Lin was sent when Grandpa Gu heard of the conversation exchange outside the door between Gu Yu and Xu Wei. She knew that Mrs. Lin was afraid that Gu Yu would say something unpleasant to her again. Although Xu Wei felt nothing from what Gu Yu said now, she was still thankful for Mrs. Lin¡¯s appearance. She nodded at her and showed her the container she brought with her. ¡°I made some soup for Grandpa.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so filial.¡± Mrs. Lin praised as she walked in with Xu Wei. Gu Yu threw a frosty towards Xu Wei¡¯s back figure, then expressionlessly looked away. He raised his hand and took a deep drag on his cigarette. He was inexplicably frustrated, as he could not tell whether he was bothered by this woman¡¯s pestering, or because she told him she wasn¡¯t interested in him. ¨C Grandpa Gu looked fine, but looked even better when he saw Xu Wei. His face was filled with satisfaction after Xu Wei fed him half a bowl of the soup she brought him. He wasn¡¯t stingy with his praise. ¡°Lil¡¯ Wei¡¯s soup is so delicious. It¡¯s ten thousand times better than Mrs. Lin¡¯s Soup!¡± He acted more and more like a kid as he got older. Now that he came back from the brink of death, he became an old boy around families and peoples he wasfortable with. Xu Wei wiped the corners of his lips with a towel. Then she held his hand when she talked to him and asked him about his physical and mental condition with a smile. She felt relieved when she made sure that he had recovered well. Then, she took out a document from her big bag. Grandpa Gu looked towards document, a bad feeling arose from his heart. ¡°This is the agreement on transfer of share ownership.¡± Xu Wei held the document in her hand and said it in a gentle tone. She looked into Grandpa Gu¡¯s eyes and said each word clearly and seriously, ¡°I¡¯ve signed it. All the shares of the Gu Corporation in my hand will be transferred to you.¡± Gu Yu had just finished smoking and was pushing the door open to enter the ward when she said this. Xu Wei lowered her eyes and then looked up again. ¡°Of course, it was not without condition...¡± Gu Yu stopped in his tracks. Chill shed through his eyes. She did not sign the agreement because she wanted an even better offer. Since he refused to see her, she came to see his grandfather. Chapter 814 - We Were Divorced (2)

Chapter 814: We Were Divorced (2)

His offer was already generous enough and was under consideration of all that she had done for the Gu family during these trying times. However, her greedy look made him felt she was unbearably ugly. Xu Wei hadn¡¯t noticed that Gu Yu had entered the ward. She swallowed slightly and continued her conversation with Grandpa Gu. ¡°Since I¡¯m prepared to return all the shares to you and for the sake that I¡¯ve been protecting the interest of Gu Corporation during these times, I want a little reward for all that I¡¯ve done. I want to use this to offset the one billion betrothal gift you gave me to help me through hard time.¡± One billion. Gu Yu¡¯s pupils contracted. His sneer froze. The cash value of the shares in her hand exceeded way over one billion. She did not request for more, but only one billion. Assistant Lin did mention to him about the one billion betrothal gifts. Although he felt like he was an outsider to this piece of memory, his impression of Xu Wei couldn¡¯t be good if she married him for the one billion. Grandpa Gu frowned. ¡°Lil¡¯ Wei, the shares are yours since it¡¯s already in your hand. Take it as a gift from me. We are family, so there¡¯s no such thing as returning anything. The shares in my hand will one day passed on to you and Yu. You¡¯re his wife, so the half portion of my shares will be yours, anyway.¡± As Grandpa Gu had just woken up from hisa not too long ago, his health was of great concern and needed delicate care. So, no one informed him of what happened during hisa other than matters rted to Gu Corporation. So, he still had not gotten to know that Gu Yu and Xu Wei were divorced. Xu Wei had already had a conversation with the doctor attending to Grandpa Gu before she came. She wanted to be assured that Grandpa Gu was in a stable condition. Now that Grandpa Gu seemed to be well, she decided to break the news to him. She would need to tell him eventually, anyway. It seemed normal for her toe alone to apany Grandpa Gu when Gu Yu wasn¡¯t around earlier. Now that he was back, it wasn¡¯t right for her to stille every day, since they were no longer attached. It was highly likely that Grandpa Gu would start asking if she stoppeding. The truth could not stay hidden. ¡°Grandpa, something happened during this period, actually.¡± Xu Wei reconsidered her words and tried her best to speak calmly, hoping that Grandpa Gu wouldn¡¯t get too agitated by what she was going to tell. ¡°Gu Yu and I, we were divorced.¡± ¡°...¡± Grandpa Gu stared at her in a daze. His eyes were nk, as if he could not understand what she was saying. ¡°We broke up in peace after a discussion. We had no bad feelings, it was just irreconcble differences. So, I must return these shares to you. Thank you for treating me so well and for taking care of me all this while. Although we are no longer family, you will always be my most respected and favorite grandpa.¡± A few moments passed when Grandpa Gu finally blinked, as if he had just digested Xu Wei¡¯s words. His gaze shifted over Xu Wei¡¯s shoulder and fell on the tall figure standing a few steps behind her. Anger filled his eyes as he said between his gritted teeth, ¡°Lil¡¯ Wei, don¡¯t be afraid. You can tell it to Grandpa honestly. Did that rascal Yu bully you while I was unconscious? Forced you to get a divorce? Tell Grandpa, I will avenge you. Don¡¯t take me as weakling just because I¡¯m lying down right now. I can break that rascal¡¯s legs when when I¡¯m lying down.¡± He didn¡¯t believe a word from Xu Wei about peaceful break-up and having no bad feelings between them. Neither would he believe they had any irreconcble difference. Chapter 815 - You Will Regret This (1)

Chapter 815: You Will Regret This (1)

¡°He did not.¡± Xu Wei felt warmth over Grandpa Gu¡¯s defense and protection towards her. ¡°Grandpa Gu, Gu Yu did not force me. It was a mutual agreement. Really...¡± Grandpa Gu ignored Xu Wei¡¯s exnation and was still staring intently at Gu Yu. ¡°Come here. Exin to me why you want to divorce Lil¡¯ Wei.¡± It hadn¡¯t been easy for him to bring them together. The rtionship between them improved and was moving towards a happy ending. But thepany went into trouble, so did Gu Yu¡¯s marriage when he fell into aa for some time. Gu Yu pursed his thin lips and kept his silence, unable to answer this question. His memory towards her stopped during the time they had little interaction. How was he supposed to give Grandpa Gu the answer to why they were divorced? Although Assistant Lin told him snippets of his memories with Xu Wei, he did not mention the reason behind their divorce. Assistant Lin wasn¡¯t his shadow, only he would know his own thoughts and nnings. Grandpa Gu had no idea that Gu Yu lost part of his memories. The divorce had already brought Grandpa Gu a lot of distress. She could not bear to distraught him further. Thus, Xu Wei hurriedly said, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll leave this contract here. Please take good care of yourself and recover soon. I¡¯lle to see you again when I have time.¡± As she said this, she stood up. Grandpa Gu was in no mood to continue teaching his grandson any lesson when he saw Xu Wei standing up, preparing to leave. His face fell and his voice weakened. ¡°Lil¡¯ Wei, my heart feels ufortable out of a sudden. Please stay with me and apany me for a while more.¡± Having lived for more than half a century, he already had one foot in the grave. He understood that Xu Wei was here to bid him goodbye, and she might never visit again. After returning the shares in her hand to him, Xu Wei would no longer be attached, nor had any rtions with Gu Yu and the Gu family. She would be gone for good. He sneaked a peek at Gu Yu when his mind was running wild, thinking how could he make Xu Wei stay. Gu Yu was still standing in the same spot without emotions. Grandpa Gu was just pretending to be ufortable, but now he was really depressed. His grandson¡¯s wife was leaving him and he was still standing at the side, pretending to be cool. He, Grandpa Gu, the old man of the family, had to do the persuasion work to make his wife stay. Grandpa Gu¡¯s anger increased as he thought about it and was panting from it. Xu Wei still reached out to calm him down, although she knew it was an act to make her stay. She got up to leave after sitting with him for a while. Grandpa Gu knew he could not put on another act. He looked at her reluctantly and muttered, ¡°Remember toe and see Grandpa again.¡± ¡°Sure. I will, Grandpa.¡± Xu Wei replied with a smile. She then turned towards Mrs. Lin and gave her a nod. After that, she turned towards the door and left without a nce towards Gu Yu. Her figure disappeared through the door. Grandpa Gu threw a pillow at Gu Yu. ¡°See her off!¡± Gu Yu obediently raised his legs and went after Xu Wei. Seeing this, Mrs. Lin walked up and sighed. ¡°Fortunately, Young Master is still teachable.¡± Grandpa Gu pursed his lips. ¡°I think it¡¯s toote. Can¡¯t you see that Lil¡¯ Wei¡¯s expression is so serene? He stand no chance at all if he does not put in more effort.¡± ¡°Mr Gu Sr., your children and grandchildren have their own fate and path to go through. Do get too worried about them.¡± Mrs. Lin advised him when she saw him cough twice. ¡°Do you think I wanted to worry about him? I have such a stupid grandson. I¡¯m going to disown him if he did not get Wei back.¡± ¡°...¡± ¨C Gu Yu caught up with her at the entrance of the hospital, where he saw Xu Wei waiting for her ride. He walked towards her in long strides. Chapter 816 - You Will Regret This (2)

Chapter 816: You Will Regret This (2)

As Gu Yu lost years of his memories, he still felt like the past few years did not happen. Thus, he dressed like how he used to, few years back. He was no longer in the usual suit, but dressed more casually in a hoodie sweater top and a pair of casual pant with white stripes on the side. He looked youthful in casual. He went over and stood beside Xu Wei with his hands in his pockets, but did not look at her. His gaze fell on the road in front of him, and with a calm tone, said ¡°Grandpa asked me to see you off.¡± Xu Wei never even nced his way. ¡°My ride is here.¡± The ride she hailed stopped right in front of them. Xu Wei went forwards and opened the door. She then got in and closed the door. Her movement was swift, and all the while, not even a nce towards Gu Yu. Gu Yu was still standing in the same spot watching the car drove away, and disappeared into the darkness of the night. Frustration in his heart intensified, but he couldn¡¯t understand the reason behind his frustration. Five minutester, Gu Yu returned to the ward. The moment he stepped into the ward, Grandpa Gu immediately stretched out his hand towards Mrs. Lin, ¡°Pay me, pay me. I¡¯m correct. This rascal was rejected.¡± Mrs. Lin looked at Gu Yu with disappointment. ¡°Young Master, you disappoint me.¡± Gu Yu looked at her, confused. Grandpa Gu happily put away the ten Chinese Yuan he won and turned towards his grandson. Gu Yu had already walked towards the sofa and sat down, his attention on his phone. Although his mindset was few years younger than his current self, his poker face was unchanged. It was still ever unreadable. Grandpa Gu¡¯s obsession was no longer as deep after his near-death experience. He would have thought of ways to set them up again if it was in the past. He no longer had the thoughts now. In the past, he could tell that Lil¡¯ Wei still had feelings towards Gu Yu. But telling from Lil¡¯ Wei¡¯s determination shown earlier, he knew all hope had failed. His heart sank along with her leaving. Lil¡¯ Wei had done enough for the Gu family these years. He could not ask more of her, and he couldn¡¯t bear to let her suffer any longer, too. If his brat of a grandson could note to his realization earlier, he should just ept that his grandson would age and die alone without apanion. He couldn¡¯t help but scold Gu Yu when these thought clouded his mind. ¡°Little brat, an old man¡¯s sayings are seldom untrue, you will regret this.¡± Gu Yu threw his phone aside and covered his head with his hoodie. He then leaned back on the sofa with his arms crossed and closed his eyes to take rest. He had no intention of further discussion on this topic with Grandpa Gu. Grandpa Gu was so angry that his blood pressure soared. He snorted heavily and leaned back on the bed. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk to grandson anymore. Mrs. Lin sighed deeply as she looked at the two men in front of her. Gu Yu stayed on for another hour before he received a Wechat message from Xu Shuai asking him out for a drink. He stared at the message for a few seconds before replying an ¡°Okay.¡± Grandpa Gu had already fallen asleep again. He nodded to Mrs. Lin before he left the ward and headed to A-Pub. ¨C In the private room. Xu Shuai opened his precious wine collection as a celebration for Gu Yu¡¯seback. With Gu Yu¡¯s ability, it was only a matter of time before he could stabilize the current situation in Gu Corporation andpletely uprooted the Zuo family¡¯s influence in the Gu Corporation. Xu Shuai poured two sses of wine and handed one to Gu Yu. However, he saw that Gu Yu was not in the mood and noticed a trace of sadness in him. ¡°Yu, what¡¯s wrong? Is there still problems that couldn¡¯t be solved in thepany?¡± Gu Yu raised his sight and nced at him. His brows tightly knitted. Chapter 817 - Was She Playing Hard to Get (1)

Chapter 817: Was She ying Hard to Get (1)

¡°You will regret this...¡± Gu Yu repeated these words under his breath, his eyes filled with confusion. Painful expression shed across his face, as he pressed hisrge palm against his chest. Xu Shuai was still thinking about his sudden words and was about to ask him to exin when he saw Gu Yu with his hand over his chest. The question that was about to leave his mouth went back down his throat as he nervously asked. ¡°Yu, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell again?¡± He nearly lost his life previously, after all. Thus, Xu Shuai got nervous looking at him, who seemed in pain. ¡°Is it the wound in your heart that hurts? Or is there something else? I¡¯m calling the doctor.¡± He reached for his phone and picked it up with his trembling hand. Gu Yu reached out to him just when he was about to dial the doctor¡¯s number and pressed him to sit down. ¡°It¡¯s not the wound that hurts, it¡¯s my heart that hurts..¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that the same?¡± His wound was at his heart, perhaps just a few inches away. That nearly cost him his life. How much different did it make? Gu Yu raised his eyes and looked at Xu Shuai. He moved his lips as if he wanted to tell Xu Shuai something, but couldn¡¯t seem to put them into words. He pursed his lips on his sullen face. Then he took the phone from Xu Shuai¡¯s hand and tightened his grip around the phone. He subconsciously turned the phone around in his hand and said, ¡°I saw Xu Wei today.¡± This statement sessfully pulled Xu Shuai¡¯s attention away from his wound and health. He was caught off-guard by Gu Yu¡¯s words. He carefully studied Gu Yu¡¯s expression, but got nothing. After reconsidering his words, he said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that normal? Although you two are divorced, she now owns the shares of the Gu Corporation. That makes her a shareholder of Gu Corporation. It¡¯s inevitable that you two will meet.¡± After he said that in a light mood, he hesitated for a moment before asking in lower voice, ¡°Did she... say anything to you?¡± Assistant Lin had already called Xu Shuai to apologies for blurting out the truth to Xu Wei after being coaxed into talking. However, Xu Shuai did not me Assistant Lin since Xu Wei would go after him anyway if she failed to make Assistant Lin talk. She would know eventually if she put her mind into it. He just didn¡¯t know how Xu Wei would react when she found out. Would shee up with a way to make Gu Yu recall their past and get together again? Or... However, it seemed impossible to make Gu Yu remember their past, judging from the current situation. If she forced him to remember, it might be a self-defeating effort that could cause Gu Yu to detest her even more now that he was back to the self that disliked her. That could hurt her even more. Xu Shuai disliked Xu Wei in the past. But after what she did to save the Gu Corporation and what she did for both Grandpa Gu and Gu Yu, Xu Shuai¡¯s perspective towards her changed dramatically. He seemed to have known a totally different Xu Wei. If Xu Wei was really a materialistic woman who only loved money, she didn¡¯t need to do this at all. She could be with Zuo An and enjoy the wealth and glory with Zuo An. And because of this, he was unwilling to see Xu Wei getting hurt again. But he couldn¡¯t influence Xu Wei¡¯s decision. He could only help her by putting in kind words for her and changed Gu Yu¡¯s impression towards her if she insisted to continue her rtionship with Gu Yu. Gu Yu¡¯s frown deepened, as if he was unwilling to tell. ¡°She said...¡± Xu Shuai got anxious as well, wanting to know what she told Gu Yu. Chapter 818 - Was She Playing Hard to Get (2)

Chapter 818: Was She ying Hard to Get (2)

Well, he made the correct guess. She refused to let Gu Yu go, and that annoyed Gu Yu to the extent he was too frustrated to tell. Xu Shuai began to think of kind words he could put in for Xu Wei. ¡°She¡¯s not interested in me.¡± ¡°Yu, Xu Wei isn¡¯t that bad actually... she... wait, what did you say?¡± Xu Shuai blinked, unable to believe his ears. ¡°She even transferred the shares back to Grandpa. She didn¡¯t ask for a single cent.¡± Xu Shuai looked at Gu Yu¡¯s handsome face in a daze. His eyes were nk. ¡°I wanted to see her off when she left the hospital. She rejected me, and did not even look at me.¡± Xu Shuai couldn¡¯t believe what he had just heard. These words sounded unreal. Was Gu Yu sure that he wasn¡¯t telling the opposite? Xu Shuai and Gu Yu stared at each other for a minute and finally sure that what Gu Yu telling him the truth. He put his hand on his forehead and said, ¡°Let me think...¡± After Xu Wei found out that Gu Yu lost part of his memory, not only did she not hound Gu Yu as they had expected, she even decisively let him go and wouldn¡¯t even cast a nce at him. Was that the same Xu Wei he knew? He thought that... Actually everyone thought that Xu Wei persistently helped the Gu family because she still loved Gu Yu dearly. Now that the situation stabilized with Grandpa Gu woken up and Gu Yu returned from the dead, everything seemed to be back on the right track. But she withdrew herself from the picture and drew the line between Gu Yu and herself? Was she ying hard to get? The thought came into Xu Shuai¡¯s mind, but was immediately rejected by his brain as the Xu Wei he knew was not a pretentious woman that would y such a boring trick to get a man. Xu Shuai was shaken by his own thought ying in his mind. Since when did his perception towards Xu Wei tremendously changed? Not only her image in his heart changed, he even looked highly towards her. Xu Shuai coughed once to clear his throat before he opened his mouth, but immediately closed again, contemting his next words. This went on for a while before he blurted, ¡°This is good, isn¡¯t it? Since you aren¡¯t interested in her anyway, let¡¯s just lead each other¡¯s own life well. ¡± Led each other¡¯s own life well. Logically, he couldn¡¯t wish for anything better than this. Gu Yu had always disliked the fianc¨¦e that his grandfather betrothed him to. He wasn¡¯t moved even the slightest, even though Xu Shuai and Assistant Lin told him they were married during the missing years of his memory. Certainly, they mentioned not only of Xu Wei, but of Zuo Si too, the woman he was engaged to. But he felt nothing towards them, be it Xu Wei or Zuo Si. In his memory, the only person who could affect his feeling and thoughts was Grandpa Gu. Therefore, everyone else was the same for him. He requested Assistant Lin to buy off the shares in the hand of both Zuo Si and Xu Wei. Although Zuo Si was unwilling, she still did under the circumstances she was in. Xu Wei was also unwilling, but her approach was different. She wanted nothing in return. His mockery towards Xu Wei turned into a joke at that very moment. He felt ufortable and sorry for the words he said to Xu Wei. Thus, he rushed out without another word when his grandfather asked him to see her off. However, he felt like his heart was being torn apart when he faced rejection and being ignored by Xu Wei. The pain was so intense that he couldn¡¯t breathe. Chapter 819 - Back at the Apartment (1)

Chapter 819: Back at the Apartment (1)

He seemed to have lost the memories of the most crucial part of his life. He would regret it for the rest of his life if he continued to be ignorant. When his grandfather warned him about it, regrets was already sprouting in his heart. But his mind towards their memories was still a nk page, despite his effort to recall what they had together. He was still at a loss, trying to recall the interactions he had with Xu Wei. That was the reason he came with little thought when Xu Shuai asked him out for a drink. He did note for the drink; he came because he had questions for XU Shuai. Gu Yu closed his eyes and said in a low, but deep, voice, ¡°Do you know why Xu Wei and I got a divorce?¡± Although Xu Wei did mentioned in the hospital wards that they parted in peace because of irreconcble difference, not only Grandpa Gu did not believe her words, even he himself, a person of no memories of their past they had, did not believe that. Xu Shuai was suddenly at a loss for words. He might have the answer if it was for other matters. But he really had no answer to this question. Gu Yu came to that decision fairly quick and revealed nothing to him about his marriage. He only came to know about the divorceter on. Xu Shuai rubbed his chin and thought through it, ¡°Although you did not tell me the reason yourself, from my understanding of you, you were worried that Xu Wei might be the next to get hurt when you knew your parents were murdered, followed by Grandpa Gu¡¯s fall. So you wanted to keep her away from you and from dangers she might face being by your side. Second likely reason was that you knew you would fall anytime as your body was failing because of the toxin in your body. You did not want her to face the sorrow from your death as you knew well how it was like to face the death of your loved ones.¡± Xu Shuai¡¯s voice became uncontrobly hoarse as he spoke. ¡°Yu, I couldn¡¯t express how much you¡¯ve loved Xu Wei with just words. As for Xu Wei, I believed she had loved you dearly as well in the past. I actually feel bad seeing you two go separate ways.¡± He picked up the winess on the table and drank every single drop of the wine in one gulp. Xu Shuai¡¯s voice became hoarse, perhaps from being tipsy, or perhaps he was saddened by his own heart-break stories. ¡°If you still have some feelings for Xu Wei in your heart, I hope you do not give up on her. At least you still have a chance to win her back, unlike me, no chance at all.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already told you everything I know about the things that happened after you and Xu Wei got married. As for those that happened between just the two of you, I have no idea. But, perhaps you can go back to the apartment you once lived with her when you were married to have a look. Perhaps that can help you recall something from your past.¡± ¨C Gu Yu got into his car after he walked out from A-Pub. He put on his bluetooth headset and made a call once he started the car. It was already past midnight, at one in the morning, to be precise. The person at the other end was obviously wakened by his call, his voice drowsy and a little surprised.. ¡°CEO Gu? It¡¯s sote. What can I do for you?¡± Gu Yu went straight to the point. ¡°Where is the address of the apartment where Xu Wei and I lived in after we got married? And do you know where I kept the keys to the apartment?¡± Assistant Lin was caught off-guard andpletely dumbfounded with Gu Yu¡¯s questions, especially when his brain was supposed to be resting. It was past midnight... His tone was filled with annoyance and indifference when Xu Wei requested to meet him in person on the matter of the share transfer contract. Hadn¡¯t he decided not to care about Xu Wei anymore? ¡°Yes?¡± Chapter 820 - Back at the Apartment (2)

Chapter 820: Back at the Apartment (2)

The faint voice from the other end was filled with oppression. Assistant Lin shuddered. He waspletely shaken awake from his sleepiness. In a quick precision, he mentioned the full address requested by Gu Yu. As for the key, Gu Yu always had it with him, he had no idea where did Gu Yu left the key as well. And he had no duplicate key to the apartment. He frowned and gave it a serious thought. He recalled something out of a sudden, ¡°The key to the apartment. You might have it in your office.¡± Gu Yu turned the steering wheel and asked casually, ¡°Where did I put the keys in the office?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t put it there. Miss Xu returned you the things you gave her when you got divorced. The key was among the things she returned. I recalled you put them all in a bag and kept them in the bottom of the left drawer by the side of your desk.¡± Assistant Lin¡¯s voice pause, the sound of rustling clothes came from the other end. ¡°CEO Gu, I¡¯ll go to the office right now to get the apartment keys for you.¡± ¡°No need, I¡¯ll go get them. You can continue sleeping.¡± Gu Yu hung up right after. He took off the bluetooth headset from his head and drove toward Gu Corporation building. It waste into the night, and the traffic was smooth. Gu Yu soon arrived at the Gu Corporation building car park. He walked into the building and headed towards his office in an elevator. He opened the drawer that Assistant Lin mentioned earlier. Indeed, there was a paper bag in the bottom drawer. He took it out. There were several jewelry boxes in the paper bag. Gu Yu took them out one by one and opened them. There was a diamond ring in each jewelry box, and each of them looked fancy. He was very familiar with one of them because it was his mother¡¯s ring and was also an inheritance from his mother. It was a ring that he was supposed to give to his future wife. Although he had never seen the other two, he did not feel unfamiliar towards them when he looked at them. There was a ck card in the bag as well, a card he was extremely familiar with, because it was the principal card he had been using since he was eighteen. ording to Assistant Lin, he had gifted these three rings to Xu Wei. He even gave her his principal card. He must be really in love with Xu Wei then? Else, he wouldn¡¯t haven given her three rings. Gu Yu still couldn¡¯t remember anything. He put the jewelry box back into the bag and took out the keys to the apartment. Then, he left the office and drove to the apartment. Even though he had no memory, Gu Yu easily made his way to the door of the apartment like a habit and opened the door with the keys. The apartment had likely been empty for a long time, as it was covered in dust. Although Gu Yu was a bit of a neat freak, but he did not feel ufortable being in the dusty apartment and walked into the apartment with no hesitation. It was deja vu. Although his mind was nk, he did not feel strange being in the apartment that he had no memory of. There was even a faint sense offort and belonging. However, he saw nothing in the apartment that had any rtion to Xu Wei, as if the trace of a woman once lived here had beenpletely wiped out. He was told that he lived here with Xu Wei after they got married. Did Xu Wei moved out and left nothing behind after the divorce? In the study, he found wine bottles being ced on the floor instead of in the wine cooler. The wine bottles were arranged neatly on the floor, as if they were ced there on purpose. The empty wine bottles were not thrown away after they were finished, but were ced neatly on the floor instead, as if they had been ced there in memory of someone, as if they were missing someone. Gu Yu¡¯s body shook violently, as if current ran through his body, when this thought struck his mind. Chapter 821 - He Wanted to See Her (1)

Chapter 821: He Wanted to See Her (1)

Gu Yu still felt nothing towards Xu Wei. Although Xu Shuai and Assistant Lin told him for hundreds of times about his past with Xu Wei, he still felt like he was an outsider listening to the stories of others. At this very moment, staring at these empty wine bottles on the floor, a tugging feeling rose in his heart. He couldn¡¯t help feeling a pang of sadness within his heart now, even though no one was telling him how much he loved Xu Wei at this moment. It was like these bottles represented a longing, a pine for someone. And now, he seemed to know who these bottled longed and pined for. He was probably the one that ced these bottles on the floor, and he was the one pining for Xu Wei. Deep down in his heart, he was certain of this. He wanted to see her, to talk to her, and to ask her about their past. He realised he did not have her number yet when he took out his phone, wanting to call her. It waste into the night too, not the timing for a call. She might have fallen asleep by now. Gu Yu unwillingly put his phone away, but his guts feeling kept nudging him to do something about it. Like an auto-pilot, he left the apartment and drove away. By the time his mind came back to reality, he realised that he¡¯d brought himself to the entrance of Xu Residence. In his memory, Xu Wei was still living with her parents in Xu residence. His grandfather made him visit once. He was unsure whether she still lived here. Despite that, he refused to leave. He parked his car outside of Xu Residence by the roadside. Leaning back in the car seat, he rested his hands on the steering wheel. His eyes directed at the room far left on the second floor of Xu Residence. Xu Wei¡¯s room. Everyone in the Xu Residence seemed to still be asleep since darkness surrounded the residence. The people of the Xu Mansion were probably asleep. The only brightness came from the streetlight, shining faintly on the car. Gu Yu¡¯s eye never left Xu Wei¡¯s room, as if it somehowforted his anxious heart. As his restlessness calmed, his eyelids fell too. Breaking dawn, a maid who started work early came out with the trash was the first to notice his car parked at the roadside. The maid curiously approached the car to look and immediately recognised Gu Yu¡¯s handsome face. She hurried back into the residence to report her sighting. Xu Wei¡¯s parents had just woken. They looked at each other in dismay when they got to know that Gu Yu was outside the house. They went out to greet him after a quick wash up. A knock on the car window woke Gu Yu. He had not been sleeping well since he regained his consciousness after the surgery. As a person with high vignce, it surprised him: he actually fell asleep in the car, and slept soundly, too. He lowered his eyes and quickly recollected his emotions when his eyes meet theirs. His cold, unfathomable eyes returned by the time he faced them again. He sat up straight, then pushed the car door open. Xu Wei¡¯s parents certainly treated him with respect after they got to know that he had regained his power in the Gu Corporation. Besides that, Grandpa Gu had also regained his consciousness. Thus, even though Gu Yu and Xu Wei were divorced, they still wanted to be on his good side. ¡°Yu... What brings you here out of a sudden? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Xu Wei¡¯s father asked cautiously. He no longer ced any hope in Xu Wei to bring any benefits to the Xu Family. He was happy enough if Xu Wei did not offend Gu Yu and brought Xu Family into any turmoil. Gu Yu greeted them politely, ¡°Is Xu Wei home?¡± Xu Wei¡¯s parents looked at each other in confusion, unable to understand the reason Gu Yu came to their residence looking for Xu Wei. Confused, but they still answered him truthfully, ¡°Yu, Wei... she never came back here after the divorce.¡± ¡°Yea?¡± Gu Yu nodded at them. ¡°I have other matters to attend to. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± ¡°Yu, wait...¡± Xu Wei¡¯s mother quickly stopped him. Chapter 822 - He Wanted to See Her (2)

Chapter 822: He Wanted to See Her (2)

Xu Wei¡¯s mother rubbed her hands together with a fawning smile. ¡°Yu, since you¡¯re here, why note in and rest for a bit and have breakfast? You must have spent the night in the car, it must be very ufortable for you. Leave after you feel better.¡± She studied Gu Yu¡¯s expression. ¡°You came to see Wei, am I right? I¡¯ll call her and ask her toe back. You two can have a good chat over breakfast.¡± She had already thought it over. Since Gu Yu came looking for Xu Wei and waited for her in the car for the entire night, there were still chances for them to get back together. She would never let this opportunity slip. Xu Wei¡¯s father realised a littleter on what she was trying to do. He quickly regained his senses and echoed his wife¡¯s invitation, ¡°Yes, since you don¡¯te by often, doe in and have a seat.¡± Gu Yu wanted to refuse, but stopped when Xu Wei¡¯s mother offered to summon Xu Wei home. He did not have her number, neither did he know where he could find her. He did not even know whether she would pick up his call. His thin lips opened, ¡°Sorry to bother you.¡± ¨C Gu Yu was brought to Xu Wei¡¯s room. The maid even brought him a set of toiletries and towels. He then freshened up in the bathroom. Although Xu Wei no longer stayed here after she got married, the room was still well-maintained. The maids might have cleaned it up often, since there was no trace of dust in the room. He inspected Xu Wei¡¯s room. A row of dolls lined the edge of the bed, pink stickers decorated the wall, and adorable decoration pieces adorned the table in the room. It was a typical teenage girl¡¯s room. A picture frame sitting on the table caught his eyes when he took a better look at the table. In the picture frame was a picture of him and Xu Wei. He walked over and picked it up. He remembered this picture, taken when they first enrolled at the university, when he and Xu Shuai met Xiao Chun and Xu Wei at the university. Xiao Chun wanted to take a picture of him, Xu Wei and Xu Shuai. But, Xu Shuai got out of the frame when Xiao Chun pressed the shutter, leaving him and Xu Wei in the picture. This was their first picture together, and the only picture of them. If she still kept this picture of them, she would still have feelings for him then. Corner of his lips curled up in a faint smile of hope. It was a joy beyond his expectations. He could even feel his heartbeat quickened. He put down the picture frame and walked around the room. Besides the desk was a pink book shelf filled with some book. He randomly picked one out, which felt rather heavy in his hand. He realised it was a dictionary. He flipped through it casually. It was just an ordinary dictionary. He wanted to put it back in when identally knocked over some of the small decoration pieces. With the dictionary ced back on to the shelf, he crouched down to pick up the decoration pieces when he glimpsed a small safe beneath among them. Gu Yu¡¯s hand unknowingly reached out to the safe and his fingers mechanically entered a series of numbers that surfaced in his mind, a series of number he had no recollection of. The lock sprang open with a click. Gu Yu stared at the lock in disbelief. The series of numbers in his head was indeed the password, passwords he never thought he would know. He pried into the unlocked safe box. There was nothing valuable in it. There was no money or jewelry, just a book with a white cover. Chapter 823 - She Had Love Me with Her Life (1)

Chapter 823: She Had Love Me with Her Life (1)

The finding caught Gu Yu by surprised. He hesitated a moment before he reached into the safe for the notebook. It looked like those diaries or journals that teenage girls would keep to record their daily mood and urrences, a typical habit of a young girl. This notebook shouldn¡¯t be just an ordinary notebook if Xu Wei were to lock it in a safe. Could it be Xu Wei¡¯s diary? He kept staring at the notebook in his hand with no intention to pry into her secret world. Just as he was about to return the notebook to the safe box, two stray pieces of paper fell out from inside the notebook. Gu Yu eyes followed the stray papers onto the floor, immediately recognising them. Judging from the words on the piece of papers, they were torn out from a dictionary. One of them had the word ¡°Gu¡± heavily circled while the other piece had the word ¡°Yu¡± heavily circled as well. Gu Yu¡¯s grip on the notebook tightened. Were the contents of the notebook about him? The chances of two random pieces of papers containing his name did not seem to be a coincidence. If the contents of the notebook were about him, maybe it was okay for him to take a peek? Unable to resist the temptation to knowing Xu Wei¡¯s secret thoughts about him, his fingers gingerly flipped open the cover of the notebook. ... May 20th Daddy told me I was betrothed to a boy since I was young. I have a fianc¨¦, and I¡¯m supposed to marry him when I¡¯m a grownup. He has a pleasant name, Gu Yu. October 1st What is getting married? The major leads in movies I watched today got married. She was wearing a beautiful white gown, and the man was in a ck tuxedo. They took a vow in the house of God to grow old together, hand in hand. Will it be the same when I married Gu Yu? December 25th Today, I heard some news about Gu Yu. It was rumoured that he is very good-looking, even more sopared to my favourite idol. He¡¯s also very smart. He is like the prince charming in every girl¡¯s heart. And he is my fianc¨¦... I was excited at the thought that this man is mine. January 1st I had a dream today. I dreamt of Gu Yu. I dreamt we met. He called me Xu Wei with a smiling face. He even held my hand. It was too bad that I couldn¡¯t remember how he looked like when I woke up. I clearly saw how he looked like in my dream. And I remembered he looked really, really gorgeous. February 14th It the Valentine¡¯s Day today. I received love letters and choctes from some guys. One even stopped me and confessed his love to me in public. I had to tell them apologetically that they were very nice, but I have a fianc¨¦. I wondered whether Gu Yu, too, received a confession of loves from other girls. Did he too, told them what I told the guys? March 18th My father told me that Gu Yu¡¯s 18th birthday ising soon. Grandpa Gu wants to organize aing-of-age ceremony for him, and we¡¯ve received an invitation to attend. I can finally meet Gu Yu in person. What should I do? I¡¯m so nervous. Will he want to see me? What if he doesn¡¯t like me? And what should I prepare for him as his birthday gift? What should I wear during our first meeting? I have no idea what he likes in a girl. Is he going to like me? The next few entries of the diary were all about the clothes she should wear, or the gift she wanted to prepare for him, and how nervous she was to meet him. There was an entry in the diary on the day before hising-of-age ceremony. Chapter 824 - She Once Loved Me with Her Life (2)

Chapter 824: She Once Loved Me with Her Life (2)

The entry written on the night before hising-of age ceremony was: I¡¯m meeting Gu Yu in person tomorrow. I handmade a cuff link for him as his birthday gift. I hope he will like this gift I made for him, and that he will like me, the person who made him this cuff link, too. She had all her girlish dreams, her hazy impression of her fianc¨¦ whom she had never met before, as well as her expectations for their first meeting, penned in this notebook. Gu Yu¡¯s fingers trembled slightly. He remembered their first meeting at theing-of-age ceremony. He had always detested this fianc¨¦e of his. But he was unwilling to go against his grandfather¡¯s wish, as Grandpa Gu was the only nearest kin he had left in the world. Thus, he could only go along with the engagement as long as this fianc¨¦e of his knew her ce and not cause him any trouble. He would just need to marry her when she came to marriageable age. After his parents passed away and the Gu Corporation faced internal problem, he became increasingly cold and withdrawn, pushing away everyone except for Grandpa Gu and Xu Shuai, who grew up together with him. He cared for no one else. When Grandpa Gu brought Xu Wei in front of him, he only gave her a disdainful nce. Since he did not care for her, he certainly wouldn¡¯t notice how she looked like, what she wore, and how she felt meeting him for the first time. She followed him and presented him with the birthday gift she prepared when he went out for fresh air. Xu Wei had tried to appear reserved in front of him and not let him noticed too much of her hidden emotions. He could see that she tried hard to put on a calm front. But he¡¯d seen too many girls that liked him. Thus, he could easily see through Xu Wei as well. He had always been decisive and ruthless in dealing with problems, never letting them dragged on for too long. He preferred solving his problems once and for all. Thus, he chose to reject her mercilessly to get rid of her. ¡°Get lost, I¡¯m not interested in you.¡± He even threw her birthday gift into the trash can. It wasn¡¯t the first time he had rejected a girl, nor was it the first time he had been so ruthless. He¡¯s felt nothing wrong with him for doing that, since it seemed right to not let her hope if he had no liking towards her. It would be even better if she gave up on him. That would certainly save him some trouble, too. However, it was a fatal blow for the hopeful Xu Wei. Gu Yu flipped on to the next page. The entry was written on the night of his birthday celebration anding-to-age ceremony. There was only one line of writing on the page. Gu Yu was even better-looking than I¡¯d imagined. But he did not seem to like the birthday gift I gave him, neither did he like me as his fianc¨¦e. This sentence was written in a calm expressionpared to various other entries, which were filled with various emotions. His rejection came to her like a heavy rain to her zing fire. Since then, Xu Wei wrote little into the diary. Although there were asional entries that followed, but his name was never mentioned again, as if he¡¯d disappeared from her world. From those intermittent records, Xu Wei passed high school, got offered a ce into the university and went to attend university. It was during the mid-semester of her university enrollment that Gu Yu¡¯s name appeared in the notebook again. ¡°I saw Gu Yu on campus today. I thought I saw wrong until Chunchun told me that Gu Yu attended this university too. I did not expect to meet him again, certainly not under this setting and circumstances.¡± Chapter 825 - She Once Loved Me with Her Life (3)

Chapter 825: She Once Loved Me with Her Life (3)

Gu Yu never met Xu Wei again after the birthday party. Grandpa Gu would sometimes bring her up in their conversation, but he showed little care for her. He couldn¡¯t even recognise her when they met in college yearster. He wouldn¡¯t have known she was Xu Wei, had Xu Shuai not teasingly reminded him she was that Xu Wei, his fianc¨¦e. He certainly did not expect her to follow him here. He was immediately annoyed with her the moment he saw her on the campus ground. He hated women¡¯s pestering and wouldn¡¯t want to waste any thoughts on Xu Wei. It would be best for her to keep her distance like how she used to. Perhaps he would have liked her better. It turned out that she had never thought of going anywhere near him. She knew he had no liking towards her. So, she too has been keeping a safe distance between them. Their meeting was just an ident. The next entry had it proven. February 2nd: I saw Gu Yu in the canteen today. He¡¯s really tall and stands out in the crowd. I noticed him in just a nce. Top of my head should reach the height of his chest. Why do I feel like such a dwarf around him? This is so upsetting! February 6th: I saw him again during physical education ss. He was ying basketball. I was told that boys that are good at sport aren¡¯t good in grades. He ys basketball so well, and looked so hot when he m dunk. He looked so sexy when he was covered in sweat. He looked cute even when he was drinking water. A lot of girls were screaming his name, cheering for him. Does he like any of the girls? Sigh... I know I will never be that girl. February 10th: I met Gu Yu again. I saw a girl handing him a love letter. She was pretty. I think she¡¯s the beauty from the Department of Applied Foreign Languages. I dared not go near to eavesdrop on them. But I saw her leaving with a sad face. I guess Gu Yu rejected her, like he did to me. So, I¡¯m not the only one that faced rejection from him. I wonder who will ever win his heart. March 1: I met him again. It was just a in white shirt, but he looked so good in them. How did he stand out among the guys in just a in white shirt? He seems to look good in everything he wears. He was walking in front and I followed the trail he walked on. I know I should not fall for him, but my heart can¡¯t help beating faster every time I see him. March 8th: I noticed some stray kittens in the park outside the campus today. They were so tiny and adorable. I so wanted to sneak one home, but pets were not allowed in the dorm room. So, I could only try to feed them whenever I can. I found I wasn¡¯t the only one feeding them. I did not get to bump into the person feeding them until today. I certainly did not expect that person to be Gu Yu. When I saw him holding the kittens, stroking and petting them, my heart melted. April 1st: April Fool. Chunchun told me it was the best day for confession. Even if you get rejected, you can just tell him it was a joke. You don¡¯t need to feel embarrassed. She asked me whether I wanted to try confessing to Gu Yu. I knew she was just teasing me. But I actually took her suggestion into serious consideration. Had I really fall in love with him? April 2nd: Gu Yu, why can¡¯t you just look at me? I¡¯m decent too. Can you just spare me a little love? Chapter 826 - She Once Loved Me with Her Life (4)

Chapter 826: She Once Loved Me with Her Life (4)

He was never mentioned again for some times after 2nd of April. Perhaps it was because she never saw her again around the campus. It was also possible that she was disheartened by his cold treatment. Gu Yu turned another page. Her writing appeared again after a few nk pages. June 28th: I calmed myself down for two months. I tried my best to avoid seeing him around campus. I never bump into him again. Our life returned to the parallel path we used to walk on. I thought I can finally forget him. But, Chunchun bought a new camera and insisted I should model for her camera around campus. We ran into Gu Yu. Chunchun suggested taking a picture of us. I thought Gu Yu would refuse, but he did not. Initially, it was a picture of me, Gu Yu, and his best friend, Xu Shuai. But Xu Shuai hop out when Chunchun pressed the shutter, leaving only two of us in the picture. That night, Chunchun gave me the picture she developed. It was the first, and also thest, picture of us. Still, I was thrilled. I¡¯ve thought it through. If Gu Yu doesn¡¯t like me, it was his choice. As long as I keep my love for him to myself, it wouldn¡¯t be a bother to him. I can at least love him in secret, can¡¯t I? Gu Yu, I know I cannot ask you in person. Despite that, I wanted to ask, can I love you? ... Gu Yu trailed the tips of his fingers on thest line of the words she wrote. He felt as if his heart were being gripped on. A rush of feelings overwhelmed him, lingering in his chest. But he couldn¡¯t describe the feelings he was having. Xu Wei had never thought of causing him any trouble. Even though she liked him, she never showed when she knew he never liked her. She hid her love from him and never wanted to irritate him. She had been happily admiring him from afar. Xu Wei, at that point in time, was just a boring existence to him. Gu Yu closed his eyes. His heart felt heavy, so heavy that he couldn¡¯t breathe. He opened his eyes again after he calmed his mind. His fingers continued flipping through the pages. They were all about her daily life and her emotions. She seemed easy to please. Every small little thing could make her happy for days. A faint smile appeared on his face as he continued to read on. Until he reached the page with the date 25th October written on it, a date he remembered well. Only one line was written on that page: The sky seems dark today. It was the day he met with an ident. It was also thest day his memory recorded. Everything that happened after that was a nk page in his memory. He knew what happened next. Both Assistant Lin and Xu Shuai told him for countless time. But he had no idea why he felt extremely nervous to continue reading. Was there a conflict in his heart that he could not get over with on what happened next? Perhaps that was the reason his mind blocked all his memories of what happened after. His Adam¡¯s apple moved as he swallowed his fear and continued reading. October 26th: They sessfully resuscitated Gu Yu. He survived, but was still in aa. The doctor said that he may be brain dead and will never wake up. I refused to believe the doctor¡¯s words. He was so young and outstanding. His life has just begun... He hasn¡¯t fully enjoyed life yet, and he has so much to achieve. He can¡¯t just lie there waiting for death to im him. I wanted to be there for him and to take care of him. But when I wanted to talk to my father about it, I heard him discussing with mum on breaking my engagement with him. Chapter 827 - She Once Loved Me with Her Life (5)

Chapter 827: She Once Loved Me with Her Life (5)

Breaking off the engagement... Gu Yu¡¯s grip tightened on the notebook. Sharp pain rushed through his veins into his brain, as if there was a beast trapped in his mind, trying to break through. He took a few deep breaths and tried his best to calm his mind. October 28th: Chunchun went to visit Gu Yu at the hospital today. She told me that Gu Yu is in an awful shape that even the doctor was not optimistic about it. Grandpa Gu couldn¡¯t take it and fell ill again. If Gu Yu couldn¡¯t survive this, Grandpa Gu too might copse. I can¡¯t think of what to do. I couldn¡¯t convince Mum and Dad to let me take care of Gu Yu. I have to be by his side, even if he will never wake up. Else, I¡¯ll regret it for the rest of my life. October 29th: Zhanwang pried from my parents that they indeed had the intention to break off my engagement with Gu Yu. They had already started looking for another marriage prospect for me and seemed to have agreed with the family of the new prospect. There¡¯s no time to waste. Everything will be toote if I continue to dy. But I cannot object to them. I have to do something before they decided on my new marriage prospect. October 30th: I¡¯ll talk to my father when hees home tonight. I¡¯ll tell him I¡¯ll take care of Gu Yu no matter what happened. I¡¯ve evene up with the proposal to convince them. I hope it works. Gu Yu, wait for me. I¡¯ll do my best toe to you. A proposal? The content of the proposal was not mentioned in the diary. Gu Yu¡¯s mind was still nk. He could not figure out the meaning behind the mentioned proposal. But he knew she seeded from the stories Assistant Lin and Xu Shuai told him. He knew that Xu Wei had been by his bedside, taking care of him after the car ident, until he regained his consciousness. They told him that Xu Wei was the one that woke him up, which totally changed his perception towards her. Even though he knew what happened, he was still deeply bothered by the ¡°proposal¡± mentioned in her diary, as if it was an important key to certain lost information. Gu Yu¡¯s fingers shivered as he continued flipping through the notebook. The next entry was on October 31st: I¡¯ve finally convinced mum and dad. I hope I can wake him up next. Dear God, please help me. For the next three months, no entry was written into the diary. She had probably gotten busy taking care of him. The next entry into the diary was three monthster. It was the beginning of the New Year before another stream on entries appeared in the diary again. February 25th: Gu Yu regained his consciousness. My mind was in a daze when I saw him, opened his eyes. He had been in aa for so long that I almost stopped believing that he will wake up. I thought I was dreaming about it until he held my hand. His hand was chilly and weak, but I was so excited and grateful, totally over cloud nine. God must have heard my daily prayers and was annoyed with me, and returned Gu Yu to me. Gu Yu, you¡¯ve finally wakened up. March 3rd: Gu Yu¡¯s reflexes were a little slow because of the aftermath of the car ident on top of hisatose condition for such a long time. He was now no difference from a child, having to relearn a lot of things. He has to undergo physiotherapy every day. He¡¯s persistent even though it was difficult and tiring. He perseveres and neverined about being tired. As expected, he excels in everything he does. But my heart ached for him. March 15th: Gu Yu finally learned how to speak. He called my name; he called me Xu Wei, Wei... Chapter 828 - She Once Loved Me with Her Life (6)

Chapter 828: She Once Loved Me with Her Life (6)

March 16th: I couldn¡¯t sleep the entire night. I was too excited. It was the first time I hear my nameing from his mouth. I¡¯d always imagined his beautiful voice calling my name countless time, how mesmerizing and sensual it would be to hear him pronounce my name. My heart almost melted when I heard him call me by my name. It was too bad that I could not have that recorded. If I have the recording, I can listen to them every day. March 20th: Gu Yu¡¯s recovery is progressing very well. He can recover fast because he¡¯s still young. He walked today, although he still needs the aid of a walking stick. He did not reject me when I helped him out of the bed. I don¡¯t know whether that means he does not detest me as much anymore. March 28th: Gu Yu had been having headaches for a few days. He couldn¡¯t sleep. He asked me to read to him out of the blue. I used to read to him while he was still in aa. Did he hear me reading to him when he was still unconscious? Could he hear me talking to him? I wanted to ask him, but I don¡¯t dare to. April 1st: It¡¯s April Fool again. I spent the day by Gu Yu¡¯s side at the hospital. I recalled Chunchun telling me about confession on April Fool. I would not feel embarrassed even if I get rejected on this day. When I stared at Gu Yu¡¯s handsome face today, I nearly blurted, ¡°Gu Yu, I like you. I really do.¡± But in the end, the words were stuck in my throat. Why? Why am I such a coward? I must tell him the next time. April 20th: Gu Yu¡¯s condition is getting increasingly better. Doctor said that he expects to discharge Gu Yu in another two weeks. They will continue to observe his recovery in these two weeks. He will be discharged from the hospital if they find his condition to be well enough during the two weeks observation period. How did time pass so quickly? I¡¯m thrilled that he recovered, but I¡¯m also a little sad. I won¡¯t be able to see him every day anymore after he got discharged from the hospital. Will we return to being strangers like we were? If only time could stop. I¡¯m so depressed. May 10th: Doctor confirmed that Gu Yu can be discharged from the hospital the next morning. He will return to live in the Gu Family Residence. It is also the day I wish will nevere. I cannot see him every day at the hospital anymore. I don¡¯t know whether he still wants to see me after he gets discharged from the hospital. May 15th: It has been five days since Gu Yu got discharged from the hospital. He never contacted me again. I felt like the past six months was like a dream. Perhaps he still doesn¡¯t like me. But I have no regret, even though our fates ends here. I will ept it. May 19th: My gosh... Gu Yu sent me a message. Am I dreaming? Or am I hallucinating? He asked me to meet. What does that mean? Does he have something to say to me? Does he want to ask me out? What should I do? I¡¯m so excited that I can¡¯t sleep. No, Xu Wei. Calm down. Be reserved, you¡¯re ady. Be well prepared and give him a good impression. May 20th: Gu Yu invited me for dinner at a restaurant on the hill to thank me for taking care of him during the time he was hospitalized. He even smiled at me. He has a pleasant smile for an indifferent person like him. And he invited me on 20th of May, which was a celebratory day for couples. The pronunciation of 520 rhythms with the meaning of ¡°I Love You¡± in Chinese Mandarinnguage. I don¡¯t know whether he understands the meaning behind today¡¯s date. When we walked out from the restaurant, he held my hand. Gu Yu, do you know that you need to be responsible when you hold a girl¡¯s hand? Chapter 829 - What Did I Do Wrong? (1)

Chapter 829: What Did I Do Wrong? (1)

So, that was how their rtionship began... Assistant Lin and Xu Shuai did tell him he got together after he regained his consciousness from the ident. But they too had no idea how he got together with Xu Wei, since he was a reserved person and would never tell them about his love life. He himself had never expected that the day woulde when he would make the first move to hold a girl¡¯s hand. He trusted no one else other than his grandfather after the death of his parents, followed by the turmoil and the power struggle in the Gu Corporation with his rtives. He became distant and a loner, pushing everyone away. He heavily guarded his heart from everyone, including Xu Wei, the fianc¨¦e his grandfather forced on him. And he hated Xu Wei because he wanted to keep her out of his world, and that had nothing to do with her as a person. Then why would he hold her hand? That would mean that he epted Xu Wei and opened the door into his world for her. Gu Yu¡¯s fingertips lingered on the line of words ¡°Gu Yu, do you know you need to be responsible when you hold a girl¡¯s hand?¡± He unconsciously nodded his head. Yes, he had to be responsible. The mood of the diary content turned bright and cheerful after the entry on 20th May, as if the brightness could expel all the prior darkness written in the diary. He could tell that they got closer at each passing day based on the entries written in the diary. She, too, had slowly opened up to him, and was no longer as reserved and timid. Xu Wei¡¯s timidity and restraint gradually lessened. Later entries in the diaries showed he pampered her like a child, and his love turned her into how a normal would be when they were loved. She was depressed over one matter though, and it became a question she asked herself every single day. Why had he not confessed his love to her yet? That question repeated itself in every diary entry for the next three months. That question stopped being part of her diary entries after the first snow of the winter in that year. She wrote: I confessed to Gu Yu today. Since he¡¯s not making any move, I¡¯ll make the first move. The snow today was so beautiful, and I finally told him what I¡¯ve always wanted to tell him. I told him ¡± Gu Yu, I like you a lot...¡± He kissed me. That was my first kiss, that was his too. I will always remember today. The kiss brought them even closer, and eventually, the intimacy between them grew. Gu Yu continued flipping through the pages with his fingers. Even though only a few brief sentences were written day-to-day in the diary, Gu Yu could feel her joy and her happiness from being in love with her written words. He tagged along when she went after breaking news as a journalist. He even cleaned up her mess from time to time. In order to do that more efficiently, he took time to studyw and even passed his BAR exam. When he brought Xu Wei to meet his friends, they teased him as the perfect boyfriend, which he happily epted. He even had to carry her home when she got herself drunk. He wanted to nag her about it, but immediately backed down when she acted coquettishly with him. Images formed in his head as he read on. After some time, he started working in the Gu Corporation as a preparation to seed Grandpa Gu as the CEO of thepany. He got busy and the amount he spent with Xu Wei decrease. Xu Wei would asionallyin in her diary. But theint would then be followed with words on self-constions and that she should be a considerate fianc¨¦e. As he read on, he could tell that depressing mood hovered over Xu Wei¡¯s diary entries. She wrote: I haven¡¯t seen Gu Yu for almost two weeks. We finally had dinner together today. It was fine at first. Then he started asking me some questions, but seemed upset with my answer. But I don¡¯t remember saying anything wrong... Am I thinking too much? Chapter 830 - What Did I Do Wrong? (2)

Chapter 830: What Did I Do Wrong? (2)

He asked her a question, but was upset with her answer? What did he ask her? Gu Yu couldn¡¯t help frowning. What did he ask? What had Xu Wei told her? He knew himself well enough that if he epted Xu Wei, he wouldn¡¯t get angry with her easily. He couldn¡¯t recall. He could only continue to read on. From the entries that followed, he could tell that they met lesser and lesser. Even if they met, they spent little time together. Xu Wei¡¯s mood was filled with rains and thunderstorms, but what she never stoppedforting and convincing herself that Gu Yu was just too busy with work and she had to be understanding about it. But when Gu Yu still did not contact her when he held a celebration party after finally took control of the Gu Corporation, she showed up at the party on her own. Although he still introduced her as his fianc¨¦e... Her guts feeling told her that his feelings for her had changed. But she couldn¡¯t pinpoint what exactly changed. She was at a loss for what happened to their rtionship as Gu Yu drifted further and further away from her. All she could do was to vent in her diary. The only difference was, she started questioning herself. ¡°What did I do wrong? ¡± Just a few simple words, but they made his heart sank. Herter entries were filled with doubts, puzzles and depression, unlike the unrequited love she had for him earlier. She reflected on herself, doubted herself, became cautious of her words, afraid that she might say the wrong things and annoyed him. Her parents, too, pressured her into getting herself married to Gu Yu soonest possible. When her mind was a mess, she made the worst decision ever, a decision she regretted for the rest of her life. She got him drunk and made the move to kiss him. Nature took its course, followed by a steamy night together, which led her to think that marriage would follow suit soon after. They would be happy together, had a family of their own, raised their kids, and grew old together. Thest entry in the diary was probably written after she got a call from Assistant Lin to inform her that Gu Yu wanted to break off their engagement. Xu Wei wrote: I thought that our fate to meet led us to happiness, and we could expect more happiness in our future together. I was the only one harbouring such thought. Gu Yu never told me he loves me. It turned out that he had never loved me. Love is mutual. What I had was a one-sided, ridiculous love that I thought was true. These few lines of words were blurry, as if they were dampened before, likely by tears. Gu Yu gently touched the traces of dried patches on the page with his fingers. In his head, he could almost see Xu Wei sprawled on the table, crying her eyes out as she confided in her diary. His heart ached as if it was being shattered into a million pieces. He crouched on the floor, bearing the surge of his heartache. He felt a sharp pain in his head, as if it was being torn apart. Beads of cold sweat kept streaming down from his forehead. He grunted and pressed both his palms to his temples, hard. The diary in his hand fell and hit the floor with a thud. His knees went weak and had him kneeling on the floor. As the pain from both his heart and his head surged, his vision turned dark. He felt a pang of nauseous. His entire body could not stop trembling. He felt as if something broke through his mind wall and flooded his brain with puzzle pieces of his memory fragments. The puzzles patched up and formed a picture, which then turned into a series of images and incidents. The series of events reconstructed in his mind into a story of his life, scene after scene. What he read from the diary realised before his eyes. The hazy images of her in his head turned clearer as he recalled every bit of his missing pieces of memories. Chapter 831 - The Ending (1)

Chapter 831: The Ending (1)

Mrs. Xu went upstairs to ask Gu Yu toe down for breakfast, but was taken aback when she saw Gu Yu kneeling on the ground with his arms tightly wrapped around his head. He was trembling and seemed to be in terrible pain. Although her knees had gone to jelly from fright, she braced herself and rushed into the room for fear that Gu Yu was in trouble. She asked with a worried face, ¡°Yu, what happened to you? Are you feeling unwell?¡± She reached out, wanting to help Gu Yu. But he swung her hand away. ¡°Get out.¡± His voice was deep and hoarse with a mixture of pain, but mostly extreme chill and resentment. Although Mrs. Xu was worried about Gu Yu, she was more afraid of him. He had always shown her respect for being an elder to him. But now, her guts feeling told her to stay away from Gu Yu. ¡°I... I¡¯ll be right outside. Just call for me if you need me...¡± she stammered. She turned around quickly and left the room. Gu Yu closed his eyes as pain engulfed his entire head. He remembered everything, everything single memory from the missing years in his head. Every little detail and images returned to him, regardless of whether it happened before or after the three painful years. He was still on his knee. He bent down and picked up the notebook. But his fingers trembled so badly that he couldn¡¯t even flip the pages of the notebook for another look. He was already at peace with the incident that happened three years ago when Xu Wei took the knife for him. He wanted to have a fresh start with her and better managed their marriage together. He now knew how much of an a**hole he had been to Xu Wei and how much he let her down. She had loved him with her life. Xu Wei¡¯s love for him was not a joke. He was the joke. Gu Yu sat weakly on the ground with his back leaning against the desk. Every word he read shed before his eyes. Every word he read seemed to have turned into tiny needles with their sharp, pointy ends piercing into his heart. The pain was excruciating, that he felt like he was exploding. But the pain he endured was nothingpared to the suffering he made Xu Wei go through. ¨C Seeing that Mrs. Xu did note down after a while, Mr Xu too went upstairs after he was done taking a call. He frowned when he caught her pacing outside Xu Wei¡¯s room, looking anxious. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you standing outside of the room? Aren¡¯t you going in?¡± Mrs. Xu exined the situation to her husband and asked for Xu Wei as if they would all be saved if she was here to take Gu Yu¡¯s wrath for them. ¡°When is Wei expected to reach? She can deal with Gu Yu when she¡¯s back. We can¡¯t handle him if he loses his temper and gives us trouble.¡± Mr. Xu¡¯s expression turned worried at the mention of Xu Wei. ¡°She turned off her phone. I called her many times, but I still can¡¯t find her. I don¡¯t know where she went. She¡¯s terrible.¡± ¡°What?¡± Mrs. Xu Wei stamped her feet anxiously. ¡°Then what should we do? Yu looked at me like he was going to swallow me whole just now when I did nothing to provoke him.¡± Mr. Xu too was scared out of his wits. They used to have Xu Wei as their shield to take on Gu Yu¡¯s wrath. Now that she was nowhere to be found, they couldn¡¯t help butined about her for not being around. ¡°It must be because of her. Why does she have to turn her phone off? Yu was never pleased with her in the past. Now that she angered him, she wanted to drag us down with her too?¡± An ear-splitting sound came from the room as soon as he was done talking, which almost gave him a heart attack. Chapter 832 - The Ending (2)

Chapter 832: The Ending (2)

Mr. Xu automatically peeked into the room to only see Gu Yu storming out from the room, his expression hostile. Mr. Xu immediately panicked and couldn¡¯t help taking a few steps backward. However, Gu Yu grabbed him by his cor and lifted him slightly off the floor. He could feel the tip of his toes left the ground and cor of his shirt tightened around his neck, strangling him. He suffocated. ¡°You... How are you fit to be Xu Wei¡¯s parents?¡± Gu Yu spat out the words one by one, bitterly. Xu Wei¡¯s parents were scared silly. They never thought that he could be violent to them. Mr. Xu struggled and begged, ¡°Yu... I, I can¡¯t breathe. Let... Let me go...¡± Mrs. Xu stood by dumbly for a moment before she could react. She, too, started begging for mercy when she saw her husband¡¯s face reddened. ¡°Yu, let¡¯s have a proper talk about it. Let my husband go first... Please...¡± Gu Yu was unmoved. His grip on Mr. Xu¡¯s cor tightened as the veins on the back of his hand bulged. The pressure of him lifting Mr. Xu caused the wound he got earlier from punching the bookshelf to bleed profusely. His eyes red and gloomy, shining with killing intent, like Lucifer, the King of Hell. Mr. Xu turned pale in fear. Mrs. Xu no longer cared if she would offend Gu Yu for stopping him. She went forward and tried to pull Gu Yu¡¯s hand away from Mr. Xu. ¡°Yu, He¡¯s Wei¡¯s father. Do you seriously wanted his life? Let him go!¡± Father. The mention of the word father seemed to strike Gu Yu back to his senses. His pupils moved, he loosened his grip, but the blood lust in his eyes did not lessen. Mr. Xu fell to the ground in a sorry state. His hand automatically held on to his neck that was almost broken in two, and coughed violently. Mrs. Xu immediately went to check on him ¡°Hubby, are you okay?¡± Gu Yu lowered his eyes and cocked his head slightly. His gaze fell on Mr. Xu. Mr. Xu huddled himself up and moved away from Gu Yu. He almost died. ¡°Never contact Xu Wei again.¡± Xu Wei¡¯s parents were both shaken by his request. It served more like a warning for them. Mrs. Xu was first to react. ¡°Yu, what do you mean? Wei is our daughter. What do you mean to never contact her again? Are you saying that we should disown her? This is too much...¡± The corner of Gu Yu¡¯s lips twitched. His icy gaze moved from Mr. Xu to Mrs. Xu. He lowered his body into a crouch in front of Mrs. Xu and drew his handsome face nearer to her with his devilish smile stered on his face. Mrs. Xu¡¯s face, too, paled when the scene of her husband nearly losing his life appeared in her mind. She couldn¡¯t help but moved backward to distant herself away from the devil. ¡°Does this look like a discussion to you?¡± His tone was light and rxed, but was enough to cause Mrs. Xu anxiety attack. She was drenched in sweat as her limbs trembled with fear. She looked down and stammered, ¡°We... We understand. We won¡¯t... contact Wei every again. We won¡¯t...¡± ¨C Gu Yu went back into Xu Wei¡¯s room to retrieve the notebook. He strode out of the Xu Residence and sat in his car. He ced Xu Wei¡¯s notebook on the passenger seat and picked up his phone. He dialled Xu Wei¡¯s number but was answered by a machine operator, ¡°The number you have dialled is not reachable.¡± Gu Yu tapped into his contact list and searched for Xiao Chun¡¯s number. It rang for a long time before the call was picked up. Xiao Chun¡¯s voice answered weakly, ¡°Yu, what¡¯s up?¡± Gu Yu went straight to the point. ¡°Where is Xu Wei? I remember everything. I want to see her. I have something to tell her.¡± Chapter 833 - The End (3)

Chapter 833: The End (3)

The person on the other end of the line was silent for a moment before replying, ¡°Brother Yu, in the future, she doesn¡¯t want to see...¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Gu Yu suddenly spoke again. His voice was low and rustling, with a hint of weakness and pleading, ¡°Please tell me.¡± Xiao Chun was speechless instantly. Gu Yu¡¯s eyes looked at the notebook on the passenger seat, and his voice became even lower. ¡°I still owe her the reason for breaking off the engagement three years ago.¡± Xiao Chun knew that this reason had tormented Xu Wei for so many years, causing her to deny and doubt herself constantly. It had be the biggest knot in her heart. She was not helping Gu Yu now but helping the Wei to untie this, only then she would be able to move forward. She closed her eyes and said, ¡°The next flight is at three o¡¯clock in the afternoon. She was already on her way to the airport. If you want to see her, there are only three hours left.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± After hanging up the phone, Gu Yu called assistant Lin again. As soon as the call was connected, he gave an order immediately, ¡°Three things. One, go to my office to get the ring and send it to me at the airport. Two, notify all the media toe to the airport. Three, get all these done immediately!¡± ¨C After Xu Wei arrived at the airport, she checked in. Just as she was about to go through security, the loudspeaker at the airport suddenly rang, ¡°Miss Xu Wei from flight XXXX, you have lost an item. Pleasee to the lost and found office as soon as you hear the announcement.¡± Xu Wei stopped in her tracks. This flight number was her flight, so Xu Wei should be her. Did she lose something? The luggage had been checked. Xu Wei checked her backpack, but she didn¡¯t find anything missing. She frowned slightly. Did they make a mistake? It was early, and the broadcast kept repeating. Xu Wei thought for a moment, then walked in the direction of the lost and found office. She stopped about a hundred meters away. A tall figure stood in front of her. HIs young-looking sweater had changed into a well-tailored suit, and his hair had beenbed back. He returned to a mature and reserved age. The only thing that remained unchanged was that he was as handsome as a banished immortal no matter in which look. Xu Wei lowered her eyes and understood everything suddenly. There was no extra expression on her face. She was still as indifferent as usual. When she looked up, she saw Gu Yu walking towards her step by step. When Gu Yu was three steps away from Xu Wei, Xu Wei said, ¡°Just stand here. If you have something to say, say it.¡± Gu Yu didn¡¯t move forward. His gaze fell on Xu Wei¡¯s gentle and beautiful face. Her eyes were very calm, her expression was very calm, and even her tone was very calm. His hand slowly clenched, his Adam¡¯s apple rolled up and down a few times. When he opened his mouth, his voice became hoarse. ¡°Xu Wei, I¡¯m sorry. Whether it¡¯s now or three years ago, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Xu Wei¡¯s long eyshes trembled violently. When she saw his attire, she guessed that Gu Yu had probably recovered his memory. She wasn¡¯t surprised that he said sorry to her, but she never thought that he would mention about three years ago, or even say sorry to her about it? Even in the blissful and harmonious days after the marriage, he never mentioned the matter of breaking off the engagement three years ago... Xu Wei¡¯s eyes wavered slightly. She looked straight at Gu Yu and controlled her trembling voice. She asked, word by word, ¡°What did you do wrong to me three years ago?¡± Chapter 834 - The End (4)

Chapter 834: The End (4)

Gu Yu¡¯s eyes flickered with light and shadow. The corners of his eyes were red. He looked straight at her. Even though it was difficult, he said each word clearly, ¡°After I entered the GU Corporation, I gradually took over the business of the GU Corporation. Over the years, the Gu Corporation and the XU Corporation have been working together. Therefore, I knew about the financial situation of the XU Corporation. At that time, it was losing money and the capital turnover was not very good. However, your father was extremely ambitious and wanted to expand the business continuously. Then...he came to me.¡± ¡°He hopes that the cooperation between our twopanies will be closer. He wants us to get married as soon as possible and he said that this is what you wanted.¡± Xu Wei knew that her parents had been urging her and Gu Yu to get married during that period of time. At first, she didn¡¯t agree because Gu Yu was very busy during that time and she was still studying. First, she didn¡¯t want to cause Gu Yu any trouble, secondly, she wasn¡¯t that anxious. After that, Gu Yu suddenly began to ignore her, and his attitude towards her changed subtly. This caused her to be anxious and started thinking wildly. She was afraid of losing him, so she thought of using marriage to win back his heart. She didn¡¯t expect that during that time, her father would first look for Gu Yu and say something that didn¡¯t exist. The way of Gu Yu¡¯s speaking of the matter was considered as taking into ount her reputation. He didn¡¯t make it sound so bad. In other words, her father came to Gu Yu for money and used her as a bargaining chip to ask for money. This was something that her father could do... Xu Wei¡¯s lips twitched and a wry smile appeared on her face. Even though she was well aware of this, it couldn¡¯t be said that she wasn¡¯t sad. She took a deep breath and suppressed her depressed mood, asking, ¡°And then?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe that you¡¯re such a person. I don¡¯t believe a single word your father said, so I want to talk to you. The day before we meet...¡± Gu Yu pursed his lips, his brows furrowed little by little. He paused for a few seconds before continuing, ¡°I received a video.¡± ¡°In the video, you were talking to your parents. You said that you knew that they wanted to break off the engagement for you and that they wanted to choose a new fianc¨¦ for you. You agreed with their approach, but you felt that it wasn¡¯t safe, so you wanted to grab both. ¡°You analyzed the pros and cons with your parents first, then you listed all the benefits that the GU corporation could bring to your family. It was as detailed as a report.¡± ¡°Then, you said that you wouldn¡¯t break off the engagement for the time being and woulde to the hospital to take care of me first. If I woke up, you would be my saviour. Your marriage with me would be stable. If I didn¡¯t wake up, you would break off the engagement. No one would be able to find your fault.¡± ¡°I asked someone to analyze this video and investigate the source. It proved that this video was real and there was no editing. Although I couldn¡¯t trace the person who sent it to me, I followed this line and found another thing.¡± ¡°My car ident... wasn¡¯t just an ident, it was man-made. Your father was involved in this incident.¡± ¡°My parents were betrayed by the people they trusted the most, that¡¯s why they died in an ident. Wei, at that time, I... I couldn¡¯t face it. You¡¯ve always made use of me. The love you mentioned and even you chase after me to get married are all making use of me...¡± As Gu Yu¡¯s finished his words, Xu Wei was stunnedpletely. Her mind went nk, and her eyes lost focus. Chapter 835 - The End (5)

Chapter 835: The End (5)

Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Your father was involved in the car ident simply because he saw that my rtionship with you had always been bad. He felt that I might not marry you. He was anxious to find new funds, so he had to find a new marriage partner. However, at that time, he didn¡¯t dare to offend me or the Gu family. So, as long as something happened to me, I would die, and the Gu family would fall. Then he had nothing to afraid of.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care how your father treated me, but Wei, I do not even dare to think whether you were involved in this matter, or if you weren¡¯t involved, but you knew and allowed it to happen.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t even dare to investigate further, and I didn¡¯t pursue any of your father¡¯s responsibilities. I¡¯ll just pretend that I never knew about this matter.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care what your father thinks or does, but I care about you. ¡°I care about you more than I thought. I care about you to the extent that even if the car ident was rted to you, even if you came to take care of me with a purpose, even if you were with me for money, as long as... As long as you treat me with a little bit of sincerity, it¡¯s fine! ¡°Really, it¡¯s fine...¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I tested you three times, do you remember? ¡°I asked you three times about the XU Corporation, but you always said that it was fine. Your lies were wless. I could tell if someone was lying, but I lost my ability to judge you. I couldn¡¯t tell which of your words were true and which were false.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it funny? I used to look down on rtionships, but because of you, I was worried about gains and losses, I was restless. When I asked you that question, I was in uncertainty and lost my confidence, I became a weak coward.¡± Gu Yuughed self-deprecatingly, but a tear flowed down from the corner of his eye. ¡°After that, you kept urging me to get married, hinting explicitly and even gave in yourself into my arms... During the week when I said I wanted to give you an exnation, I asked myself if I could ept that you didn¡¯t love me and live like this for the rest of my life. ¡°Could I let you stay by my side, but I could never truly bond with you? Could I use my money to tie you to my side?¡± ¡°My answer is... if... If I don¡¯t love you that much, I can. If I care about you a little less, I can... But there are no ifs, so I chose to break off the engagement. But even if I break off the engagement, it¡¯s just a test to take a step back.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t call you personally. I asked Assistant Lin to call you. I thought, with your temper, how could you be willing to let me break off the engagement without any reason? I¡¯m waiting for you toe and look for me like what you did in the past, regardless of anything. You know, I have never done anything to you, and I will agree to anything you say. You¡¯ve chased me and told me so many times about getting married. Just thisst time, and tell me to get married again. That¡¯s more than enough...¡± ¡°In the end, you didn¡¯t even ask me. You epted my divorce and even went abroad to study the next day without any hesitation. At that time, I took the ring that I had long prepared and went to the airport. I watched you board the ne without looking back, without a trace of nostalgia. ¡°You were so determined, as if... I didn¡¯t have any weight in your heart. You weren¡¯t even want to ask me the reason.¡± Gu Yu raised his head slightly and took a deep breath. He tried his best to suppress the pain in his chest and continued, ¡°It wasn¡¯t until... I saw your diary that I realized how wrong I was... it turns out that Xu Wei loves Gu Yu very much...¡± Chapter 836 - The End (6)

Chapter 836: The End (6)

¡°It¡¯s a good encounter, and the future is promising.¡± Gu Yu¡¯s eyes were red. His voice was extremely hoarse as he chanted these words, but one could still hear the longing in his voice. There was no need to say anything else, just eight words were enough. That was Xu Wei¡¯s best wishes when she was in her best time, but the male protagonist in her story only knew it at this moment... Xu Wei was already in tears. She looked at the man in front of her through her tears. The two of them stood in the busy airport, watching each other quietly. No one could say a word. Assistant Lin and the media rushed over in torrential waves. Xiao Chun and Xu Shuai had a call and they rushed over as they felt worried. Assistant Lin went forward and said carefully, ¡°President Gu, this is what you want.¡± As he spoke, he handed over the jewellery box in his hand. Gu Yu took the jewellery box and slowly opened the lid. There was a ring inside which he had been wearing around his neck for three years. When they got married, his grandfather forced him to give it to Xu Wei. He even said the hurtful words ¡°You don¡¯t deserve it.¡±. It wasn¡¯t that Xu Wei didn¡¯t deserve it. From the beginning to the end, that was the ring that he had bought for Xu Wei. When everyone saw the ring, the media were all excited. Everyone knew that Gu Yu and Xu Wei divorced in a high-profile manner. After that, Gu Yu and Zuo Si held a wedding, however, they had released a statement yesterday to rify that he had nothing to do with Zuo Si. The man who married Zuo Si was someone else. No one had yet to digest this. Now, there was this scene. Was he going to propose in public and get back together? This was too much of turns of the events! The cameras of the media were raised, and they were aimed at both of them. The cameras shed non-stop. There were even reporters who carried out live broadcasts, not letting go of any chance to fight for the spotlight! Sure enough, under the gaze of everyone¡¯s expectation, Gu Yu knelt on one knee in front of Xu Wei. He raised the ring in his hand and opened his thin lips. ¡°Wei, I¡¯m sorry. What I should have done and said to you at that time, I don¡¯t do it until now.¡± ¡°Wei, I love you. Will you marry me?¡± Xu Wei lowered her eyes. Her gaze swept over Gu Yu¡¯s face inch by inch. His appearance gradually blurred, turning into the cold, arrogant, aloof, handsome, and sad, frail youth of the past. Gu Yu would smile warmly at her, Gu Yu would be indulging her even if he was helpless, Gu Yu would rx his brows whenever he saw her, no matter how tired or busy he was. Xu Wei and Gu Yu, it turns out that it was not a ridiculous unrequited love, not a humble one-sided love, but was the most beautiful two-sided love. The person you loved was also deeply in love with you. This was the happiest thing in the world. It¡¯s a good encounter, and the future is promising... Xu Wei took two steps forward and extended her hand towards him, ¡°Yes I do.¡± She didn¡¯t hesitate at all. Her voice was firm and hoarse, but it was loud and clear. The corners of Gu Yu¡¯s lips curled up. He put the ring on her ring finger carefully. Finally, he lowered his head and printed a deep kiss on the back of her hand. Xu Wei looked at the ring and fiddled with it lightly. After Gu Yu stood up, she raised her head and said the rest of her words to Gu Yu amidst everyone¡¯s cheers, ¡°This is for...the twenty-two-year-old Xu Wei.¡± Chapter 837 - The End (7)

Chapter 837: The End (7)

Xu Wei met Gu Yu¡¯s eyes and tried her best to raise the corners of her lip. Tears kept falling, but her smile was getting wider and wider. ¡°The twenty-two-year-old Xu Wei wants to marry Gu Yu. She thinks about it when she walks when she eats when she sleeps. She thinks about it all the time. She doesn¡¯t want to get married, she just wants to marry Gu Yu.¡± ¡°Now, she has fulfilled her dream. Gu Yu proposed to her in the most romantic way that she could imagine, just like in idol dramas. He even said to her, ¡®I love you, which is what she has always dreamed of.¡± ¡°Gu Yu, the twenty-two-year-old Xu Wei, who is weak, timid, worried about gains and losses, anxious, and afraid, wants to tell you.¡± Xu Wei took another step forward. Her voice trembled violently, but she still said those words clearly, ¡°Gu Yu, I love you.¡± After saying that, Xu Wei looked at the ring on her ring finger again. She was smiling, but she raised her hand and took out the ring slowly. She put it in her palm and held it in front of Gu Yu. ¡°The current Xu Wei is not willing to marry you.¡± The current Xu Wei loved herself more. The current Xu Wei didn¡¯t want to let herself down anymore. Gu Yu wasn¡¯t surprised at all. He smiled slightly. He looked into her sad and gentle eye, he nodded slightly and said in a very soft voice, ¡°Yes, I know.¡± The man¡¯s fingertips touched Xu Wei¡¯s palm lightly. It was very cold. He took the ring back and in the next second, his arms hugged Xu Wei suddenly. He gave her a strong hug, it was so strong that as if he wanted to rub her whole body into his bones. He turned his face and said in a hoarse voice beside her ear, ¡°No matter where you are, take good care of yourself.¡± At the same time when Gu Yu released Xu Wei, he put his hands on her shoulders and turned her body in a circle, making her turned from facing him to her back. ¡°Xu Wei, let¡¯s go.¡± Xu Wei lowered her head and smiled. She didn¡¯t turn back, only said, ¡°Gu Yu, Goodbye.¡± It was just like that year. The man holding the ring stood still, watching the woman he loved walk away from him, step by step. Xu Shuai couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. He rushed up and grabbed Gu Yu¡¯s hand, trying to push him forward. ¡°Ah Yu, aren¡¯t you going to chase after her? Are you letting Xu Wei go just like that? Aren¡¯t you here to stop her?¡± Assistant Lin didn¡¯t care about anything and rushed up as well. ¡°President Gu, if you don¡¯t chase after her now, it¡¯ll be toote. Hurry up and chase after her... If Miss Xu leaves, she might note back.¡± Gu Yu didn¡¯t say anything. He stood still there, watching Xu Wei walk further and further away until she disappeared from his eyes. The hurt wouldn¡¯t disappear just because of a few words of sudden realization. He didn¡¯t have the right to ask Xu Wei to stand still and wait for him, nor did he have the right to say sorry where she had to ept it with a smile. Those who did not know how to treasure had to pay the price. This was the price he had to pay. Assistant Lin looked at the reporters who were taking pictures frantically and he suddenly understood. President Gu was not calling these reporters over to witness the sess of his proposal but to witness the failure of his proposal. Back then, he had broken off the engagement and caused Xu Wei to be ridiculed by the crowd. Now he used this method to make him the target of ridicule. He had once hurt Xu Wei, and now he returned every single of the hurts to himself one by one. The ne soared into the sky. Xu Wei wiped away the tears on her face and closed her eyes. Goodbye to the twenty-two-year-old Xu Wei. Goodbye to Gu Yu. Chapter 838 (END) - Last Chapter

Chapter 838: Last Chapter

...... One yearter. Xu Wei had finished a protest and returned to her residence. She was so tired that she copsed on the sofa, not even wanting to move her finger. However, her phone suddenly rang. She wanted to ignore it, but it kept ringing. It seemed like it wouldn¡¯t stop until she picked it up. She whimpered and reached into her bag. When she took it out, she saw the caller ID on the screen and sighed. She epted her fate and answered the call. ¡°Miss Chun Chun, what can I do for you?¡± Xiao Chun didn¡¯t say anything more and went straight to the point. ¡°I¡¯m getting married next month.¡± Xu Wei: ¡°Congrattions, Congrattions. I¡¯ll give you thergest red packet.¡± Xiao Chun: ¡°Who wants your red packet! Am Icking money? What Ick is a bridesmaid like you. Don¡¯t you n oning back and apany me to my wedding?¡± Xu Wei: ¡°Chunchun, you can start a live broadcast, I will watch it and be there to apany my beloved you to your wedding.¡± Xiao Chun: ¡°Come On, you say that you are my good sisters and best friends. You didn¡¯t even want toe to such an important asion in my life. I broke up with you for one second!¡± Xu Wei couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°You are going to be a mother, yet you are still acting like a child.¡± ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m still a child myself. I don¡¯t even know how to be a mother. It¡¯s all that b*stard Xu Shuai¡¯s fault. He resorted to such despicable means just for the sake of getting married!¡± ¡°But I fell for it. I¡¯m so angry. No, you wait for me. I¡¯ll go kick him a few times before we talk!¡± After Xiao Chun returned, Xu Wei asked, ¡°Are you doing well? Are you happy?¡± Xiao Chun¡¯s voice became serious. ¡°Little Wei, I¡¯m fine and very happy. How about you? You¡¯ve been running around with that volunteer organization of yours for the past year to maintain justice. Are you tired?¡± Xu Wei¡¯s eyes were filled with warmth, ¡°I am doing what I like to do and helping others, I¡¯m not tired, Chunchun. Do you know? This year, I finally felt that I was Xu Wei. Just Xu Wei, I can finally live as Xu Wei and live for myself. I¡¯m very good and very happy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Xiao Chun¡¯s voice was slightly hoarse. She hesitated for a moment before speaking, ¡°I went to visit my grandfatherst week. He was very energetic. He was especially happy when he knew that I was pregnant. He said that he was waiting for my great-grandson to be born. Other than that, Brother Yu spent six months eliminating the power of the Zuo group from the Gu Corporation. Zuo was the mastermind behind brother Yu¡¯s parent¡¯s death. He had a grudge against brother Yu¡¯s father, which was why he had been deliberately eliminating the GU Corporation. Brother Yu had gathered all the evidence of his crime three months ago and sent him to prison. My mother... is willing to testify against him in court.¡± ¡°Zuo Si and Zuo An are taking over the Zuo Corporation, but Xu Shuai said that apart from brother Yu, his daughter and son have contributed to the downfall of CEO Zuo. One will eventually fell if he does something wrong.¡± Xu Wei listened quietly and then replied, ¡°It¡¯s good that the sun has risen again.¡± ¡°However, a month ago, brother Yu resigned from his position as CEO. Now, the GU Corporation is under the management of a professional manager, and he... I don¡¯t know where he went...¡± ...... The next day. The moment Xu Wei stepped into the Volunteer Center, Mengmeng, the centre¡¯s assistant, rushed in front of her at a speed of 100 meters. Her face was flushed red as she excitedly said to her, ¡°Sister Wei, we have a new volunteer today. He¡¯s super handsome. He has a handsome face, wide shoulders, narrow waist, long legs, and he¡¯s even awyer. Ah, I¡¯m dead!¡± ¡°...¡± But the next second, Mengmeng¡¯s face fell again. ¡°But... he seems to be married. He¡¯s wearing a ring on his ring finger.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s just enjoy his face. It must be exciting to work seeing such a handsome face every day, right? ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you in to say hello. Boss said that he¡¯s going to be your partner in the future. One of you is going to write a script and the other is going to clean up the mess!¡± Xu Wei walked into the meeting room. Sunlight shone in through the windowttice, and there seemed to be a small halo floating in the air. The man¡¯s back was facing the door, and he was bathed in the sunlight, like a painting. The man slowly turned around when he heard the noise. His ck eyes fell on Xu Wei, and the corners of his lips curled up slightly. Xu Wei watched the man raise his foot and walk toward her against the light. The sunlight was gilded around his body like a dream. When he stood in front of her, he reached out his hand toward her, and his voice was low and sweet. ¡°Twenty-six-year-old Xu Wei, Hello. I¡¯m Gu Yu, your personalwyer.¡± ...... (the end of story) The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!